ilstORY OF DH~~MASASTRA

'( ANCIENT A~D M·EDI&ViL

- .....tI

RELIGIOUS AND', 6~VIL LA\i -,.

BY

I, AOVOC".'I'll, H1GH \'nUlT. BOMP.\Y; VIa-PRESIDENT ANI>

! FELI, ..:,V C:!' ,',',\, ~('YA1. ASIA'tlC SU\.l~J BowBA"
BkAl~CH~'
.' •
~~, \H'.!'IME !"ROI1BSSOR OF
r
SANSKRIT,
Er.PHll',', ,T, '>;:"••r.O!,U;tW!., R,)MBAY; AUTHOR

or 'A lJ,1.",lI' ""'~:.k~I\Rll Pomcs~ F,'~,

.i:'" ','

Vot'1
 . CopIes caD be W direct f!OOl the
.Bhanclarkar Oriental Re.arch Institute, Poona(4).I.J
Price lb. 15 per cop7, excl_ve of Postage

..I

Prioted by V. G. Paranjpe, M. A., LL. B., D. Lin., at t'

Bbandarkar lostimte Press, 198 (17) Sadashiv, I.

POODl No. 2, aod Publisbed by J •

S. K. Belvalbr, M. A., ph. D., at die
8baD4aPar OrlePtal l\e. .,b Instit\1te, Poona No.
 · .,
,

,
TABLE OF CONTENTS

:,1

~
{"L'JSt 0f A bbrevlatlons
.. - .' ,
~,

fi>.,
,r-· xn
"

Synopsis of contents • o.
•••
... ...
Gcnerallndex ... ... '

-_ ........ "
 LIST OF ABBREVIAnONS.

A. Br. = Aitareya BrlhmaQa,

Anan, }
or = AnandiSrama series, Poona.
Anan. P. .
Ap. 1
or j = Apastamba-dharmasutra.
Ap. Oh. S.
Ap. Gr. S. = Apastambagrhyasutra.
=
A. S. B. Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Baud. or Bau. Oh. S. or Baud. Oh. S. = Baudhayana-dharmastitra
(Mysore edition).
Bau. Gr. S. = Baudhlyanagrhyasutra (Mysore edition by Dr. Shama
Sastri ).
BB R A S. = Bombay Branch, Royal Asiatic Society.
Born. H. C. R. =
Bombay High Court Repons.
=
Born. L. R. Bombay Law Reponer (edited by Messrs. Ratanlal
and Dhirajlal ).
B. I. or B. I. S. = Bibliotheca Indica series, Calcutta.
=
BJ. l¥Pani~d or Br. Up. BrhadataQyaka Upani~d.
B. S'fr BSS. =, Bombay Sanskrit serie~.
Cat. Catalogue.
Catu arp. = Caturvarga-cintlmaQi of Hemadri ( B. I. series ).
C. 0 = Calcutta Oriental Series.
D. C~ = Oecan College collection of Sanskrit rnss. now lodged at
the Bbandarkar Oriental Institute, Poona.
=
Dh. ". Dharmastitra.
E. C: = Epigraphia Carnatica.
E. I. =
Epigrapbia Indica.
Ga .1 1 •
c.:;l· j a c.uwna-dIjarmasQtr.& ( AnandAirama edition ).
Gr. St' = Grbya-sutra.
H, D. A.
ii
H. A. S. L. = Max ~Hiller's History of Ancient Sanskrit Literatwe.
Hir. = Hirar.1yakesi-dharmaslitrcl.
H. O. S. = Harvarli Oriental series.
IIp. cat. or Hp. :\epal cat. = Mahamahopadhyaya Haraprasad S~stri's
catalogue of palmleaf and paper tnSS.
bdonging to Durbar Library, Nepal.
I. H. Q. = India·} Historical Quarterly.
I. L. R. = India Law Reports series, Born. standing for Bombay,
Ca!. for Calcutta, All. for Allahabad and Mad. for
Madras series.
Ind. Ant. or I. A = Indian Antiquary.
I. O. cat. = Catalogue of the Sans!o'it mss. at the India Office in
London (cd. by Dr. Eggeling ).
= Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.
.lASH.
]BBRAS = Journal of the Bom bay Branch, Royal Asiatic Society.
JBORS = Journal of the l3ihar and Orissa Research Society.
JRAS = Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain. .
JivananJa 5m. = Dharmasastr,l-s:l.Iugraha,
published by Jivananda
at Calcutta in 1876 ( two parts ).
L. R. I. A. =I.aw Repons, Indi:ln Appeal;>, the number of the volume
being inserted hl:twcen 1.. R. and l. A.
Mad. H. C. R. = Madras High Court Reports.
M. Cr. S. or M:-mava Gr. S. = M;lna ...;t-Grhyasutra.
Mit.= Mitak!?ara on Yajiiavalkya.
Moo. I. A. = Moore's Indian AppC'a\s.
N. = Naradasmrti ( cd. by Dr. Jolly).
P. Cr. S. = Paraskaragrhyasutra.
=
P. S. series Punjab Sanskrit series.
~g. = T~gveda.
R. u. S. = Recht und Sitte (by Dr. Jolly).
S. B. E. = Sacred Books of the East Series.
S. B. H. = Sacred Books of the Hindus Series.
Tail = Taittiriya.
 Llst of Abbreviationa iii

TaL S. = Taittiriya-saOlhita.
Tri. Cat. = Triennial Catalogue of Madras Government San'skrit
mss.
Tri. ed. = Trivandrum edition.
Vaj. S. = Vajasancya-Samhitfl.
Vas. or Vas. Dh. S. = Vasi~~hadharmaslltra ( B. S. series).
Vis. = Visvarupa.
Vi~l)u Dh. S. or Vi. = Vi~l)udharmaslltra ( ed. by Dr. Jolly).
V. S. = Vcd;mtaslltra.
W. B. = West and Biihler's Digest of Hindu Law ( 3rd ed. ).
Yaj. = Yajiiavalkyasmrti.
i{T. JI. or arrq'. 11. or arrq'.1l. ~. = SM«tRilltU(ii.
~.

:mq'. \T.~. or 3tT. \T.~. = ~.

~.iIT. =~~.
'ImF.
cm. =
=
~'s ~r.
m. or m. \T.~. = ~l'w. nit($1'.
(
iifSi RorqiiCI q oft fIt(m .
Dr. Shamasastri's edition).

~. = 'EltiC.if4.tifliRfUi.
~. =~im6-T.
nT'UR. = ft'Tq"S.l'R1'TilT~·

~. an· = "~('iql~.
"'. ~rI = ~8qil'\QUI.
"'. ~ = f\~q'mm.
for. . = r.."qOi1 ..tI·
quo = q~ (B. S. series ).
.
qy. :.. qyfUtf.r'S at'!1'WI1IT .
~H'
11· ..a.:
= '{iijt(Ri'l1'~if.
~'{"~.
sr~. = snqft;r~ of ;fie.ua.
~. 1lt
= ~il'~~.
ail.\T,~. =~~.
Ifit· ~Ir. = Rq;CQiRGtm ( B. I. series ).
q. ~ RPJ*,{a·
f'f'
ftftn. = fttWii(i4:t
ir4T. = hiM RI'un.r on ""dt
u. or q'Qi'. = ql'''M''~.
~.~. = ~"14~"'11Ici& of "I"'"~ftc ...
~.~. = ~"14"NiI." ( B. I. edition ).
= ..
h. ~ q on~. ( Tri. ed ).
•. = Cidtua4Q ( on 6IRIR ed. by Jivananda ).
.... 11'. = 04 ......11«(111 of il'i8.Ua (my edition ).
w. m. = EIQ"CI'(itI,.1 of at ..."I ....
~ or _IM...I. = _IMQIClOI.
t .•. = (Zj"I(.·~h!J« of 3IitFri~I!I.

~O} = ~.H..tftA81{{.
~.~
~. = ~'44f::p1 (ed. by Mr. J. R. Gharpure).
 ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS
( N. B. Errors in printing that can be easily detected have been palged over ).

Sec. 4 pp. 12-20 The Dbllrmasntra of Gnu/llma. Mr. Batakrishna

Ghose ( in I. H. Q. vol. III for 1927, p. 607 ff) has an ex-
haustive note on the mutual relations of Gautama, Baudha-
yan3 and Apastamba. He holds that Gautama is not the
oldest extant author, that Ap. and Gautama stand in the
same relation as Manu and Yajiiavalkya, that Baudhayana-
dharmasutra is not older than Apastambadharmasutra, that
the reference to the views of some in Gautama 15. 30 may
easily be to Ap. Dh. S. n. 7. 21. Some of the reasons on
which he relics for these views have already been examined
in the body of the work. That the extant siitra of Gautama
has been in some places revised may be admitted; but that
Gautama as an author on dharma preceded Apastamba's
work cannot be denied. There is nothing of chronological
value so far as Gautama is concerned in Apastamba's re-
jection of the view of Svetaketu that even a married man
should continue Veda-study. That Apastamba says
nothing about mixed castes is on a par with his silence as to
Ili)'oga and the secondary sons. Apastamba knew the lowest
castes such as CaI)Qlila and Paulkasa and VaiQa (Ap. Oh.
S. n. 1. 1. 6). A.s to beef-eating allowed by Apastamba,
vide p. 45 of text and Satapatha BrahmaQa (S. B. E. vol.
26 p. I I where beef-eating is not allowed to a dik~ita).
Doctors of law were not agreed on many points of dharma
and hence no certain chronological conclusion about indivi-
dual authors can be drawn merely from their views on cer-
tain points. It is not correct to say as Mr. Ghose does that
Apastamba knows no fines for crimes. Apastamba does
say that in case of dispute between litigants elders were to
decide, that in case of doubt they were to decide by infer-
ence or divine proof, that witnesses were to tell the truth
and that if the witnesses were found to be false they were
to be fined (11. I I. 29. 5-8). This shows that fines were
not unheard of in ApastamhaJs days and if he omits a de-
~iled statement the:reason must be sought for elsewhere
 than in his being prior to all dharmasOtras. Fines for crimes
are as old as the Taittiriya Salhhita n. 6. 10. 2.
Sec. 9 p. 56 I. 18 read 'note 41' for' note 46.'
Sec. 10 p. 60 11. 25-27. After the words 'the sutra is in close relation
to onc of the oldest schools of the Yajurveda, viz. Ka~ha'
the following should be added' Vacaspati in his Sraddha-
kalpa alias Pitrbhaktitanu'lgiQl says that the slltl'Cl of Vi~t)u is
meant for students of the Kathasakh:i, as Vi~t:tu is a stitra-
kara of that Sakh;-\'; ~~1t q~ ~qf "qfqr,".~qr lIT .,.1Ir
~""4'E'lri''l;fl fl~f\;t~ ~ flfQ:.51if. ' ' tEC Ht, "ms. of l~Q in
the India Ollice, folio 17:1 (r. O. cat. p. )'56 No. 1730).
The SlItrl referred LO is ~~:f 86. 9.
Sec. II p. 71 Vide lnd. Am. \"01. 25 for 1896 pp. 147-48 for an
account of the ms. of the Ilaritadharmaslltr:l fouud by the
late Pandit Vaman Sitstri Islampurk.lr.
Sec. 13 p. 84 l. 10 read '110' for '108'.
Sec. 14 Tbr Ar,bas('ISIrll .{ J(1111!ilytl. There is a pcrc.·lll1ial stream
of articles and works inspired hy the Arthasastra. Some of
thcm that appearell aftcr this work was sent to the
press and some that had appeared before hut had
bt'ell omitted through m'crsight arc noticed here.
Dr. Stein has a note on the word 'surut'lga' occur-
ring in the Artha~astra and its connection with thc Grcek
word 'syriux'; (,oiuc I. H. Q. ,°01. 1. pp. 429-432) and ilOlus
that the Arthasastra must be later than the 2nd century B. c.
fhe same scholar contributes a notc on 'Pal.lcJyaka\'iita I
occurring in the Arthasastra II. 11 (in I. H. Q yol.IV p. 778)
and con.:ludt·s from comparison with Brhat-satuhita and
other \\'orb that thc list of countries cannot be earlier than
6th ct:ntury A. D. I am glad to note that the veteran s1Va1zt
Dr. Jolly (in '7.eitschrift fLir Illdologie and lranistik' for 1927
pp. 216-221 ) approvcs of my ,oil'w that the original ryame
was Kautilya and not Kautalya. In the Nidhanpur plate of
Bhaskarvarman (E. I. vol. 19 p. 24S, at p. 248) done~s of
Kau~ilya-gotra arc mentioned. The verse in thc s~t Act
of the Malatimadh;1va of Bhavabhilti ( .JUllqIfCl~.,q i{8q'-
tfi'ifI"Q1I'T imqRlMt: i're@J"Qr..CUlln""'6lil t) contains a I~it at
 Additions and OorrectiO'lUl vii
the name Kautilya and his teaching. Mr. E. H. Johnston
contributes in the J RA S for 1929 pp. 77-102 an article
on 'two studies in the Arthas;lstra of Kaufi1ya,' wherem he
examines tIle works of A~\'agho~a, the Lallkavatara :md the
].uakamal.i and holds that the Artha~astra is nOl mud1 ear-
lier than A~\'agho~a and not later than 250 .... D. It is grati-
fying to sce that from the untenable position of relegating
the Anhas;lstm to the 3nl century A. u., western scholars
arc receding to the first century of the Chri~tian cra. Prof.
BCllOY Kumar Sarkar contributt:s an appreciative and h:ngthy
review of Dr. MeYl.:r's work 'Das altindi5clh.: Buch \'om
\Vclt-&c' in the Indian Historic:II Quarterly for 1928 pp.
348-383. Or. Meyer has brought out another work' 011
Hindu Law-books and their rdation \"itlt onc another and
with I\au~ilya' (iibcr 0.11> Wesen del' altindischen Rechts-
schriften &c.). This work (ompc\s allmiration for' the
author's patiel1(e and industry, but is seriously marred
throughout by \'. ild generalisations, pen'el'se and startling
propositions unsupported by weighty evidence. He makes
C:mtama the latest of the Smrtis and Narada onc of the
earliest, places Namda several centuries before the Christian
era, regards the compiler of the Yajiiavalkyasmrti as a
stupid brfihmal)a. He is blissfully ignomnt of the references
to GLlutama occnrring in the Tantravartika, which I collect-
ed in my paper on 'the Tantl'a\'artika and the dharm~ls.lstra
literature' l jBBRAS yol. 1 new series for 1925 pp. 66-67 ).
He propounds the absurd theory that the 13rahmal)as Were
people like gypsies roving about in bands witllout any
morals or prin(iples of (all duct. I can agree with some
of his conclusions, viz. the non-cxi~teJJce of a Manavadhar-
masutra, the non-existence of a floating mass of verses on
wl1ich authors of dharmasastra could draw. Mr. Batakrishna
Chose submits Dr. Mcyer's work to a scholarly and tren-
chant criticism in 1. H. Q. for 1928 vol. IV. pp. 570-592.
Prof. D. R. Bhandarkar has recently published in a book-
form his lectures on 'some aspects of ancient Hindu polity.'
Vide I. H. O. vol. V (1929) p. 780 (or an article on
, salari "S and allowances in Kautilya '.
Sect. r S pp. 105-107 Yaikl:Jdnasadharmaprasna. Dr. Eggers recently
published (Gottingen, 1929 ) his work 'Das Dharmasfitra
der Vaikhanasa " which is reviewed in JRAS for 1929
pp. 916-9 18•
Sec. 29 pp. 129-131 Sumant'l. For a dharmasfitra of Sumantu,
vide Madras Tri. cat. of Sanskrit mss. (1919-1922)
pp. 51 60-62.

Sec. 31 p. 154 read ' In othcr places' for ' In anothcr places'.

Sec. 34 pp. 170-175 Ydjnavalkyasmrti. Dr. Hans Losch writes

a monograph on 'Die Yajfiavalkyasmrti UI1 Beitrag zur
Quellen-kunde des Indischen Rechts' (Leipzig 1927). His
conclusions may be briefly summarised as follows: ( I ) the
text of Yajfiavalkya that we have and that is commented
upon is not the original, hut is enlarged with interpolations
such as Vinayakasanti and Grahasanti ( which are borrowed
from Agnipural)3 chap. 266 and 164 respectively by the
compiler of Yaj. Smrti), the section on rajadharma (which is
a versified copy of ideas contained in arthas:lstra literature ),
verses 60-205 of the third chapter ( ofYiij. ): ( 1I) the 2nd
book of Yaj. ( on vyavahara ) is a later addition correspond-
ing to an older redaction of the Agnipural}a ; ( III ) that the
first and 3rd books of Yaj. are a recast of an ancient text
which has been better preserved in the GaruqapUril}a.
I have shown in my history of Sanskrit Poetics that the
AgnipuraQa was compiled about 900 A. D. and in this book
it has been shown that~the GaruqapuraQa must have been
compiled about the same time, that it summarises Par-dSara-
smrti and that it presents a text of Yaj. which is interme-
diate between t1,at of Visvanipa and that of the Mitak~rA.
Dr. Locsh's work adduces no proofs that would shake
these conclusions. I am pleased to find that Mr. CtIinta-
harana Chakravarti holds ( lASB for 1928 vol. ~4 p.! 467 )
that the nit; portion of Garuqapural}a belongs to the 9th
or loth century. The indefatigable scholar Dr. Meyer
appears to have criticized Dr. 10sch in a monograph f vide
review of it by Mr. Batakrishna Ghose in I. H. Q. for
1929 pp. 367-375). Mr. Batakrishna Ghose hold:l that
vyavahtra did not originally form part of the Yajna,ialkya
 b:

smrti on the ground that otherwise it is very difficult to

explain its absence in the Garuqapurat;la. But this is quite
unconvincing. We have no sure criterion for judging on
what bases the eclectic purat;las (Agnipur~t;la and Garuqa-
puralJa ) proceeded. But in the case of the GaruqapuraQa
the omission of the vyavah~ra section is easily explicable in
several ways. The Garuqapural}a was concerned morc
with purely religious matters and 50 omitted the rather
secular chapter on vyavahara. One might a~k, why did
the AgnipuralJa omit the first and third kalJQ.as of Yajiia-
valkya if they existed in its day. One may with equal logic
argue that those two kil.Qqas did not exist in the Yajfiavalkya
smrti when the AgnipuraQa was compiled.
P. I8I The late Sir Ramakrishna Bhandarkar outdid even
Western scholars in assigning Yajiiavalkya:to a date not earlier
than the 6th century A. D. In his work 'VaishQavism and
Saivism' (p. 148) the learned doyen of modern Sanskrit
~tudies in Western India holds that the worship of Ganesa
is a late one, as it is not mentioned in the Gupta inscrip-
tions. The veteran scholar did not notice the points
brought out in my book ( such as the mention of nak~atras
from Krttika ). He is willing to assign Amarasimha to the
5th or 6th century A. D. (ibid. p. 45). The great lexico-
grapher mentions Vinayaka and his synonyms (such as
ekadanta &c), but the words Mita, Sammita th;lt are given
as the appellations of Vinayaka in Yaj. arc conspicuous by
their absence in Amara's lexicon. Hence the conclusion is
that Amara wrote centuries after Yajiiavalkya and that
Vinayaka worship had taken a complexion before Amara
flourished that was very different from what it was in YAjil-
ilvalkya's day.
Mita and Sammita occur as names of Maruts in the Taitti-
riya Sarllhitl.
P. 186 That il""",,,Qi and 6CnrftQni had nothing to do with 'rllsis'
follows from the following. '~,""!i4t'i(ijll"""'lcH'i"H: I
q ......,41m 'If itl"l ....i ~ ~" (quoted in ~fq~
p. 319 as from ."S(lG, ); "'G"~""'.iI'''''''ilice"~~ I'""'"
"_ili,"" auftciiCC:
l' ~ 11q~qted in .......-."ce...
of ""0:\"
as from,......
~. P. B.
:t

Sec. 38 pp. 213-221 Kdt)'ayana. Mr. Narayana Chandra

Bandopadhyaya has recently published (Calcutta 192 7)
about 800 verses of Klityayana on vyavahlira culled from
five nibandbas.' In the Hindu Law Quarterly recently
started in Bombay I am editing a reconstruction of
Klltyayana on vyavahara (reconstructed text from twenty
nibandhass, references to the places whence verses are taken,
translation, notes &c.). About 300 verses have been printed
in the first two issues for January and April 1930.
Sec. 38 p. 215 read 'Manu' for Bhrgu' in 1. 11.

Sec. 39 pp. 221-223 A11giras. In the 2nd Act of the Malatimadhava

(p. 104 of Bhandarkar's edition) wc have a prose quotation
from Angiras 'Jfti'l_'Q"-a"... :a, If~ 1P'...."'("'.~~'1l1'­
fWtr'. In the Apastam bagrhya (I. 3. 19-2 I) this is cited without
name as the view of some 'iJ~am..mmlTla~ I
. . .RlIiJlf4o.(iQaa: tlriii.ltil., Iftr ~. I fA'ri RiPJifU~­
tQr,r~i\"_q.t\'q*,ra,'. It is not likely that Bhavabhitti who
was a great scholar would commit a mistake anc.i it is extre-
mely probable that he had a sUtra of Angiras before him.
Sec. 44 pp. 226-227 Pitomaha. Dr. Karl Scriba collected together
from severa] llibandhas about 200 verses of Pitamaha and
published them with translation (Die Fragmentc des Pita-
maha, Leip~ig, 19(2) on the eight constituents of kara!)a
(i. e. the court of justice), fifty chalas, twenty-two wrongs
CiD which king acted suo motu), ordeals ( 162 v('rscs) and
the four kinds of ascetics.
Sec. 64 pp. 215-279 Dh4rewara BhojadtVo. In the Madras Tri.
Cat. of Sanskrit Mss. for 1919-1922 p. 4562 No 3078 there
is :1 ms of Bhujabalanibandha by Bhojaraja in 18 chapters
on astrological matters in relation to vratas.. marriage &c.
In the Krtyaratnakara of CaJ)4eSvara quotations from a
Krtyasamuccaya of Bhtipl\la or Bhtipalasamuccaya arc cited
(at pp. 278, 289, 449, 461, 496 &c). It appears that this
is entirely a different work from the RAjamanaJ)4a and
'he BhujabalabhIma.
Sec. 68. p. 285. 1. 20 read cMisarumiSra' for 'HariDAtha'.
 x\

Sec. 71. pp. 294-296 Kamadhenu. That Bhoja was nOt the author
of the Kamadhenu follows from the following words of the
fj'R44:fiili.i54: ('p. 156) 'qmf.r 1!iij1"1~ itl'6I!iijUliitftq1 Aritih,.·
..~ ",18$1""",,"".\ ~ril f.\.' At p. 30 of the
same work the ~ is spoken of as equal in authority
to the Rllja ( '(1\WdM04"I4tlf ). These references show that
the Kamadhenu was not regarded by CaQ4esvara as the work
of Bhupala (or Bhojadeva) ; other passages of the Krrya-
ratnakara where Gopala, Kalpataru, and Bhupala are spoken
of in the same breath indicate that Gopala was as great an
authority as the Kalpataru; and knowing as we do that
Cal:lC~esvara looked upon Kamadhenu, Kalpataru, Pllrijllta,
Prakasa and Halayudha as his best authorities, it follows
that Gopala was the author of the Kamadhenu. Vide
ti(q'~ pp. 2 77, 443 (at.Qi8,Qi8i.i5HriMiA:"'lit, ~).

Scc. 72 pp. 298-299 HalayudlJo. There is a Ms. of a work called

P.lJ:lC~itasarvasva in the Madars Tri. cat. of Sanskrit mss.
for 1919-22 p. 5165. In the manuscript itself there is no
reference to the author or his parentage. It is a large
work and deals with "U~SJI"I'*'I4:, _.u'ftAA(IIN1I(. ~.~.
~. ~t ~:l(ITtI', A"I'I~:ij\¥i., ~, '1'11ftirw, rim.
m-cm.
ft-sq-. ~~, "". From the style it seems
more likely that it is not the work of Halayudha.
In the Ekaqasitattva (Jivananda vol. II p. 51) and Suddhi-
tattva ( Jivananda \'01 II p. 327) Halayudha is said to be
the author of S.uhvatsarapradipa.
Sec. 73 pp. 301 -3 06 Rllavadroabhatta.
There was another work of Bhavadcvabhatta called Sam-
bandha-viveka. This work is mentioned ill the Samskara-
tauva (Jivan:mda \"01 I p. 890) and in the Vivahatattva
( vol. II p. I4 3 ).
Sec. 74 pp. 306-308 PrakaJa.
The Vivadaratnakara and other Ratnakaras of Clt)4esvara
generally refer to Praka§a only, but sometimes Cat)4esvara
speaks of Smrtimaharl)avaprakasa c. g. on p. 326 of
I\rtyaratnakara we have ''''I'''l'O"~SdUI .. ,cpqqd""f(~l'tIi­
~"EO!J': ~nf);l~.ri"~.'lti ",filii'" ""'"iSiUT'Ui"'4,¥'( df
 xII

~ ~"'''''~'''idii\~" Rn· This also shows that

Smrtimaharr~avaprakasa was a work referred to by the
Kalpataru and so earlier than 1100 A. D.
Sec. 87 pp. 354-359 He11lddri.
In the Marathi Quarterly of the Bharata-itihasa-sarhsodhaka-
mal)gala, vol. X part 2 p. 84, Mr. Y. K. Deshpande quotes
from a work called Bhanuvijaya of the Mahanubhava sect
passages wherein Hemadri is charged with having been
won over by Turks (Mahomedans) and with having
brought about the imprisonment of Bhanubhana alias
Bhaskara Kavisvara Vyasa (a Mahiinubhava saint) (;;fR ~
.Olif;~" I li4'ni ijt5T tfTIf~ q'Of I f4M1..w\ ~ \1if I ~ qr ~
m 11 i\1~.luft 3Hiliiiijqifl , ~ftm ~ ~ I il$i sti IA~
~ 1 Pll\~4i ~ 11 '.

But in the absence of other corroborative evidence hardly

any reliance can be placed on this charge, as it might have
been levelled at Hemadri in revenge for his imprisoning a
leader of a dissenting sect like that of the Mahanubhavas.
p, 359 In the Si\'adig\'ijaya (printed at Baroda in sake 1817)
at p. 442 Hemaqapanta ( Hemadri ) is credited with having
brought from Lalika (Ceyloll) in sake 1193 ( 1271-2 A. D.)
the 'Pisacca lipi' ( Mogi script ),
P. 368 I. 16 Read 'contemplate' for 'complete',
P. 398 foot note 969 Read ':at~~ ~J for '~¥Rl' (toN.'
 SYNOPSIS OF CONTENTS

Sec. 1 Meaning of dharma : pp. 1-4,

Defies exact rendering in English - In the l,{gveda, used as ad-
jective or noun - means' upholder or supporter' in some l,{gvedic
passages - in most l,{gveda passages means 'religious ordinances or
rites' and in rare cases' fixed principles or rules of conduct' - in
Aitareya-brahmal)a dharma means' whole body of religious duties-'
in Chandogya-Upani~ad dharma means 'peculiar duties of asramas-'
dbarma came to mean ' duties and privileges of a person as a mem-
ber of the Aryan community, as member of one of the varl,1as or as
in a particular stage of life' - the same meaning in Taittiriya Upa-
ni~ad (1. I I ), Bhag:n'adgitil, Manusmrti and other smrtis - according
to Mcdhatithi, dharma five-fold viz., varQadharma, ftsramadharma,
varr.liisramadharma, naimittikadharma, gUI)adharma - this meaning
of dharma taken in this work - definitions of dharma according to
Jaimini, Vaise!!ikasutra, Barita, Mahabharata and Buddhist works-
subjects .treated in this work, viz. sources of dharma, contents of
works on dhatma, their chronology.

Sec. 2 Sources of dbarma : ... pp. 4-7

According to Gautama, Apastamba, Vasil}fha. Manu, Yajiia-
valkya - principal sources were Veda, smnis and custom - Vedas
do not contain positive precepts on dharma, but give information
incidentally - examples from Vedic literature suggesting dharmdistra
rules.

Sec. 3 When dharmaJastra urorRs were first composed ... pp. 8-10
It is difficult to say when composed - Nirukta (Ill. 4-5 ) exhibits
controversies about inheritance and quotes a verse (~loka) from
some work on dharma - Buhler's view about such verses -- Gautama
and Baudhllyana speak of dharmaSistra - Baudhayana and Apastamba
mention numerous sages on dharma - VArtika of KAtyAyana and Jai-
mini sp~k of dharmaSistra - PataiijaJi on dharmaslltrakAras -dharma-
sastra works existed prior to YAska or at least before 600 B. c. and in
2nd centr.lry B. c. dharmasutras had become authoritative - method
of dea1in~ with the whole dharma§ilstra literatpre followed ill chi,
 book, first dharmasutras, then early metrical smrtis like those 01
Manu and Yajfiavalkya, later versified smrtis, then commentaries
and -digests, such as the Mitak~ara - chronology of early writers very
difficult to settle - Max Mnller's dew that works in continuous
sloka metre followed sutra works not acceptable.

Sec. 4 Dbarmasli1ras : pp. 10-12

Many of them formed part of the Kalpa and were studied in

distinct sutra-caraI}as - dharmasfttras of Apastamba and Baudhayana
presuppose grhysutras of their ((Ira1Ja - no dharmastitras extant
corresponding to the srauta and grhya sutras of Asvalayana, Satlkha-
yana and Manava-Tantravartika on what dharmasutra \vas studied
in what particular Vedic Sakha - all dharrnaslltras gradually became
authoritative in all schools - close connection between grhyasutras
and dharmasutras on certain topics - scope of dharmasfltras - grhya-
sutras sometimes refer to dharmasutras - points of distinction be-
tween dharmastitras and the other smrtis.

Sec. S Dharmasatra of Gatltoma : pp. 12-20

Gautama's is the oldest extant dharmasOtra - specially studied

by followers of Samavcda - Gautama one of the nine subdivisions of
the RaQayaniya school of Srtma\'cda - Gautamadharmasutra points
to close connection with Sftma\'eda - Gautama refers to his own
previous dicta - contents of 28 chapters of Gautamadharmasutra -
the work is entirely in prose - Gautama's language agrees more with
Pal)ini's rules than Apastamba's - explanation of this - Haradatta
prefers Pal)inian readings of Gautama's text - some stitras of
Gautama quoted in the Mitak~ara and other works not found in
extant text - extent of literature known to Gautama - the only
author named is Manu - the meaning of 'acary1\b' whose yiews are
cited by Gautama • earliest reference to Gautama on dharma is in
Baudhayana- dharmasiitra - Baudhayana (111. 10) borrows chap. 19
of Gautama - close correspondence between many other sutras of
Ga.utama and Baudhayana. - Vasilltha (4. 34 and 36 ) refers to views
of Gautama -Vasi!j~ha's 22nd chap. is borrowed from 19th of
Gaurama - many sllrras the same in Gaurama and Vasj~tl1a - Gau-
tama referred to by Manu as son of Utathya - Gautama referred to
by Yliiiavalkya, Bhavi~yapuraQa, Kumarila, SaIhkaracarya, Medha-
ulhi - GautaJIla's ref~rence to Yavana - probable age betweep. 600-
 400 B. C. - Haradatta and Maskarin commented on Gautama-
Asahaya also did so - sloka - Gautama and Vrddha - Gautama.
Sec. 6 Battdbayana-dharmasatra : ... pp. 20-32
Baudhayana is a teacher of the Black Yajurveda - arrangement
of Baudhayana kalpa according to Dr. Burnell and Dr. Caland-
BaudhaYlnagrhya ·presupposes the Baudhllyanadharmasutra - grhya
(III.9.6) speaks of pravacanakllra KaQva Bodhllyana and sutrakllra Apa-
stamba - tarpaQa in Baudhayana-dharmasutra (11. S. 27) mentions
KalJva Bodhayana, Apastamba and HiraQyakesin - contents of
Baudhayana-dharmastitra - extant sutra has not come down intact -
fourth praSna probably an interpolation - third prasna also not free
from doubt - Baudhayana Ill. 10 taken from Gautama - Baudha-
yana Ill. 6 agrees closely with Vi~J.1udharmastitra 48 - Dr. Jolly
thinks both borrowed from a common source - probably Vi~Qu
borrows from Baudhayalla - repetitions exist even in the first two
prasnls - form and structure of Baudhayana - quotes numerous
verses, even in the first two prasnas - language of Baudhllyana often
departs from PalJinian standard - literature known to Baudhll-
yana - several authors on dharma together with their views mention-
ed by Baudhayana - Asura Kapila said to be originator of asramas-
Sabara, Kumarila, Visvarupa and Medhatithi refer to Baudhayana
dharmasfitl"a - home of Baudhayana - Baudhayana is styled prava-
canakara and Apastamba slitrakara - Buhler holds that Baudhllyana
was a southern teacher - age of Baudhayana dharmasutra - later than
Gautama - BahIer's reasons for placing Baudhayana a century or
two earlier than Apastamba not convincing - divergences between
Bludhayana and Apastamba - style of Baudhayana compared with
that of Apastamba - Baudhayana to be placed between SOO-200 B. C.-
numerous sutras of Baudhayana identical with those of Apastamba
and Vasi~~ha - Bauohay:ma mentions several appellations of GaneSa,
just as Manavagrhya does and mentions seven planets, Rlhu and
Ketu - Govindasvamin commented on Baudhayana.
Sec. 7 DbarmaslHra of Apastamba: pp. 32 -46
The Apastambakalpasutra of the Black Yajurveda divided into
30 praSnas, dharmasutra constituting 28th and 29th praSnas thereof ..
Apastall',1oo is one of the five subdivisions of the KhiJ.14ikeya school
of Tai[t~riyasakhi - Apastamba~rhl~ and dharma siiUIS are compoli-
 tions of same author - some stitras of the two are identical - Ap.
gThy" does not treat of some topics as they are dealt with in dharma
stitra - contents of Ap. dharmaslitra - form and. structure of Ap.
dharmasiitra - Ap. is more archaic and un-Par;tinian than any other
dharmasiitra - many unfamiliar words in Ap. - several verses quoted
in Ap. - literature known to Ap. - Ap. mentions six angas of Veda
and ten writers on dharma by name - Svetaketu and Ap. - Harita
quoted frequently by Ap. - Ap. controverts several views - striking
coincidences between Gautama and Ap. - Ap. quotes a verse from
PuraQa and speaks of the view of Bhavi~yatpuraJ)a - Apastamba and
Manu - Apastamba presupposes many rules of the Mimamsa and
agrees dosely with Jaimini's SOtl'as - age of Ap. Oh. S. - quoted by
Sahara, Kumarila, SaIhkaracarya, Vis\'aropa and Medhatithi - home
and personal history of Apastamba not known - Ap. is later than
Gautama and probably Baudhllyana - his age between 600-300 B. C.-
Ap. condemns l1;yoga, rejects secondary sons, does not admit paiJdCQ
and Prajapatya forms of marriage - divergence between the views
of Ap. and Gautama and other sutrakaras - Haradatta's is the only
commentary extant on Ap. - Apastamba smJli ill verse.
Sec. 8. HirQ~I)'akeJ;dhar111QstUra : ... pp. 46-so
Hirar;tyaK.didharmasutra forms 26th and 2jth praJ1/Qs of the
Hiraoyakesikalpa-Hirar;tyakesin's can be hardly called an independent
work, as it borrows hundreds of sOtras word for \\'ord from Ap. - a
few additions made to Ap. in HiraJ)yakesi Oh. S. - Hira'~yakcsin's
readings are smoother and more classical than Apastamba's - arrange-
ment of sutras also is somewhat different in the two - COol. of Maha-
deva called Ujjvala on Hiral)yakesin is almost the same as Haradaua's
on Ap. - Buhler thinks Mahadeva borrows from Haradatta-
Mahadeva's corn. in a few places contains more matter than Hara-
. daua's and Mahadeva differs from Haradatta.

Sec. 9 YQJi/fha-dhar"'QJQlra : ... pp. 50-60

Different editions of Vasi~,ba contain different numbers of
.chapter:; - KumariIa says it was special1y studied by ~gvedjlls - ex-
planation of this statement - nothing special in the Vasi~thadharma.
sutra to conuect it "With ~gvcda - contents of the Vasi!l\b~dllarma-
. 51itra ~ styl.e of V~s. Dh. S. resembles Gautama's - many·siitras of
.'!":: IdentJal With Gautama and Baudb~yana - form of Vasi§fha
 dharmasutra resembles Baudhayana dharmasutra - Medhltithi and
Mit1k~ra quote from almost all chapters of extant Va'Ji~~ha and so
does Visvarupa - literature known to Vasi~~ha - Vasi~fha prohibits
learning language of Mleccbas - authors on dharmaS~tra named by
Vlsi,~ha - Vasi~~ha's references to the views of Manu are'made with
reference to a work of Manu almost identical with the present Manu-
smrti and do not compel us to formulate the existence of a Manava-
dharmasiitra • Bilhler wrong in taking V:1S. Oh. S. 4. 8 as a quota-
tion from Mllnavadharmasutra - Only Vas. Oh. S. 12.16 and 19· 37
where Manu is quoted have no corresponding verses in the present
Manusmrti - Over forty verses are entirely common to Vas. and
present Manusmrti - conclusion that Vas. contains borrowings from
the present Manusmrti or its prototype in verse - Vas. Dh. S. 22 is
same as Gautama 19 - Dr. Jolly's view that Vas. Dh. S. 28.10-15
and 18-22 are borrowed from Vi~l)udharmasiitra chap. 56 and 87
or its original the Kathakadharmasiitra is wrong - home of Vas. to
the north of Narmada, according to Buhler - this is mere specula-
tion - earliest reference to Vasi~tha as a writer on dharma is in
Manu (8-140) - age of Vasi!itba - Vasi~tha's views are ancient,
praticularly about secondary sons, about Dattaka son, about niyoga
and remarriage - he mentions only six forms of marriage - but in
other matters differs from Gaut. or Baudh. viz. on adoption, on
documents - Vas. Dh. S. between 300-100 B. C. - whether Vas.
18. 4 (Rlmaka v. 1. Romaka) contains a reference to the Romans
- Vrddha-Vasi~tha, an early compilation - there is a Brhad
Vasi,tha and a Jyotir Vasi'tha - Yajiiasvamin commented upon
Vas. Dh. S.

Sce. 10 Yi/1)udharmastltra: ... pp. 60-10

Vi~lJUOh. S. contains 100 chapters and yet sutra not extensive-

several chap, ( 40, 42, 76) contain only one sutra and one verse-
first chap. and lasJ two are entil'ely in verse, the rest in mixed prose
and verse - Vi,t:tu Oh. S. closely connected with Ka~hasakha. - Dr.
Jolly says chap. 21, 67, 73 and 86 ofVi~Qu closely correspond with
IUthaka grhya - but ViglU Oh. S. is not the work of the
author of Katbaka grhya - contents of Villt}.U Dh. S. - Villl}.U
resembJ,es Vas. Oh. S. - its peculiar feature that i~ professes to be re-
vealed ~;y God Vi~ou - irs style, easy and ditfuse • work contains old
B., D. C.
and new material- hundreds of sutras are prose renderings of hundreds
of verses occurring in our Manu - hypothesis of a common origin
or borrowing by both from a floating mass of verses untenable -
eXlant Visnudharmasutra
., borrows from Manu - Visl;m . contains
verses identical with the Bhagavadgita and Yaj5.avalkya smTti - Dr.
Jolly's view that yaj5.avalkYa borrows his anatomical section from
Vllif)U not correct - Viljl)u Dh. S. contains long list of ti'rthas, the
word Jaiva for Jupiter - those wanting in Yajiiavalkya - extant
Vi~t:lu Oh. S. later than Manusmrti and Yajiiavalkyasmrti - Visva-
rilpa does not quote a single sutra of Viljf)u by name, though he
refers to Vi~l)u (ch. 97) for orders of samnya.siDs - Mitak~ara
quotes hardly any verse from Vi~l)u - Apararka and Smrticandrika
quote Vi~Qu profusely-verses were added at a late date to original
siltra - literature known to Vi~f)u Dh. S. - Vi~Qu mentions the seven
days of the week, recommends the practice of sati, speaks of pus-
takas, of many good and evil omens ;among which the sight of
yellow-robed Buddhist ascetics is included - it prohibits speech with
Mlecchas and journeys to Mleccha countries, it dilates on worship
01 Vitsudeva - though Vi~l,1u agrees in~ some respects with Kathaka-
grhya, on some points it differs from it - date of older kernel of
Viljl)u may be 300 to 100 B.C. - additions made after 3rd century A.D.
and before 7th century - some sulras agree closely with Narada-
Brhad Viljl}U and Vrddha Viljl)u and Laghu Vi~t;\u - NandapaQ4ita's
corn. on the Vi~Qu Dh. S. - probably Bharuci also commented on it.
Sec. I I The dharmasatra oJ Hdrfta : ,0' pp. 70-75
Bauuhayana, Apastamba and Vasi~~ha quote HllriL'l as an
authority - Mr. Islampurkar secured a ms. of Harita-dharmasutIa at
Nasik in 30 chapters - contents of that ms. - its relation to Maitra-
yaQiyasamhita - it mentions r the Kasmirian word " Kaphella " --
quotations in commentaries and digests show that Harita dealt ex-
haustively with the same topics that are found in other dharma-
sutras - Kumllrila mentions Harita as dharmasastrakara but does not
assign him to any particular caral)a as he does Apastamba and others-
notabl~ doctrines of Harita - mentions worship of Ganesa - Harita's
verses on vyavahara quoted in nibandhas are' later than the siitra-
Laghu Hllrita and Vrddha Harita - latter in verse is later than Yajiia-
valkya, Narada and Kicyayana. .
 :dx

Sec. I2 The dharm4satra of Sa7ikha-Likhita : pp. 75-79

From Tantravartika it appears that dharmas'iitra of Sailkha-
Likhita was studied by Vajasaneyins - Mahabharata (Santi 23)
contains story of brothers Sankha and Likhita - Various compilations
ascribed to Sankba alone or Likbita alone or to both - Restoration of
Dharmasutra in Annals of Bhandarkar Institute (vol. VII, VIII)-
Verse Sankhasmrti stricter than prose Sankba - Likbita - corn. on
dharmasiltra mentioned in Kalpataru and Vivadaratnakara - doctrines
of dharmasutra similar to those of other dharmasiltras - speaks of
twelve secondary sons - allows lli)'oga - speaks of several ordeals - de-
fines Aryavarta as between Sindhu - Sauvira and Kampilya - Litera-
ture known to Sankba Likhita - probable age between 300-100 B. c.
Sec. 13 MiJllavadharmasatra : Did it e.'Cist ? ... pp. 79-85
MaxMulIer and Weber responsible for the theory that the
extant Manusmrti was a recast of an ancient Manavadharmasutra
now Jost - hardly any data for the sweeping generalisation of Max-
Muller that all genuine dharmasastras ~re nothing but more modern
texts ()f earlicr sfltra works on kllladbarma - one main plank of this
theory that the continuous employment of the sloka metre was un-
known in the siltra period is now exploded - Ruhler supports Max
Muller's theory by some additional argumcnts - Vasi~tha IV. 5-8 on
which Buhler relies not properly under!>tood by him - Vasi~tha
( 19-37) quotes a Manava slob which is not in the Anu~tubh metre
and not found in extant Manu and Buhler thinks it is taken from
Manavadharmasutra - Buhler's reliance on a fragment of Usanas
which is corrupt is not worth consideration - Buhler relies on
Killllalldakiyanitisara (H. 3. and XI. 67) where Manavas are said to
hold that there arc three vidyas for a king and that Manu said that
king's council should consist of I~ ministers - These view5 not the
same in extant Manu- Buhler's conclusion not correct - Kamandaka
is only paraphrasing Kautiliya - Biihler's generalisation about
Mrmav:1 or :ManavAl.l without foundation - KumariIa, Sal'lkara, and
Visvarupa all employ 'Manava' for Manusmrti - Biihler relies on
analogy of the complete set of Apastamba :md Baudhayana sutras
for holding that a Manavadharmasutra existed - Proper explanation of
Vas. Db. S. IV. 5-8 .. Buhler not right in saying that Vas. Dh. S. J I.
21, I 2. ~ 6, 23. 43 either contradict Manu or find no counterpart
..D'

therein - analogy of Apastamba sl1tras of no use - excepting the

three caral)as of the Black Yajun'eda, no caraQa of any Veda has a
dharmasiitra attributed to the founder of that caraQa - an explanation
suggested - existing materials not sufficient to establish theory that
a M1inavadharmasl1tra once existed.

Sec. 14 ArthaJastra of Kau(il)'a : ... pp. SS-IO",

First translated by Dr. Sh~ma Sastri and text published i~l
190 9 - other editions - numerous works and a.rtides inspired by the
publication of Kau~iliya Arthasastra - Kautiliya is oldest extant
work on ArthaS~stra - scope of arthasastra and relation to dharma-
tastra - arthasastra an upavcda of Atharvaveda - purpose of this
tastra - rule in case of conflict between Dharmasastra and Anha-
sastra - CllJ,lakya, Kautilya and Vi~l)ugupta are names of the same
person - glowing tribute paid to CafJakya or Vi~Qugupta by Kama-
ndakiyanitisara, Tantr;lkhyayika, Da1)4in - BaJ,la and Paficatantra on
Kautilya as author of Arthasastra - Brhatkatha of GUl)a4hya contain-
ed his story - Mudrarak~asa connects his name with Kutila - contro-
versy as to whether Kautiliya can be the work of a busy minister of
Candragupta Maurya - Jolly, Winternitz and Keith hold that extant
work is not by the mini&tcr of Candragupta - Megasthenes' silence
about Car.lakya explained - whether the Kautiliya is the product of
a school or of an individual author - Kautilya's views cited about 70
times in the work in the third person - explanation of this - Dr.
Jolly wrong in his explanation of apade1a (in XV. I) - Keith thinks
that an author would not parade an uncomplimentary epithet like
Kautilya ( derived from kutila ) - Is the name Kautilya or Kau~lya _
works on got m and pravara give various forms such as Kautali,
Kautilya and Kautili - form, style and contents of the Kautiliya-
a few verses interspersed in the work, generally at the end - in all
34 0 verses excluJing matltras • some verses are certainly quotations _
work abounds in numerous technical and rare words - deviations
from Piil)ini - summary of contents - section on judicial administra-
tion interesting - greatest corre~pondence between Kaufiliya and
Yajfia\"alkya - some striking examples - it is. YajiiavalIcr-a that
borrows - reasons - Yajiiava~kya represents a far too advanc?d stage
 ul

of juristic principles than Kautilya - close agreement between Manu

smrd and Kautilya also - but they differ on ni)'oga, as to nomencla-
ture of vyavahilrapadas, about heirship of mother and paternal grand-
mother, on remarriage of widows, divorce, gambling - Kautiliya
long anterior to the extant Manusmrti - Kaudlya's five references to
MAnavas explained - references to Svayambhuva and Pracetasa Manu
contained in the Mahilbharata suggest that there were two works
in verse on dharma and politics attributed to these or perhaps
one work containing both, subsequently recast as the extaDt
Manusmrti - only two views ascribed to Manavas in Kauliliya not
found in extant Manusmrti - in the dharmasthiya section the only
other authors or schools cited are BArhaspatyas and Au§anasas-
none of the dharmasutras of Gautama and others are anywhere
quoted by name - views cited on the question as to whom a child
belongs ( to the begetter or to him on whose wife it is begotten) can
be traced to Baudhllyana, Gautama and Vasinha - views of Actryas
cited in the Kautiliya - Kautiliya later than Gautama and Apastamba
but earlier than extant Manusmrti - date of Kaulillya - it is certainly
not later than 2nd century A. D. and not earlier than 3J S B. c. - schools
named by Kautilya and also individual authors - views of Aclrya5
, are quoted over fifty times and Kautilya differs in each case - meaning
of 'aearyas' - literature known to Kaulilya - Sanskrit official language
and the work mentions go!)as of composition - Kautiliya agrees
with Kamaso.tra in several respects - Dr. Jolly and Prof. Keith opine
that both works composed about same time - points of difference bet-
ween the two works.- countries and peoples mentioned by Kautilya --
silks from Clna and. blankets from Nepal - corporations of Liccha vis,
Vrjikas and others mentioned - meaning of'rAja§abdopajlvinaQ' (in
XI-!) ~ best breeds of horses - Mlecchas sold or pledged children-
refere~ces to Buddhists and Ajivakas - weights to be made from
stones/of Magadha and Mekala - doubtful whether Kautilya knew
extan~(_text of Mahlbharata - most of the stories cited as illustrations
by Ka'rtilya occur in the Mahllbharata, but some divergence exists
in the lcase of Janamejaya, MlQ4avya - Kautilya's knowledge of drugs
and of, rasa (mercury) - references to shrines of Siva, Sunda lIcc.-
fraditio\nal date of 308 B. c. more likely to be correct than 3rd ,en..
 tury A. D. approved of by Dr. Jolly and Winternitz - two commen-
taries on Kaudliya, Nayacandrika of M:idhavayaj"an and Pratipada-
paiiciki of Bhaftatlamin - siltras attributed to Q~akya - several niti
collections in verse ascribed to CiiJ.1akya are later than Kautiliya.
Sec. IS JaikhiJnasadharmasatra : ... pp. 105-107

Vaikhanasa is one of the six sutra caml}as of the black Yajur-

veda mentioned by Mahadeva in his Vaijayanti on Satya~aQha
§rautasQtra - Vaikhanasa occurs in Gautama, Baudhlyana, Vasigba
(9. 10) and Manu ( 6. 21 ) - VaikhanasadharmapraSna divided into
three praSnas - contents of the work - its age later than Gautama and
Baudhilyana - names more mixed castes than even some of the verse
smrtis - devotion to Naraya~a looms very large in the work - Dr.
Caland's view that Manusmrti borrows from VaikhanaS3grhya not
correct.
Sec. 16 Air; : ... pp. I07-110

Ani named in Manu (Ill. 16) - Atrcyadharmasastra in nine

adhyayas - summary of contents - form of Atridbarmasastra - several
works styled Atri - smrti - summary of Atrisarhhita printed by
Jivanand.'l - Atri quoted as an authority on adoption - Laghu Atri
and Vrddh:ltrcyasmrti - Mahabharata (Anusasana 65. I) quotes a
verse of Atri.

Sec. 17 Wanas : PP,',uo-u6

U~anas wrote on politics, as Kautiliya shows - Maht'abharata
(~:lnti 56. 29-3 0 ) refers to work of Usanas on pulitics - N\tiprah-
~ika on Sukra as arranger of rajasastra - An Ausanasa dhartaS:lstra
m verse -c.ontents - peculiar vic\\'s of VSanasabout offspring f inter-
caste marnages - se\'cral verses common to Usanas and Manu _ names
the views of numerous writers on dharma - Haradatta and &' Smrti-
ca?drika knew 3. work of Usanas dealing with all branches of d-har~a-
Usanas. stnni ill vc.rs~' . verses of Us:"r:a"
.. - .. on vyava Iliira - ~UJ-
lo 1'1
:ran f t1-
.
sira edited by Oppt:rt. .j

Sec. 18 Kanlla and Ktlnva .

. .' pp. I:y. -117
tl 6
d' . Ap. DJ). S. ( I. 6. 19) shows that Kal}va and Kanva wtyare two
IstlDct authors - verses of KaJ.1va quoted in Smrticandrlki. :d
Sec. 19 KoJyapa a"d R.aJyapa : pp. 117- 11 8
Baudhayana ( Oh. S. I. 11.20) cites a verse in which KaSyapa's
view is contained - there was a dharmasiitra of Kasyapa - a Ka~yapa
lanrti in prose contained in Deccan College Mss. - contents thereof-
Smrticandrika includes KaSyapa among 18 upasmrtis.
Sec. lO Gargya : ... p. I 19
A sutra work of Gargya on dharma cxisted - Gargya and
Vrddha Gargya - a Giirgisarhhitii 011 astronomy and astrology-
Jyotir Giirgya :1Od Brhad Gargya.

Sec. ~I Cyavana: P·1I9

Seems to have written a siitra work on dharma.

Sec. 22 jtitrikar1)ya : pp. 119- 120

A verse of \'Tudha Yajnavalkya names ]atlikarQya as a dharma
sastrakara - quotations in verse in Mitak~ra and later works.
Sec. 23 DevallJ : ... p. 120
A dharmaslitra of Devala existed once - Mi~k~rii and other
works also contain quotations in verse on iicara, vyavahara, sraddha -
this latter a later compilation - Devalasmrti in 90 verses on purifi-
cations is also a late work - jurist Devala flourished about the same
time as Brhaspati and Katyayana.
Sec. 24 Paithinasi : pp. 121-122
An ancient slitrak:tra, as Visvarlipa quotes his slitrls - Dr.
Jolly thi"nks he belongs to Atharvaveda - Pai~hinasi on sali, inheri-
tance, Olll absence of untouchability under certain circumstances.

Sec. 25 r
i
Udha : ...
A sutrakara cited by Hemadri, Apararka, Kalpataru and Jimut-
p. 12 3

avahana - a brief compil:ttion and not very early in age.

t
Scc. 26 J.~rhaspati : ... pp. I2J-I26
A'\b. ancient teacher of arthasastra mentioned in Kaufiliya-
Mahah~iirata (Santi 59. 80-8 5) credits him with compression of
Kamasu r
vast w rk of Brahma on trivarga and mentions several of his views-
speaks of Brhaspati as writer on artha - peculiar views of
 Brhaspati according to Kautiliya - Brhaspati also wrote a prose work
on vyavahara and prayascitta - prob~bly the authors of the twO are
different - 700 verses on vyavahar:. ascribed to Brhaspati are quoted
in the Mitak$ara. - this is an independent work composed between
300-SOO A. D. - smaller compilations in verse ascribed to Brhaspati-
Blrhaspatya Artha&lstra edited by Dr. Thomas is a late work.
Sec. 27 BharadvojlJ lJ.ul BhilradvoJa : ... pp. 126-128
A srautasutra and grhya of Bharadvaja exist - Vis·;arupa's
work establishes existence of a slitra work on dharma of Bharad-
vaja - there was smrti in verse also attributed to Bharad\"aja - Kauti-
1rya shows that Bh:lradvaja was an ancient author on politics - some
views of Bharadvaja - Mahabharata 011 Bharadvaja - verscc; on vyava-
hlra attributed to Bharadvaja - this probably different from work
on politics.
Sec. 28 SOllJlapa : ... pp. u8-U9
A sutta work of Satatapa dharma dealing with prayascitta,
011
sl1.ddha and aClra must have existed - verses of Satiltapa quoted in
MitMt~rl and other later works - this is probably differcllt from
smrti work - several verse compilations ascribed tQ Satatapa - Vrddha
~~tapa and Brhat Sau,tapa.

Sec. 29 Sumantu: ... pp. ',129- 1 31

A sutra work on lcara and praYaScitta ascribed to ~umantu
existed - Yajnavalkya and ParaSara do not enumerate :~umantu
among expounders of dharma - Sumantu mentioned in Mah\abharata
,and Bhlgavata-vcrses from Sumantu on dharma are cited by, Aparar-
ka - this is a different work - numerous verses on vyavahaca quoted
I

from Sumantu ill Sarasvativilasa.

.!
c
Sec. 30 The Smr1is : ... pp. tl3 I - I H
Two senses of the word smrri, viz. all orthodox ancie1nt non-
Vedic works ( SUdl as Pal,lini's grammar, Srauta sutras, Mah:; bharat3
Manu, &c.) an~ (a narrower sense) dharmasastra - sm(li, a sC"~urce of
dharma accordmg to Gautama and others - number of smrt ~s went
on increasing - Yljiiavalkya enumerates twenty writers ~f 'e smrtis,
Pa~ra I!} - Tantravartika speaks of 18 dharmasamhitis, • Catur-
 virilSatimata gives views of 24 writers - a smTti called Sat - tririlSan-
mata - Paithinasi enumerates 36 and so does Apararka - Vrddha
Gautama enumerates 57 - Viramitrodaya enumerates 18 smTtis, 18
lIpasmrtis and 21 more- total number of smrtis about 100 - these
are products of widely separated ages - some entirely in prose, some
entirely in verse, some are mixed - chronology of smrtis presents
perplexing problems - two or three smrtis go under the same name,
c. g. Harita, Atri, 5atatapa - sectarian zealots fabricate certain
smrtis - the prefixes Jaghu, brhat and vrddha applied to smrtis-
well-known verses arc ascribed to different authors, as authors quote
from memory.
Scc. 31 The Manusmrti: pp. IH- I 58
Numerous editions - Manu as the father of mankind in the
. l~gveda and other Vedas - M,mu anll. the deluge in Satapatha-brab.
111:1l)a - Manuln the Nirukta- Manu quoted as law-giver in Gautama,
Apastamba and Mahi"tbharata - introduction to Naradasmrti and
Manu - how the Manus111rti is narrated - four versions of Svayam- .
bhuva sastra according to Bhavi~yapuralJa - almost impossible to say
who composed extant Manusmrti - BUhler's theory that our Manu
is a recast of Manavadharmasutra shown above to he un<.iustainahle -
the Man~'vagrbya differs from Manusmrti in several particulars-
'Viniiyaka~anti of Manavagrhya and tests for selecting a bride not
in our Manu - Mahabharata distinguishes between Svaya-
anu and Pracetasa Manu, former promulgating dharma-
~se two works combined in the present Manu - extant
. 12 chapters :md 2694 verses - its style - contents of Manu -
smrti - tent of literature known to Manusmrti - the author of the
Manusn·' l is not the first legislator - age of Manusmrti - externa]
evidenc 't~ Medhatithi's is first extant commentary - Visvarupa
quotes :4ip verses - SaIikara, Kumarila anli Sahara refer to Manu-
BrhaspaYfh",d the present text of Manu before him - ASvagho~ in
his Vaj'· er::i quotes several verses from 'Manavadharma' some ot
which gIOund in our Manu - Ram:iyaQa (Kj~kjndh:i lB. 30-32 )
contai :t;Q.nu VIII. 318 and 316 - Manu attained present form
long b p~ 2nd century A. D. - there are eariier and later strata in
Manu y ~tradictary statements as to BrahmaQa marrying a sudra
woman~: jp.ut appropriate forms of marriage, about niyoga, about
H.\IJf.~D_
zzvi

flesh-eating - Buhler's conclusion is that cosomological and philoso-

phical portions in 1st and 12th books, rules about mixed castes and
duties of castes in loth book are later additions - all additions made
before 3rd century A. 0.- Manusmrti has not suffered several recasts-
quotations cited as Vrddha Manu and Brhan-Manu arc later than
Manusmrti - extant Manu older than Yajilavalkya - Manu mentions
Yavanas, Kambojas, Sakas, Pahlavas and Cinas - extant Manusmrti
composed between 2nd century B. c. and 2nd century A. D. - rcla-
tion of Mahabharata and Manu - conflict of views between Mandlik,
Hopkins and Ruhler - Hopkins holds that there was a mass of float-
ing verses ascribed to mythical Manu on which both Manusmrti and
Mahabharata drew - Buhler says that the floating mass of verses was
not all attributed to Manu - Manu mentions stories and names that
occur in the Mahabh;uata but these names go into Vedic antiquities-
Manu never names the Mahabharata, while the latter often refers to
'rajadharmas or sastra of Manu' or to 'what Manu said' - Both
Hopkins and Buhler hold that the Anusasanaparva and Santiparva
knew a Manusmrti, but earlier books, whenever they speak of Manu,
refer to floating mass of popular vcrses - this conclusion not correct -
final conclusion, viz., long before 4th century B. c. there was a
dharmasastra in verse attributed to Svayarhbhuva Manu, there was
another work on raiadharma attributed to Pracetesa Manu, that pro-
bably there was onc work, then between 200 B. c. and. 200 A. D.
Manusmrti was recast· extant Mahabharata later than exta:,t Manu-
smTti - influcnce of Manu spread to Cambodia and otherscountries
beyond India- Manu had several commentators, Mcdhatit~I~Govinda­
raja, Kulluka, Narayat)a, Raghavananda, Nandana and F \~.aacandra­
Asahaya commented on Manu - Udayabra is anod I:. : "(.y' .nmenta-
tor and so is DharaQidhara - NarayalJa flourished ~Xjv~a' n 1100-
Irtl ;
13 00 A. D. - Ragl1avananda later than 1400 A. D. - Vr.· ! \ [anu and
Brhan-Manu - elrplanation as to how these originate: - t
,00 '. ,I
Sec. 32 The two Epics : j ~~cie~ 158-160
'asu, r
Ramayal,la is relied upon as a source of dhanre [.aha lugh iess
ST
frequently than the Mahabharata - Ayodhyakal:Hj.a alS M~ l yakll)4a
contain disquisitions on politics - age of the epics a cforeUrt ;sproblem
more appropriate for a separate treatise - table in COJ.. of; ~ where
dharmasastra topics o"ur in the Mahabharata and tht ~bjls: .• '1aoa•
 //
Sec. 33 ~Ur4tuJS: ... pp,I604or
PurllQas as a class of literature mentioned in Taittiriya AraQ~
yaka, Chandogya Upani~ad, Gautama Oh. S., Mahabhil~ya ~ extant
puraQas are recasts made of older material ~ some of the extant
PuraQas like Vityu earlier than 6th century A. D. ~ Names of principal
18 PutaQas - 18 UpapuraQas - MatsyapurilQa contains much dharllla~
sastra material - AgnipuraQa contains disquisition on rajadharma and
chapters 2)3-258 contain almost the whole of the vyavahara section
of Ylljnavalkya - GaruqapuraQa borrows about 400 verses from
acara and prayascitta sections of Yajiiavalkya - chronology of PuraQas
passed over - Divergence as to the names of the principal 18 pur3.t)as
and as to, thp:,w extent - Pur3.J)as very valuable for study of social and
religious quesitCJns as to medi.a!val and modern India ~ Padmapura1).:l
,divides 18 PuraQas into three groups of sattvika, rajasa, tamasa and
divides eighteen smrtis also in the same way - table showing which
dharmaSastra topics are dealt with in which pur3.1).a.

pp. 168- 1 90
J'J;' '{;j~avalkya, a name most illustrious among Vedic sages-
stories about strained relations hetween Vaisampayana and Yajiia-
valkya - Yajfiavalkya and Janaka in the Satapathabrahma1).a - Yajila-
valkya, a great philosopher ill the Brhadara1).yaka - Yajiiavalkya
sr,t,fti clait'ns that the Araoyaka and Yogasastra were composed by
the amh 'r of the smrti - slight variation in the number of verses
containe in Yajfiavalkyasmrti according to Visvarlipa, Mitak~ara
and Ap rarka - arrangement of verses different in Visvanlpa and
Mitak~a -, particularly in the praYaScittakaQQa - readings of the two
commCJ tators also differ - Agnipuraoa affords excellent check for
conside tion of text of Yajfiavalkya - Readings of Agnipural)3 com-
pared \\: ith those of Visvarupa and the Mitak~ara - conclusion is that
the AgqipuraQa represents a text midway between Visvanlpa and
that of Fhe Mitak~ara ~ So Agnipur:l1).a represents a text of Yajiiaval-
kya cu"Lrent about 900 A. D. - total number of verses on vyavahara
in the ,gnipuraJ,la is 315, out of which the first 3I are not taken
from ajfiavalkya - almost all of these 3I taken from Narada-
Garu puta1).a (chap. 93) expressly says that the dharma promul-
gated y Yajfiavalkl:a was imparted therein ~ Garuqa (chap. 93-106
x~vi.,ntain9 dharmasastra material taken from aeara and praydcitta sec-
tions of Yajiiavalkya - Garuqa (93-102) deals with aeara and 102-106
with prrtyascitta-GaruQapural.1a omits rajadharma section -of Y:tjiia-
valkya - only a few verses of Y;ij. arc repeated word for word, while
a summary only is given of several verses - corn parison of the
text of the Garuqapural)a with Visvarilpa's text and that of the
Mitak~ara - GaruqapuralJa represents text intermediate between
Visvanlpa and Mitak~ar;t - arc there different strata in Yajiiavalkya?
text mainly the same from 700 A. D. and little evidence to show
that the text of Yajiiavalkya as wc have it contains several strata-
comparison of Yajiiavalkyasmrti with Manusmrti - close agreement
in phraseology between the two - Yijfi:l\'alkya usually tries to com-
press Manu's dicta - Yi"tj. adds Vin;lyakasanti and Grahas;mti and
ordeals, while Manu omits first two and cursorily. r!.fcrs to two
ordeals - Yaj. silent on origin of world which wc have in M:l11u-.
style of Yajliav:tlkya - contents of smrti - literaturc known to Yaj-
iiavalkyasmrti - enumerates 19 authors on dh:uma - close agree·
ment between Vi~I,1U Oh. S. and Yfljiiavalkya and between Kautilya
and Yaj. - Manu and Yrlj. differ on several points and Yaj. represents
a more advanced state of thought than Manu - Manu allows brah-
m~Da to marry sudra girl, ~aj. does ~ot - Ma~lU c()ndcmr~ .~i~:!,~a,
YaJ. does not - same case with gambhng - Ya). takes V,ayakasanu
from M:lnavagrhya - Yajiiavalkyastllrti in intimate relati1 to white
Yajurveda and literature appurtenant to it - Y:ljilava ya closely
agrees with Paraskaragrhya - Dr. Jolly's theory that Y iiavalkva's
work goes back to a dharinasutra of White Y;ljun'eda 5 with~ut
foundation - date of Yajiia\'alkyasmrti - Visv.lrltpa separted from
the slllrti by several cenmries - probable date or Yajti;l\'alky bet'Neen
100 B. c. and 300 A. D. - I.aitkav:n;lrasutra (g:nhas 814-811) refers
to Yftjiiavalkyasmrti - Dr. Jolly thinks that Yij. shows acq1aintance
with Greek astrology - Dr. Jacobi's theory that naming 'Jf week
days after planets filst introduced by Greeks and borrc,wed by
Indians - these theories untenable - Yaj. does not mentiGn week
days, but only th~ nine planets ( in 1. 296) _. Yiij. does not tncntion
the zodiacal signs - he arranges the l1ak~atras from Krttika to
Bharal)l (1. 268) as the TaittiriyabrlhmalJa does - 'su!>the it\dau' in
Yaj. explained by Visvarilpa without reference to zodiacall siO'ns-
fr~!:l Vcdic ~imes nak~atras divided into auspicious and inaus~ici~us­
YaJIlavalkya s reference to nal)akas - Yaj. regards sight of ! ye \low-
 robed people as an evil omen - Dr. Jolly's date of 400 A. D. for
Yajila"alkya is far too late - there is a Vrddha-Yaj., a Yoga-Yaj.,
and a Brhad-Yaj. - Yoga-Yajiiavalkya existed much earlier th:m" 800
A. D. as Vacaspatimisra quotes a halt verse from Y\lga-Yaj. and
Apararka quotes profusely from him - mss. of Yoga-Yajiiavalkya in
Deccan College collection in 12 chapters and 495 vereses and of
Brhad-Yogi-Yajiiavalkya in 12 chapters and 920 verses - Yoga-Yaj-
iiavalkya and Brhad-Yogi-Yajiiavalkya of the mss. are entirely differ-
ent works - several commentaries on Yajiiavalkya, viz. of Visvanipa,
Vijiianesvara, Apararka and Sulapiil)i.
Sec. 35 PartlJarasmrti :
Yaj. mentions Parasara, but the extant Parasarasmrti is pro-
bably a recast of an older smrti - Garu4apuriil)a ( chap. In7 ) gives a
summary of 39 verses of Par,lsarasmrti - From Kau~ilya it appears
there was a work of Parasara on politics - extant Par-lsara in 12 cha-
pters and 592 verses deals with acara and proiyaScitta alone-
Parasara, all ancient name - Parasara mentions 19 smrti writers-
contents of the smrti - Parasara has peculiar views - authors cited by
Parasara - views of Manu frequently cited - several identical verses
in -Manu and Parasara - age of Parasarasmrti between 100-500
A. D. : ~1~hat-Parasara salhhita in I2 chapters and 3000 verses-
contents thereof - it is a late work - Vrddha Parasara quoted by
Apararka.
Sec. 36 TI. Niiradasmrti: ... pp. 196-20 7
T" 0 versions of Narada on vyavahara, a smaller and a larger
one - co . of ASahaya as revised by KalyaQabhana is contained in
Dr. Joll sedition - Narada not mentioned by Yaj. or Parasara in
list of e "pounders of dharma - three introductory chapters on judi-
cial pro edure and on sabha, then 18 vyavaharapadas, then an appen-
dix on heft from Nepal ms. - some difference in the names of titles
betwec· Narada and Manu - printed Narada contains 1028 "erses-
about 700 verses of Narada quoted in digests - Vis\'arupa's and
Medha ithi's quotations from Narada agree with printed Narada-
Agnip 1'3.l)a chap. 253 contains thirty verses of Naradasmrti defining
the ci ~teen titles from p).adana to prakirl)aka in the same order-
Narad" ':5 verses on acara, s1'3.ddha and prayascitta quoted in Smrti·
candri ~, Hemadri - probably this is a different Narada - form, style
!ll)d re of Narada - Literature knoWQ to Narold'l - So vcrses.,rose
Sec. 41 Karlf)lJjini: ... p. 223

Sec. 42Catt4rvimJatimata : p.223-22 S

Embodies in S25 verses the opinions of 21 sages - contents -

quoted by Mitak~ara and Apararka, but not by Visvarupa and
Medhatithi - probably compiled about 8th or 9th century A. D.-
Bhattoji commented upon it.
Scc. 43 Daksa: ... pp. 225-226
Mentioned by Yaj. - Visvariipa quotes him several times-
Ap:trarka quotes a prose passage - conten~s of printed Dak~asmrti
in 220 verses.
Sec. 44 Pitamaha : ... pp. 226-22 7
Ouotations from PitAmaha occur mostly on vyavahara, parti-
cularly onleals - he treats of nine ordeal$ - 50 chaltts enumerated
by Pit:1maila in which king took action without a complaint-
views peculiar to Pitamaha, viz. 18 lowest castes, eight constituents
of hall of justice, &c. - mentions Brhaspati - flourished between
400-700 A. D.
Se.;. 45 PlIlastya : p.228
An expounder of dharma named in a verse of VJ\ha Yajiia-
valkya - Visvarupa, Mitak~ara, Apararka cite manjverses on ~
almika :mdsraddha - Dlnaramakara citesa prose passage ~ Pulastya-
composed between 4th and 7th century A. D.
Sec. 46 Pracetas : . P·229
A dharma~stra writer mentioned by PariiSara, tt..lgh not
by Yaj. - prose and verse quotations cited by Mitak~ara ~ld Apa-
~rka - a few rro!:c quotations in Haradatta on Gautama all Smrti-
candrik:i - Vrddha Pracctas and Brhat Pracetas.
Sec. 47 Prajapati : Ppz 2 9-2 30
Prajapati cited as authority by Baudhayana Dh. S. ( Ii14. 1S )
and Vasil!tha ( Ill. 47 &c. ) - they mean probably Manu.i 1 com-
pilation in 198 verses ascribed to Prajapati - Mit. and Apara'u. and
others quote Prajapati on asauca, praYaScitta, sraddha, ordtLls and
"yavahara.
 sUlll

Sec. 48 Marrci : pp. 230-2 31

Quoted on ~hDlka, asauca, sraddha and vyavahara by Mltak-
~arll, Apararka and Smrticandrika - recommends writing as essential
for sale, mortgage, gift and partition of immovables.
Sec. 49 Yama: pp. 23 1 - 2 35
Yama quoted in Vas. Dh. S. ( 18. 13-15 and 19. 48) - various
printed compilations in verse ascribed to Yama - Brhad Yama in 5
chapters and 182 verses- Visvarupa and others quote about a
hundred verses of Yama on all topics including vyavahara-some
of these found in printed text - a few prose passages of Yama quoted
by Apararka - Anusasanaparva 104. 72-74 quotes gatlli"ls of Yama-
some views ot Yama on vyavahara set out - Brhad Yama, Laghu
Yama and Svalpa Yama.
Sec. 50 Laugaksi : pp. 235-2 36
Mitak~arnquotes verses 011 ~uca and praYaScitta, while
Aparuka quotes prose and verse passages on sarilskaras, vaisvadeva
&c.

Sec. SI YiJv4mitra : P.236

_ Named by Vrddha Yajiiavalkya - verses quoted on all topics
except vyavahara.
Sec. 52 l'yasa: pp. 23 6-238
Printed compilation ascribed to Vyasa in 250 verses - contents-
about two hundred verses of Vyasa on vyavahara cited in Apararka,
Smrticandrika and other works - his doctrines closely agree with
those of Narada, Brhaspati and Katyayana - some of his views on
vyavahara set out - flourished between 200-500 A. D. - Apararka
cites many verses from Vyasa on sarilskaras, sraddha &c. - probably
Vyasa the jurist is identical with· the latter - Gadya-Vyasa, Vrddha-
Vyasa and Brhad-Vyasa, Mahavyasa and Laghu Vyasa.
Sec. 53 ~!JI-trimsan-mata: pp. 238-239
This was a compilation like CaturvirilSati-mata - quotations
from it ciced in Kalpataru, Mitll~ra, Smrticandrika and Apararka -
ViSvariipa~-_and Medhlltithi do not mention it - date between ~oo-
900 A. D~;- no ver5C quoted from this on vyavahara.
H. ~'-
Sec. 54 SamgraIJa or Smrtisamgraha : ... pp. J 39-242
Quoted by Mitak~ara, Aparark.1 and Smrticandrika on sevaral
topics of dharma-quotations on vyavahara are many and important
for history of Hindu Law - views of Salugrahakara and DhareSvara
coincide in many respects and were criticized by Mitlk!lara - date of
Samgraha between 8th and loth centuries.
Sec. 55 Samvarta : .•. pp. 24 2-2 44
Mentioned as dharmasastrakara by Yaj. - cited on all topics
of dharma by Visvanlpa, 'Medhatithi, Mirak~ara - Apararka quotes
about 200 verses - some of his views on vyavahara - contents of
printed Sanlvarta in 230 verses - Brhat Samvarta and Svalpa
Sadlvarta.
Sec. 56 HtlrJta: p. :144
Verses from H:trita on vyavahira deserve special treatment-
some of his views set out, e. g. definition of vyavahara, fouraspectsof
vyavahara, importance of writing, defects of plaint and reply,' pro-
tection of long possession, when title by itself is decisive against
long possession, five kinds of sureties, treatment of erring wive's-
his date between 400-700 A. D.
Sec. 57 Commentaries and Nibandhas :
Dharmasilstra literature falls into three periods, the first from
600 B. c. to 100 A. D. being the period of the dharmaslitras and of
the Manusmrti, the 2nd from 100 A. D. to 800 A. D. of Yajiiavalkya
and other smrtis and third from 700 to 1800 of commentators aad
authors of digests - first pan of this last period contains .~Qmmen­
taries - digests written from I nh century - no hard and: fast line
between commentaries and digesis - these to be trea ed of 10
chronological order as far as possible.
Sec. 58 Asahaya : ... pp 247-2 51
Portion of his bba~ya on Narada (up to verse 21 0 abhyu-
petyi§usrii~:t ) published hy Dr. Jolly - Kalyill}abhana r ised it-
exact,.relationship of KalyAoabhana's revision to original ot clear,
but he took great libenies - Kalyaoabhana was encou ged by
•• 11
 S'I/tIIJpIU fJ/ CO'fdMIt. ..DV

Ke§avabhana - Visvarupa on Yllj. (Ill. 263-264) mentions Asa-

haya by name and quotes latter's explanation of Gautama 22. 13.-
Hiralata of Aniruddha speaks of bha~ya of Asahaya on Gautama-
from a passage of Sarasvativilasa it appears that Asahaya commented
on Manu also - Medhatithi on Manu 8. I S6 quotes Asahaya-
Mitak~arll mentions the views of Asahiya - date of Asahaya be-
tween 600-750 A. D.- a few views of Asahaya set out, viz. definition
of daya, succession to Sulka of a woman, succession to a childless
brahmal,la.
Sec. 59 Bhartryajna :
An ancient Bha~yakara mentioned by Medhatithi (on Manu
8. 3 ) - his views cited by Trikal).Q~mal).Qana - he wrote bha~ya on
Katyayana srautasiitra and Pllraskara grhyasutra - probably he com-
mented on Gautamadharmasutra - flourished about 800 A. D.
Sec. '0 Viwarapa:
His commentary called BalakriQa on Yaj. published at Trivan-
drum - Mitak~ra refers to it in introductory verses and on Yaj.
(I. 80 and Ill. 24 ) - printed corn. of Visvarl1pa on vyavahara por-
tion of Yaj. is very meagre -literature referred to or quoted by
Visvarl1pa - most of the quotations from Svayambhuva found in ex tant
Manu, but not so those ascribed to Bhrgu - quotes prose passages
of Brhaspati on vyavahara - quotes a verse of Visalak~a on politics
and refers to arthasastras of Brhaspati and Usanas - Kautilya not
named, yet Visvarl1pa seems to have had his work before him-
Visvanipa's work saturated with doctrines of.Piirvamimamsa - quotes
Sabara and Slokaviirtika - quotes his own karikas on Yaj. I. 7. and
other places - his philosophical views identical with Sarhkaracarya's-
Dr. Jolly's view that citations of Visvariipa in the Smrticandrika on
certain points not traced in the printed Balakriqa examined and
shown to be incorrect - some citations of Visvanipa's views in
Grhastharatnakara and Hemadri not found in printed text of Visva-
rllpa - points in which Visvanipa and Mitak~ara differ set out':
Visvariipa must have flourished between 150· and 1000 A. D. - If
Visvariipa identical with Suresvara, pupil of Sankara, then he flou-
rished be~ween 800-8~0 • re~ns for identity set out - MaOQana and
 ZDvl

Suresvara not identical - Bhavabhflti and Umbeka identical, but not

same as SUfeSvara - a digest called Visvanipanibandha by another
Visvarupa - a Visvarupasamuccaya illcntioned by Raghunandana.
Sec. 61 Bhiiruci: •.. pp. 264-266
His views quoted by Mitak~ara on Yaj. I. 81 and lI. 124 - a
Bhllruci mentioned as an ancient teacher of Visi!jtadvaita system by
Ramanujacarya in his Vedarthasamgraha - Bharuci the philosopher
is probably identical with Bharuci the jurist - from notices in the
Sarasvativilasa Bharuci seems to have commented on the ViliJ.lU-
dharmasutra • Bharuci and Mitltk~ara disagreed on numerous points.
Sec. 62 Srikara : ... pp. 266-268
Views of Srikara set out - "first writer to propound the view
that spiritual benefit was the criterion for judging of superior rights
to succession - probably a Maithila - difficult to say whether
he wrote a commentary or an independent digest - flourished be-
tween 800-1050 A. D.
Sec .. Medbatithi : ..• pp. 266-27S
Wrote an extensive commentary on Manu· printed bha~ya
corrupt in 8th, 9th and 12th chapters - reference to king Madana
having restored Medhatithi's bh;i:jya explained - Dr. Jolly say~
Medhatithi was a southerner - this is wrong - He was a northcrner
and probably a Kashmirian - literature known to Medhatithi-
smrtis quoted by him - mentions Asahaya, Bhartryajfia, Yajvan,
Upadhyaya, ~ju, Vi~I.lUsvamin - Medhatithi saturated with Piirva-
mimltmsa - his reference to Sariraka explained - Medhatithi and
Satikaracarya - peculiar views of Medhatithi set out - wrote Smrti-
viveka from which he quotes verses in his Manuhh1i.ljya - date of
Medhatithi - flourished between 825-900 A. D. '

Sec. 64 DhareSvara Bb1jadC'lJa : pp~ 275-279

Mitakljara (on yaj. 11. 135 and 11124) mentions! views of
Dhlresvara - DhareSvara is [Q be identified with king nho~" deva ot
Dhllrll- works on numerous branches of knowledge attr buted to
Bhoja of Dhara such as on Poetics, Rajamrgal'lka (on astr >nomy ),
a corn. on Yogasutras - Suddh~kaumudi of Govindapanda I meptjoP$
 :unll

Rajamllrtal)4a of Bhoja on srad~ha - Mitak~ara and Dharesvara dis-

agree on several points, e. g. on the question whether ownership was
known from s:lstra alone, on the meaning of 'duhitara~' in Yaj.-
on other points the two agree - Bhitpalapaddhati or simply BllIlpala
or raja refers to a work of Bhojadeva - Bhujabalabhima of Bhoja-
raja quoted in Tithitattva and Ahnikatattva of Raghunandana as dis-
tinct from the RajamartaQeJ,a - Bhoja reigned from 1000 to 1055 A. 0.-
Dharmapradipa of Bhoja is the work of another Bhoja, who was son
of Bharamalla and king of Asapura - it was written between 1400-
1600 A. D.

Sce. 65 Devasvamin : ... pp. 279-281

Said by Smrticandrika to have composed a digest of smrtis-
NarayaQa, commentator of Asvalayanagrhya, relies on bha~ya of
Devasvamin - he composed a digest on acara, vyayahara and asauca -
Smrticandrika quotes his views 011 the meaning of Yautak;l, on the
meaniDg of duhitaral:t in Yaj., on Manu 9. 141 - A DC\'asvamin
commented on Pitrvamimamsasutras and on the Sati1kar~akaI)4a­
difficult to say whethcr he is identical with the writcr on dharma-
s1\stra - Devasvamin flourished about 1000-1050 A. D.
Sec. 66 Jitendriya :
He is frequently quoted by Jimittavahana in his three works-
Jitendriya held that the wives of a person whether separated or
joint succeeded to their deceased ll\~sband - no early writer other
than Jlmutavahana cites him - flourished between 1000.1050 A. D.
Sec. 67 Balaka :
Mentioned by ]imtltavahana, Sulapal}i, Raghunar.dana - seve-
ral views of Balaka set out - flourished before 1100 A. D.
Sec. 68 B41arapa :
The opinions of Biilarupa are cited in the Smrtisara and Vi\'ada-
candra - also in the Vivadacintamal)i - he wrote at least on vyava-
hara and Kala - Balaka and Balarupa are probably identical - Bala-
nlpa is certainly earlier than 1250 A. D. - Vivlldacandra once speaks
of 'author of B:llarupa', suggesting thereby that Balarupa was ~
work.
Sec. 69 Yog/olea:
Known only from works of JImiuavahana and Raghunan-
dana - Jimlltavahana only rarely agrees with him and generally
criticizes him and taunts him with being a logician merely - Brhad
Yogloka and Svalpa Yogloka - Yogloka wrote at least on vyavahara
and Kala - flourished between 95 0 - 1050 •
Sec. 70 Vijndlll'1vara:
The unique position of the Mitak~ara on account of being es-
teemed as of paramount authority by British Indian courts - the
several names of the Mitak~ara - quotes a host of smrti writers and
six predecessors as authors of commentaries and digests - personal
history of Vijii!nesvara - profound student of purvamimamsa- date
ofVijiianesvara - between 1070-1100 - out of many commentators
of the Mitak~ara three famous - f,eculiar doctrines of tbe Mitak~ara­
seems to have been author of Asaucadasaka also - several commen-
taries on Asaucadasaka by Harihara, Raghunatha and Bhanoji-
Vijii:tndvara not the author of TrilDsat-sloki - Nllraya1)a, a pupil of
Vijii:tncSvara, wrote Vyavahara-siromalJi.
Sec. 71 K4madlJenu : pp. 293-296
An ancient digest not yet discovered - quoted by KalpatarQ,
Haralata, and other works - Gopala, the author of Kamadbenu'-
Aufrecht's view that Sambhu is the author of Kamadhenu wrong-
~ambhu is a nibandhakara on dharma cited by Smrticandrika and
Hemadri - Mr. Jayasval wrongly ascribes Kllmadhenu to Bhoja-
probable date of Kamadhenu between 1000-1100 A. D.
Sec. 72 Halayudha : ...pp. 29 6-3 01
A jurist quoted by Kalpataru, Smrti&l.ra and other works-
he flourished between 1000-1100 A. D. - he was probably a Maithila
or a Bengal writer - Halayudha, author of Abhidhanaratnamala,
Kavirahasya and Mrtasaiijivani (corn. on chandab.-sutra), is dif-
ferent - he hailed from the Deccan and flourished between 94o-99S
A. D. - another Halilyudha, author of Brahmal)asarvasva - personal
history of this Halayudha - judge of Lak~ma1)asenaJ king of Bengal-
Hallyudha's literary activity between 1175-1200 .A. D. - another
Halayudha, author of Prakasa, commentary on the sraddhakalpas1ltra
of Katyayana - he tloulished be~ween 11$0 and 1$00 A. D.
Sec. 73 Bhavodevabhalta : '" pp. 301 -306
Author of Vyavaharatilaka - also of Karmanu~thanapaddhati
or DaSakarmapaddhati - contents of latter - another work is PrayaS-
cittanirupaQa - light on personal history of Bhavadeva in inscription
at Bhuvanesvara - he was a great builder of temples and tanks-
flourished between 1050-1150 A. D. - Bhavadeva and Pradipa - other
authors on dharmasastra named Bhavadeva.
Sec. 74 PrakaJa : '" pp. 306-308
An ancient work on vyavahara, dana, sraddha &C. - "whether
an independent digest is doubtful - was probably a commentary on
Yajiiavalkyasmrti composed between 1000-1100 A. D. - MaharQava-
pra~1Sa, SmrtimaharQava or MaharQava quoted by Hemadri are all
names for the same work - probably Prakasa and SmrtimaharQava-
prakasa are identical.
Sac. 7S Ptlrjjata: ... pp. 308-3 0 9
Several works on dharma end in Parijata - an ancient work
called PArijata quoted by Kalpataru - it dealt with at least vyavahara,
dana - composed between 1000-1125 A. D.
Sec. 76 Govindaraja
Wrote corn. on Manusmrti and a work called Smrtimaiijari-
personal history of Govindaraja - he is not to be identified with king
Govindacandra of Benares - Kulluka frequently criticizes Govinda-
raja - contents of Smrtimaiijari - date of Govindaraja between
1050-1140 A. D.

Sec. 77 The Kalpataru of LalqmJdhara: ... pp. 31 5-3 18

An extensive work which exercised great influence over early
Mithil:t and Bengal writers - personal history of Lak~midhara - work
divided into fourteen kal:uJas - their arrangement - contents of vyava-
hara, rajadharma and dana lra1].q.as - date of Kalpataru between
1100-1 I 50 A. D. - CaI,14dvara borrowed extensively from "Kalpataru.

Sec. 78 Jimatavabana : ... pp. 318-3 2 7'

He is first of the three great Bengal writers on dharmaSastra-
only three works known, KalavivekaJ VyavahAramatrka aad Daya-
 zl
hhlga - these three pans of a projected digest .called Dharmaratna-
object and contents of Kalaviveka - works quoted in Kalaviveka-
profound study of Piirvamimamsa displayed therein - contents of
Vyavahara-matrka - works quot~d in it - Dayabhaga most famous
of his works and of paramount authority in Bengal on Hindu Law-
contents of Dayabhaga - doctrines peculiar to Dayabhaga - authors
and works named in the Dayabhaga - personal history of Jimlitava-
hana - his date· divergent views· literary activity lies between
1090-1130 A. D. - Did jimlitavahana know the Mit:tk~ara ?
Sec. 79 Aparar/ea : ... pp. 328 -33-4
Wrote a voluminous commentary on Yajiiavalkyasmrti-
authors and works quoted by Apararka - studiously avoids naming
his· predecessors who were writt'rs of digests - peculiar views of
Apararka - evidence to show that Apararka knew the Mitak~ara­
date of Apararka - Smrticandrika criticizes Apararka - Apararka was
a Silah:tra prince - in5Criptions of Sil1haras - commentary written
about I U5 A. D.
Sec. 80 l'radfpa : ... pp. 334-335
An independent work on vyavahara, sraddha, suddhi and other
topics - betwern 1100-1 I SO A. D.
Sec. 81 Smrtyarthasara o} Srfdhara : ... pp. 335-337
Contents of - personal history of Sridhara - authors and works
relied on as authorities - ~ridhara probably composed another larger
work - date between II 50-IloO A. D.
Sec. 82 A"iruddha : ... pp. 337-340
An early and eminent Bengal writer - wrote Haralata and Pi-
trdayit.'1. alias Karmopadesinipaddhati - contents of Haralata and of
Pitrdayit1l- authors and works nam~d in them - personal history of
Aniruddha - flourished in 3rd quart~r of 12th century. ;
Sec. 83 Ballalasena : pp. ~4o-341
Compiled at least four works, Acarasllgara. Adbhutl!sagara,
Danasllgara, Pratinhasagara - subjects dealt with in Dami!sagara-
Adbhutasllgara left incomplete and finished by his so~ ~malJa­
sena - Danasagara valuable for 'hecking the text of the 1('ur4~.
 literary activity in 3rd quarter of 12th century, as Danas.'lgara W;lS
composed in sake 1091 - Aniruddha was guru of Ballalasena.
Sec. 84 Harihara : ," ... pp. 341-343
A writer on vyavahara - he flourished before 1300 .\. D.-
Harihara composed commentary 011 Paraskaragrhyasiitra - this" Ha-
rihara flourished between 1150 and 1250 A. I)• • whether he was
pupil of Vijiiiinesvara - a Harihara comments 011 AsaucaJa~aka - jurist
Harihara probably identical with bha~yakara of Parask:ua - several
lIariharas known.
Sec. 85 Smrticandriktl of De'M~I~labhaUa : ... pp. 3·l3-H7
An extensive digest - printed text deals with ~sarhskara, i\c;ira,
vyavahaM, sraddha and asauca - he wrote on prayascitta also - nallle
variously written - profusely quotes Smrtikaras, 600 verses of
Katyayana alone on vyavahara being quoted - authors and works
named - author a southerner - contents - points in which Mitak-
~arll and Smrticandrika differ - date between 11 So and 1225 A. D.-
several works named Smrticandrika.
Sec. 86 Haradatta : ••. pp. 347-35 3
His fame high as a commentator - his Anakula on Apastamba-
grhya, Anavill1 on ASvalayanagrhya, Mita~ara on Gautamadharma-
sOua, Ujjvalll on Apastambadharmasiitra and a com. on the Apas-
tambamantrapatha - explains grammatical peculiarities at great
length - he was a southerner - a great devotee of Siva -tradition says
Rudradatta and Haradatta are identical - Haradatta on widow's right
of succession - interesting information from Haradatta - date, a
difficult problem - between 1100-1300 A. D. - Haradatta, commen-
taror of dharmaSistra works, is identical with Haradatta, author of
Padamaiijari • Haradattadrya mentioned in Bhavi~yottarapuralJa and
Sivarahasya is probably the Haradattacarya cited in SarvadarsanasaIh-
graha - Hariharataratamya and Caturvedatatparyasamgraha are
works ascribed to Haradatta.
Sec. 87 HemtJdri : .;. pp. 354-3J9
He and M1dhava the two outstanding ~inAtya writers cn
dharmdistra - his Caturv~p~'I_'i~..huge wor~ of an eng-
a. D.F.
clopcedic character - projected to contain five sections - printed parts
comprise vrata, dana, sraddha and ka.la - Hema.dri a profound
student of PlirvamimAmsa. - predecessors named by him - personal
history of Hemldri - his connection with Yadavas of Devagiri-
genealogy of the Yadavas - CaturvargacintimaQi composed about
1~70 A. D. - com. on Saunaka's Pra~avakalpa and a smddhakalpa
according to Katya.yana are attributed to him - Vopadeva, a friend
and a protegee of Hemadri - references to Hemadri's work in grants.
Sec. 88 Kttllakabhatta : ••• pp. 359-363
A famous commentator of Manusmrti - he drew largely upon
Medhatithi's bha~ya and Govindaraja - Sir William Jones on
Kulhika - authors and works quoted by him - personal history - he
.wrote Smrtiviveka, of which ASaucas~ara, ~raddhasa.gara and Vi-
vadasa.gara were parts - contents of Sraddhasagara - this is full of
Purvamimamsa discussions - date of Kulluka uncertain - flourished
between 11 SO-l 300 A. D.
Sec. 89 $ridatta Upadbyaya : ... pp. 363-36S
One of the earliest nibandhakaras on dharmasastra from Mithila -
contents of Acaradada and authors quoted therein - his Candoga.h-
nib - his Pitrbhakti - authors quoted in it - his~ SdddhakaJpa - his
Samayapradipa - contents of the work - flourished between uoo-
1300 A. D., probably about u7S-1300 A. n. - another Sridattamijra,
a Maithila writer, who flourished towards end of 14th century.
Sec. 90 Caf)4efvara : ... pp. 366-37 2
Most prominent among Maithila nibandhaluJras - compiled ex-
tensive digest called Smrtiratnikara in seven sections on dtlna, krtya
vyavahara, 5uddhi, pOja, vivada and grhastha - contents of Krtya-
ratnakara, Grhastharatnak.;\ra, Danaratnakara, Vivadaratnakara and
other ratnakaras - he also compiled Krtyacintamal)i, the Rajaniti-
ratnum, Danavakyavali and ~ivav.akyavali - contents of Rajaniti-
ratnakara - he drew principally upon five viz. Kamadhenu~ Kalpa-
tuu, Parijllta, Praka§a and HaJayudha - authors and works quoted-
personal history of CaQ4esvara - genealogy - he was minister of
Harisimhadeva of Mithila and later of BhaveSa and weighed himSllf
against gold in 1314 A. D. -literary activity between 1314-1370 A. D.
 xliii
Sec. 91 Hari,,4tha :. pp. 37 2-374
Author et a digest called Smrti~ra - names numerous autho-
rities - contents - flourished in first half of 14th century - several
works stylod Smrtisata.
Sec. 92 MtJdhafJtJ&4rya : ... pp. 374-3 81
The most eminent of d~k~inltya writers on dharmaUstra - two
works on dharma~stra deserve special notice, viz. PariSara Mldha-
viya and KalanirQaya - authors and works quoted in them - contents
of KAlanir.,aya - family and personal history of Madhavlclrya - his
brother saya.,a - Mlldhava founded Vijayanagar in 1335 A. D.-
pedigree of Vijayanagar kings - the two works were composed be-
tween 1340-1360 A. D. - literary activity of Mlldhava Vidyaral.lya
between 1330-1385 A. D. - M~dhava Vidyarat)ya different from
Madhava mantr;n who was governor of Banavase and Goa - several
commentaries of Klllanirl).aya.
Sec. 93 Madanapala and f'iJveJvarabhatta : ... 381-389
Four works attributed to MadanapAla, a great patron of learn-
ing like Bhoja, viz. Madanaparijata, SmrtimaharQava or Madanama-
h:trQava, TithinirQayasara and Smrtikaumudi - MadanapArijAta
really composed by Visvesvarabhat~ - contents of Madanapariiata-
MaharQava ascribed to Mandhara, a son of Madanapala - principal
topics of the work - TithinirtJayasara - Smrtikaumudi deals with
dhumas of Sadras - contents - all the above four works probably
composed by Visvesvarabhana - Subodhini, corn. on MitAk~arl by
Visvesvarabhatta is a leading authority in Benares school of Hindu
Law - pedigree of Madanapala - other works on astronomy and
medicine attributed to Madanapala - date of MadanapAla, between
1300-1400 A. D. - MadanavinodanighaQ~ composed in 1431 of Vi-
krama era i. e. 137 S A. D.
Sec. 94 Madanaratna : ... pp. 389-J93
An extensive digest on dharmaSAstra, variously styled - seven
uddyolas of it on samaya, Ilctlra, flyavabtJra, prayaJcitta, dana, Juddhi,
la"ti - contents of uddyotns on samaya, dana, and Janli • work
composed under MadanasiIhhadeva, son of ~aktisiIhhadeva - pedigree
Qf the family - Madanashhha called together four lear~ed men,
"tliv

Ratnakara, Gopinatha, Visvanlitha and GailgJdhara, and entrusted

composition of work to them - date of Madanaratna between 135 0 -
1500, probably about 1425-50.
Sce. 9S Stl1apat)i : ... pp. 393-396
His authority in Bengal is next only to ]imutavahana's - Dipa-
kalika, commentary on Yajiiavalkya, his earliest work - holds archaic
views on inheritance - his Smrtiviveka, of which fourteen parts
ending in 'viveka ' arc known - Durgotsavaviveka is amongst his
latest works - Sraddhaviveka is his most famous work - authors and
works named by him - personal history little known - exact age
uncertain - flourished between 1375-1460 A. D.
Sec. 96 Rudradhara : ... pp. 396-398
A Maithila writer - wrote Sraddhavivcka, Suddhivivcka, Vea-
tapaddhati and Var~akrtya, the first being the most famous of his
works - flourished between 1425-1460 A. D.
Sec. 97 Misartl11li.l'ra : pp. 398-399
Wrote Vivadacandra - contents - work composed under orders
of queen Lachimadevi, wife of prince Candrasirhha of Mithila-
flourished about 1450 A. D.
Sec. 98 Varaspotllllist"o: pp. 399-4 0 5
The foremost nibandhakara of Mithila - his Vivaciacintamal)i
of par~lmount authority on matters of Hindu Law in Mithila - a
yolulllinous writC'r - several works of his styled Cintamal)i on
.-I(;-Ira, ahnika, krtya, tirtha, dvaita, niti, vivada, vyavahara, 5uddhi,
slldrac;lr;l, sr;lddha - works named by him - a group of his works
l'nds in ' nin,laya 'viz. Tithinirr)aya, Dvaitanirl)aya, Mahadllnanir-
l,l:1),a, Vivadanirl)aya, SnddhinirT)aya, - he also contemplated writing
seven wOlks styled MaharDava on krtya, ac;tra, vivada, vyavahara,
Jana, ~uddh: :111l1 pitryajii.a - other works of his- Sraddhakalpa or
Pitrbhaktitar:uigil,li his last work - personal history of Vacaspati _
(Onnl:~td with king 13hairava and his son Rftmabhadra - genealogy
of Kamcsvara ki!'.gs - Vacaspati flourished between 1425-1480 .... D.-
philosopher Vacaspati different.
Sec. 99 l\'rsitid1tlpraSlidli : ... pp. 406-4 10
An cncydopa?dic work. divided into 12 sections called 'sara'-
the author's name variously given as Dalapati or Daladhisa - personal
 history - writers and works named - contents of the work - flourish-
ed between 140o-ISIOA. D.) probably about 1490 tp ISIO.
Set. 100 Prat4jHJrudradeva : ... 410-414
He was king of the Gajapau dynasty in Orissa and composed
Sarasvativillsa - pedigree and history 'of family - purpose aod coo-
tents of Sarasvativilas.1 -works quoted - composed between 1497-1539
A. D. - Foulke's theory about date not acceptable - the Pratapamar-
taIJ4a or Prau4hapratapamArtar:t4a of Prataparudradeva.
Sec. 101 GOfIindanmzda: ... pp ••414-415
Author of Danakaumudi, ~uddhikaumudi) ~rAddhakaumudi
and Va~kriyakaumudi and a corn. called Anhakaumudi on the
Suddhidipika of Srinivasa and a corn. Tattvarthakaumudi on the
Prayascittaviveka of ~'iilapi\r:ti- literary activity between 1500-1 HO
A. D.
Sec. 102 Raghunandana:
Last great writer of Bengal on dharmas.tstra - wrote an encyclo-
paedia called Smrtitattva in 28 sections - names over 300 authors
and works - :as tattvas enumerated - other works besides these :a8-
wrote also corn. on Dayabhaga - personal history - authors and
works quoted - flourished between 1500- 1575.
Sec. 103 lvartlyat/abhatta : ... pp. 4 19-421
The most famous member of the Bhana family of Benares-
personal history - born in 1513 A. D. - amoag his works are Antye-
~tipaddhati, Tristhalisetu; Prayogaratna, and corn. on verses of
KAlama.dhava -literary activity between 1540-1570 A. D. - Na.rllyal}a
author of Dharmapravrtti different.
.
Sec. 104 TOtjar4nanda: ... pp. 421 -42}
An encyclopaedia on dharma, several parts of which were call·
ed Saukhya - authors and works quoted - personal history of T04ar-
amalla - he died in 15 89.
Sec. I05 Nandapat1t/ita : ... pp. 42 }-43 2
A voluminous writer on dharma~tra - author of corn. OD
Piu.s;lrasmrti and op the Mita~ara of Vijiiandvarj1 - his ~riddh,,·
.' hlpalatJ - his Suddhicandrika, a corn. on the Sa4dIti - his work
styled Smrtisindhu and a summary of it styled .Tattvamukta.-
vali - his Vaijayanti, a corn. on ViglUdharmasutra - his agreements
and disagreements with Mitak~ra - Dattaka-mimamsa, his most
famous work - it is regarded by British Indian courts and Privy
·Council as standard work on adoption - his views set out - personal
history - he had various patrons - his thirteen works - Vaijayanti
composed in 1623 A. D.
Sec. 104 Knmait'Jk4rabha{ta: ... pp. 432-437
Grandson of Narayar)abhana - personal history - composed
more than 22 works on several sastras - about a dozen works on
dharmas.istra, the Nirl)ayasindhu, Sudrakamalakara and Vivada-
laQ4ava being most famous - he meant all the works on dh:uma-
~stra to be parts of a digest called Dharmatattva - contents of Purta-
kamalakara, Santiratna, Vivadati\r)Qava,·Sudrakamalakara and Nirr)a-
yasindhu - the last, one of his earliest works composed in I6I2 A. D.
and so his literary activity lies between I6io-I6S0 A. D.
Sec. 107 Nfiakat'thabhat{n : ... PP·43 8-44°
Grandson of Narayal)abhana and ~on of Sankarabhatta - perso-
nal history - his work Bhagavantabhaskara divided into twelve
mayukhas composed in honour of Bhagavantadeva. Bundella chief-
tain-also wrote Vyavaharatattva-estimate of his qualities as a writer -
his Vyavaharamayukha is of paramount authority on Hindu Law in
Gujerat, Bombay lsl:.nd and North Konk:m - his literary activity-
flourished between 1610-1650 - divergence of views between the
cousins Kamalakara and NilakaQtha ..
Sec. 108 Tbt Vframt"trodaY4 of Mt"tramiJra : ... pp. 440 -446
Viramitrodaya, a vast digest composed by Mitramim on all
topics of dharmasastra - sections called prakasas - contents of the
printed prakaSas on Lak~ana, ahnika, vyavahara, tirtha, puja. saril-
s~ra, rajaniti - highly controversial work - generally follows Vijiil-
nesvara, but at times severely criticizes him - a work of high autho-
rity in Benares school of modern Hindu Law - Mitramisra alsowrote
~ commentary on Yajiiavalkyasmrti - personal history - account
 and pedigree of his patron Virasimha - meaning of title 'Vlramitro-
daya' - his literary a'tivity lay in the first half of the 17th century.

Sec. 109 Anantadeva : ••. pp. 447-4S3

Composed a vast digest called Smrtikaustubha on samskara,
acara, rajadharma, dana, utsarga, prati~tha, titbi and sarilVatsara-
Samskarakaustubha is most popular work - contents of Sarilskara-
kaustubha - portion of it on adoption called Dattakadidhiti - sum-
mary of important views on adoption - contents of Abdadidhiti and
Rajadharmakaustubha - pedigree of his patron's family - Anantadeva
wrote at command of Baz Bahadurcandra - Anantadeva was great-
grand-son of Ekanatha, a great Marathi poet and saint - his younger
brother Jivadeva - literary activity between 1645-1695.
Sec. 110 lvagojibhatta : ... pp. 453-456
His learning of an enclyclopaedic character - wrote standard
works on grammar, dharmasastra, yoga, &c. - total number .of
works about 30 - wrote about ten works on dharmasastra - personal
history - his patron Rama of the Bisen family - pedigrees of Bhattoji
Dik~ita and Nagoji's connection with Bhanoji - literary activity
between 1700-1750 A. D.
Sec. I 1I BalakUf)a or Btllambbaua :
Lak~mivyakhylna or Balambhatti is a com. on the Mitak~ra
of VijiiiineSvara - Balambhatti favours latitudinarian views about the
. rights of women - estimate of Balambhat-ti according to judicial
decisions - author of Balambhat~i somewhat of an enigma - intro-
ductory verses about the authoress Lak~midevi - real author Bala-
k~l}a, son of Vaidyaniitha PayaguQ4a, who was a pupil of Nagoji-
bhatta - BiilaknQa also wrote Upakrtitattva, DharmaSastrasalngraha -
Vaidyanlltha, the commentator of Alarilkara works, different from
Vaidyan~tha, PayaguI}4a, the father of Balambhatta - flourished be-
tween 1730-1820 A. D.
Sec. 110 KaJinatha 'Upadhytl)'a :
Composed extensive work called Dharmasindhu~ra - leading
work in Decan now on religious matters - subjects of the work-
.J"
personal history - his other works - Dharmasindhu composed in
1790-91 A. D.
Sec. 11) Jagann4tha TarJeapailtilnana:
Among digests compiled under the British the Vivadabhal'l-
glr1)ava of Jagnnatha is the most famous - Colcbrooke translated it
in 1796 • topics treated of in it - Jagannatha died in 1806.

Sec. 114 Conclusion :

Motives actuating writers on dharmasastra - their contribu-
tion to culture - their defects - their admirable and useful work.
 HISTORY OF DHARMASASTRA.

I. Meaning of Dharma.
Dbarma is one of those Sanskrit words that ddy all attempts
at an exact rendering in English or any other tongue. That word ha~
passed through several ,·kissitudes. In the hymns of the ~gvcda the
word appears to be used cither as an adjective or a noun (in the form
dlJar1lla", generally neuter) and occurs at least fifty-six times therein.
It is very difficult to say what the cxact mcaning of the word dharma
was in thc most ancient period of the vedic language. The word
is dearly derived from root dbr ( to uphold, to support, to nourish).
In a few passages, the word appears to be used in the sense of ' up-
holder or supporter or sustainer' as in l~g.1. 187.1' and X. 92.22. In
these two passages and in ~g. X. 2 I. 3; the word d/~•• r1l1a is dearly
masculine. In all other cases, the word is either 't Jviously in the
neuter or presents a form which m:tj b... either masculine or neuter.
In most cases the meaning of dharmnll is • religious ordinances or
rites' as in I~g. 1. 22. 18, V. 26. 6, VIII. 43. 24, IX. 64. I &c.
The refrain 'tani dharmalJi prathamanyiisan' occurs in ~g. I. 164,
43 and 50, X. 90. 16. Similarly we have the words 'prathama
dharma' (the primeval or first ordinances) in I~g. III. 17. I. and X.
56. 3 and the words 'sanata dharm:u}i (ancient ordinances)
occur in ~g. Ill. 3. 1. In some passages this sense of 'religious
rites' would not suit the context, e. g. in IV. 53. 34, V. 63.7',
VI. 70. 1 6 , VII. 89. F. In these passages the mCiming seems to be
'fixed principles or rules of conduct '. In the Vajasaneyasarilhita
the above senses of the word dlJarmau are found and in n. 3 and V.
__
- - - - _ .... - _. ......_... __
27 we have the words' dhruveQa dharmaQa'. In the same Sarilhita
.. _--_.
1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~ Clfit.fPl; I Tbis ocours in q~ 34.1.
S-_itrN"I
_':!.
..~1 ~ ",,'ivhmf
- ---
~~I
3 ~~ '1itiul31~ p: ~ I
4~~i6~13~-~t-f:~~~1
I . fltillq.,.1 ~~~~~ I
6 (u"'~ ~ • ~..~ 31Gft ~~ I
7~ '"'! .i' ~~ IfJ =.!ECtel~ ~ (!r(ar: I
!lh-
 :he form (d!larmal.l.' (from dharm.a ) becomcs frcquent, e. g. X.
9, XX.}. ~ht' Athan'a\'eda COllt;III lS many of those \'CfSl'S of the
~\'cda/ I11 \\"ll1ch the word dhar1l1t1/1 o.:.:urs. , e . r-' \.'J • )-'I. 3 ( aclttya
(J . _
I'd
c let t \":1 harn~i"t yu~ol~jma), VIl, 5. 1 ( Yajikn a yajiiam ayajan ta)
VII 27· 5 (tm)! ~ada v!cakramc). In Xl. 9. 17 the word 'dharmah'
,o;e IS to be used In the sense of' merit acquircd lw the 1)'crlorm
f"
ance
•
,. . . ~, I J
- -d ulJarmo
re IglOlIs ntcs . . Jl tile Aitat\'\",a-hrtll '
Jllana.,
t11'
t. \\ 01
.11

S~~IUS to be. t1~cd 111 an ;lbs:ra~t sensc", \'ix: 'the whole body of re-
hglous duties. In the •Chando(l)'a-ul); lIlJ~ad.
(? _.)
2
I"~) I
t lere I!>
.
• to
~ll Important passage hcarmg on the mL'aning of the word dbal'ma
there arc three branches of dhanllll, ol1e is (constituted by) sacrifice
study. and charity ( i. L>. the ~tage of house-lwldel" ) ; rhe sccond ( i~
constlr lltcd by) austenl les (1 " c thc .st''''e • r> clllg a IlcrmJt
llt- b·' .) . t Ile
• •
thtnl,'s t1~e bl'l/~lIurftiri~1 dwelling ill tile house of his teacher' and
k' .• h~mselt stay with the family of his teacher till the last· all
ml a Il1b ' to the worlds of merjtoriou~ IllCII' olle who abides,
t lCSC attall1 ., ;' \.. .'
fi ) . b· l ana.l1s 1I11l11orta It.\'. It \\'111 bc :'CCII that in tJlis
rm Y Ill) IQ 111, d" '11 ""1/1' stand~ tell- the peculiu duties of the
{ Ji1I. •.•• .
passage t le war •. ',' . '
dSI'Omos. The foregoing brief dl:'~ us~t~)~l cstab~.t~ hl's ~o\\' the word
dlJorma passed through several lraIlSlt10n~ vI lIIl'ai;;ilg and how
ultimately its most prominent signiticance came to be 'the priyi\eges,
duties and obligations of a man, his ~tandarll of conduct as a membe
r
castes, as a
of the Aryan community, as a membe r of Oll\.' of the
person in a particular stage of life.' it i~ in thj" sel1Sl' that the word
seems to be used in the well-known exhorta tioll to the pupil con-
tained in the Taittinya-upani~ad ( 1. I I) 'speak the truth, practise
( your 0\\,11 ) db/milD &c.' It is in the saml' !>cIlSC tbat the Bhaga-
\'adgita uscs the word dhflrllla in the oft-quolnl \'L'r,~L' •.wadhanut!
nidhanaIil srcyab.' The word is employed ill t1li~ ~L'IJ"l' ill the
dIJarIllOS{ls/l'O literature. The Mallusmrti ( 1. 2) tdb us that
the
- - ". - -" -.-- - . -_. - -- -.

- ~'il1i~~iti'l"fir ~~'1fr4~ 'iI~

.--"

B~ ~-q rril {J'Ii . w.t ~;.,if cp{ :q- I l1if lTli:r"~

~
~R~t 11

9 "i~~ fijl'fl7f".fII~ ~~~ir.if<l~fiM~~;·iqr I ~. ill. VU. 17;

occurs
vide also a similar passage at A. Dr. VIII. 13. The form dharman
ds and in classica l Sanskri t ill Bahuvri hi compou nds, e.g.
in tbe Upani,a
~F.if'RNlt' in the ~1~'tf.1I!f.;" , and tho sntra ~~if{ii{' "l ~~ (q'{.
V••. 124). ~ C' 6i
10 .... ,,..... ,.....
U
"......

I:fl{~~ ~I!£f{q;f ~r.tT'frrr Sf\J~~1f ~rrr ~I~r "~""I"'I"'lq'f<'i!

f' .....,......."
'SPfr .... -r.. .~~
" ...... , -S'
'tI~'r.:f1f"1"'lf1 I
tn"~I~f'l'O'['1I~lq!<,Cjtl~ ~r.t ~" ~~;:pr "1"I~ ..
Vide 1P,:~ Ill. 4. 18-.0 lor a di.ou.sioD of this p....,.. .
 1. JI.flitag of DluJrma s
sages requested Manu to impart instruction in the dhormos of all the
1Inr~las. The Yajtiyavalkya-smriti (I. I) employs it in the same
"ense. In the T:llltra-Vartika" also wc arc told that all the dharma-
,iltras are concerned with imparting instruction in the dhtlrmlli, of
'I. " lnIdS and tlJr,IIIIf1J. Mcdhatithi commenting on Manu s:-\~
that the np()lIndt'r~ of slIIrtis dilate upon dbar1l1t1 as fivc-fold, l'. ~r~
i'orundhnYll/tI, tijra IIII1-d/u/I ma, 'l.'nr~/itJrallla-dhttnl/tl J IInimittikadhllrma
(such as rr;IV<l~citta ) and gm,/fldharma (the duty of a crowned
king, \\'ht:thcr K~atri ya or not, to protect )12. It is in this sense
that the word dhnl'lllll will be taken in this work, Numerous topks
are comprehended undcr the title dharmasastra, but in this work
prominence will he given to works on iJcarl} and vyavabara (la'"
and administration of justice ).
It would be interesting to recall a few other definitions of dharmo.
Jaimini I3 defines dharma as 'a desirable goal or result that is indicated
by injunctive (Vedic) passages.' The word dharma would mean such
rites as are conducive to happiness and are enjoined by Vedic pas-
sages. The V<lise~ikasiHra ,,. defines dbarma as 'that from which results
happiness and final beatitude.' There arc se\'eral other more or less
onc-sided definitions of dbnrma such as 'ahimsfl paramo dharmaQ, ,
(Anusasanaparva I 15. I.), 'iinrsamsyam paro dharma~' (Vanapar\'a
373. 76), 'acarab paramo dharmah. '( Manu I. 108). Harita defin-
ed dharma as 'sTmipramat)aka's' (based on revelation). In the
Buddhist sacred hooks the word dharma has several senses. It often
means the whole tcaching of Buddha (S. B. E. Vo1. X. p. XXXIII).
Another meaning of dbarma peculiar to the Buddhist system is 'an
element of existence, i. c. o£ matter, mind and £orccs '6,'
The present work will deal with the sources of dharma, their
contents, their chronology and other kindred matters. As the
-11" I ~4~~·10(11IVtisq"\fqiq~i\r~' p.237. .. --. .------
12 ~ on ~. "1.~. 19,1 and tn~~ on ~ 2.25 give the same fivefold
olassification.
..... ........
13 44,\.,\\qfCtI\"'" " I 1 "
l: lfI.~.
~ \ • . Q.

l' :al~..." ...,.... - -,. " . . . . .:.m"inr._

\t1f ~1~~11f: I "'dl""C(44I.t:'i'cHII~I": ~ \t1f: I 1I'\M'I5'(ii.
15 :altm?t \Tii ~~ I ~Rt$j"jOI.1 tfIi: I ~ flf.tWlj 'iO~ rnfP5l~
~ I quoted by ~ on ~. 2. 1.
16 Vide Dr. Stcherbatsky·s monograph on I the central conception of Buddh-
Ilm' (1923) p. 73.
material is vast and the number of works is extremely .large, only a
few selected works and some important authors will be taken up for
detailed treatment. More space will he dc,·oted to comparatively
early works.
2. Sources of Dharma.
The Gautam:tdharmasima ' ; says 'the Veda is the source of
dIJonI/O and the tradition and practice of those that know it (the
Veda).' So Apastamha· 8 says 'the authority (for the dbormas) is
the consensus of those that know dfJor",a and the Vedas.· Vide
also the Vasilithadhanna-sfitral9 (I. 4-6). The Manusmrti 'O lays
down five differcnt sources 01 dhar111a 'the whole Veda is ( the fore-
most) source of dharm:t and ( next) the tradition and the practice
of those that know it (the Veda)j and further the usages of virtuous
men and self-satisfaction.' Y;ljiiavalkya 2 • dtc1arcs the sources in a
similar strain' the Vclla. traditional lore. the usages of good men,
what is agreeable to one's self and desire born of due dcliberation--·
this is traditionally recognised as the source of dharma.' These
passages makc it clear that the principal sources of dbarlllo were con-
ceived to be the Vedas, the Smrtis, and customs. The Vedas do
not contain positive precepts (z.jdbis) on matters of dhoTII/a in a con-
nected form; but they contain incidental rcfercncl's to various topic!;
that fall undcr the domain of dharmasastra as conceived in later
times. Such information to be gathercd from the Vcdic Literature
is not quite as Illl'agrc as is commonly supposed. In another place2.2.
I have brought together about fifty Vedic paSs.1ges that shed a flood
of light on marriage, thc forms of marriage, the different kinds of
sons, adoption of a son, partition, inheritance, lrnddba, stridhona.
To take only a few examples. That brotherless maidens found it
difficult to secure husbands is made clear by several Vedic passages.

17 ~ ~~~ 1 rnRt 'if ~~~ I all. "'. ~. I. 1-1.

18 ~spf: ~ ~$jif I atllf. 'T. 'le 1.1. 1. 2.
19 " Q.Q".... '" " "
~ri'l~ififiil'('H ",q-: I 'i'I~ll:I' r'l.1'!r:;m: 5PnVP!; I I~: ~'IiTImIn I

20 ~n ~ ~\,r~ ~ ff,*f(I~ I ~~ ~~!."'it''''''~~('' ~ 11 ~.

lIffif
<-
11. 8.
21 ,.., ,...,..., ~ " ~
~ ~ ~;m: ~ ~ ISJtI1fIi5R: I 'dA4~tlJ.;q:"Jf: 'IS'If' " ..~.. ~
~ " "",,. I. 7.
I. Vide JBBRAB. vol. XXVI ( 1922), pp. 57-82.
 2. Sources of Dharma 5

, Like ( a woman) growing old in her parents' house, -: ~vray " to thee
as Bhaga from the scat common to alia}'. Vide also ~gvedi\ I 124.7;
IV. 5. 5 and Atharvaveda 1. 17. I and Nirukta Ill. 4-5\, These
passages constitute thc basis of the rules of thc dharmasutfl\',',i and
the Yajiiavalkya-smrti against marrying a hrothcrless maiden'·I. "l;his
bar against marrying a brotherless maiden seems to ha\"l~ been d'ilC
to the fear tilat su~, a girl might be an appointed daughter (Ptltrikl~)
and that a son born of such a girl would be alliliated to his mother~".
f.1ther. This custom of putriA-fi is an :lncient onc and is alluded to ..
in the l~gvcda, according to Y:1Ska 2 i, 1~gveda X. 85 is a very in-
teresting hymn as rt!gards marriage; verses from it arc used even to
this day in the marriage ritual. 2(, It shows that in the remote Vedic
age the marriage rite resemhled in CSSl'IKC the Br;thma form as des-
cribed in the Dharmaso.tr'l~ and ~L11111.2; Rut the purchase of a
l'ride (i. l'. what is called A~ura marriage ill later literature) was not
unknown in the Vcdic age. A passage of the Maitr;lyal~iyasari1hita.
(I. 10. 11 ) is referred to ill thc Vasi~thadharmas(Jtra's in this COI1-
nection, viz. 'she who h~illg ptm:hased hv the husband'. The
Gandhan'a form is hinted at in the ,,"orlls'" 'whcn a bride is finc-
looking and wcH ;\dorned, she ~c~ks hy her~df her fricl1l1 among
men'. The importance of the /1IIJ'tHIl son w;t'i fclt C\'CIl in till: remotc
Vedic ages, 'Another (person) horn of ;l11other's loins, though
very pleasing, should not be takell, should not be t;\'cn thought of
(as to be taken in adoption;" )'. The Taittjrlya·~;l1i1hit1 (VI. 3,10. S)
propounds the well-known theory of thl: thrcL' Lkhts; The story
I.

. 23 3l"~~ f~: ~~I ~ ~~I~I~r- ~~r<{l-i~'~'~'I';;;~ ·Ii.I7.-i: _., ....,.

-- - - - --
24 mrfiTvfllil;;d~~I{fif!'i1T;'Sl~I~ I ~~. T. 53; dde also J;.i HI. 11.
~ , J

25 Vide ~gveda Ill. 31. 1. and Nirukta HI. 4.

26 e. g. the verSe lll'VTlfitl ~ il~!!tlr!J (~~~ X. 85. 36). Vide 11'''.,. 'l;.
11.4.14. -
27 ~. "t. ~. IV. 4; ~. \t. ~. r. n. 2; 111r.r. '\:l. ~. n. 5. n. 17; "1 In. 27.
28 "m81fJi~~ 1.36-37: Dote 1fT'l. \t. ~. n. 6.13.11 where the word 'purchase'
is tried to be explained away and also 'f, Jf/. ~. VI. 1. 15. '~ ",,f~'5f-

~'
29 ~ <r~i~~fit ~~~TI: ~"I'" ~r iir4 ~~' f~"( I ~i{~ X. 27.12.
30 -~ ,~
,.. - I - ...... - '" '"<r - I - I '" VII 5 8
'q1t1?tl~or. ~~T<lr ~~~f{l Jfiffil ~<n \J I ~;:: .•.
- - -- - --
31 ~"Al tr 1J~~r vn~ ~Or ;gf!sp...q, ~ ~"ir-lJ: ~r
~'I
" .
 of SunaMepa jQ the Aitareya-hrahmaQa (VII. 3) suggests that a
son could ly1tdoptcd even when there was an flllrasa son. The
Taittiriya-s1Ihiht:1 (VII. I. 8. I) tells the story of Atri who gave an
only SOl in adoption [0 Ann·a. The K~etraja son of the Dharma-
siitras . soften rcferrclI to in till' l'arliest Yedic Iitcr.ltun'. ' \Vhat
(sac lficer) il1\·itl·S ~'ou ( A~\'ill~) ill his house to a hed as a widow
doe a hrother-in-law or a young damsl'l h('r 10yer'1>. The Taittiri-
yas Ihhit:l mah'<; it Lkar that a father could llistribme hi., \\'ealth
. llong his <;on~ during his 0\\,11 lifl' time' Manu diyidC'd his propert),
, among hi~ sons' &c. n Anothcr p:l~~age of the same SlIIilhila seems
to suggest th:!! the eldest son tonk tilt.' wholt' of the [ath('r'o; wealth
, therefore pcopk establish tlll'ir doest son with wl'alth '; '. En~n iD
the Vcdic ages the son excluded the dauglltl:r from inheritance 'a
son born of the hody does lIot giw the paternal wealth to ( his)
sister';;. A pa~S:lgl' ofthl' Taittiriya-s;lIilhitil is rdied upon hyancient
:l11d ll10dcrn ",ritl'rs on dl.l/lrllltlJ,iJlm for thl' exclusion of women in
general from inherit;lIlce 'therefore \\'Ollll'l1 bl'ing destitute of
strength take 110 portion and speak morl' \\,l'akl~' than c\'cn :l low
person'jG. The l~g\"l'da l'ulogisl'S the stagl' of smdenthood and the
S:uapathahr:dlmal.la speaks of the dmi('s of thc Brahmacarin sULh as not
partaking of wine allll ofli:rillg l'\'Cf\' ':\'l'ning a JtllI/id/.! 10 tirel~. The

33 "'1: lJ.~r ~ O<.I'Jf~ I·~. ~. IJI. 1 9 .t. Thir-l passage is relit'd upon by
~11f. "1. '3:. n. 6. 14.11 and -;fT. 1:'1. ~. H. 2.2.
34 ~~ ,!;l ~ fii'{<mP-Ai;;:r I i:r.~. n. 5. 2. 7. This pa.sage IB
referred to by 11'111'. 1:'1. ~. H. 6.14.12 and it. "I. ~. 11.2.5.
35 lot 3~ ;:n;:<\,l! f~I~J ~ IH. 31. 2. Vide ~ HI. 5 for explana-
tions of this verse.
36 ;:mnfi(!rq) f.(r~I~tn ·~~qlrJ:)(rr.r 'fI'fr~~« :Jtrl~~~ ~~ 1Fr.~. VI. 5.2.2.
Here thol portion spoken of is really that of the 80ma beverage. Vide
~. ~.~. n. 2. 47 for relianoe on this pas~age and also ~~
( OD :mlf. \1'. 'I:. n. 6. 14. 1) and «mrfrf<itmf (para. 21 and 336). Vide
also \Trt''fqJfr. IV. 4. 2. 13 for a similar pasllage.

37 ~Iii ~{~ ~1<~~Ii;~: ~ ~I~ ~~~~ , ~~ X. 109. 5. The ~~q~J.

<
( XI. 5.4,18) reads' ~~: , if ~;;nfr lP"tnf~"I~" Compare 1;.J 11· 177·
Vi.de \F'A'fIf'. XI. 3. 3. 1 for samidh. .
Taittiriya-saIilhita (VI.2. 8. » relates 1S ho\\' Indra consigt:l.ed Yatisto
wolves (or dogs) and how Prajapati prescribed a Prayasciti:$,for him.
The SatapathabrahmaQa speaks of the king and the learned Bi:thmat,a
;1S the upholder of the sacred orJillances. 19 The Taittiriyas,~thhita
~J}'S 'therefore the S(ldra is not fit for sacrit1ce·'''.' The Aii:~lfeya
.e.s ,.
13rahmaQ,a tells us that when a kinu:" or• other worth\.·J guest cm.:,. 11.
pcople offer a bull or a cow·I '. The Satapatha-brahmal);l speaks )'Jt
"cdir study as )'tl~~;d and the Taittiriya-<ira1.lyaka"· enumerates th ~e
t;,·c yaJ1'ias, which are a prominent feature of the Manusmrti. Th~ \!
I~gveda eulogiscs the gifts of a co\\', horses, gold and clothes·H • '
.\nother passage of thc ~g\'eda'" ( thou art like a prapti in a desert )
i... relied upon by Sabara on Jaimini (I. 3. 2) and by Vi~\'anlpa 011
Y;ijilavalkya as ordaining the maintenance of praplis (places where
water is distributed to tra\·cllers). Thc ~g\"l:da condemns the selfish
man who only caters for himself';.

The foregoil1g brid' lli~cus~ioll will make it dear th;tt the later
rules contained in tht! dbllrll/ll.ill/l"llJ and othcr \\'orb on dbt7rmo-
::tI.i/ra had their roots lkcp do\\'n in thl most an~il:nl Vcdic tradition
o

:lilll that the anthors of the ,1hltrlUltoill/rlu \\'l're quite justitied in look-
illr.! up to the \'eJ,l~ as a <;ource of dhttrllltl. But, a~ said a bO\"c ,
ti:~· \\:das do Ilot protc'i~ to hc iormal trcatise~ 011 dhtll"/J/lt; they
(olltain only discolllIl:(ted ~tatl:lllents 011 the yariou:-. :l:-.pects of
di'dl'lIIlt ; wc ha\'l' to turn to the smrti:-. tor;\ formal and collllt!ctt!d
li'l':lllllcnt of the topics of the dbtll'lIItl.\!/is/rd.
-
3S r~ ?;f('ij~ ~n~I~<{: lJr>;f~~ I. i{t:tdr:fj~ (on "; XI. 45 ) quotes this.
Vido ~. J(J. 7. 2M aud "iUii:l'~~liI'i. 8.1. 4, 13.4. 17 and "~l~~ H. 5. 3.

a:J ~ T{ ir~?;fij;.fl ~ ~ ~i J{-r~~ ~!i-iifrii I ~fi'lq''q V. 4. 4. 5.

411 i'[l:ql~i ~S"1ijli: I ~. ~. VII. 1. 1.60

c.
41 f'itr~~) ~u!jf 3lf1T~I;:qfl:~;:crf~i~~·nuj <If ~ii err ~~::rr ~"~I ~rrr~­
~~ ~(ii ~"1I;~r I ~. ifI. 1.15. COnlllare <lrlltJ~'5I' 4.8.
42 '1"l.{ <IT ~ ~I~~I: ~"(.:r ~Jl1Pff lI'ff((,{ ~i;'rrg;ff i:(<I~: ~~, ~~
~qlJ~)~: I Fr. 3lT. 2.10.7.
... '"
4:l ~ fi{(it ~r~unil;:i1) 8f~ ~: ~~ ~ ~qlJr I r~Q~r ~Jf"c:oi ~
~r~i. ill~ lJ ~~i! aTIi~ 11 ~~ X~107. 2. --- -
44 ~ ~IIT ~I~ fCI'~ ~!!~I 'liet' qiWl U>iA;. I ~~~ X. 4. 1.
'5 .~tO ~c{(if ~t!I{l1 'lJiTcjq X.ll~. 6.
 1-
10 When Dharmasastra works were first composed
of ~unahsep;,
son couid • lmportant question is to find out when formal treatises
Taittiriya!rma began to be composed. It is not possible to give a definite
only SOl'c!r to this question. The Nirukta (III. 4-5) shows that long
Sutras ,Jre Y:iska heated controversies had raged on "arious questions of
(sac leritance, such as the cxdu~ioll of daughters by sons and the rights
doe f the appointed daughter (putrik:i). It is very likely that these dis-
yas ussions had found their way in formal works and were not merely
<I confined to the meetings of the learned. The manner in which
~ Yaska writes suggests that he is referring to works in ",hidl certain
Vedic \'erses had been cited in ~upport of particular doctrincs about
inheritance 16 • It is further a remarbble thing that in connection
with the topic of iilhcritilllce Yaska quotes a \'erse, calls it a sloka
and distinguishes it ti'OIll a rk.'I; This makes it probable that works
dealing with topics of db'll'lllll existl·d eithcr ,omposcd in thc sloka
metre or cont;lining ~Iok;\s. Scholars like Biihh:r \\'ou\J say that the
verses wcre part of the floating mass of IUncll!onic ,'erscs, the exist-
ence of which he postulates without very condncing or cogent
arguments in his Introduction to the Manuslllrti (S. B. F.. \'01. 25
Intra. xc). If works dealing with topics of dlJll1'/l1a existed before Yaska,
a high antiquity will ha\'c to be predkated for thcm. The high
antiquity of works on db,ll'lI/trSIlSll'tl follows from other weighty con-
siderations. It will be seell later on that the extant dharmflslifras of
Gautama, Baudh:lyan:l and Ap;\stamba certainly belong to the period
between 600 to 300 B. C. Gautallla~~ speaks of dbal'lIItlsastras and
the word dblll"lllaS{1S/ rtl occurs in Baudh;-lyana also (IV. 5.9). Baudha-
yana spcaks of a tlba/'lIIopdthtlka (I. I. 9.). Besides Gautalllil quotes in
numerous places the vicws of othcrs in the words' itycke ' ( e. g. 11.
IS, n.58, Ill. I, IV. 21, VII. 23). He refers to Manu 49 in onc
place and to ' Acaryas' in sC\'eral places (Ill. 36, IV. 18 and 23).
--- ._--._.- ---- - - - - -._------- -
46 3l~ \ifF'« ~sr;if~1of ~I~~ ~ !I~ ~~ I Vi'd~ S~B--:-E:v;;t
25. LXI (footnote) for BUbler's view refuting Both's opinion that the whole
disoussion in the Nirukta is an interpolation.
47 ~ , :q:1«-T~a;.n~ ••• ~ ~,,\~: \~ " ~
~ ~ 1RI~ 1:fJicf: I ~ ~ ~: ~1C("j,,"II;flf.{ 11
48 qy.Iof. 'le 9.21 '~ "if iCf'qIU ~ ~TAlrvq:Jf.f ~: ~'. The
words ~~ in
.. tir. 'I. 'l' 18.47 appear to refer to students of
''PI\l1W.
49 ~hlr JI"I1I.C(fo1\~~ ~: , ~. Iof. 'le 21.7.
 8. When DharmaioBfm u'ork8 U'f'Te fit'sl composel..

Baudhayana mentions by name se\'cral writers on dharma, v~,for him.

janghani, Katya, Ktsyapa, Gautama, Maudgalya and Hanta. 'ahma\~a
tamba also citcs the _Yicws of numcrous sag~'s su.~h ~s tho~c 0\ ~mhita
Kal.1Va, Ka~tsa, Hant:~ al~d. others. Thcn: IS a .' aruka '~hlch sP'\lreya
Df Dharmas:ltr:t 5o • j:UJnIIll speaks of the dutlcs of a Sudm as ~ 'is,
down in the dharmas:lstra P . Pataitjali shows that in his days t//.ranl/l.1 bf
Sittrns existed and that. t~~cir authority was \Try high, being Hcxt, tl \t:
the commandments of (,od;>. He quotes yerses and Jogllla~ t!l.ll '\:
have their counterparts in thl! dharmaslllras. The foregoing di~ \
cllssioll establishes that works on the tfbai·/IItT.I!t;slrcr L'xisted prior to
Y:iska or at least prior to the period 600-300 B. C. and in the 2nd
century B. C. they had attained a position of suprL'me authority ill
regulating the conduct of men.

In this book thc whole of the cxtant liler:uure on dharllld will

be dealt \vith as follows:· ··First come the dhannasutras, SOIl1C Cl!"
which like those of Apastamba, lliral)yal;din :md Bal1Jhiiyana fllI"J11
pan of a larger SlLtra collection, while thcre are others like thO~l' (If
Gautama and Vasi~rha which lin not forlll part of a larger collcc-
tion; some dhtlr"I/ISillrlls like that of Vi~l.1U arc, in their extant for111 ,
comparati\cly later ill date than other Jlllrll works; somt' .l/d/11
works like those of Salikha-Likhita :lIll1 Paithlllasi are knO\\ tl olll~
from quotations. Thl'll early mC'trical smnis like those of Manu and
Yajllavalkya will be taken up for discllssion; then bter wrsilil:li
smrtis like that of Narada; there om: many smrti works like thO~l'
of Brhaspati and Kityayana that arc kno\\'n only from quotation~.
The t\VO epics, the Mahabh:lrata and the Ral1l~lyal)a, and the Pural)as
also have played a grl'at part in the devclopment of the Dharm:l-
S~lstra. The commentaries on thc SJ11f{is, such as those of Vi~v:lr(lpa,
Medhatithi, VijiiancSvara, Apararka, Haradatta will be next passC'd

50 ~T~ "i( o'qI I Vide Jf~ vol. I. p. 242.

51 ~SSl( ~~,~ , If" ""T. ~. VU. 6.

52 ~lIif{ ~1q1:fr~ ~rfii "fq~CfnU: q'~r;ri'i 3{tf<rr~'T~i iW'~c:rrPmr I ~I'

1fl11i vol. I, p. 115 and vol. 11, p. 365. q"~ftos' quotes at/l;Wlif ifir: fqfr~:;..if
Si'iYuTcrr: (vol. 1. p. 14) for whioh vide 3t(1f. '=T. ~. I. 7. 20. 3 ~I~ ~~
,...,........ ....:)
1"'fI1ffl g/~r.IJP"f ~~('I. 1f~(9 says
A.
mws•
.~
~
r~ o. f.i ...
h."c:riq- J{ffi i'f'fif1"f40J;
•
and \i~ ~!!1r \ii~ .cfiq~ ( vol. I p. 25) •
•• Do 2.
10
• • <I

m rev le" and then the digests on dhnrma such as the works of
Hem a4i-i, TocJaramalla, NilakalHha and oth<.'rs .
•
I"is very difficult to settle the chronology of the works on
dh"tmas~lstra, particularly of t1w earlil'r ones. The present writer
dcfcs not subscribe to the view of M;lX Muller (H. A. S. 1. p. 68 )
and others that works in continuous Anu~tubh metre followed
.;litra worksi3. Our knowledge of the works of that period is so
·meagre that such a generalisation is most unjustifiable. Some works
in the continuous sloka metre like the ManusmTti are certainly
older than the Vi~J)lH.lhannas(llril and probably as old as, if not
older than, the Vasi~thadharmas(Jtra. One of the earliest extant
dh;trmaslitr&ls, th;u of ll,lUdhayanil, contains long passages in the
sloka metre, many of which are quotations and eycn Apastamba has
a considerable number of verSl'S in the slob mew.·. This renders it
highly probable that works in the sloka metre existed before them.
Besides a large literature on dba/"lllt/ exi~tl'd in the days of Apastamba
and Baudhilyana which has not (ome down to us. In the absence
of that liter.nure it is futile to dogmatise 011 such a point.
4. The Dharmasutras.
It seems that originally many, though not all, of the LJhnrma-
Slltras formed part of the KalpaslItras and \\ l'n: studit:d in distinct
SII Irttf"ll 1"11 (IIIJ. Some of thl' l"\la~ll dhannaslllras hcrl' and there
sho\\' in ullll1btakablc terms that the), presuppose the Grhyasutra of
the aml{ltl to \Vhi~h they belong. Compare Ap. Dh. S. 1. 1. 4. 16
with Al', Gr. S, 1. 12 and H. 5; and Baud. Dh. S. n. 8, 20 with
Baud. Gr. S. H. 1 I. -\-2 (and other siltras» I. The Dharmas(Hras
belunging 10 all sutracaral)as have not come down to us. There
is no dharmaslltra completing the As\·alaY,ll1a Srauta Clnd Grhya
slitras; no M~l11avadharmasiltr;l has yet comc to light, though the
-&3 ---Vide- S. B. E - .-. -
vol. H, p. IX, but see GoldstUcker's l'i1l;lini (pp. 59,60,78)
against Max Mltller and Prof. D. R. Hhandarkar's Carmiohael leotures for
1918, pp. 105-107.
54 ~~f{1 qi«l~~ ~iiN ~I~qr~ ~iq- qH=rq~lq~qr'1; I 3lN. 'f. fJ;.
1.1.4. 16; 3lfiri4~" S"'lti~~I'ij q'it~1'[l7Jrrn I lli'J. rr.
I. 12 and ~JfJfr~rqr-
,-... • . " 11 5·... .,. .... ( ""
~,"'''I·.. <.qlrr ~a,T\I7JJfI~cr'i'f~ot,'1; I 3lIQ.1J. . ,a,T'lf~~"fl5'r~/JI" ifl. ". fJ;.
11.8. 20) refers to iff. 1[. n. 11. 42; ~<f~~i<!:~I~r~i:f~lotr ~r~~ ,~
C(UI1~ (.n. ". t. 1. 2.16) refers to elT. ~. H. 5. 66 and otber plaoea wbere
~V is one of the ~ tr••••
Manava Srauta and Grhya siitms are extant; in the same w: G
the SflIikhayana Srauta and Grhya Sluras, but no Sailkhayan o~er~­
sutra. It is only in the case of the Apastamba, Hiral)yaK:~~~ y
dl I I I k lsrama
Bau layana Sutracaral)as t lat we lavc a comp etc alpa tra }
with its three components of Srauta, Grihya and Dharma sCltras las
Tantrav;utika of Kumarila contains very interesting obsel\'ation~he
t!lis point. It tells us that Gautama ( dharmasiitra ) and Gobhi'l y
( grhyasutra) were studied by the Cballdogas (S:11l1:lvedins)\
Vasi~~ha (dharmastitra) by the ~gvedins, the dharmasiitra of
Salikha-Likhita by the followers of Vajasaneya-s:l1ilhita and the
sOtras of Apastamba and Baudhayana by the follO\\'l'rs of the Tait-
tiriya Sakha lS • The Tantradrtika (p. 179) establishes it as a sid-
dfJtillta ( on Jaimini I. 3. I r) that all the dbarma and grhya sutras
are authoritative for all Aryan people. From this it appears that
although originally all slitracaral)aS might not have possessed
dhannasutras composed by the founder of the (m'a~1a or ascribed
to him, yet gradually certain dhannastitras were spedally taken over
or appropriated by certain (((rauas. As the dbar1l111Sl1tras were
mostly concerned with rules ahout the conduct of men as members
of the Aryan community and did not deal with ritual of any kind,
all dbarlllllSilf1'as gradually became authoritative in all schools.
The dhanui1SlifraS were closely connected with the grbynsfltras
in subjects and topics, Most of the Grhyaslnras treat of the sacred
domestic fire, the divisions of Grhya sacrificcs, the regular morning
and evening oblations, sacrifi.ces on new and full moon, sacrifices
of cooked food, annual sacrifices, marriage, plllitsa'l!l1lla, j:ttakarma,
upanayana and other saslhkt1ras, rules for students and sniUllkas and
holidays, sraddha offerings, madhuparka. In most cases the Grihya-
Sluras confine themselves principally to the various events of
domestic life; they rarely give rules about the conduct of mcn, their
rights, duties and responsibilities. The dhannaslnras also contain
rules on some of the above topics such as marriage and the satp.skaras,

55 rr.:;r<1'rT~ p.179 '1<lor"I'ii~f~~~'{Alt.f;ljf;:rJ1<fI~TII~r~;:r~rl:'fl'fTJ:Ri'lRf­

~ll:I'iil~qvfi;:r~~rurt ~;:~f ~ ln~:tTRitI'~omq~ ~.
~~~~ I ~~~~1~r'li~q ~.. (~ ~~!t~~ I ~Im! q,~(q '11-
r~l~ ~ ql'iHliflQ[1{: I ~lq~i'l4jil4ll:f'~ ('fI:tH.7q<~ q~ I '{if mr ('fjf
~1l~~ ~"TfllF<fr f<l"'4I(~('f ..qt( I f.t 'ffWl ~r~ q,,~
~ I (OD ~ $ft. '1;. r. 3. 11 ).
 RiBlory 0/ J),ha,.mal~

,'rahmacarya and snatal;:as and holidays, on sraddha and

in revlc'/k:t. It is therl.fore not to he wondered at that in the
Hema~lrjJa-grhyasOtra the topics of the duties of tIlt.' Brahmac:trin
the house-holtkr, of alilbis and of srtlddba are meagrely
~Yi as compared with the Apast<llllha-dharmasutra. The dharma-
dl,~s "cry rarely ~kscribe the ritual of domestic life; they merely
J,uch upon it; their scope is wider and more ambitious; their
3rincipal purpose is to dilate upon the rules of conduct, law and
custom. Some slltras arl' common to both the Apast:lmba-grhya
:lnd the Jharma sLitra i (,. Sometimes the grhyasutra appears to refer
to the dharmasl1tra il • Thl're ;!rl' clTtain points which distinguish
till: llharmaslItras ( the nltlre ancient of thcm at kast) from smrtis.
(a) Many dh,lrmas[llras are either parts of the Kalpa helonging to
each slltracar;l1,l:l or :ll"l' intimately connected with the grhyasfllr:ls.
(b) The dharmas(Hr,ls sometimes betray S0111i..' partiality in
their Yedic quotations for the texts of that Veda to which they
belong or in th,,' car'l1.l:lS of which they an: studied. (c) The
:lllthors nf tIll' ( old"'r) dharmaslltras do not claim to be inspired seers
or ~lIlll'rhumal1 bdllgsiS, while the other smritis such as those of
~ttnl1 allll Y:ljilayalkya arc ascribed to God<; like Brahm:i. (d) The
dllll/'IIII/SIllrtlS arc in prose or ill mixed prose and verse; the other
sl1lrtis arc ill \ erSl'. (l') TIll' language of the dbll/'IIIIIJ11frtls is generally
mon.: archaic than that of the other smrtis. (f) Thl' dlrar/l/((S/1lras
do nOl proceed upon ;1I1~' onkrly a rrangelllcnt of topics, whik the
mhl'\" sllIritis (ewn the oldl'st of tht'm, ,"ii':. Manusmriti) arrange
thl'if (OIl1l'nts anll trl',lt of thl' subjects under three principal heads
viz. tll·rt/,tl, l')'IH'tlbtlrtl and pmytlscilftl. (g) Most of the dbnrl1ltlstifras
,Hl' okkr than most of the othlT slllrtis.

5. The Dharmasutra of Gautama.

This has been printl'li se'"cral times (there is Or. Stenzler's
edition of I Si6. tile Caktltt.1 edition of 1876, the Allandasrama

56 e. g. IH~lur ~I il'1~11I~-q .•• ~~um~iT~<Ji :a-qf~Tr;c:r l31ilf.~. IV. 17. 15.16

and ~lllf. \:to 1. 1. 2. 38.
57 e. g. the 3i1lf. 1J.
says , ;rll~ "fi~~~fl ~"iIf~T 'fi'1~1: J (VIII. 21. 1. ).
ThiN has in view 3111f. 1:1'. ~. n.7. 16.4-22.

58 Coml1nre ti'r. 1:1'. 1.3-4 and 3ti',{. "f. ~. 1. 2. 5, 4. '<Rl1r~qi'S~1if \i1~~

frt~rM~JfI~ , anll 3l'1'1. 1:1'. ~. IJ 6, 13. 9 rrcr-:ft~'q' ~;:r: ~~.
 6. The Dh4rmo.tfl1fra of GauJama is
edition with the commentary of Haradatta, and the Mysore GO\'crn-
ment edition with the bha~ya of Maskari; it was translated by
Bllhler in S. B. E., Vol. 11. with an introduction). The Anandasrama
edition of 1910 which is incorrect in a few places (c. g. 21. 7) has
been used in this work. This dharmaslltr:l is, as we shall sce, the
oldest of those we have. The Gautama-dharmastitra was specially
!-.tudied by followers of the Samaveda (see note 55 above). The COl11- \...
mcntary on the Caral)avyilha tells us that Cautama was onc of the
nine subdivisions of the Ral)ayaniya school of the Sam:\\"cda. A
teacher Gautama is mentioned frequently in the Latyayanasramasiura
( e. g. l. 3. 3 and I. 4- 17) and in the Drfthyayal)asrauta ( e. g. I. 4.
17, IX. 3. 15 ) of the Samaveda. The Cobhilagrhya (Ill. 10. 6)
whkh belongs to the Samaveda cites Gautama as an authority.
Therefore it is not improbable that a complete Cautamasutra.embody-
illg Srauta, Grhya and Dharma doctrines once existed. There are
other indications pointing to the close connection of the Gautama-
llharmasi'1tra with the Samavcda. Chapter 26 of the dharmasiitra
about Krirr/Jrn penance is the samc, almost word for word, as the
Samavidhana l9 Brahmal)a (I. 2, Rurnell's cd.). Among the purifi-
catory texts ( 2 I in num ber) mentioned in Gau. Oh. S. (19. 12)
there are nine that are Samans. The mention of the ft"e utterances
( , \'y:ihrtis') resembles the number in the Vy;thrtis;lma60 though
the order is different. It is ho\\'c\'Cr to be noted that Gautama is
a generic name. In the Kathopani~ad, both Naciket:l.s (H. 4· 15,
11. 5. 6 ) and his father (I. r. 10) arc styled Gautalll:1. In the
Ch;lIldogyopalli~ad there is a teacher Hflridrumata Gautama
(IV. ,~. 3 ).
59 Thore are however considerable divergences; e. g. ~. "f. ~. 26. 10-12 are
'31NI ~ ~ fmtiin ~I~~ jf(oqqun: ~ ~I ~Ifit: I
~i~(1q"oltf\ I if~t;( &c. while the ~r;ff.N',if is '3'{Iq.~t;(I~lifii(1qoj
if~~Pf '. Jf"r. "1'.~. 26.12 contllins many additions. Wherever there is
divergenoe, it is generally Gautama that nmplifies the passages found in the
~r;fN~. .
60 ~. \1'. 'f. 1.52
~
3l1qcrl oQI$t'l«4: ~
~
'ff'-l'Ir;:f(:. Again in tIT. \1'. 'f. 25.8 we'
~

have sn'ffl'l':('fI1:J{iffiI~ iRflt:i'tlr. q~ ~Irc:rr:; while in ~. 28. 8. the

five oq'I$Rrs seem to be ~, ~:, ~;n, "":, ~. As ~ remarks the fiVe
aq-nrf.ir s in OlJlzf~ are 1f: 1f<r: ~: ~~ q~'I(:. The O1IIi1'I~s are gene"
'"P I '" ~ ,_:. t , , .:""4l '.
rally deolared to be seven (~. ·'RI. 10.28.1), the first threll heilllf style4
~'ii"'$frr8 (vide ~ 11.81.)
 According to Haradatta the dharmaslitra has 28 chapters. The
Calcutta edition adds onc chapter on KdTll1a'Cliptlka after chapter 19.
In many places Gautama unmistakably refcrs to his own previous
dicta; e. g. Yathoktam V:l (23. 16) refers to 23. 10; 23.26 refers
to 17. 8-26; 17. 18 refers to 15. 18. The following are briefly the
c.::ontcnts of thc Gautamadharmasfltra ;-J. Sources of dharma, rules
)about interpretation of texts, time of Vpnllfl.\'fllla for thc four vartlOS,
the appropriatc girdle, deer skin, cloth and staff for each Varr)a, rules
about salletl and [1ca111an01, method of approaching the teacher; 2
rules about those not invested with sacred thread, rules for the
brabmact1rill, control of pupils, period of study; 3 The four asramas,
the duties of bra/JIIWCtlrill, bbik.fII, and 'l,ttikbiil1tlSa; 4 rules about
the housc-holder, marriage, age at time of marriagc, eight forms of
marriage, sub-castes; 5 rules about sexual intercourse 011 marriage,
the live great !laity sa.:ritices, thc rcwanls of gifts, lIIfldlmparka,
method of honouring guests of the se\'eral castes; 6 rules about
showing respect to parcllls, rclatin:s ( male and fcmale) and teachers,
rules of the road; -; rules about the avocatiolls of a brahmal)a, a\'oca-
tions for him in distress, what artklcs a br:lhmal~a could not sell or
dl',ll in ; S the forty s,uilsk;iras and tll(..' eight spiritual qualities ( such
as da)'ii, forbearance &c, ); 9 the observances for a slIataka and
householder; J() the peculiar duties of the four castes, the responsi-
bilitics of the king, taxation, sources of ownership, treasure-trove,
guardLmship of minor's wealth; I T R:1jadharma, the qualities of the
king's pllrobiftl; 12 punishments for libel, abuse, assault, hurt,
adultery :111d rape, theft in the case of the several varr)as and rules
about money-lending and usury and adverse possession, special
pri"ileges of br:i11mar,l:lS as to punishments; payment of debts,
deposits; 13 rules about witnesses, falsehoods when excusable; 14
rules of impurity on birth and death; I) Sraddha of five kinds,
persons not fit to be im'itcd at Srf1ddha; 16 Upakarma, period of
Vedic study in thc YC:1I, holidays and occasions for them; 17 rules
about food allowed and forbidden to Bralul1al)as and other castes;
.18 the duties of women, 1I~\'oga and its conditions, discussion about
thc son born of lIiyogn; 19 the causes and occasions of pr:lyascitta,
five things that remove sin (japa, tapas, IWlIla, fasting, gifts ), purifi-
catory Vedic prayers, holy food for onc who practises jnpa, various
kinds of lapas and gifts, appropriate times and places for japa &c ; 20
abarn!ining a sinner who does not undergo pr~yaScitta and the way
Qf doing it; 2 I sinners of various grades, mahapatakas, upapatakas
 5. The DharmtJafiIm of Gautmna 15
Bcc.; 22 prayasdttas for various sins such as hrab1llabatya, adultery,
killing a Kljatriya, Vaisya, Sudra, cow and other animals &c.; 23
praYaScitta for drinking wine, and nasty things, for incest and un-
natural offences, and for se\"\!ral transgressions by brahmac;trin; 24
secret prti),ttlcittas for lIu"Jiiptltnkas and upnptltaklls; 26 the penances
called Krcchra and Atikrcchra; 27 the penance called Candra-
yaQ.a; 28 partition, stridhana, reunion, twelve kinds of sons,
inheritance.

The Gautama-dharmaslitra is written entirely in prose and it

contains no verses either quotcd or composed by the author him-
self, as is the case with the other dharmaslIlras. Here and there
occur slitras that look likc portions of Anu~fubh verses e.g. 23.276,.
The Janguage of Gautam:1 agrees far more closely with the standard
set up by P:il,lini than the dbnmulstUras of BaudhiiY:llla and Apas-
tamba. It is not very CiIS)' to account for this difference. It is
obvious that COllllllentators and generations 01" students that were
brought up in the tradition of the PaJ.1inean grammar tampered with
the text and improved it in accordance with their notions of correct
Sanskrit. But why this process should not have becn carried out
to the samc extent in the case of Apastamba it is difficult to say.
A conjecture may be har.ardcJ that the Ap. Dh. S. being a well-knit
compnncnt of the Ap. Kl/lpa .mu being studied as such was less
liable to being tampered with than the Gaut<lJll:l Dh. S., which
probably did not in its origin belong to an~· particular kalpll.
The same commentator, iJaradatt:l, explained both Gautama ami
Apastamba. llarad.ttta, \\'ho as will be seen later on, was a great
gralllll1arhm, shows ill sever.ll ;placcs that the current reading was
ungrammatical from the P;'ll.lillean stand-point and that hc preferred
readings that were in consonance with P.ll}ini's rules6~. There are
still a few ull-Pal.lillean words, c. g. in I. 14 ('dviivirilsatel}.' for dvaviril-
sat' ) and 9. 52 ( kulatilkula ). The Tantravartika (p. 99) appears

61 ~1'lfiIlI.TI~r1i ~ ~ ('(\1': I

62 e. B. on ~. ~. ~. 16. 21 (iI\f!{~1If :;;r ~i"\~ ~«tI;) he says ''ifi'f'it

~ ~~~ I ~i'!~q'I?r-l1 riNrc:r: I "gq;C'(tfI~~ (i. e. 'lIfI.)
ifRJP:ti {~«f;' on irr. ~. ~. 25. 8 (!lfrt"«fIpr;Rrf'Rit) he ••,s

"I~iffi~ q"j~ if ~ I ""~ ~oif~~·' ,

16 11iBloru of DIlarmaSliBlrct

to discuss the various readings in Gautama ( I. 45 6J ). A few siHras

quoted from Gautama in the Mitak~ara (e. g. the sutra 'utpatpi\,a
arthsvamitvam labhantc), the Smrticandrika Cdvyalilsam vii pur\'ajnl)
syat ) and other works are not found in the extant text. This f,lct
along with the fact of an interpolation of one chapter makes it clear
that the present text of Gautama is of somewhat doubtful authority.
The literature known to the Gautama-dharmasutra was extensin~.
Besides the Vedic sarhhitas and BrahmatJas it mentions the following
works; Upani!jads (19.13), the Vcd;uigas (8.5 and 11. 19),
Itihasa (8. 6), Purat.la (8. 6 and 11. 19), Upaveda (1 I. 19),
dharmsi"tstra ( 1 J. 19). That he horrows a chapter from the S:l1lla-
vidh;ma-brahmaIJ:\ has been mentioned above. lIe borrows the first
six sutras of the 25th chapter from the Taittiriya Aral.1yaka (II. IS).
The sramat)'lka (in Gautama Ill. 26) is, according to Haradana,
the Vaikhftnasa-sastra (either composed by Vikhanas or treating of
the duties of hermits). Gautama refers to An\'ik~ikt (XI. 3 ).
The only teacher of dbarllllt he quotes by name ill Manu ( in 21. 7 )
who is citcd for the proposition that thcre is HO expiation for the
three sins of hrahllltlbalyd, drinking wine and \"iolation of the b('d of
the gl/m. Haradatta says tbat in the extant M:musmrti the samc
propositions arc laid down about brtrlmwbafJ'it and suriiplilla ( in
Manu 11. 89 and q6 respectively), but that ;1S to violation of gllru-
tn/pt' a passage from the l\fallllsmriti has to be sl'ardlt:d out (i. r.
such a passage is not foulld there ). From this Ruhle!" drcw the
conclusion that Gautama refers to the dharmaslltra attributed. to
Manu ( and not to any versified Manu-smrti). But Biihler is 110t
right in drawing this inference. in the first place in spitc of what
Haradatta says th('rc tlrc ycrses in the extant Manusmriti (XI. 104-1(5)
which say that death is the expiation for violation of the guru's bed.
In the second place there is nothing to show, cn:11 if Haradatta -\\"C!"l'
correct, that G.\U!ama refers only to a dlJarmaslltra of Manu and not
to a versified. work. Besides Manu, Gautama frequently quotes certain
views .1scribed to the ' Acaryas' ( c. g. Ill. 35, IV. 18). Whal
teachers arc meant by the word 'Acaryal)' (which occurs in tIll'
--_.- --_ . -- - - _ ... --_
Nirukta, in Kaufilya and various other works), it is difficult to say.
.. - ----- -- -- ----_.- ----~
63 It follows from the discussion in the i'I;:srn~ that the anoient palka in
its day was '~q1pI:JJ~ \ir'ij ...ittrql~tltcI' while the present text has
'o,~,. Vide CI~ 111. 48whioh reads' ~ '~Eq~.
~, .to.
 s. n. DharmatlTUra 0/ Gaufama 11
Probably the word means 'the general traditional view of most writers
in that particular sastra on a particular point.' In numerous places
Gautama refers to the vicws of his predecessors in the words 'eke'
(2. 15,40 and 56, 3· I, 4· 17, 7. 23 &c. ) and 'eke~fllll' (28_ 17
and 38 ). This proves that Gautama was prl'ccded by great literary
activity in the sphere of dh:1rmasilstra. Gaut;ulla I I. 28 seems to be
a reminiscence of the Nirukta (11. 3 Y'.
The earliest reference to Gautama as :m author on dharma
occurs in the Baudhayanadhar11lasOtra. Baudh;lyana discusses the au-
thoritativeness of usages peculiar to the north orthc south and quotes
Gautama as saying that it is wrong to hold that certain customs must
be held :mthoritative in certain countries (cn'n though opposed to
Vedic tradition and slllrti). This refers to G. Dh. S. I I. 20. In
another place BaudhfLyana gi\"Cs it as his view that a Brahmal)a, if he
cannot make a lh-ing by teaching, oiliciating as a priest or by gifts,
should cam his livelihood as a Kl;i:1triya and quotes the views of
Gautama as opposed to this 6 5. The extant Gautam:l on the other
hand teaches till' same view as that of Baudhil)"illla M • Buhler made
the plausible suggestion that the slltra in the extant Gautama is an
interpolation. Govindasvami, the commentator of Baudhayana,
suggests that another Gaut:una is rt'ferrcd to by BauJh;-lyana. It is
possible to suggest that in the Ms. of Gautama useu by Baudhayana
the so.tra about living as a k,flllriyll did not Occur and the next sutra
about living as a Vaisya alone occurred. Chaptl'r 19 of the Gautama-
dharmaso.tra which forms an introduction to priiytlsrillllS in Gautama
seems to have been borrowed wholesale by IhudhfLyana (llI. 10) with
slight changes. That Daudhayana borro" s follows from the fact that
the chapter in Baudhayana occurs in the middle of the discussion
about prayascittas and not as an introduction, which is the C:1se in
Gautama. Buudhayana treats of penances in several places (H. I,
m. S. 10 and IV. 1. 4 ). There are besides many s(ltras in both
Gautama and Baudhayana that exhibit a close correspondence, e. g.

64. 'c{ait ~~r~~l~.' The f.'Ri~ ha. ~ ~ ... ~~If­

~:'.
U ii(UCN..,ql",..,qMq'i\..~: ~ ~~fStiq'~~ I ~ ~cr~ ~ ~~

66
'5(~ ill\lUIE+4 I .n.
"1'. ~. n. 2.69-70.
""...':L. co.,. ... '- .... ...
'fi"'A,Eq'I'FfSQ(fqlr: ~"I"1I~ I ~: '1.i.fT ~: I ~lf tJ~I~1i I ~~ i.f~"-
~~: I 1il. "T. t!:. 7. (-7.
11. D. ~.
 18

Gaut:una Ill. 25-H and B;mdhayana n. 6. li about Vaikhlnasa,

Gaut. 3. 3 and 35 and Baud. H. 6. 29. Gaut. 15. 29 and Baud. ll.
8. 2, Gaut. 23. 8-10 and Baud. n. I. 12-14. Gaut. 24. 2 and Baud.
H. 3.8. The Ap. Oh. s. 11.6.15.25 speaks of Smrti as laying down
. that up to IIj'lulll."nl/li then' is no ndhiktlrn for Iwma. This pro-
hably rders to Gautam.l n. 1-3. The Vasi~thadharmaslltra also
llllote:-. I hL' \'ie\\':-' (If Ca uta Ilia in \ wo places ( 4. 3+ and 36, impurity
011 u<.:ath). TIlt' first rd"ers to GantaTlla 4. ,11 but the second cannot
bl· traced in the l'xtant (;autal1la. Chapter 22 of \'asi!jtha is bor-
rowed fr(ll11 thl' C.llllan;auharJn:lSlllra, chapter 19. There are besides
lllallY :,utra., that arL' the :-.:lJ1l<.: or almost the same in Gautama and
\'asi~!ha, l'. g. (;;1U1;11l1;1 ,. ~ 1-33 anu Vas. 9. 1-3, Caut. 3. 26 and
\'a:.. 'I. 10, (;aut. 1. Hand \'as. 3. 37, Gaut. I. 40 and Vas. 3. 38,
Gatlt. I. ,15-,16 and \';l~. ~. ~~, Gaur. I. 28 and Vas. 3.49, Gaut.
I I. )-7 ;1JJd \·a,. I. ~:I' 2(,. Gautama is rcferred to in the Manu-
:-'lllrti (Ill. 1(,) a:-. thL' ',011 of Ctathya. Gautama i~ onc of the authors
01 tf 1J1/r;I!II.ill~/I"I/.I" L'l1lll11l.:'ratl·d in Yflji1avalkya (1. 5). Apararka quotes
a "crSl' Cro\ll the Bh.I\'i~yapur;\I);t which speaks of Gaut;una's pro-
hihition ahout drinking!>'.. Similarly Kullllka (on Manu Xl. (46)
'juutcs a Yl'l'S<.: frol11 the same Puri"lI,la which refers to Gautama 23.2.
K11111;ll'ila in his Tantra\artika quotes over a dozen sl1tras from
Galltam<l ",hidl prl'~ent lhe :-.allle lext as wc havc bH • Gautama I I.
29 ;\JIl1 l2 .. ~ arc qlHl\l'll l',~· :~.lIilkara ill his b/.lfl,\~1'1l on Vedantaslltra
Ill. I. X ;1Ilt! I. ). ,,:) rl",pL'(ti\'L'I~" \'i~\'arupa in his commentary on
Yajlh\"alkya qU(l\L':o. IlUIllCroUS slitras from Gantama. In Medha-
lithi"s M'd"ya Oil :\lanu thl' writer more frequently quoted than any
other is C;l\Il;lma ( c. g. 011 Manu H. 6, VIII. 125 &~.).
Thl' foregoing discu:-~>ion about the literature known to the
(jaut.l1l1;l Oh. S. and the authors and works that mention Gautama
or quotc' the dharlllasutra hdps us in arriving at the approximate
age or till' llltanllaSIHra. [k is s(:par;lted by a long interval from the
Salll;l\'idh;lll;l B,':dlln;lI,l;1. IlL-;s later than Yaskaand wrote at a time
whclI P;lI,lini's s~'stl'm was either not in existence or had not attained
a pre-c!1linclll PI.lS:tHlIl. The ext;mt tcxt was known to Baudhayana
and \"asi~~ha iUlll wa:-. ill the same state long before 700 A. D. The
:o.lltra i::~tray:> no knowledge of the onslaught delivered on Brahma-

67' s:!{;;ir",: ~{rqlif ~q 'if rmi~ I fi;;1I'i'1i11"'1 1q.n'i!S: ~i'i liiil"I{~Pr; 11

~i'iifU~'HIUJ 'Juoted by 3llfHci p. 1076.
':.
68 Vide JBBRAS \'01. 1 (new series) for 1825, pp. 86-6'1.
 6. TAB D1IarmtIs'iiJra 0/ Gautama 19
nism by Buddha and his followers. He ust.'s the term Bhik~u
e 3. 10) instead of the term parivriijaka that o~~urs in Bauuha-
yana, Apastamba and other S1ma works and lays down that a bhik,fll
is to stay in one place in the rains, which reminds onc of the Bud-
dhist 'bhikkhu ' and' Vasso'. Cant:lJll:t cites tIlt.' opinion of some
that Yavana is the off."pring of a K~atriya male and :l Sfldm femak-
e+ 17)· It is supposed by l11:lny scholars that tilt.' Ya\,allao; hecamc.'
known to tht.' Indians only at the time of Alexander's ill\':\sion allll
hence every work in which thc word YIH'/71111 occurs must ht' \;Ill'i"
than 320 B. C. Biihler ( S. B. E. "01. 11. Intro. T.\,I.) !>ecllls to
suggest that the sHtra where the word Ya\,:tna occurs in Gaut;JliI;J
may be an interpolation, This is not a satisfactory explanation.
One may ask, if Biihler hclic\'l's that the Indians borrowCll thcir
alphabet centuries before Alexander ti'om the . neighbours of the
Greeks, why it is improbable that rill' Indians 111:1)' not han' heard of
[he word Yavana centuries before Alexander and why Ya\,an<1s 111;1\"
not have resided in India long before that date. Taking all these
things into consilteration the Gautama-dharmasiitra cannot be placed
later than the period between 600-400 B. C.
Haradatta wrote a learned commentary 011 the Gaur.tma-dh:trma-
siitra called Mitak~ara. For an account 'vide sec. 87 belo\\". III IllIl11Cr-
ous places he quotes the explanations of other C011l1lll'llt.llor<; of
Gautam;1 (e. g. ':J. 52; lO. 12, 56,66; 11. 17; 12. p; 11. ,)~.(.).
The bhtifytl of Maskari, son of Y;illlana, is also a Ie:lmcd Olll', but
may probably be later than Haradatt<l, since the illlerprC't:lt:ol1s \\"h;.-I1
he quotes as given by others arl:' found to he thost, or J-laraJatta
(vide on Gaut. !2. 30, q. 20-22).
Asahaya seems to have written a bhd,r),1I on Gal\t:lma; 1'idl' <;t''':. 5'J
below.
The Mitak~ara, the Smrticandrika, Helll;ldri, 1vtldhan, :111d
other writers quote a sloka-Gautama. Vid,' Parii~ara-M;idha\,lya,
vol. I. part I, p. 7. Apararka, Hem:ldri and M;ldha\'a quote Vrddha-
Gautama, while the Da!takamimarilsa ( p. 72 ) quotes Vrddha-C:mt.
and Brhad-Gaut. side by side on the same point. These arc later
works. Jivananda publishes :1 smrti of YrJdha-\,:mt:ll11a in :?2
chapters and about 1700 verses (part lI, pp . ..J97-6~(j), ",ht·n.' it is
said that Yudhi~thira asked Kr~I.1a about tb.: ,,'1:111"::.1:,1" or tLe fCll,'
castes. This smrti seems to have been originally taken fWIll the
Asvarnedhikaparva of the Mahilbharata, as Madh:t\·;! :lI1d orhc'rs cit(,
 HJStory 0/ DTlarmaMb:tra
verses occurring in it as from that pan'a ( vide Parasaramadhaviya
vol. I, part I, pp. 108-11 0).

/' 6. The Baudhayana Dharmasutra.

:. This has been edited se\"Cral times (text by Dr. Hultzsch
. :U Leipzig in I88_h text in the Anand:israma collection of smrtis
and in the Mysore Government Oriental Series in 1907 with the
commentary of Govind:ls\'amin ; translated in S. B. E., Vol. 14,
with an Introduction). The Mysore edition has been' used in
this work. B:lUdh~lY:lIla is a teacher of the Kr~1)ayajurveda. A
complete set of the Baudh;lyanasfltras has not yet been recovered and
has not been as carefully prescrn'd as the siaras of A,pastamba and
Hiral)yakdin. Dr. Burndl arr:tnges Baudh;lyana's siams into six
slltras, the Srautasfltra in I 9 pra~nas (probably); Karmantaslltra in
20 adhyflY'1S; DvaiJhaslItra in four prasnas; Grhyasiltra in four
prasnas ; Dharmasfltra in four prasnas ; Sulvasiltra in three adhyayas.
The commentators ofTer no indication as to the place originally assign-
ed to the griJ)'Il, dbarmn and SUit'll sftfrlls in the whole collection. Dr.
Ca land in his monograph CA. n. 1903) 'Uber das Rituelle sutra des
Baudhay:ma' givcs on p. T2 thc contents of the Baudh;lyanasOtra as
follows:- Pmsnas I-XXI Sranta, XXII-XXV Dvaidha, XXVI-XXVIII
Karm;ltlta ; XXIX-XXXI Pr.iyascitta, XXXII ~ul\'asiitra, XXXIII-
XXXV Grhyasiltra, XXXVI Grhyaprayascitta; XXXVII Grhya-
paribha~a, XXXVIII-XLI GrhyaparisiHa; XLII-XLIV Pitrmedha,
XLV Pr;l\'ara, XLVI-XLIX Dharma. Dr. Calamll'dited nine pra.~1ws
of the Sr:lUtaSlltra for th~ B. 1. Series (A. D. T9(4). Dr. R. Sham-
sastri puhlished for thc Mysore University (in 1920) the Baudhaya-
nagrhyaslltra with pllribl}{l~tl, grhyase~a, Pitrmedhasiltra. The
Grhyaslitr:t cites the vic\\' of Bandhayana himself Cl. 7). The
Baudh;tyan:l-Jharma refers to the Grhya and presupposes it in several
places ( vide note 54). In the Baudhayanagrhya ( Ill. 9. 6) we have
a reference to tdtialiara AtreYl, Vrttikara Kaul)qinya, pravacanakara
Kal)va Bodhiiyana, and Slltrakara Apastamba. 68: A similar passage

68& 3l~ ~~il: srr'i(r;n<fiRr-ii ~11=qr~i1f ~ iffi'6(ft il«I~(iqICjI'5lq~..

lfl1f ~lf ci(fUp,rrlf ~~Ulf ~ i{''''R~11f SjCC".wtCfiI(ICj\Q~"""
,. . ,...... ill'
~{(1f ~r'm11f li(uCjCfiltfllf C(JVf~lf QI11OCi'+4IQ lOf(llGflQI 4,"1'1'"
=ifr" Oi~~ ~~1il .n,,~ ~pQ: ~~. The epithet,
mUlt be understood al arranged above. !-linoe elsewhere the epithet
~I{ is speoially appropriated to 311'fti'1f!:q. The ft(uq.i\~ (II.20.1,
 6. The Baudhiiyann. Dllarma.'fUira

occurs in the Bharadvaja Grhyasutm. In the Baudhayana-dharma-

sutr:l (11. 5. 27 ~~itarpat.la ) we have Kat)\"a Bodh:tyana, Apas-
tamha sfltrakara and Saty:t~alJha llir:tt.1yakcSin one after another.
These references show that Kat)va Rodh:lyana was an ancient sage
when the Baudhftyana-dharmaslltra was written and that he could
not have been the author of the grhya or the dharma sl'1tms of
Baudhayana. Baudh:iyana may haye been a descendant of this KaJ)va
Bo~thayana. This surmise is supported by Govindasvamin \vllO
explains Baudhayana occurring in B:mdh:lyanallharmaslLtnl I. 3· 13,
as KiJ)vayana. In thc dharmaslma Bauuh:tyana is himself
cited as an authority seyeral times (e. g. 1. 4. IS and 24, Ill. 5. 8,
Ill. 6. 20 ). In all thcse placcs thc Mysorc edition reads Bodhayana,
while the Anandasrama reads Baudh:ly:ma. In onc or two places he
is styled 'bhagav:m' ( Ill. 6. 20). Several explanations are offered
by the commentator Govindasv:mlin ( on 1. 3. 13). He says that
it is the practice of the AC;l1'ps to refer to thc.'mselves in the third
pcrson (as Mcdhrttithi says on Manu ( 9 ) or that the author of the
dhannas(ltra is a pupil of Baudh:tyan:\ as the Manusmrti is promul-
gated by Bhrgu, the pupil of Manu, or there was some other B:mdh:l-
yan:l whose works h:\\"c not come down to us.
The following arc the contents of the B:mJhflyana-dharmaSlttr:t:-
Prt1SlIfl I :.- ·Sources of dbnrlllt1, who arc .fi,r{lfJ, pari,md, different
pr1ctices of northern and southcrn India, wllntries \\'Iu.'re si~tas
reside and where mixell castes reside, pr;"tya~citt:\ for visiting
countries of the latter type; 2. Stulknthood for ,~H, 2.l or 12 years,
ti.me of lI}Jllllfl)'1H1II am\ the girl\k, ~"in, ~t;\\T :lppropriate \0 each caste,
duties of bralmwciirill, eul()gy of brablll,tt",tr.\'II; 3. The duties of the
SIlataktl who has C011lpktl'd his ~tl1dies and ohseT\'anccs but has not
yet married; 4. directions about carrying t1w eartlll'll jar ( in the
case of the smllakn); 5. bodily and Il~ental ~auca, purification of
various substanccs, impurity 011 hirth and lk'ath, meaning of Jlfj'ht<la
and salmlya, rules of inheritance, pnrification on touching a corpsc
or a woman in her menses or on dog-bite, what tlesh and food was

ed. by Kirste ill 1889) makes thill cloar. It roads ' ~ ~m~
""',.... " ..... --So"'" &;
Ojliul.ql~ ~~I~ ~: ~Jq'ji"~ sr.t~'1~~):q' 3lRf1l:flo-q-: c.
l1'llIr~ (quoted by Dr. ealand in • Uber da!! Rituelle &0. p.3. n. 2)
reads , ilN-~ lRIf\itlq ~:;roifS'J~I~I~~~ ~~lo1J: ~I~ &0 .•

69 'SJ~ q~~ ~I«i ,{~14~~ ~.: ~

II

allowed ,lIld forblddl.:l1; 6. Purification from thl.: point of view of

sa~rificl.:, purilkation of clothes, ground, grass, fuel, vessels, and articles
used in sacrifil:l'; ,. Rules about the importance from the sacrificial
point of vie,v of sacrificl', of the s:Krif1cial utensils, priests, thc sacri-
fin'r ,lilt! his wife, gllt'c, cooked offerings, the \'ictim, SOI/Ifl and fires;
8. The four "l'Ilr~/(/s and the sub-castes; 9. MixcU castes; In. the
duties of kings, the live great sins and punishments for them, pUllish-
tnl'llts for killing birds, witnl.:ssl's; I I. The eight forms of marriage,
holidays; PmJlltI 11. I. Prayascittas for brnlJIIltlbnfyti and other great
SillS, prayas..:itta~ for a bra/Jlllt/dltirill violating his vow of celihacy, for
marrying a Jt/go/rtl girl, for marrying bd'ore elder brother, sins Icsser
than tht, gn:at Olll'S, dcscription of such penances as Par~lka, Kre-
ehra. Atikreehm; 2. Partition of h<.'ritage, larger share for the
eldest, the sl'wral suhstitutes for an /lllrnSII son, exclusion fro111 inheri-
t.mel', lkpendellCl' of women, pr~lyaseitta for adulter~' by men and
women, rn/cs ahout 1II:\'(~I[t/, Illeans of suhsistl'llce ill distn:ss, con-
tinuom-: dutics of the house-holder such as Agnihotra &c.; 3. The
daily duties of the hOllseholder such as hathing, flcamana, Vais\'a-
Je\'a, giving food; 4. Stllldbyti; 5. Rules about the manner of
hathing, of .'\":1111:111<1, worship of the sun, and about the method
of propitiating ( 'Jar/'l/UI!' ) gous, sagl's anu pitris; 6. The fisc great
d.\ily yll;il/ls; the four (a~ll'''' and their duties; -;. regulations about
Jil1111'r; X. SraJdha; 9. l'ulngy of son" and spiritual hcnl'tit from
"ClIlS; IO. ruks about .l11/1I/\'I/.il/ ; P/"tl,~IIt1 Ill. I modes of <'llbsistelKc for
thl' t""O kinds of h()lI~c1lOiJers, S:t1111a and Yayayara; 2 the means
of subsistl'nel' calbl ' f?al.l11iYartani '; 3. the duties of the forest her-
mit and his llll'ans of livelihood; ,I. pr:iyaseitta for not obscrdng
thl' \'O,,"S of IlJ"tI/Jlllllmrill or hOllscholJl'r; 5. llIethod of reciting
Ag'-'IIIIIII/',I'III,III, the ho\il'st of texts; 6. the ritual of prasrlaYii'l)tlka ;
7 thl' purili..:atory /.1011111 c.. lIed Kil~maIJ4a; 9. the pl'nance called
(1","ra.\·II~/tI; ') !Ill' rl'eital o( thl' \\'das without taking foC'd; IQ.
thl'Oril's ahout purilieations for sin, purifying things; PYliJ/la IV.
I. pr;lyascitta~ of vari011S kinds \'il. for eating forbidden food or drink
&e.; 2. pra~ltIyillllll.1' and .Agbnllltlr,fiI~1fl ..s purifiers in case of scveral
sills; ). ~l'erl't prayascittas; 4. Various YeJie texts as prayascittasj
). Means of securing side/hi by lllcans of japa, Imlll(/, illi and ),mllrtl:
tilt: penances called Krcchm, Ati-Krechnt, Srmtapana, Paraka,
CfllldJ'a~·iu.la; 6 the muttering (japa) of holy texts, thc ilitis; 7
pmist' of filII/nu, variolls \"-die texts llsed in l~lI1w; 8 censure of
~ho~(' \\ ho enter on the means of siddbi Ollt of grcat greed, permis-
 23
sion to get these thiugs done through anothcr in certain Circum-
stances.
The extant DharmaslItra docs not appear to have come down in-
tact. The fourth prnJlln is most probably an intcrpolation. Mo!>t
of the eight chapters of that prn~llIl arc full of vcrses, the portion in
prose heing very small. The last threc chapters (6-8) arc entin:I~'
in verse. The style is qUitl' different from that of thl' first two
praslltlJ. Tht., first n\"(' chapter~ oj" thl' fourth prasna dealing with
prayascittas an' morc or less superfluous, the saml' subject having
heen dealt \\'ith in fl. I and HI. ,1-10. SOl11l' o( the .,fltras in thl'
e;~rlier praSllilJ arc repcatt:ll l'crblllilll in the fOlllth, l', g, TT, 1. 31-).1
and IV. 2. 10-( ( (avakin)i-pr;lyascitta). Thl' third prtl.flltl also i...
not free from douht. The tenth chaptL'1' of till' thirll pmJi/{/ is
as .,aid above taken (rom Gautama. The sixth chaptl'J' of thl' third
prnJllt1 agrt·l" \Try c1osel." ill I'hra:-eoJogy with the .I~\th L"ilaptl'r of
the \·i~'.llj(.!h:lrJllasIHm. Blit it is rather dil1i(lIh to sa.,· ,,·hid, i~ the
borrowcr. Dr. Jolly (S. B. E. \'01. VII. p. XIX) is inclined to think
that both borrowcd from :t COllllllon SCHlr(l', It sel'lllS more prohablt,
that Vi~l.llI borrow!> from Balldh:I~'ana, as thl' \'i~l.llIllharl1lasIHra
uses the form' punlta ' in place (If' pUlIatha ' (in Baud.) and as the
Vi~,.m-DhanllaslJtra omits all refl'l'L'lKe to HlIllra (Baud. 111,6. 12.)
~\l\d omits the \\'onh" ~~\l)an \w:;yati, ~~\\~al\\,i\)"tim I';\':;yati ...
hl..lgaY:1Il Bodhayanal.l " (Hami , 11,6 . .!O. ). In till' ;\l.\'sllrl' eliitioll
all the four rrtl.~IIIIJ of the DfJllrlllllJlllrtl are di\'it\ed into 11.I"."tI."II.I.
h1lt the :\·\ ... s used hy Buhler ,tppl'ar to ha\l' diyided the hrst t\\'o
praslltlJ illto kal)lJik:iS allll till' h~t t\\ 11 illlO adhy:iya-;, There an'
111an~' repctitioll~ cn:n in the fir:-t two pra~lIa~, which lhl'rcforl' makt'
one rathl'r doubtful about thl' authl,nticit~· or the fir:-t two pr;Jsna ...
also in their l,ntirl·t.", For l'xample IT. Cl. I I and ., I arl' illllemical;
in n, 7,22 amI IT. 10.53 lhl' !>;1ml' \'l'r~l' ("a-:;~au gr:tsa" &(. )
is quoted. Such repl,titions an' frl'l.}Ul'l11 in till' two last prasna~ l', g.
1II.2.J6 :l.lld Ill.3.23; IILI.) and II1.7.12. Some ofthequOlation . .
a~aibl'lt to Balldh:lyana ill the Mitak~ara and other works are not
taken from the dhtlrI!IIT.I"IIII'!!, hut from thl' Grhya~iltr.l or it-. SlJpple·
IIll'lltS (l'. g. the words 'l'I~a,il s;lkh:'iIl1-adhlle .~"Olriyal.r "quoted ill
the Mit. on Y:lj, Ill. 2.+, ",hid, .1I'C c;tL-d by Ilultzsch (Oil p. 125) arc
taken from thc Grhya (vide note 7H belo\\' ).

The OharmaSlltril of Balldhayana is somewhat loosc in stru(ture

and is not concise. GO\'indasvamin remarks (on L 2. 19.) that
Baudhayana does not aim at bre,"ity.i o Several subjects are treated of
in two places and often without any logical connection with what
precedes or rollows. RuJt.s of inheritance (daya-hhaga.) occur in
the midst of rull'S about pr;tyascitta ( in H. 2. ); rules about holidays
(anadhy:tya ) oc(Ur immediately after thl' l'ight forms of marriage
and the condemnation of the ~ale of a daughter (1. I I). Rules
about ma/aka occur in two places ( J. 3 and If. 3. IQ IT.). Baudha-
yana quotes at ka~t ')0 HTSL'S illlrodu~ed by the worJs "athapyuda-
haranti," more than So heing from till' fiLt 1wo pra£nas alone. There
arc over two hundrl'd othL'r HTSL'S, about 80 of which occur in the
first t\\'o pra£nas :tnd ahout tL'lI arl' Vedic. Somc of thc vcrses C\"C11
in the first t\\'o pra~nas do not appear to be quotations e. g. I. I. 16,
H. 2. l, JI. 3. 50, 11. ,. )2-5,1- allll 5l,. A \'erse quoted is in the
Valhsastha metre (IV. 3. q); thl're arc two n-rses in the Upaj:ni
metre taken as a quotation ( I r. 3. I R). There are some prose quota-
tions introduced with the words" athapyultlharanti" (c. g. H. 4· 5
and n. 6. 30 which rd~'rs to ihe lls/:r,; I\apila, son of Prahlada).
The language of thl' Ibud. Dh. S. is archaic and often dcpans from
the PalJinean !->tallllard. Baudh;ly;ma cmploys such un-Pal)inean
forms as "grhya" (for grhit,";t in H. 5· I ), pl1jya (H. 9· 5.),
"adhigacch:tnal,l" ( in H. 9. 9. )" ;l1layit,-a (III. 3. 6), "punatha"
(in Ill. 6. S, probably a quotation), "lcbldl" (for taib in Ill. 2.
16, ia quotation). In scwral pIan's BauJh;iyana states opposite
views ilnd then gi\'L's his 0\\"11 opinion on the point, c. g. Baud.!. 5.
105-109 (about impurity on billlt); H. l. '19-51.
As rcgards the li\.eratlln.:' k110wn \.0 lhullhayana the following
points may he Iwtl'lL All the four Vctlas are mentioned by name
ill H. 5. '2.7 (/tlljJ<lutl). lk qllotes ,'Cry frequently thc Taittiriya
Sarhhit:t, Tai. Brahll1:11.1:t and thL' Tai. Aral~yaka (in thc Anubra reCCll-
si on ). \Vell-kno\\"lI hymns (II' tIll' l~g\'L'da snch as th~ Aghamar-
~al.la, the Pll111~,;l"'lIkta an\~ ;,]Sll simple 'r!;s' arc frequently referred
to. In Ill. 10 ( ",hidl i-; al11lost the samc as Gautama 19) thl're is
a sutra cnullh:rilting tltL' Upalli~at!s, th~ S;l1ilhius of all the Vedas
and sewral Jtill'tl/lS a', purifil":ltory texts. There arc long quotations
taken from the Satapatha-br;dllll;uJa (Xl. 3· 3· 1 if and XI. 5· 6. 3 )
in Baud. ( 1.2.52 about ",.(//.1I11(/((in and II.6. 7-9aboutbralmlO.l'ajiia).
It is noteworthy that in the ttl'-I'(/~1I1 there is an invocation of the
70 ~ fa\ifTr~ ~~~~ ltf'!" ~=sri~cir f<r.ri(i~ ~~d\ql(f4n I ~, al1i ~
_ "'~Iq<f(f~~I~ l{Cl~ I
 6. The Baudkayana Dho.rmasulra 25
Atharvaveda al1li immediately afterwards of the Athan·;1l1girasal.l. The
same is found in the Baudh~lyanagrhya also (111.2.9 and 22). In the
U pani~ads (BrhadaraQyaka ILl. I 0, IV. 1.2) it is the word Atharval1gi-
rasa/:! that stands for the Atharvaveda. Baudhflyana quotes a gath:i of
the Bhal1avins (I. I. 29) aboU[ the geographical limits of Aryanrta.
Vasigha adduces the same verse ( I. r 5 ) and says that it is taken
from the Nidana \york of the Bh;lllavins. The ~irukta also mentions
a school of Vedic interpretation called Naitbn;ib. It is diflicult to
say what Nidana works comainclt. Ilibt1slt and Pur;il.l:l occur in the
larpll~ur. (n. 5. 27). The lifiglH of the \'t.:das oecur ill I. 1. 8
and the six l11igl7s in H. 8. 2. \Vhethl'l' the word "rahasya" il\
n. 8. 3 means the Aral.1yaka c, (as Go\,jJltIa~\;il1lill explains) i'i
doubtful. Baudh:tyana 111entiol1s ;1 Vaikl);illasa-~;istra ill n. 6. I tl,
which appears to refer to tht~ work of Vikhanas on hermits and
speaks of Sr:lmal)aka ( thl' ritl's prescribed by Vikhanas for initiation
as hermit ), Just as Gam<llll;t doe~. Among the alllhors on dbarlllfl
mentioned by namt' an: : Aupaj:uigh:lIli ( H. 2. 33 for the view that
only at/rasa son '"as to bt: recognised and not the other kinds of
sons7 ' ), K:ttya ( 1. 2. ·H ), Klsyapa ( 01' Klsyapa in other editions,
I. I I. 20 011 the point that a woman bought cannot be a patlli),
Gautama (1. r. 23 and 11. 2. 70 ), Prajap:ui (H. -I-- r 5 abom failure
in Sandhyopflsana, and H. 10. 71 about JlIllIlytiSa), Manu (IV. I. q
and. IV. 2. r6), r\'laudg;t\ya. (n. 2. 61, about obser"ances of it
\\'idow being restricted only to six months "fter her hl1sband's death),
lbrita (H. 1. 50). Baud. I. 2. 7 quotes a verse, which Vasi~~ha
ascribes to H~lrita (Vas.l\. G). As \0 Gau\Olma,vidc p. 17 abo\'e, Manu
is only mentioned in the fourth prasna, the authenticity of ,dlich, as
said above, is vcry doubtful. Baudh;tyana H. 2. 16 (about the
efficacy of Ag!Ja11larfa~1lt ) closely agrees with Manu XI. 260. The
first reference to Manu's teaching cannot be traced in the Manusmrti.
Prajapati ( in Ill. 9. 21 ) seems to stand for god Brahmft and not for
any real or mythical writer on dbarll/tl. Onc remarkable piece of
information contained in Baudhay,ma (n. 6. 30) is that he quotes
from a work ( of the Br;lhmal~a class in language) a prose passage
wherein the division into four ;isram,IS is ascribed to an asura Kapila,
'son of Pralhada. In n. 2. 79 Rmdhayana quotes a gtilha from the

71 ODe of the verses (~sp:ffiT ~1fI'i ~ ) is referred to hy ~.T"{~ on

t- Jft. t. I. 2.13 ( amT~ta: <li1~ ~i~:irr'( ).
H. D. 4.
26 Hilttt'JI7J of-'D~

dialogue between the daughter of Usanas and the king V~aparvani',

which is nearly the same as Mahabharata 1. 78. 10 and 34. Baud.
quotes the view of ACiir)'t1S (11. 6. 29 ) as Gautama does. In several
places he refers to the views of his predecessor!! on dharma as
"others" (eke, apart) e. g. I. + 23, I. 5. 16, I. 6. 105-106, 11. 5. 2 •
In 11. 3. 18 two verses in the Upajati metrc are quoted as sung by
" anna " ( food). From the numerous quotations in verse cited by
Baudhflyana on topics of dhnrmt1, it follows that the Dharmasutra
was preceded by a considerable number of works on dbarma in vcrse.
Buhler (SBE yol. XIV, p. XLIII) says that VijilaneSvara was the first
writer who quoted the Baud. D. S. Bm there are writers who flourished
centuries before VijiHinesvara that regarded B:mdhayana as a writer
011 dba1'11lt1 and either quoted his words or pointedly referred to
them. Sabara in his bbtifya on Jaimini, J. 3. 3 S.lYS that the rulc
in the Smrtis about the period of Vcdic study being {8 years is
opposed to the Vedic injunction er onc who has begot sons ;llld
whose hair are dark should consccml(, the sacrificial fires iJ ." Tllis
must be regarded as referring to the words of Baudhayana ( I. 2. I ).
Sabara uses the same word "Vcdabrahmacarya" that Baud. employs.
It is true that Gautama and Apastamba both refer to the rule aboUt
48 years, but they do not employ the word" vl'dti-brabmacaJ),fl. "
The Tantravartike oi Kumarila says that the words of Apastanlba
(H. 6. 15. 1 ) which seem to acxcpt the validity of 10c;11 and family
usages (C\"Cll though opposed to Smrti tradition) stand refuted by the
words of Baudhayana (I. J. 19-24) who cites only such cen~urcd usage~
as are opposc:d to Sm[ti. Kumarila appears to think that Baudhayana
attacks the extant work of Apastamba, i. c. the present Baud. is
later than the present Apastamba. It i~ not nccessary to follow
"I ~,-. . ~ ,..... - .... "
I ~~r
...,
i't~r
~
Cif ~ ~ "SfT~: I 3l~ 'Eiiqi1["'R~
to, l.
;:aii[SlIii-I_('I:
-."'\ c. .... 11
~3
I l!.1i("{' S w0 r d 8 a
re ' ~rR:~~IOT
,..,. COr-... ~. ~:-..r.
"~ij~ .... q'ff~ Vlffl13?I': ~"'1~\l111r-,..-
~rrr-~ ~~. on I. 3. 3, and again on I. 3. 4 , 3liQ cj q"'¥J!~.iiS\qT-
'l~rrh.r~rrGl ~ ,",~rrcr~·. ~'s words Bre am'ili'Cfn1'\~
~ • "~'i(1i'i;.
qmvr • Conlparo 1ff.
- !:i. ~ 2. 52 and 3l[. !:i. ~. 1. 1. 2. 12.

74 ~r~ p.139 '311q'~,"'fJ:ilOf'iIii!f ~q~ ~~~(ci~@f'iTlUa;lFun~ ~_

:qJr1'f ~f~f:( '. The words in the 11r. "T. ~
(I. 1. 22) I if=if ~ ~T.
~j1t:q'~Cf ~if.{ J are oppolled to the words of 3lJ1:lWif '~ ~~
,qIWiW:n:.'
 27

Kamarila implicitly as regards chronological details, where he is

speaking of writers that flourished over a thous.tnd years before him.
But his opinion deserves weight. The Tantra.... artika ql1otC.S a Smrti
passag~ which .bears a dose resemblance to Baudhayana (n. 3.28)7f.
In the commentary of Visvarii pa (who as we shah see below
tlourished about 800 A. D. ) on Yajiiavalkya, Baudhayana is quoted
at least nine times in the chapter on dcdm alone. Vide Visvariipa on
Yaj. I. 21, 26, 29,53, 64, 69, 72, 79, 195 (Trivandrul11 edition),
where Baud. I. 5. 14, I. 2. 30, I. 5. 5, I. I. 17, IV. I. 15, IV. I. 18,
IV. I. 22, IV. I. 20 and I. S. 47 are respectively quoted. There
are very few variations from the present text and the only serious
variation is as regards the last (I. S. 47 ) which is in prose (while
Visvariipa quotes a verse). It is remarkable that Visvaropa quotes
several verses from the fourth pralna, which shows that even if the
fourth prasna be an interpolation, it is comparatively an ancient onc.
The Mit. also (on Yaj. Ill. 306) quotes a long passage from the
fourth prasna (IV. I. 5-1 I). The words of the Sakuntala76 that the
first precept is that a girl is to be given away to a meritorious person
arc probably a reminiscence of Baud. IV. I. 12. Medhatithi on
Manu. V. r r 7 quotes Baudhayana I. 5. 47 and on IV. 36 quotes
Baud. I. 4. 2 (which is mutilated as printed). On Manu. V. I III
he says that all the rules about purification of substances arc con-
tained in Baudhayana-smrti. On Manu. V. lIS, he quotes
Baud. I. S. 50.
About the home of Baudhayana it is difiicult to advance any posi-
tive conclusion. In modern times Baudhftyaniyas arc mostly confined
to the south. We know that Sayal)a. the great commentator of the
Vedas, was a Baudhayaniya. A grant of Nandivarma, a Palla\'a, of
the 9th century mentions BrahmaQas of the· praVaCQlllt-sli!m as reci-
pients. 77 As Baudhayana is called pravac;lnakiira in the Grhya-
siitras Buhler thinks (5. B. E. vol. 14 p. XLII) that the Brahmal)as
------------------ .-~.- - - - - - - - - . -.---- ---~.-----....-. -
75 ('j~qlfif. p. 993 I ~ "if ~: I ... $:l'I~ ~ ~N ~~:q~­
~~ ~~ I' Baud. hlls ~ ~ "ll~pris 'if. Comparo "1
IV. 36. It is probable that tbe C'\rS11fr~ combines iir. and I;.t....•
711 I IjVId 1pq1Jl ~ lii'r cmi~ttq: -r.tiIi: ' \Ti~ti'S 4,b Aot i wbUe Baud.
has • ~"'I!UI"it ~ -nm ""iII~ I.

71 I. A. vol. 8, pp. 273-274.

18 HislfJr!/ nf Dha7'7lld1l8lm

belonged to the B:mdhayanacarat)a. Buhlel' is probably right. In the

grant most of the dOllces arc students of thc Apastamba Sutra. First
the Gotm, thcn the Sittrl and then the name of the donee are intra..
duccd in the grant. Therefore as some of the donees are said to be
students of "prnvacanasfltra," it follows that "pravacana" stands
for some siitra school. It appears that Jlilrtl ,md prtl'l.laca11fl arc two
different things, whatcvcr the latter term may mean. Baudhayana
is calle(~ praYacal1'1kara and Apastamba is styled sutrakara. We are
told hy the Baudhflyana-grhyslttra;8 that a Br:lhmaQa who studied
m/ra and j l l"fl"l't1({1i/{1 was styled" bhl'ul)a." Buhler was inclined to
hold that Baudh~lyana \\';1<; a southern teacher for seycral reasons.
Baudhayana mentions customs of the south and includes sea-faring
as a custom peculiar to thc north (I. I. 20), while in another place
he places sea-faring at the )wad of sins (Pl1tf111i)'flS ) lesser than the
mortal ones (n. I. 4 I). Therdore it is said that he was not a
northern teacher. Bm as .tgainst this Wl' h:l\'c to remember that
B:mdh;lyana (I. 1. 29) quotl's with app:m'llt appnwal a verse in
which the countries of Avanti (Ujjain), ;\t'lga, Magadha, Sura~tra
( Kathiawar) and Dak~il);lp;1tha arc dedan:d to be thl' home of
mixed castes. Dak~il,l;ipalha was gl'\lerally supposed to bc the whole
peninsula south of the Nannad:i. Baudh;iY,lIla, if ht: wa:. a native of
rh" south, would nor hl\T spnh'l1 of his country ;)s the home of
mixed castes only, ul\k~s he pHt a n:stricted meaning on the word
Dak~il)ftpatha ( whkh ~oml'tin1l's mtaIH in later Jays Maharagra).
Vide J. B. B. R. A. S. for I~}li' p. (,20.
The txtant Ballllh:l\'anadhannaSlllr;t is certainly later than
Gamama, as it mentions Gaulama twice by namc and as one quota-
tion at least is found in the extant G:LUtam01. Bc'sides Raudhayana
quotes by name se\'('r01I tcachers on dbnrllltl, while Gaut:lma quotes
only onc, M'lllu. Balldh;i~'alla is f~lr rl'Il1()\'cd from the times of the
U pani!jads. 13au.l, ( JI. 7. I 5) {luotcs a n:rsc which is itself an
adaptation of a p'l~sagl' from the Ch;Uldogya-upani~ad. 79 He
---'--- ----------.- - . . . - -------------
78 The whole passage is interesting' \3'q;f'/iiJlr=;n Jl7ir1~lft ~ ftRf~1N
i11~: I \f-f.t \TRlW'lfiRi ~r::'{~: I at1rilo.'lfI~~~I;r: I ~IEiJJ?fr 'lfi'1'i1'f$Pf: I
1tijSjq~i'fi"1li~ ~: I ,,",~q'I'tItT: I 3rrT ~E~ ~<r. I ' 'fr. ~. R' 1.7.2-8.
79 Ba\\d. '31~C(I~d~<'1- 'N;~ CJ,~irii~r !.WT ~ltJff I ~ri6t q'l1frFf
Wff ~l~~: 11 '; compare ~i;:~cf:q'~1j~ v. 24.3. '~~~~
SJI")f ~ ~ i4 'UGf/i'f': ~ , &c.
 n. TM Baudh,ayam D1larmtJ.ufra

quotes Harita. It is uncertain whether the HaritadharlUilSi"ttra. Cl

manuscript of which was discovered by the late Vm'llan Sastri Islam 4

purkar at Ni\sik, is the onc intcndcll. Buhlcr thought that the work
of B;\Udh~y:1Ila was earlier than that of Apast:lI11ba b~' a century or
tWl). His first I"l'ason was that Kit,Wit Baudhayana recci\'cs 'homage
in the ItI1-pti~/1I before Apastamba ,md Hirat.lyakdin and th,lt the same
ordl'l" is ohsern:d in the Baudh:lyana grhyasut1":1. But this reason is
4

far from cOtwincing. It may be conceded that Baudhayana was

regarded as the oldest (or the most authoritatin' or respectable) ofthe
three schools of,the Black Yajur\"eda. But from this it does not at
all follow that the extant dblrr/lltl-sl1frtt of the Baudhayaniyas is earlier
than that of the Apastilmbiyas. For aught wc know the si"ltra com'!
piled for the school of Baudh~lyana may be later than the siltra
manual of the Apastambiyas. We saw above that orthodox opinion,
reprcsl'ntnl h.\· KUJll;irila. regards Balldh;i~';lIla's work as later than
Apastamba·s. All the three (oundt'rs of the three schools arcllll'ntioned
in th(' BaudhJyanagrhya and dharllla sOtra. Dlll'may equally argue with
good reason that hoth these works kilt'\\" a slttra work of Apastamba
and that the extant dharmaslHra of Apastamba is that worl.:. Another
rl'ason as~igned fOl' the pri()J'it~· or B;llll\h;\~':lI1a\ work o\'er Apastam-
ba's is th:lt, though both ha\"e nUllH.'ro\\S siltrilS that agrce almost
word for word, ,\ comparison of the "it,,,,'i or the t\\"o writers shows
that Apast:\mba h\ys l\nwn stricter and nHWl' puritank (and [hCI"(,4
fore later) \'it,\\,s 011 certain points than B;mJh;lyana. G:mtama,
Haudh~tyanil illld V:lsi~~ha 1llt'lllion sC\'eral sccondar~' SOilS, while
:\tl:1stamb:t is sill,tH about thcm. Gaut;ll11il, nau~th;'lyall:1 ( H, 2. 17,
62 ), Vasi~th:l and e\"C11 Yi~I.lU approw of the practice of lI~l'Og(/,
while Apastamb:l condemns it (U. 6, J 3. 1-9). Gautama and
Baudh;I~':ma (1. I J. I ) sJll'ak of l,jght forms of marriage, while
Apastamba spc:\ks of ()nl~' six ilnd omits Pr;lj:lpatya and PaKica
(n. s. I I. Ij-20 and n. 5.12. 1-2). Baudh;lyana (H. 2.4-6 )
allowcd a larger share to thc l'h\cst son nn :l partition. whilc Apa 4

slamba condemns such :1 proccdure (11. 6. I .~. 10-14). Thc

BaudhaY:\llil-grhyasiltra ( n. ,I. 6) allows Upal1ilyalla to nubaklira,
whilc Apastamba (grhya ,~. 10. J-.~) dnes not do so (dharmasiltra
I. J. I. J 9). Thest! points are hardly conclusive on the question of
date. From very ancient times there was great divergence of opinion
among the doctors of the law on most, if not on all, of these
points. There is no hard alld fast rule that these doctrines were up-
30

held by carly writers and wndemncd by later ones. Baudhftyana

himself quotes the ,·iews of an ancicnt writer, Aupajalighani, who con-
demned all sewndary sons. The verses that Haudhayana quotes on
this point (IT. 2. H-.3O) :tn;' quoll'd b~' Apastamb:l also but with-
out the :\l1thor's n:lIJle ( Ap, n. 6. I). 6 ), then; being- \'ariant~ only
in lhl' lirst \'CI'Sl'. ~iy(Jga was allowed b," Manu (9. 56-63) :lIul thcn
condemned (9. 6.~-68) and Brhasp:lti refers to this :lttitude of Manu
( vide Kullflb on Manu 9. 68). E"cn so late a writer as Yajiia-
valkya (n. 1)1 ) approves of lIiyoga. About the ratbakilra being
allowed to conseLrate thl! sacred fires there is a discussion in the
sOtras of Jaimini (VI. I. H If). Vcdic passages supported both
'methods 'il;:;. equal di\'i~il)\1 among- SOilS and the bestowal of a largcr
sharc 011 thc eldl'st. En'n Yftjiia\'alkp (H, (18) allows a huger
share to the eldest ~0I1. Therd'on: haflUy anyone of thl' circumst-
ances relied UPOIl hy Bi.ihler ;lS indicating a later agc for Apastamb:l
is wllc!usi"e or condndng. The third ground for placing Baudhft-
yana hefore Apastalllba is that the style of the former is simpler :md
older as compared with the latter's. That H:mdhayana is simpler
than Apastamba may hl' admitted. But this ImlY he due to thc fact
that Baudhflyana has been tampered with morc than Apastamba.
On the other hand Apastamba contains more un-P:il)incan fOrnl~j
more uncouth constructions, 1l10rl' words in an archaic sense than is the
C:1Sl' with Baudh:iyall:1, ,\11 that is allllost certain abollt the age of the
Baudh:iyana-dhannasutra is that it is later than thl' work of Gautama,
that its styll', its doctrim's and its general out-look on diltcrent sub-
jects llo not compel liS to assign it a \att'r date thall that of the other
dharmasfmas. \Ve han: addlll:ed evidence 10 show th:lt long lKoforl'
the lby~ or Sahara (whosc bte~t datl' c:\I1not he bter than 500 A.D.)
the H:nulh:iyana-dharmaSlitra was an authnritati\'l' slllrti; it follows
that thl' dhannaslltra must be plcKl'll somewhl're between 500-200
B. C. !\ulllewns slltras are identical in BauJh~ly,lIla and Apast.unba
c. g. Ap. 1. r. 2. 10 = =
B:l·ud. I. 2 .. 10- p, Ap. 1. 2. 6. 8-9 Baud.
1.2.39, Al"1. ). I), g = Baud, J. 2.31, AI', 1. 11.31. II and 16 =
Baud. H. ,. ,9:lIld p. There arl' sen:r:!1 verses that occur in both I'.,~.
Baud. 11. [. ,12 = Al" 1. 9· 27. 11, Baud. H. 2. 34-36 = Ap. H.6.
13. 6 ( three verses condemning st!condary sons), Baud. n. =
10. 63
Ap.'II.9. 21. 10, Baud. n. 7· 22--23=Ap.II·4· 9· 13. (two
verses), Baud. n. 6. 36. =Ap. H. 9. 24. 8. Besides these there are
nUIllerous Vedic quota\ion~ that arc \ommon to both. All this,
 31
however, does not establish anything about their relath'c poslUon.
The Vasi~fha-dharmaslitra also has numerous quotations in common
with Baud. Vide Vas. I. 15. = Baud. I. I. 28, Vas. Ill. ), 6,
H, 20, 56 = Baud. 1. I. 10, 12, II, 8 amI 1. 5. 58 (respectively);
Vas. 6. 20-21= BauJ. n. 7. 22-23; Vas. VIII. 17 = Baud. Il, 2, r;
Yas. XI. 27-28 = Baud. Il. 8. 21-22; Vas. XVI. H = Baud. I. (0.
35, Vas. XVII. 73 = Baud. IV. T. 17, Vas. XVII. R6 = Baud. I. j.
102; Vas. XXII. 10 = Baud. J. I. 33. It is to bl' noted that
some of thest' quotations (Baud. n. 8. 21-22, I. [0. 35) occur
in the extant Manusmrti also (Ill. 125-126 and VIII. 98 ).
Thcre are a few prose sutras in Vas. that arc transformed
into verse ill Baud. and 'z'ia ','('rSll e. g. Vas. Ill. ,p (prose)= Baud.
J. 5. 20 (quoted as a verse), Vas. Ill. 57 (quoted as a \'er~e)
.' = Baud. I. 6. 19-20. It is not likely that one borrows from the
I other. Then: are two other possihlt' cxplanations, \'iz. that both
'BalllI. ;l1ld Vas. (and Manu also) ql\otl' from or adapt ;1 comlllon
source or that the three works haw becn tampered with and inter-
polations introduced at every step. The latter alternati\'c is too
sweeping as thc number of verses is very largc and makes all the old
sfltras except that of Gautama ,·;tlucless for all chr~nological pur-
poses. Onc cannot subscribe to the view that such extensive inter-
polations took place as the latter theory dcm<l.nd-;. The first aitl'r-
\latin' appears more re;lsollahlc. \Vh:ll that (ommOI1 source was,
whether it was a regular work in vcrse or whcther thcrc' was a float-
ing mass of such popular verscs as Buhler holds, arc questions that
present ,·cry great difficulties. It is not eas~' to believe that there
were hundreds of floating verses on dbarma no body knew by whom
~omposed, on which writers of the centurics preceding the Christian
cl'a drew for supporting their opinions. That does not sound as a
vcry likely procedure. It is more probilblc that sllch verses wcre
contained in a work or works now lost. 151 ~
In the larpaua, Baud. (n. ). 2 I ) mentions scveral appellations
of GaQcsa, viz. Vighna, Vin;lyaka, Sthllla, Varada, Hastimukha"
Vakratl11)qa, Ekadanta, Lambodara. Hut this affords no certain clue
a~ to date. The worship of Vini'tyaka is found in thc Mana\'agrhya
;Ilso. In the tarpa~1{1 (11. ).23) wc haw the se\'en planets
mentioned in thc order of the days of the \\'l'e~ and also Rahu and
Ketu; besides the twelve names of Vi~lJu occur in U. 5. 24.
In 11. I. 44 Baud. speaks of the profession of an actor or of a
leacher of dramaturgy (Natyacarya ) as an upapataka. Several
 31 History of DAarMaiiitlra

Slitnts attributed to Baudh:ty:ma on the subject of adoption in the

Dattakamilll~i1ilsa anJ other later works are taken from the Baudhay-
anagrhyase~asfllra (n. (,), the slitras agreeing Ycry closely with
Vasi~fha ( 15· [-9 ).

Acwrding to Rurndl the oldest ~oml1lentator on the Baudhyan:l-

srauta-sl1tra was Bha\'as\";unin, whom he placed in the 8th ~entury.
The commentary of Gm'indas\':lIuin Oil Ihe Dharmasfltra is a learneu
onc and is generally 10 the poillt. I le :tplll'ars to he a wry late
writer.
"' -
7. Dharmasulra of Apaslamb{L
This has been eliilclt scveral times (1.·i~. hy Bnhler in the Bombay
Sanskrit sl'ries with Iargl.! cxtracts from Haradaua's COllllllentary
~.llled Ujj"ab anJ al~o at Kumbhakoll:tlll with thl: complete com-
ment.try of Harad:ttt:t :UHt tral\~htl'lt hy Biihkr with :t 11 introductioll
in S. B. E. \'01. ll). Thc Ap.t~t:tlllb:lkalpasfltra of the TaittirlY<l
S;tkh:l of the black Yajun"l.!Ja is divided illlo 30 pr";lItls. A\:cording
to SUhler, the first 2"~ prasnas contain the trt'atment ofSrauta sa~rifices;
rhe 25th contains pari""ti,rtlJ, pravamkh;lI.1~a, and Hautraka pr;,ycrs
to be recited hy Hot!' pril!sts; 26th .md 27th praswlJ wnstitutl! the
(;rhyasfltra, tht' 28th aud 29th Dharmaslltra and thl! loth praslla
is the SuklSlHr.l. J3uhl~r seems to be slightly inaccurate here.
According to Cllll.l~appa, who commented on the Apastambiya
slltras in the qth century, the Apastambiyal11antrapa~ha forms the
25Lh and 26th prasnas of thl! Kalpasfltra and the GrhpsiUra forms
27th praslla. x" The Smuta-slltra of Apastamba w.,s edited by Dr. Garlx'
in till! B. l. series; thc Grhya :md l'v{antraparha \vere edited hy
Dr. Wintcrnitz. The Grhya with the conllllelltary oi"Suliarsan;lrya
has been edited in the Mysorc Govt. Oriental series hy Pandit
~\;\h'lde\·a SasLri ( in 1893). It is dividl!d into eighl par.lhs and
23 kh.u)4as. A,xordillg to the C:mu"'<lvyliha,Apasramba (or "bha"
as written in many southern Illss.) is onc of the five subdivisions
or tlu: l\h:'tl)qikiy.l school of the Taittiriyas:ikha of the BhlCk Yajur-
Vd'l. Whctlwr the :tuthor of the Apastambiya Srautil, Grhya .md
Dhanll.1 slltras is the same is diflicult to determine. Onc Slttm in

80 q'iffll\T~ ~~T ~.srl: ~'l1~rn:' 1t~\f ~f.i\T ~I~~I{! n

( Dr. Winterllitll's odition ut .AP. MlI.utrapatha. p. IX). T&e editor flJl'tber
.tates ( p. IX n. 2) that Paribh~il:s form part 01 the 14th pr8sna aDd
~ot ·of the 15th. as Buhler la7••
 7. Dharmo8fi/m of .A.paslamba 33

the Apastambadharma (1I. 2. ). Ii) i..; tht' S~ll11l' :h Ap. SraUt.l

(HI. 17. 8 and VlIl .... f,). O!de!l~er~ ( S. B. E. \"Ill. W, p. XXXJl)
does not subscrihe to Biih!d:-. vie\\' ( S. B. E. \'01. 1[, l'p. XIII-XIV)
that the authors of thl' Al" ,~'rtlllltl and f)/J"r!/,'t/ \HTC idelltiGll ;ln~1
gives it as his 0\\,11 \'ie\\' that :lnothe:r pl,\,~(1n lI;' thl' :-.:l.Inc,: ... (hOt,]
might ha\'(' imit;\tcJ tIll' M~'k of lhe: :lutlhlr pf the Sr,llaa. \\'h.ll-
ever may be :-'01iJ of the identity of th\.' author:-;hip llf the Sm\ll;\ ;\n,1
Dharma Slums, the:.' Grhya and Dharma :-Ce:ill to bt' "l'r\, doseh' rl'!;lll'J
and both see;n to be the (ompo:-.ition:-; (If thc. :-'.lJl1~ autht;r. Tht'
Ap. Grhya slltr01, as compared with the :\s\';tLt~'~lIl;\-grh)'a or Gobhi·
lagrhya, is extremely hrief alllllea\'c:-. out 1l1an~ rule:s that arc gi\'en
in other Crhya worh. For cX:1l1lpk" about lht' choice of a girl Ap.
grhya gives only a single rule: (1. 1. I')~'). While it is till'
Dharmasiitra that tells lIS that the brilk must not be sagl1tm nor
Japi~lcJa CAp. Oh. S. n. 5. 11. 15-16). Tht' Ap. Grhya is !>ilent about
the forms of marriage, about holiday:., about the: duties of bra/mm-
(iiTins and such other subjects whidl arc gcnerally treatcd oi in
other Grhyasfttr:ls. These subjects arc dealt with in the Ap. Dh. S.
and there aTC se\'cral placl's where: the DhJrmasutra prl':-.npposes
the existencc of tit(.' Grhya allll rl'll'rs to it. Compare Ap. Dh. S.
n. J, 1. 10-1 1 ~; with Ap. Gr. S. Ill. 7 ( parti.:uLtrly siltras 1, 17, 2, ).
Vide note 54 aboYl'. Soml: :iutra:-. art' ilk-ntical :n the (jrhya and
Dharma, c. g. AI', Dh. S. 1. I. 2. ~8 and Grhya 1\'. I I. 15-1" (abom
the staff of Brahmac.irin ) ; Ap. l)h. S. H. .~.~. 7 ,\Ild Grhy.l V.
13.19. In some cases the Grhya-slItra itSl,lf :-.l'l·I11S to rcfe:l' to the
teachings of the Dharmaslltra, c. g. Grh~';\ ~. 21.1 and Dharma 11. /.
16. 6-7. All these facts makt it highly pro\':1bk, if not certain, that
the Grhya and Dharma stllr;!:-. were wl11po:,et! by the ~amc author
and that the details of certain topics were purposely omitted in the

81 ~~I~tT1~~~~ I
82 '~~~: I ~Iq':."~: 1friUf::l O1fRitlI<i:' I 1{lq-. \T. ~.; '~OfIJfm.
~ ~q'~ qr'iNrn' I ~Jf" i5iE~ C\~ur","';~q)fimpqf ~ CfiI~: I
'q'I;fi\.1IfflR4r1ot "IiJf~6T Qq'r~q'H:n;qRiu~rf.t ~~it I ~. ~ ~. Vide allo
31T1f. "1. ~. 11.7.17.6' ~~ ~ ~i~: ~"~r<f ~~~ 1I'1W(i{{P;q. ~~.
~1tI'~, and 3lN. IJ. V;. 8.21. 9 ,~~: ~q'ffi~ ~ \f1r'"
1I'I\{IQ(IU4 sn~f(;' '~ ~ q'U ~i'\1i'l.' 3lll{. "1. n. 2.3. 17 aDd
am.,. 1.2. S.; '~:i{ ... ~~t 'f~, '~Iq'. "f. '1;. n. 2. 5.4
re._ to SU. IJ:. fl;. V.13. 2-19.
B. D. S.
34 History Cl' Dho.rnw;/i,";ra

Cr. 11";1 ;., ,I, .. :.. :, I··.·'f i.'. If"". '!'t',l' '-
• I .,,,
"
•. ,: ,.,,,.I~I·l·"
•••• ' I I ('1..rt.:..·
I" :. l"'~', di~)·
~)." .
tined), ~l:;'·crt .... 1. 1,\.; :.'! . . 1.Ld'fll ot LllL I..:' _ .. 1 ~~!..l~.~ a~'a\.l til'': f~r!'Y'l­
'-utra ....;::.; till .:" .. :
TIll' con' .. ', i ) I;' ; ," /\ p d han');. '"L1, r. ;,!

I. dll ~l\lll1;' ,; '\' i .. "., . ',: "l~"( ' ', or n'jJ, {I/-,: ~'«-. .; '\'f ~a .. "l::-~\1 d,f: ..l ..,~JgE;~
of th()~,l.· \\,111; ;",(,.\ li/'Ut-,.r; li',t: rn:·r ;,lr!!IH, till j,. J'l'l.~elil:l:CC; ddi,
Ilitioll or1I,'I/I,It/ ,,'hi hi:; grl·;;:r".s, il!·.t: ':',i :1/'" "1.~':lltl u:cor;iing It>
the vnrUfls ;llIlt .:' :\·l·iin~ HI ll:l("S ,L·;jl,:,' ,,:·'I~<i:·.:i:,.: ij pro!';:,- 'in,!
ror IIpI/J!tlYGi:!. i" ~;h'(:,' h(' wh·... ~t· {.LI , :,; gr:'I!1d-:'at}'l'~ ;!I~l! f',:~ .:(-
n~'r'lnlL(l;
L L I... -ri·"\1
- ... '.... ·1I······l··'''
. ... I ' .. .,'·ll'·
J" .,oO
0.' \ ' . '(,.·c·
, . 0 . I . .; 1""()l1l~
'" J. I",(ltt
I 1",' 'I, ~ l' I.,

can be pp~·jf1.:tll ;. 1'", . :\':11,: : ~~,t" d'H1-; ..... 'r !.II,iJ·U ..tr",], 1~~Hdi l ( l
... I

\'/ith ~eall'~l(;r {o; ~t) ,;,::j'S, ?(,. ,. . . .ll ~'/ .. ' I ~ -.i'. ni' :. '::~~'.·l:· :c I
bra/mU/lit"';'., L.· <.~J{" :;inll • .'· 4 :.'.,"/ ':., .. :', :.hc·!: 1:; ;~!!.;, !' 1("
fiood , b, ·;p,';',·,"
• t," f'l \"" -" (,.rr\ .'''·n
... 1- .. "'.'"; I, r, . ,- •;~'l
••. l

arc: his talas, rule:; ;:.[. .. ;,'. ~.lt· ... !.!.: l~ .. " I ,[1,' ':;]!O'· ~CLljld~n~ ·.f'

1'111'::1'5; givilij; Ja~· )i'l~\ u '1.:: Ci!;';lC ;',,1 1: . : , :'"i ('~' ".;:.:y: rll;{,~
for "'Iw/nka ; rules abOl.:t h(,!i:.!1j·\ :ln~1 ;~~'C}';l ,1." place. fo: ,;'r!l... '!"llt
Vl!di . : ~.tl1~ly ; ruks about holidays arl~ly to <.'.·Af ( r ~11t; 'hd.l ::'i!';'
uOt to the w;(: cJ!"111,ll/lrllS in Vc:dic nte,,; tb'· J!"l: grC:ll :':Jily VtlfiiM
to the b/m/as, men, god,>, p!trs, anu ~agc::.) 11{,nOnIhlg mu', or higher
,a:,tf~s,old men, p;ln'm~, brother::. and . ',: ..(:, ;IIH: O:h"l~'J Oll,;thod t'i
inquiring abollt (\l1t:~ h:aLh ~I.'. ;.~(,;- ..ii:H': to :'11/ ~,(., .. (lcca<;io\1l> \)j'
wtarbg yajiiopa\'jta: iinH:S alld maili1l"' n( i',mUII/III : rtJle~ ;)h(')\11
~orbid(lcn <lIld permitted f(ll,J and I]L·il1~.' Lil<' t\ / (;Jli(ll1 f)t' .1

'm::i; ::oL ·dlow\·l; '.0,1 HI ilh 1l1:l 1.1;1 cxc'l't i:l di:,!rc ... ,; rlill'" forbiddilll-:
the sale or exchall~c o( (eft,lill rllil':.:. , ,":',\'. '. <I.; ( .1-';1, ",,~,:, " ~,li"h
,is theft. the i/ll;rdl.'l of a 1}. :ti:1l1;,'I;I t ,;. ill;:"" 111,," .. ;t ).,'''" lhorri')",
in,c~l, Jrinkin~! \\ jllC ('re; IIthn ~jll· .. ,11' lluL :,U ,.;ra"l, ,iJ.)Ugl III''"Y
make 11" !,c·r'lCi:·,;t<jr iml!l1H: ; di~i(J!'o'.i(i;l ..~!' ',(>." ( .... t31'hy:..ical
qUt'Slioll-; :alci: ,1'. tiw kno\\'L'Jgl' ot rh.. :;')(I!, ,;r;;!IIT', di'_ moral
fa.ults thac k::d LP jil'r..iitinn ~t1,h '"~ "q:.• , "·'.'.r1...:, hypocisy &c;
the, irtut...; thaT k,:J rll till' :lig:ICSL ~ ... :, , dl ::', ,)iY:;Cllce of anger (\,'
,l\'ari,c &c. !1:.1thful'1Ls$, t",iilqui~liy ~ ,'f'·"tjll.ll1:;1lion f,.r killing a
K~atriya, Vaisy:t, )l Sudra and It\iOmCll; pI '.Y'~:,l it", :',11' kil1ing;;
13rahmal)a and an Atreyi Brilhm'll);t woman, for kllling:l guru {J!';:
SrNriya; pr:tyasciua (m vi·j!at:!lg dH bed of ,l ;;1111:, ror drinking
,,'!!:C and for lli: lr of gold; pm\ ,,;,ill.lS j(1I kiiling ~~'\'(,i;tl birds, cow~
and bulb. .iI1d 101' .1 t';'I:;:'1 1; • hU~t· "'h(l .. h'JL'; j no: be;' <,.bused. fo;
:;eX'\lai ill~t'r~c)l1rs( with" S\lLira \\'f"mall, for laking forbiddell food
and drink &..:.; :'ule~ .lh(llll Kn;chJ'.1 tor tWl,l ...: flighl>. WN.l
.~ons\itute~ ,:,('ft; :'.0,': (lP'. ·.hould 'i,t {<)WM,l· . • i {,dk'~ ( {'llfit<L)
f!IU'/i and mother ~ ... .n:I".', .Jpil:illn~ ,lbout 1}'·.\)J.~c:t ..! 1,,1 '. i.11:'tin~!
'fill ;/'s l)I'd pr:lya:kitta for .: h,,· ~~:nrl \"hn :',.1'> iiltc.-,cmrs(' \. ith .Ill,
I

other W,im:m ~lnrl f':r w:r,,\ "dt!lt,~r~'; i,l.'\;l:·;l:itta !en killin;~ "
I htl~a ( a 1"::.1'111.11. br3~',1l1;lt)~, ) : :Jr:"!lltl!;1t';! \'"IS lIot to \,:tdd .:, lil",
f'XC"I,l in :'(,\f.-acfen\.:{;· ;1~;:111st L':dily i:1jl,r:,; F:lya~cit\;l f(\, OHli·
Ja.,!t ; prJy;/.c;tt='b (,'C !c' ,er C;iIl',: '::1:'iotl~ view; 'l.h;'"lat p;/!itlktl
( Vidy:isn:It'1 k.I, V':-.'·':; ;.n',t;;k,l, J 1\,1 Vi.! v;'lvr:,t.I'i;,!l:i ~a ) : tht! ob"er::a·
tKCS ( l'I",lIas ) 01' "n;ltal::t :,0; n.:gards gannt.!!'::" :lIlSW(;rinf~ c;!I1s of
nUlUI"I.', about scallJalou" t,ilk, ahoul !lot sedng the 1":~ing or ~.ctling
Sun, avoid.ing moral hult·, -;uch ,u'anger; II (praJwr) the hOi\$c--
holder'., ohSCrVJlll':cS Cill1lml'lKI.' on marriage (/J<illigraiJll{la); rulec;
(If wnducl rcr " hOu ..l:110!,;.·.· ;. L""'Ul l:,k;'lg fond ;llJd fastin1-:". about
'...:o::ual ;rH,'IC:l)l:ISC; all J(' ';::lr~l!l\ Juain l!nrr.ea~l.I.rd hli~-.; by rl'l"'
t'rorilling rI'f": ,1tnit" :lr:..! a;'(: n: ':,),"11 iil "'lilditic.n-.; .tpprop:'i;w: l(,
~Ilcil a~tior," :illJ b) : 1";;'I:~ of ("Jj; lif.!( d:; ,u-..: re-horn in ~'vil c;~!rro­
'lIldi[]g~ c. g '1 H.;tl'llIa1.la who i" a thicf or a murderer (.[ ~L
rsrallifla;.l;i 1'.::CL\lnt",;· Cir.: rJa 1:1. ,1 :,imilarly guilty riijllilyll hecomc'>
:. plI;dh-a',L. ~h(' t!ll~'l' h;ghci CJ.c;tc~ 'il')l\ld ,llt"r bathing pnrPIIlI
\'.l:~v~~d, v"., ~~u,lr:'." ;!';;.,' ':r),"!!· !'·x,!] r(,i' ,h"ir ·,\'1<;~<:r::; or h:~~"(',. ,-;l"'if.!~,
'l",.l,-r ~:.\,\ ',,>U})(I ,,:'.:C:l "f '\'y~l'J- o(feli:;gs (i-:iij ",[ C~jOkl·d fuuu;
.?iJ.~~:,'" (,"t'd/,£.~ '!ltl·-:: ~I,'.· :',1.::;-':,1 :'<..;od, lh~.t \.;,J;dn.::J, pld J11CJJ,

:",II'.,.'H ): IlO (W. '.:,'.-" .. I': .. ',r:d f-\~" \vll. ' '''. r:<)j)i(~~, .re the f l!ll
,J \1'li~\ ,Hkva; nil" ''';i 'Tee:",,::! g H.', " ';~1C!1 a~ unil-arlltd
:il,LiIIl~ai\<ts i\~;ltri\':l'" \':i.i:;\'a~ ;.11:1 Slltlt:1<,; '11' i:ou.,;.oidcr should
• J ' . ..

dW'l.}', .\'l,t' ;w Ili~!;':" ?;..l·H..nl. I h:" :,:lCi'l,d til~l':IJ l1I;;'Y serve that
J ",

l;"lI,;O~l; ',1 i,:,,: ::.,,,.',::_ CI;~ 1; ')'uuahl read.,.-,. ;1 1)I:d1l11:10:1 m;h'

'i~! ,'" !lv. fi,,-.I::,!(', L''-~',,(' '.J:l. :',o.'. ~; UTliy " ~-t'.!··t;:, ~d'..,t \(1 "",,'a h
\ t(1 V') :)lJ').(~''':~ ," '" .. ' \.~H1 ..!U'. ':.:.ij :If "..-,' !: 'r ~: .~·~'.:.l·,\.~Orli()uh~
1,
.. ,
H:l,:-, ,\,' . . , r ~~.,:~ '-~; ; ,VJ,,'~ ", aI' (1IiU .. ;

i""i!' .~' "t ~"IJ:\ -'~-;'.~.', ,-'.il I ,,',r',; !'r~·,-,;:i'..~~: ',' ,~,:" 4' CC ''''L'':; r.Cj ,:.

":':._ . . \.' tc) r,l - ',\ :~O 'dc.:·~ J._[)~lc:.::;Cl',., 'a'. ;00

~" ,::·4~·' .~. ~ \ . l~;'" i"'::"; , ·.~H....... i ': 'j'

,·1,

'. ~; ,,!'''. CO ~'. "'iJhJ"'~'" Li'r ':CJ~', ,\' ,,; ~~: ' , ' • ~(J I •
·'C. !;_ :~t.I":" ~ :J..i.: ....J.,n f. 'If ;' .. ~,i ~.) ~""~: ,:;1,.,;, ~ , "
 96

bra bmn(lirill , honsl'l!oldel", hermit &Co ; o~casions for begging are

tht' teacher, lll:lrri:lgl', ,:llTi tice, lllaintl'Il:llh:e of parents and avoidance
of the cessation (If Sllllll' worthy obl'n':ln~e (like ngnU}Olra); the
pl'culi:lr /;111"1/111//.1 (If B ..:lh\ll;u):ls and thl' nthl'l" castes; rules of war;
thc kin~~ to appoint a JIIII"Jhittl skilled in dlJt1l"11U1 and art of govern-
ment, who is to ,oarry out punishments and penances; punishments
indulling death Sl'lltl'nCl' according to the gravity of the offences,
but :l Br:ihm:u,la was not to he killed or injured or to be madca
sla\"e; rule of the mad; a man of thc lower caste by practising his
dutil!s ri~l's highl'1" and higlH:r when re-horn .md a man of the higher
caste" gOt, lOWl'" l'r I1cll},/l'/III/ ; onc should not marry another wife,
whcll tite !lrst /1:10; .:hil,lr\.n and i..; helpful in the performance of
dhtll"ll"'; mk-.; .d'llt!t lllarri:lg~:abl...' girl, io c, she 1ll11<;t not be sagot7'll
and "ltlpi(/(/ll pi rk' Illlllhl':"; :;ix fOl'm:; of maraiagl', br:-!I1ma, ;ir~a,
dah-a, g,illllh.lI'\",1. :hl!LI. :':lk~.l..;a; prefl!rl'nc.: among thl: ~ix; rules
of condlll:t aft ..,!" 1l1~lITi,I<:':\.'; 'l)\lS l'orn of wi,'cs oi tit\! samc ~aste can
pI!rli1t'm till' llt:~i\.', :tl'l'i'l'l'riat,' to th,' Caher's ca<;te and inherit
parl!l1t's ProPl'rt~·; thl' ,Oil of:l ,,"oman who \\ as onCe m:lrried or who
i ... not l11arril'd ac.:orlling to prl's.:ribcd forms or who is not of the samc
caste is cl'nsurcd ; \\ lh'lill'l' the son bdongs to the begetter (or to
l,illl Oil whose wif\., ItL' i . . b\.'g(\tkll); thl're can be no gift or sale of
a child: partition ,Iurillg father's lifetime and equal division; \! xci u"
, sion fmlll inherit:lIll-l' \ll till' impotent,lunatics anll sinners; the inheri-
tan.:\,;' in the absl'n..:\: (1[- ',on goes to nearest sl/pi{lt/a, then to the
tl!ilch.:r allll th,'1! tq :111: pupil, or the daughtl'r and ultimately to tht:
king; till' l'pini, '11 (Ii' sOllle that lhe largest shar\.' gocs to the eldest
son i... opl'u<;l'll tn rh.: \"\.'lbs; no partition bctwl'en husband and
",ift'; usag('s Pt .:,ll1'ltril''t and familil's not t\) hl' followcd if opposed
to the \\'da,; i\lll'llri{~' Oil llealh 01 agnatl's, cognatl:'s &c; gifts to
b.:- 1Il:l~k at prop,,!, ti Ill,:. plan: :lnd to propt'l' pCr~l'l1 ; :h tiddhas; times
of sl'IddlJtl; Illaterial..; r~''lnird at ,~r;lJdha, fOlxl (including flesh)
;lppr~)i'ri:ltc at "'!I'd,!'!/).;)-; what Br:lhmal):l<; :tr~ to bl: called at
~1',;ddl.'ll; the lilll!' r;;'{/Ii/clJ; ntlcs about p/I,-j-Vrtij i, c. samz)'Qsill;
:he duties of fOI'l'~t j,l:f'l11it ; praise (If thc mcritorious and condem-
nation of evil-docr .. ; sped'll rulc .. about kings; founding of his
capital and pabe.:; position of the ,),tlbhd; extirpation of thieves;
gifts of land and \\'l'alth to Br:ihmaJ.1<ls; prott'ctioll of people; persons
~XCll1pt ('·0111 taxatioll, slIch as Srotriyas, , . . OJnt,'1l of aJl castes,
stuuc:nt.; a1ll\ as\.-C:li.:~; punishment of young men for adultery;
pUllishm\!nt '";lri.:.J :h.:.:orJing as th" woman w"~ngcd was Arya or
 7. D~ 0/ AJXUtamba

~fHlra; punishments for abusl' and for homicide; punishments for

"
variou!: brl'aches of conduct; dispute betwccn cowhcrd and master;
the perpetrator, thc abettor ami onc who approves of the act are
all guilty; who arc to d('cidc disputes; in case of doubt decision
by inference and by dh-ine proor ( ordeals); punishment for perjury;
all other dlmrmns should he learnt, according to some, from women
~l1ld people of all castes.

Each 'of thc two pmsl1ns of the Apastamba-dharma-sfura is divid-

ed into elevcn ptltnlas, there being 32 and 29 khntu!iktiS in the two
ptl{tllns respecth-ely. The Dharmasfltra is written in a more concise
and compact style than that of Baudhayana and has more archaic
and un-PalJincan forms than any other extant Dharmasl1tra. For
lxample. the following are against t!1C rules of P;\Qini; Adhasana
( for adha :isana ) in I. I. 2. 2 I. aglalilsnu (I. 2. 3. 22), muhl1nSca
( 1. 2. 8. 22), agrily.unana (I. 4. 12. R). ~ar...atopeta (for sar\'ata
l1peta) in l. 6. 19.9. sakhim (tor ~akhim) in l. 7. 21. 9. Hara-
llatta point~ out in many places that the current reading was un-
P:iJ.lincan and therefore he read differently (e. g. in H. 2. ). 2 he
reads '\'iprakramal.la', while the current reading was 'viprakramil)a')8 1 •
This makes it pmbablc that in the original text there must have
bt!cn many more lIn-P;lI.1illl';lIl forms th~lI1 in the onc preserved by
Ibr:uJaua. There are many unfamiliar or rare words used by
r.
Apastamba. i. e. ananiY(lg:l ( 6. 19. 12), anaisca.rika ( I. 8. 22.
I), Kartap:ttY:l (I. 2. ). ~ ), "yupatoda and vyupaj;I\'a (-'pa') in l.
.:!. X. 15, brahmahasalhstuta (I. J. I. p). \\'l' meet with strange
forms of certain \\ or~ls, such as paryant:\ (I. 3. 9. 21), prasiista (n.
x. i~. 3). anatyaya (1. I. I. 21 for allatyaya), hrahmojjham
( i(lI' -ojjhab) in I. 'i. 2 I. S, s\'ivit (I. ). 17. )i), ~~he\'ana (I. 1 I.
W. 19 for ~~hi\'ana), ;lcflryad;\I\;' (for -d:lrc~u) in I. 2. i. 27·
Though the Ap. DJ..,mllllSfI/"tl is mainly in prose, there are verses here
and tllcn:. Some of thc \'crscs arc expressly stated to be taken from
other sources by being illtroducC'll with the word "udaharanti" or with
"athlpyudaharallli" e. g. I. 6. J 9. 13 (two slokas frolll a Purll)a).
I. 6. 19. I) ( compar(' Manu 8. lfi and Vas. 19. 44). I. I I. 3 r. I,
I. I I. 'p. 24. U. 4. 9. q (two verses. same as Baud. H. 7.22-23).
H. 7. 17. R, 11.6. I). 6 (three \'crses almost the same as in Baud.
H. 2. H-36), H. 9. 23. 4-5 (two slob .. from a Purl 1.1 a ).
Besides these t1ll'r(' arc sl'\'eral isolated verses, most of which

83 'llji{ur ~~U~I~".fi..m I "'!if1~ 1fJT": I .~~ UI~~ ~ ,'.

 seem to be quotations, though not introduced with words like
"udaharanti". They are r. -I-- '4. 25, J. 6. '9. '4 (the first pad a of
which is Manu + 2(2), I. 9.27.10, I. 9. 27. II (same as Baud. n.!.
,4 2 ), H. 2. 4. '4 ( compare .)Ian 11 UI. 101). Some of these verses
are defective in metre, tht're being nine syllables in onc 3.nu~tubh
. pada as in T. 9. 27· to, 11. 9. 2 3. 4-5, n. 2.4. q. One of the
verses is ill the cbssical Upajati metre (IT. 7. Tj. 18), while
another closely approaches that metrc ( I. 9. 27. I I ). Besides these
there are a few half-verses, U. 5. 1 I. 5-6 (same as latter half of
Vanap:1rva lB. I), IT. 9. 21. 10 (Manu 6.43 has the first pada).
Thus in all there an~ about twenty verses, of which at least six OCC'.11'
in Baudhayana. Some siHras that arc printed as prose are parts ot
verses, c. g. I. 2. '). I I. Besides these there are several verses in the,
pata1as dealing with metaphysics ( 1. 8. 22. 4-8 and r. 9. 23. 1-3 )
that arc pieced together largely il'OllI U pani~ad passages. Apastamba in
several places employs the first person plural about himself81, e. g.
1. 1. 1. 27, I. 8. 22.), 1. 8. 23. + Haradatta points out that tll
his day there was difference in the text as handed down in Northern
and in Southern Jndia. K ;
Apa'itamba quotes, besides tht· St11ilhiftls. the Brahmal.las \'cry fre-
quently (c. g., l. I. T. IO-II, 1. I. ).9. I. I. 3.2(" r. 2. ,. /' 1.~.
i. 1I, 1. 3. 10. 8 ). He quotes the \'.ljasaueyab (l. '). I'l. 11)
and the V:ljasaneyi-hrahmaDa (1. 4. 12. 3 011 sV;luhyj ya ), he spc:tks
of the Up'Uli~ads (11. 2.). I), his quQt.ttions (IT. 2. ~.16-II. 2. 4.
1-9) from the Tai. Aral.lyaka agree, according to T1iihlcr, with the
text current in the Alldhra COl111t'')'. He speaks of the six tI1ig'IJ "f
the Vcda (11. -1. 8. IQ) and in the next sutra enumerates Chandas,
Kalpa, grammar. Jy()ti~a, Nirul{ta, Sik~~I, (phonetics) anll
Chandnviciti (lIlctrics), which are seven (Sik~,i being probably.
intended to be inclllded in grammar ). Ther.;; " :'e passages in Ap~­
stamba which agree: with th.: Nirul:ta, c. g.,l~" definition ol :lci'trya86 • '
-84., 3li1lfls~lr~
. . . if[~~;-L -. <f·oll .Wi~
-,"("
~Jl'<.:f: ~i~Frr '~~';:fi~:'
, ~W:L
1 1
. .1. 27 ;
.

:r:I'(= "J'l:n' "51' !! ~~~ m' J" g. .,n'- J

q . . ~"~'J;'" ... i -.... ~~i.,.l~ ~,(,I.,~~I~: J. '~=r"l ~;:qI~I;:r,;~Il;fr;q,~-
( "" .....
,-", ;

j{tiflJf:' I. 8.23 ..',

85 On the siltra 3~~~:st (i~~l\t.ni\
;; q;)Ff ,
86 ,
~

f'
o~r ~
,- .... ,
-.
1,'A' Q'lr~-qA:"{
.,. •
( IT,
,
,
'i. 1'1. ~?;:. ) he s:!y~ • ~cfb':m:F~mSn.qor

r 1 - 14 r
, tll!:lfI~rrr[rT.iOfnn ~ 'Hi:;;;i~: 'f~:r;. ·'i. r.f. ..•. L ; ' '~lT~JlJ: 'fil!:iF-
• r~ r-",... ~ r ... r-- ,~ (".... ;_ .. t

C{RJT{ lJil~no ,·~nu.;;IflI'~I<lII~·HFr ~i.~Il;f1::rr· l;'~' I. 41nd • iH~ ••

~~~,,~Pfr, I ( quo td'
~ r ,
'& In ir;m:.; "")
H. iJ •
31
He quotes the views of tcn writers on dhanna by name, viz. Eka
(I. 6. '9. 7), KalJva (1. 6. 19. 3 and 1. 10. 28. 1 ), Kal)va (I. 6. 19.
7 ), KUlJika (1. 6. 19· 7 ), Klltf'a (I. 6. 19. 7), Kautsa (1. 6. 9· 4
and 7, I. J o. 28. 1), Pu~karasadi (I. 6. 19. 7, I. 10. 28. J),
Var..iyaY:lI.li (I. 6. 19. 5 and 8, I. ID. 28. 2), Svetaketu ( I. 4· 13· 19
and I. 2. 5. (; ), Harita ( r. 4. 1.). II, I. 6. 18. 2, I. 6. 19. 12, J. ID.
28. 1, 5 and 16, J. 10. 29. 12 and 16). Some of the names
(vi?. Kautsa, Var~yayat)i, and PU1jkarasadi) occur in the Nirllkta.
He quotes thc vie\.... of ~vetaketu in S\"etakctu'li 0\\'11 words
(in 1. 4. 1~. 20) that C\'cn a married man should every
year ~tay with his teacher for two months to refresh his Mudies
and gives it as his uwn opinion that :~)\'etaketu's view is opposed to
tht S;!stra~ ( the Veda~). In another place ( I. I. 4. )-6) he speaks
l~[ S\'ctah,tt\ as an lti.'tII'tI ( a pl'fson belonging to later :lges) and as
'i)\1: ",:ho Oil accounl of the rlll1nam of his mcritorious actions done

ill Cl tOI'IIH:r life or lin's was able to gm:-.p the four Vcdas in :1 !lhorr
t!mc. :It i:-. u~lIal to St(; iu thi:; a rtfercncc to Svetaketu in the
Cha.ndq~y,t Upani~<ld (VI. 1. 1-2), where it is ~tated that S\,cta-
~('tu mastnu! ;ill the Vuias in t",,,h'c n',U·S. Blit this identification
is somewhat of doubtful \"alue. Apa;tamba quotes Svetakem as a
teaChtl of elbai'll/a. The quotation from Svctahtu givcn by Apa~­
lap,ba has nothing corresponding to it in the Upani~ad. Besides
the Challdogya Upani~<ld appear!> to makt· ;1 distinction between
two Svetakctu's ( in VI. I and VI. R), onc being called Arul)eya and
tllC otl1l'T Anll.1i ( son of ATlII.lol). lI;illt~, 'whose views arc cited ~'O
fre\jllelllly, is lllloteJ by B:mdhayana ( U. I. 50 ) and ,11so by
Vasi~tha ( U. 6. ). From the two slItr;\s (I. 6. 19. ~ :md ']) it
follows that J\.U) \ a :lnd Kll.1\·;t :In: two distinct writers. The Kum-
hhakoll:1111 edition icads }':il.l\·a in I. 10. 28. 1, while Bi.ihlel' reads
1\;11.1\":1. there. Kfll.l\a Bmlhapna is a teacher, whose, n:lme occurs
in thl' r,\'iltlll'/I~II! ill l1l:lny works. The view ;lscribed to KiU;W:1 hy
;\p~lstalllba in J. 1>. 19. 7 !>l.:lI11S to be the same as that
ol the 13audh;tyali.t-dharnla~iItra (-I. 2. 19 9; ) . It ha!: been shown
above th'1t there are dose parallels in rho'.lght and expression

87 '"El) ~r~~:lI~: I t{ ~'til(~Ff Cfi1JiI: I ... W fit~l ~~"rvreit liJl1Tcffiit

:;'" ~~. " '3:;1".1:1.'1;. T. 6. 19. ::, 3 and 7. Here \""arious view. on the
qU()Sotion D!l t.o wbORe food :,h•.lUld he partaken by balling lire !let forth.
l-laudblY3nD says ,~ !i~i~l: ~~:' which tallies with ~ ~
&tc.
 between Baudhayana and Apastamba. In several places Apastamba
seems to be controverting the views of Baudhayana or similar views
held by others. Apastamba condemns the view of giving the
paternal wealth to the eldest son as 'opposed to the Vedas and
explains the Vcdic text (Tai. S. H. 5. 2. 7 quoted above) about
the eldest son being endowed with all wealth as a mere alltlvtlda and
and not a vidbi ( vide Ap. Oh. S. H. 6. 14. 6-13). Baudhayana
cites both the texts of the Tai. S. about equal division among SOilS
and about the eldest son's larger share and seems to favour the latter
view by putting it last (H. 2. 2-7.). Similarly the discussion in
Apastamba (I. I. 4. 5-12) about a bl'ahllltlCtirill eating the lea.rings
( ucchi~ta) of his glll'/l, provided the things are not
directly forbidden by Sruti, seems to be directed against Baudhayana
( n. I. 25-26). Although Apastamba does not expressly quote
Gautama, he appears to have had before him the Gautama-dharma-
sfltra. He speaks of a sll1rti (U. 6. 15. 2) ) that lays down that
tlpana)'otlo confers tldlJikiJra on a man for s;lstric a;tions and that
before IlpailaJaIla one is free to do anythit)g and to eat anything.
This, as interpreted by Haradatta, refers to Gautama (H. I )88.
There are striking coincidences between Gautama and Apastamba,
e. g. Gaut. 1. 19. =Ap. 1. I. I. .4-1 (about some teachers prescribing
=
the yellow robe to a brabllltlCtlr;Il), Gaut. I. 3 Ap. I I. 6. 13· 7
( about the violation of dharllla by the great in former ages ), Gaut.
9· p=Ap. I. 11. 31. 13 ), Gaut. 23. 9= Ap. I. 9. 25. 2; Gaut. 16. 19
= Ap. I. 3~ 9. 14-15 ). Apastamba frequently refers to the views
of his predecessors in the words 'eke' ( r. I. 2. 37, 38, ..p: r. 1.4:
17 ; 1.2·5· 20; 1.2.6·4: 1.3.9.3 : 1.3. H. 3 &c.) and 'aparam'
(H. 6. IS. 22). It is somewhat remarkable that in many of these
cases ( where ' eke' occurs), the views are those either held by
. Gautama or ascribed by him also to others, e. g. Ap. I. 1. 2. 38
about tbe statt' of a bl'olmulCt)rill refers to Gaut. I. 23; Ap. I. I. 2. 41
is almost same as Guut. I. 19, Ap. I. 2. S. 20 seems to refer to Gaut.
I. 54-59, Ap. I. 3. 9. 3 (the view of some that Vedic study lasts
for four months and a half) seems to refer to Gaut. 16. 2, and Ap.
~. 3· I I. 3 ( about not studying after dining at a sacrifice for deities
that are manullya-prakiti ) p~iJ1tedJy refers to Gaut. 16. 34 which
contains the word 'manu~yayajijabhojana '. Apastamba twice
88 ....~~ -;~~-;--.~-~ ~·~-·~I--;;~-;.ll.I~6.1S."II;
.n,
"19' "I~ ~~; .~; .111",,: I 3lf'IRt I If, '{. 11. 1-"
 41
quotes 'verses from a:PurAI)a':( 1.6.9.13,11.9.23.3) and in one
place gives in prose the view of a PuraQa (J. 10. 29., 7. )8,.
Apastamba (11. 9. 24. 6) speaks of the view of a Bhavi~yat·
purtQa ( about creation of the world after a periodic dissolution).
In one place Apastamha (n. ll. 29. 1 1-12) says that 'the knowledge
that exists ( traditionally) among women .m,l sudras is the furthest
limit of'l,idytl and it is said to be a supplement of the Atharvaveda.'
Here he probably refers to Arthasastra, which according to the
caraQavyilha, is the Upaveda of the Atharvaveda. Apastamba
refers (n. 7. 16. () to Manu as founder of th.: institution of sraddha.
But this appears to be a reference to Manu, the mythical progenitor
of mankind, and not to the Manusmrti. It is noteworthy that
Apastamba ( H. 7. 17. 8 ) quotes a verse, which is the same as
Anusasanaparva 90. 46 (
sambhojani nama &c. ).
The Apastambadharmasiltra. stands in a peculiar relation to the
Pa.rvamimamsa. It is the only extant Dh.,rmasutra that contain!'
many of the technical terms and doctrines of the Mimamsa. He
says ( I. I. 4. 8) , a positive Vedic text is more cogent than an
usage which merely leads to an inference (of its being based on a
Vedic text now 10st!lO )., This refers to Jaimini's rule (I. 3· 3 )
cc if there is a conflict between an express Vedic text and Sml'ti, the
latter is to be disregarded: but if there be 110 conflict an'inference
( may be made that the Smrti is belsed upon some Sruti )". In
another place Apastamba says (I. 4. 12. 1 I ) 'where an action is
done on account of finding pleasure therefrom ( i. e. from a worldly
motive ), there is 110 (inference of its being based on) Sastra'.
This is the same as jaimini's teaching (lV. 1.2 )9 1 • He speaks of the
a _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _~ _~ _ a._ ____ • _. ___ _

89 , tit ~t\1n~ ~ ~ JI~ ~\Tli't ii ffi~~i" ~I~ ~~. I 311". '1'.

'{. I. 10. 19. 7; tbis seems to be a summny of a verse like the one iD
Bauclh.,.aDa (Db. S. 1.10.12) and Vasj,~ha ( ill. 18 ) • t'fICqJfq;f ~
'~ .n V'f~~"~ I " ~ \ilO1,T ~ ~1..qP!1~~ JI~'1-(it 1I '
(Baud. ha. 6lanqlji!~ and" ~ ).
90 I ~ff IliIJtiEf4I!jJl,Iit.I.:uil,(I6\' 311'1. "f. ~, , mN i'I;{q~ ~I~ ~.
~. ~.16. ,. .
Vide allO .~ ~l'6f1'Ui lIcf1tT;' anq'. "'. ~. L 11. 30. 9 for the lame
pultloDo
11 • 'I'r ~ s:ft."ql'6'~ ~ ifil \1l~~ • :RI"., '1Ri1..Qi",,: ~~
fMili.oc,R ..."'ld ' ~ 1ft. ~ Vide allllo ~N. "1'. ~. I. 1. ' ......10 ~
....
-.R 511".,,01'11 • ~+ it· aDd '~r.n..' \ 11ft. '(. I. I. , ..
.. ~-.
4.
convention ( SQf/la)'a ) of those who know Nyaya ( i. e. Mlmllhsi)
that ailgas ( such as the Kalpaslltras are) cannot be designated the
Vedas ( which are the principal), which is clearly a reference to
Pl1rvamimamsa (I. 3. 11-14 )!/Z and he says that those who know
Nyaya lay down that a mere amwada (affirming or reciting) of
what is well-known to all is not a positive rule (a 'lIitlhi), which is
similar to ]aimini's rule9]. The dictum of Apastamba thatthe word
" sale" (kroya ) applied to a bride ill some Vedic texts is merely
figurative closely resembles ]aimini's9+ remarks on the same point.
The remark of Apastamba that the rules of anadhytl)·a only apply to
Vedic study and not to the recital of tl14ntras at sacrifices corresponds
to a rule in ]aimini9s almost in the same words. These examples
show that ill Apastamba's day Mimamsa doctrint:s had been far
advanced and that works existed that dealt with Mimamsa topics
( Nyayas ). The correspondence in language with the Purva-
mimalnsaslitr.l is so dose that ont is tempted to advance the view thit
Apastamba knew the extant Mimamsa-sl1tra or an earlier version of
it tbat contained almost the same expressions. It cannot be said
that an these passages are later interpolations. They have all been
explained by Haradatta and one of the sOtras referring to Mfmilflsl
topics occurs in so early a work as the commentary of Visvarupa
(on Y~lj. I. 7) who quotes "BrahmaI}okta vidhaya1:t". (Ap. I. 4.12.10).
The last passage is quoted by Medhatithi also ( on Manu H. 6).
The dhannasiitra of Apastamba has been quoted from very
ancient time:; as authoritative. Sabara in his bhiJlya on Jaimini
VI.8. 18 quotes one sutra of Apastamba and a paraphrase of another."
_
·fhe Tantravartika refers to the sutras of Apastamba about localll1d
.. -_ _-
.. .-. -_._-_ _-_. --_._ ...._._---. --------
..

11 ':q:l'If ~ 1l'1'A~" ~% Rf, .. rilce'4fn t ' 31J1l. '1.~. 1I. 4. 8.18.

13 '31.mct Ai~~~' 6qq. ". '1;. 11. 6.14.13, '~1O
11iI'"'''''''I'tI~.. fi\ti'i4I"l.. I''4l ~ 1ft. ~. VI. 7.30.
N ""' ~: ~~Mi1I'514( I ~ ~ I 3JN. "... Il. 6. 18. UaIJ;
'~ '11\",'51""""
'i: 1ft. ~. VI.I.1S.
n 'f1i1rt 'IN ..... '.. : '\~ ~ ~ ifiI5t1VIl4(' erN. '1'. ,. I." 11.'; . _ ~
~1fIIJ ~ Slm ",tet5I1T14fi1"qq)awl 'l: J/t••• XII. 8.11.
I' ,.~ ~w: 'd ~ '" ~ '" .. ,~'llffti'l"'I' Vcf, ~4S1"'14q. ~ ""'"
'If
, . ' ~ '" ~R ~ '{'f 'S4Wht(l'tlit 8P'rt . . . ~,' ~,
""'~ ."a'
1I... U.~lI.
"a'l"'I".
~ iI1RIt ~ , "'IId(l. _ "'il"'''''~ ,
family usages," about drinking wine and about the conflict between
the views of Baudhlyana 'and Apastamba ( vide above page 26 also ).
~I\kartclrya in his bbtJsya on Brahmasiitra IV. 2. 14 quotes
Apastamba I. 7. 20. 3 (about the planting of trees for fruit as a
meritorious act and the collateral benefits of shade and fragrance ).
He also cites (on Brahmasutra 11. I. I.) about the supreme soul a
half verse from Apastamba (I. 8. 23. 2 ),8. In his bh~ya on
BrhadiraQ.yaka, he cites Ap. Db. S. I. S. IS. I (up!isane guriil}ihn
Bec.). The two pata1as .of Apastamba (I. 8. 22 and 23)
dealing with adhytJtma (philosophy) were commented UPOll
by SadkartcArya, who, from the general style and method
·of the commentary (vide Trivandrum edition of the adhyat-
mapa~la), seems to be the same as the great fidrya.
SureSvara in his Yartilea (I. I. 97 ) on Sal'1kara's bbtllya on the Brha-
daraQ.yakopani~d quotes the sutra about the planting of mango
( Apastamba I. 7. 20. 3 99) trees. Visvariipa, who according to
·M~dhava, was the same as SureSvara,loo quotes (Trivandrum
edition) in his commentary on Yajiiavalkya (acara and vyavahara only)
Apastamba's sutras about twenty times. The quotations show that
the text of Apastamba was identical with the one printed, barring a
few variations that are no more than mere slips on the part of the
scribes of Mss. In his commentary on Yaj. III 237 Visvariipa
quotes eighteen siitras of Apastamba (1. 9. 24. 6-23 ) consecutively
which are the same as those in the printed text. Medhatithi quotes
Apastamba n. s. 11.2, II. 4. 7. 16, 11. 8. 19. 20, I. 4. 14. 30-31 on
Manu U. 247, Ill. 102, Ill. 273 and VIII 357 respectively and
appears to refer to Apastamba I. 4. 13. 6 (about "om") on Manu
1l.83. The Mitik~ has several quotations and Apararka contains
.7 itPSi'llfh p. 188.~ iAf"'~ I ifIQ*i*"l., ~~ ftIS'"ffl,it" 11 '.
T1I.1. h.. in ylew '~~.ll'O'Pfi
iAfl(i\iI"i:' SlN. 'f. ~. II.6. 11.1; '''"'
~,,~fc\""'''I~'''''''~i\I~~~i\tI(q ~~ ~ ~ if ~~ ~
.....,M....'fimPfir ,. (iilSI,'llfI(S1lffi'RIffl\np6i44f\:
.. q(ffIM. . . .iW\....: ~ ·C1~ffICilSI'4I: ~ . . ~ ~ \~ W
fiRIr:·.
"IIIi ..... ~ ""'".... ~~..: 1 ~ ~ fiiiii'Iif,fffit ~ I
'''''....''...... I~.. aM..... •• won. are '~ ani ~ ~
. . . ' " ,"'\"~" ~ "" .... 101..'" 4il'Jt.C4N"3 I' .
100 Vlcle aa, anlo1e la .TBBlWI for UII pp;'lOIs-:i06.
about twO hundred sfltras of Apastamba, though rather in a mutilated
form. But it is not necessary to refer to these and other later works in
detail, since Haradatt,\'s commentary, as will be shown later OD,
was wtitten about the time of Apararka. Thus from the days of
Sabara ( 500 A. D. at the latest) to r 100 A. D. we have a host of
writers who vouch for the authenticity of the extant text of
Apastamba.

About the hOllle and personal history of Apastamba little is known.

Apastamba is nOl an ancient name. It does not occur in the Vedic:
texts. It occurs in till: gU(/lt "Bidadi" in PaI).ini IV. I. 104. He
speaks of himself a<; belonging to later ages (avara). Vide Apa.
stamba lOI I. 2. 5. 'la and n. 6. 13. 9. In the tarpa1)a he is generally
mentioned after BOllhayana and before Satya~a4ha HiraI).yakesin
(vide note 68a above). Therefore according to tradition his school was
elder or more authoritative than that of Hirat:tyakesin. In one place
Apastamba refers to ,\ peculiar sraddha usage of the udicyas (11. 7.
17. 17 ).102 Apastal1lba must be supposed to have embodied in his
work the usages of his own country. If he specially mentions the
usages of a particular locality, it would follow that he did not hail
from that locality. But tIll' exact meaning of" Udicya " is doubtful.
,Haradatta quotes a "erse of the grammarians, according to which the
country north of the Sara"ati was called "Udicya". According to
the Maharl):1va quoted in the commentary on the caraI).avyoha the
Apastambiyas were to be found to the south of the Narmada, in the
south-east, that is, in Andhm and the territory about the mouth of
the Godavari. Tht'rcforc it is natural to suppose that Apastamba's
school had its origin in the south and probably in Andhra. The
Pallavas made land grants to Apastambiyas. Vide I. A. vol. V.
'page 155.
The age of the Apastamba-dharmasutra can be settled within only
approximate lilllit~. It is p;'obably later than the Gautama Dharma-
sutra and also the Baudhayayanadharmasotra and before 500
A. D. it was an authoritative smrti work according to Sabara. Apa·
stamba is enu~erated by Yajliavalkya as a writer on dharma (I. S )

101 'dIEIf11""'.scr~;r vn~ f.:r~p:nf~'4ift'R( aDd l(ljf(~~ ~'"": .N4(1'.

10I':a(l'''1RtEi41~1'lf ~\~I'54I","",'( I OD tbis ~ la,. '(1.,,,,1 ~.
"'(ilIRA \\I~I~"I ~fiI'~:. ' '
 and by SafJkha-Likhita. Its style and grammar (which is un ..
PaQinean in the extreme) entitle it to great antiquity. There is no
dear reference to Buddhism and other schisms anywhere. It appears
to look upon Svetaketu as not far removed from its own epoch. It
was probably written at a time when Jaimini had founded his school.
Hence we shall not be far wrong if we assign it to some period
between 600--300 B. C. On several points his ,·iews are opposed
to those of his predecessors, e. g. he rejects secondary sons,
condemns lIiyoga, does not admit PaiMca and Prajapatya as valid
forms of marriage ( vide above page 29). There are other points
also wherein Apastamba differs from Gautama and the other stltra-
karas. Gautama (IV. '4-17 ) and Baudhayana (I. R. 7-12) give long
lists of mixed castes and Gautama includes Yavana among them.
Apastamba is silent on this point. But this has hardly any bearing
on chronology. Even the Vedic works mention the Ni~da and the
Piirvamimilmsaslitra has a spe~ial adbikar:u.la (VI. I. 51) devoted
to him; the Br. Upani~ad mentions (IV. 3. 22 and 37) such castes
as C:il~4ala, and the Gita mentions the Svapaka. The Ap. Srauta
speaks of the Niliada ( 9. 14. 12-13)' The Ap. Oh. S. ( 11. I. 2. 6)
mentions Cal~di\la, Paulkasa and VaiQa. Gautama (17. 30)
forbids the eating of the flesh of cows and bulls,
while Ap. (I. S. 7. 30-31) seems to allow it and cites the
Vajasaneyaka for suppon. In this connection it has to be noted that
v Vasi~fha also has a similar sutra (1.1.' 4 6). Ap. (1.9.27.10) prescribes
:\ penance for one who practises usury and lays down that one
should not eat at- the usurer's (I. 6. 18. 22 ), while Gautama appears
to allow usury to a BrahmaQa as a calling if done through an agent
(X. 6). Baudhayana, on the other hand, quotes verses that condemn
usury in strong language as even worse than brahmahatya, holds
that a BrlhmaQa who is a usurer should be neated as a sudra and
allows the first two castes to practise usury only towards atheists,
sudras and such like persons (I. S. 79-8 I ). So these differences
of Ap. from others are hardly.conclusiYe as to his chronological
position. .
.

The commentary of Haradatta called Ujjvala-vrtti is the only

one so far recovered •. For an account of Haradatta, vide sec. 86. The
Smrtic:andrika (I, page 2 s) quotes a passage from the bhillya of
Apastamba (11. 6. IS. 19-20) and (11. p. 300) quotes the explanation
~ the bhl!lyakira
.
on Apa~~m\>a n.6 14' ~. Both these. fISSIP. -
are not found in the commentary of Haradatta, though in the latter
caseJ Baradatta 'holds the same view as that of the .Bhln'aklra. "
Similarly the Viramitrodaya (Vyavahllra, page 671 ) quotes the
bhlfyaklra of Apastamba, but that quotation does not agree with
Handatta. Haradatta himself does not call his work bbIJsYII, but
""ti. Besides the Subodhini on the MitAlqarl (on Yij. 11. 132)
quotes a passage :from the Apastambadharmavrtti which is found
in Haradatta on Ap. 11. 6. 14. I. Haradatta himself cites sometimes
two or three other interpretations of the same sfitra (e. g. on Ap.l.
2. S. 2; I. 3. 10. 6; I. S. IS. 20; 11. 2. 3. 16). So the bhalyaluJra
was probably one of his predecessors.
In Apa~rka, Haradatta, Smrticandrika and other works there are
numerous quotations in verse ascribed to Apastamba. These
quotations are concerned with topics of Ahnika, Sraddha, and Pr!ya-
Scitta. The Smrticandrika (Ill. pp. 423 and 426) quotes a Stotrt-
pastamb~l. Haradatt~\ on Cautama ( 22. 18) quott's M."veral \'erseson
prayascitta from Apastamha. Three of these verses are found in
the Apastamba-smrti in verse (Jivanallda's collection vo1. I pp.
567-584 chap. I verses 16, 19, 3 I ). The Smrti printed by
Jivananda contains ahout 20j verses in ten chapters on prllya~citta
and purifications. But the quotations from the Smrticandrika and
Apararkra show that the \"erse Apastamba was a much larger work
and since they regarded the versified work as equally authoritative
with the sOtra work, the versified smrti must have been comparae
tively an ancient work.
, -
8. Hiranyakesi-dharmasutra .
•
The HiraQyakdi-dharmasfltra forms the 26th and 27th pral"a.r
of the HiraQyakesi-kalpa. The Smuta sutra has been published by
the Anandasrama Press ( Poolla ). The Hirar:tyakesi-grhya-sotra was
edited with extracts from the commentary of Mttrdatta by
Dr. Kirste (Vienna, 1889). The Grhya forms the 19th 'and 20th
pralnas of the Ka1ra, each praJna being divided into eight patalas.
The Srauta-sfitra is largely based on the Srauta-sutra of Apastamba.
The Grhya-sutra j~ jndebte~ to the Grl1ya-sutra of Bharadvaja. The
DhannasQtra of H1ral.lyakc5JO can hardly be caUed an independent
work. Hundreds of sutras are borrowed word for word from the
Apastamba Dharmasutra. The DharmastUra of HiraQyake§in is
therefore the oldest voucher for the authenticity of Apastambats tne
~. it very valuable for checking the latter
All I . '
 The HiraQyakeSins form a sutra-caraQa of the KhlQ4ikeya section
of the TaittirlydAkha and were formed later t4an the Apastambiya
School. In a grant of the Kongu kings dated in 454 A. D.
Brlhmal.las of the Hiral.1yakesi School are mentioned ( I. A. vol. V.
page 136). According to the Maharoava quoted in the commentary
of the caraJ}.avyllha, the Hiral.1yakesins were to be found in the
south-west between the Sahya mountain an~t the ocean and near
Parasuriima ( i. e. in the Konkan). There are at present many
'Brlhmal.1as in the Ratnagiri District who call themselves Hiral.1ya-
kesins. The Dattaka-mima1ilsa of Nanda-palJ4ita twice quotes pass-
ages from the commentary of Sabarasvamin on the sl1tra ofSaty~4ha.
If he was identical with the great commentator of the Pfirva-mimamsa.
(which is almost certain), then we hav~ unimpeachable evidence
for the existence of the works of the lIiral)yakesins long before the
fifth century A. D.
BUhler ill his sc.:ond edition of the Apa~tamba-dharmasfitra
( 1893 ) gave (in appendix 11 ) the various readings of the Hiral)ya-
kdi-dharmasfltr.l from two MSS. -I secured a modem transcript ofthe
Hiral,lyakdi-dharmaslitra from the Dec,an College collection ( No 138
of 1881-82 ), which contains the text and also the commentary of
Mahadeva thereon. Therc .\rC 18 folios for the sutra and 101 for
the commentary. That ms. presents some readings which arc not
noticed by Biihler as found in thl! two III ss. consulted by him. For
example, the ms. reads" saptama ayulikamama~tame brahmavarca-
sakamam (reversing the order of years in Ap. I. I. I. 21-22),
omits the words c. yadi snayiit dal.14avat plavet' (from Ap. I. I.
2.30.), reads 'vastral.1yev~\ vasltohhaya &c. ' (Ap. I. I. 3. 9 omits
vasita), reads' gurave J for ' iidryaya' in Ap. I. I. 3. 3 I. The
O1s. of the Hiral.1yakesi-dbarmasiitra contains certain additions to the
80tms of Aptlstamba. For example, a sutra ' k~ralavaQa-madhu­
marildni ca varjayet' is added -tfter Ap. n. 9. 22. 14, a suna
C te~m puja sreya~yatmanab. ~rya.' occurs after Ap. 11. 9. 25.8,
and the sutra C sarva-dharmiiJ,lam svadhannanu~~hilnilniyame,u ca
yuktab syat J occurs after Ap. Il. 9. 2). 13. The manuscript con-
tains a few verses, that are not found in the Apastambadhannastltta,
introduced by the words 'athllpyudaharanti 10J, ' (except ill one case
 viz. C putret)a, &c.) The manuscript also omits certain stlttas found
in Ap. e. g. 'varQajyayas1m cetarair varl,1aib.' (Ap. lI. S. I I. 8 ),
, anyatra rahudarSanat' ( Ap. n.
7. 17. 25 ), 'athopanayanam tata
udakopasparSanam' (Ap. I. I. I. 36.). In the case of some suttas
the readings of Hirnl.lyakesin present a smoother and more classical
Sanskrit than that of Apastamba and are manifestly attempts to bring
.them in a line with the requirements of the siljtas at the time when
the Apastambasutras were taken over into the HiraQyakesi school.
Hiral.lyakesisfitra has 'padonam' and 'ardhonam' for 'padfinam' and
'ardhena' of Apastamba ( 1. I. 2. 13-14), 'asand.u-sane' for 'asandade'
(Ap. I. 1. 2. 29), 'aglanib.' for 'aglamsl1u1:t' ( Ap. I. I. 3. 22 ),
'prak.,llayet' for 'prak~alayita' (Ap. 1. I. 3. 36), 'kanrpatyam' for
'kanapatyam' ( Ap. 1. 2. ).3) 'yathasakti' for 'saktivi~yeQa' (Ap.
n. s. 12. I). Another noticeable feature is thatthe arrangement of
the sfitras into subsections is a good deal different in the two works.
BOhler notes that from the 13th khal.l4ika (6th patala) of the
second pr.tsna both the manuscripts consulted by him do not indicate
the po/alas. The Deccan College manuscript does not number them
from the second patala in the second pmJlIQ. The number of patalas
in the first prnslln of Hiral.1yakcsi is cigllt, wllile Apastamba has eleven
pafalas in cach of tlte tmJ prtt1l1fls. TIlc distribution of sutras in the
khal)qikas is therefore different in the two works. Hira\lyakesi has 1 I
khal)4ikfls in the firstprasuaand 20 in the second. Bcsidesa few of the
khaQ4ikas arc difierently placed. The first khalJ4ika of Hiral.1yakesi
( first praJlltI ) stops after Ap. I. I. 2. I, the third reaches up to Ap.
I. 1.4. 6; Ap. I. 8. 22 and 23 (the adhyatl1lapatala) come in
Hiral.lyakdi immediately after Ap. I. 6. 19 and are HiraQya. I. 6. 2.0 ;
Ap. I. 7. 20 and 21 =Hir. I. 6. 21-2.2; Ap. I. 9. 24 and 25. 1--4=
Hir. 1. 6. 2.3 ; Ap. 1.9. 25. 4-13 and I. 9. 26. 1-lo=Hir. 1. 7. 24;
Ap. I. 9· 26. 11-14 and I. 9. 27=Hir. I. 7. 25; Ap. I. 10. 28=Hir.
I. 7. 26; Ap. I. I I. 3 J. l-lo=Hir. 1.8. 29; Ap. I. II. 3 I. 11-2 3 =
. ------- _._-- .------._. --_.
" ;f.y "'" ~ ~ "~1'V"ftw I whioh I. ~,'U 1.7.17.8 aDd
Gome. after ">2In'
VlI-'.
..,.
Toot.
Jr.
~ J,.....
I. 10. 19. 7 I' ~ ~--.o
(f;J1'P1';II"IC"I
"'~ UII~i1. ~,
,...~

aN ~. ':fIsr~ ~ m~ 11 ~'i'5l\('jfSf~!J.(it ~ ~ ,
IJI~:" after 3lN. 1I.5. U. 4; c~au..1~~.
~: t 1I1f(q''JijPfflO'fi q'~ 1Jlj;'r1-r-n1 1t' af'er3J1'Cf.'f. ~ 11.7.17.11.
~I ,.Ine ~ i. quo'ecl iQ Baud. Dh. S. 1.10. 1'''' V... lII.lI
..., for ~ .6;0. oom~ p.! •. 137•.
Hir. l.,8. 30. In the second pralna the variance in distribution of
sQttas into kha~q.ikas is still greater. Besides Ap. 11. 4. 8-9 are
placed in HiraQyakeSi before Ap. 11. 3. 6-7 and Ap. 11. 6. 13-15
before Ap. 11. 5. la-I I. Sometimes a single slitra of Apastamba is
split up into two and placed in two different khaQ4ikas, e. g. Ap. 1.
9. 25· 4 is split into Hir. I. 6. 23. 3 I and I. i. 24. I (the portion
from 'riljilnam gatvil' being the first sutra of HiraQyakesi's 24th
KhaoeJ,ikil.
The corn. of Mahildeva Dilqita caned Ujjval:t, is almost word for
word the same as that of Haradatta's Ujjvala. That one has borrowed
from the other admits of no doubt and Hnhler thinks that Mahlldeva
is the borrower. But there is hardly anything to turn the scale in
favour of Haradatta. Sometimes Mahadeva's commentary contains
more matter than Haradatta's ( e. g. on the sutr~lS ' Saptamc j:,rahma-
rcasakamam &c. 'Upanayanam vidyarthasya srutitab', 'dvllda~­
varardhyam ') and sometimes Haradatta contai!l;' more explanation
( e. g. on C tasminsca vidyakarmantam &c. ; on 'napsu slaghamllnah
snayat', on Cpar;tisaIi1k~ubdhcnodakenaik.1 &c.'). Mah[lde"'a differs from
Haradatta's explanation of the word' atlJa " wllich the former takes
in the sense of' anantarya or adhikara', while the latter takes it
only in the sense of ' anan;arya '. That Mahadeva also is an early
writer follows from the fact (noted by Biihler p. I I7n) that por-
tions of his commentary are contained in the Munich Ms. of Hara-
datta dated Vikrama-Sarhvat 1668 ( 1611-12 A. D.). It is to be
not'd ~hat Haradatta after saluting GaQda at the beginning of his
Ul1vall does obeisance to Mahadeva ( which may mean God Siva or
the author Mahadeva if he was the gu,." or father of Haradatta).
Mahldeva often comments on the sutras as found in Apastamba and
not on the readings of them as existing in the Hira1JyakeSi school;
e. g. he comments on ' pad1111am ., on ' adhasanaSayi' for ardhasana-
sayi ( the reading of the sl1tra), o~ 'attnasvastyayan~rthena' ( Ap.
n. S. 1I. 9) for 'svastyayanarthena' of the ms. of Hir. The
explanations of the two writers sometimes differ, as for example
on' karyadhinas syad-anyatra pataniyebhyab' ( Ap. I. I. 2. 19104 ).
One more circumstance that is worthy of note is that the Ujjvala. of
Haradatta does not contain many quotations from Smrtis as com-

~~ UPlatD' ~ifl ..~f!'t"Cf"I;;d ~rr.t C1fle~en"l~

IlIA_
I

. ~;' wbn. ~ it • M'1 '''l''I~'''''fII'n ~I"... fit~ ~~.'.

B. D. 7.
pared with his commentary on the Gautamadharmasl1tra. .Al~hougb
one may be inclined to hold that it is Mahadeva who. ~orr0v.:s, It mu.st
be clearly recognized that there is hardly any posItive eVld~?ce l~
support of such a view. There is :. c?mmen~ary c~lled VaIJa~ant1
on the Hira~yakeSi-srauta-sotra. I hIS Mahadeva 15 very hkely
identical with the Mahadeva who commented upon the dharmasQtra.

9. Vasistha-dharmasutra.

This dharmasfltra has been printed several times. The collection

of Jivananda (part I1, pp. 456-496 ) contains only 20 chapters and
a portion of the 21st and so does the collection of Mr. M. N. Dun
(Calcutta 1908). The Anandasrama collection of smrtis (19 0 5, pp.
187- 2 31 ) and the edition of Dr. Fiihrer in the B. S. series ( 1916 )
contain thirty chapters. According to Dr. Jolly ( R. uS., p. 6 )
some 1115S. give only six or ten chapters. The Vasi~thadharmastitra
with the commentary called Vidvanmodini was printed at Benares.
In the follow.ing Dr. Fuhrer's edition has been used.
Kumarila ( vide note 55 above) tells us that the dharmasiitra of
Vasinha was specially studied by the students of the ~gveda, but
that along with other dharmasOtras it is authoritative for all cara1Jas.
No srauta and grhya sOtras of Vasi~tha, if they ever existed, have
come down to us. We have therefore to fall back upon one of two
hypotheses, viZ' either the dharmaslltra of Vasi~tha is the solitary
remnant of a school that might have once possessed a complete
kalpa or that it was composed as an independent work on dbarma
and was subsequently seized upon by the students of the ~da,
who had only srauta and grhya sfitras of KSvalayana. For reasOfts
given elsewhere I incline to the latter view. The dharmasatra of
Vasi~tha cites quotations from all Vedas and beyond the name
Vasi~tha there i:; hardly anything special in the dharmasQtra to
connect it with the ~gveda. It is true that in the 17th chap. several
verses of the ~gveda (such as I. 21.5, 1. 124.7, V. 4. 10 which
occur in sfit~as, 3, 16 and 4 respectively) and several passages from
the story of SunattSepa in the Aitareyabr~hmaQa are quoted by the
sl1tra and that several hymns of the J,{gveda, such as the atytJvamfya
( ~g. r. 164 ), bavtipdntiya (ij,g. X. 88), AghamtlrstJ1)tJ (X. i90 ),
~re r~ferred to in the 26th chap. But there is nothing remarkable
In thIs as some of the verses and saktas are mentioned in the Bau·
dhlyana6armaslltra also. Besides the Vas. Dh. S. quotes .,..l
 SI
passages from the Taittirtyasarhhitl ( as in Vas. V. 7-9, which quotes
Tai. S. n. s.1.6 and Vas. XI. 48 which quotes Tai. S. VI. 3. 10. S).
the &tapatha-brthmaJ,la, the MaitraYQ.iya-samhitl (in Vas. I. 37).

The contents of the Vas. Dh. S. arc:- I Definition of Dbarma.

limits of .l.ryivana, who are sinners, the mortal sins, a brAhmaQa
can marry a girl of any of the three higher castes, six forms of
marriage, the king was to regulate the conduct of people and to take
the sixth part of wealth as a tax; n. The four var1)llS, the greatness
of Idlrya, before upanayana there is no authority for religious rites,
the privileges and duties of the four castes, in distress a BrahmaQa
could subsist by resorting to the calling of a K~atriya or Vai~a, a
BrlhmaJ,la was forbidden to sell certain things, usury ·condemned,
rates of interest allowed; Ill. Censure of illiterate BrahmaQa, rules
on finding treasure-trove, who are 4tata.yins, when they could be
killed in self-defence, who are paflktipa.vanas, constitution of a pari/ad,
roles about acamana, lauca and purification of various substances;
IV. The constitution of the four castes is based upon birth and the
performance of samslea.ras, the duties common to all castes, honour-
ing guests, matlhuparlea, impurity on birth and death ; V. dependence
~f women, rules of conduct for a rajasvala.; VI. usage is transcenden-
tal dharma, praise of IJc4ra, rules about answering calls of nature,
moral characteristics of a brahmaQa and the peculiar characteristics of
a slldra, censure of partaking food at the houses of sudras, rules of
etiquene and good breeding; VII the four fisramas, and the duties
of a student; VIII. Duties of an householder, honouring guests,
IX. rules for forest hermits; X. rules for sa,hnya.sins ; XI. six persons
who deserve special honour, viz. the priest at the sacrifice, son-in-law,
king, paternal and maternal uncles and a Snlltaka; order of prece-
dence in serving food, guests, rules about sraddha, times for it, the
blihmaQas to be invited at it, rules about agnihotra, upanayana,
the proper time, staff, girdle &c. for it j method of begging for alms,
pliyakitta for those whose upanayana is not performed; XII. rules
of conduct for a sn4taka; XIII. rules about the beginning of Vedic
study, rules about holidays for Vedic studies, rules about falling at
the feet of the guru and others, guiding principles in precedence as
regards respect ( learning, wealth, age, relationship, avocation, each
prior deserving more consideration than each succeeding one ), rule
of the road j XIV. rules about forbidden and permitted food, rules
about the tlesh of ~rtain bircls and animals; XV. rules of adoption,
 about excommunication of those who revile the Vedas or perform
sacrifices of stidras and for other sins; XVI. About administration
of justice, king as guardian of minors, threefold pram41,las, viz.
documents, witnesses and possession; rules about adverse possession
and about king's advisers; qualifications of witnesses j perjury con·
doned in certain cases; XVII. praise of aurtJSa son; conflicting
views about ksell'aja son, viz. whether he belongs to the begetter
or to him on whose wife he is begotten; twelve kinds of sons;
partition between brothers, grounds of exclusion from partition,
rules of Ili)'oga, rules about grown-up unmarried girl, rules of inhe·
ritance, king as ultimate: heir; XVIII. pratilomacastes such asc~Q.4AlaJ
no Vedic studies for stidras or in their presence; XIX. king's duty
to protect and to punish; importance of purohita ; XX. about priya·
Scittas for various acts unknowingly or knowingly done ; XXI.
praYaScitta for adultery by 5f1dra and others with women of the
BrahmaQa caste or for cow-killing; XXII. prayascitta for eating for·
'bidden food and sacred texts that purify in case of sins; XXIII.
penances for Bra/J111ff(iir;u having sexual intercourse, for drinking
wine &c.; XXIV. Krcchra and Atikrcchra; xxv. secret penances
and penances for lesser sins; XXVI-VII. virtues of praQ~yamaJ
"Vedie hymns of Grlyatri as purifiers; XXVIII. praise of women,
eulogy ofVedic lIIfl1III'l1S like ogho1l1or$ilt1a and of gifts; XXIX.
rewards of gifts, brn/JIIWfll1)'n, taptls &c. ; XXX. eulogy of dharma,
truth and brahmal,lQ.
The Vas. Dh. S. resembles in several respects the other dharma·
sOtras described above. It contains almost the same subjects and is
!.\m.\\at\~ composeu in \)\"Ose interspersed with verses. The Vas.
Dh. S. is in sty'e like the G:llltamadharmasOtra and has many sOtras
identical with or closely resembling those of the latter. Vide. p. 18
above. It has also sCY('ral sfttras closely corresponding with the
sfitras of Baudhayan<l. Grave doubts have been entertained about
the authenticity of the whole of the text of the Vas. Oh. S. as the
mss. contain varymg numbers of chapters from 6 to 30, and as
the text is hopelessly corrupt in several places (e. g. vide note 108
below). The Vas. Dh. S. contains many verses which bear the
~mpress of a. comparatively late age. Chapters 25-28 are entirely
m ~erse, whIle there arc other chapters ( like Ill. 2-12, VI. 1-13,
Xl. 20-42 ) which contain many verses interposed between prose
p~s. In this respect Vasish~ha's work is on a-par wi~h Baq-
 sa
dhlyana's, in the fourth prdna of which there are chapters entirely
consisting of verses. It has therefore been argued that the text:of
Vasi~tha was tampered with freely, particularly as regards the chap-
ters at the end. But as shown below it will have to be admitted
that the interpolations, whatever they may be, were made at a very
early period. The Mitak~ar:l quotes Vas. by name about 80 times
and the quotations are taken from almost every chapter from the
first to the last. For example, Mit. quotes Vas. 27. Ion Yi;. 111.
3 I I, Vas. 17. 11 on Ya;. Ill. 314, Vas. 18. 7 on Yai. Ill. 298,
Vas. 28. 18, 19 and 22 on Yai . .Ill. 310. Even Medhatithi quotes
vasi~tha over twenty times. The quotations are mostly taken from
the first chapter to the 21 st. Only one quotation from the last
few chapters (viz. 27. 16) has been found in Medhatithi ( on
Manu XI. 2 I I ) and that too is not quoted as Vas~tha's, but is
ascribed to ·others.' Visvanipa, who flourished about the first quarter
of the 9th century quotes Vas. about thirty times in his commentary
on the ilc4ra and'V),a'Vahdra sections ofYaj. These quotations hardly
differ in any respect from the text of Dr. FOhrer's edition and are
scattered over almost all chapters from the 1st to the 17th, six
quotations being taken from chapters 3 and 17 each. In the
prayascitta section Visvarupa quotes Vas. even more frequently.
Resides several sOtras from the 1st, 4th, 10th and I Ith chapters, he
quotes here no less than 12 sOtras of the 20th chap. and 9 of the
21st. Moreover sUtra:; 37 and 39 of the 23rd chap. are quoted
(on Yaj. III 281-282). What is more remarkable is t11at two verses
( 2-3 ) of tlle 28th chapter are ascribed to Vasinha and explained in
detail (011 Yai. 111. 2S6 ), while Vas. 28. -t is quoted without the
author's name. These facts make it certain that the Vas. Oh. S.
contained in Visvarupa's day all the chapters from the first to the
13rd and also the 18th. Sankara in his bh~ya in Br. Upan~
( Ill. S. 1 ) quotes Vas. X. 4 and on Br. Up. IV. S. 15 he quotes
Vas. VII. 3. The Vas. Dh. S. quotes numerous verses. preceded
by the words 'athapyudaharanti', which is the case with
Baudhlyana also. Several verses occur without these words being
prefixed, but most of them seem to be quotations (e. g. Vas. 11. 3
which combines Manu. II-169 and 170, IV. 6 which is Manu S. 41,
VI. 6 and 8 which are Manu IV. IS7 and IS8). Some of these
verses introduced with the words' athapi ' &c. as well as some of
those not so introduced are in the regular classical Up~jati, Upen-
< x.
~ravajrA or IndravjrA .vide. I. 3~. 20 for verses witlt alh4pi ~
. IIIIItJrr " ..........
and VI. , and 2 SJ X. 11J XVI. 36 for verses without them ). Sbme
Or the verses are in the andent Tri,~bh form (e. g. VI. 3 and ~o.
VUI. 11, XVII. 11 ). In one verse (VI. S ) there are twelve letters
in the first p4da and 11 in the rest. One quotation with the words
" athlpi ,. &c. is in prose (n. S). There are a few un-Pil9inean
(orms like 'Vivadanti'in XIV.41 Cvide P19 i niI. 3. 41). It looks as if
the dharmasdtra once ended with the 24th chapter, where we have
an injunction ( in sutra 6) against imparting the dharmasdtra to
one who is not a son or pupil. The same sutra occurs in Baudhl-
yan. Dh. S. IV. 4. 9 and the succeeding sOtra is the same in both.
But the words ' pr1YaScitta has been described in the rahasya sections
for playing false to the husband' (in Vas. V. 4) apparently refer
either to chapters 2;-28 (which contain rabasya penances) or to
some prototype of those chapters now lost.

The Vas. Dh. S. quotes largely ftom the ~gveda and other Vedic
SatJ,hitas. Among the Br~ll111al)as, the Aitareya and Satapatha are
frequently cited. The V~jasaneyaka (Vas. 12. 31 and 23. 13) and
the Kathaka (Vas. 12. 24 and 30. S ) are mentioned by name. The
TaL Aral)yaka is quoted ill Vas. 23. 23. The Upan~ds and
Vedinta occur in 22. 9. Vasi~tha quotes a gdtha of the Bhllllavins
from their NidAna work about the extent of the home of Br1hmanism,
which is quoted by Bal1dh~yana also (Dh. S. I. I • 21). He speaks
ofthe attgas of the Veda (3.23 and 13. 7) and gives their number
as six ( 3. 19). ltihllsa and PU~l)a are mentioned in 27. 6. The
science of words ( grammar ), of omens and portents and of astrology
and astronomy ( Nak~travidya ) are referred to in 10. 2()-21. He
prohibits the learning of the language of the Mlecchas (in 6.41).
Vas. quotes a verse that states that the view holding the aprdtnllvya
of the Vedas leads to perdition ( 12. 41). In Vas. II. 8-1 I occurs
the VidyAsukta in four verses that we meet with in the Nirukta (11 .
.. ). Vasiftha call:. his own work dhar1!laSastra ( in 24. 6) and
probably refers to other works on dbarnut in the words 'one who
studies dharmas' ( in 3. 19). The study of dhanna§lstra as a
penance for even mortal sins is spoken of in 27. 19. Vas. quotes
several authors on dharmaSastra. He quotes a verse from Hlrita
( in ~II. 6 ) which occurs in Baudhayana also with slight variations
(Baud. Oh. S. I. 2. 7), though without the author's name. The
two halves of this verse are almost the same as the latter halves of
Nea~. 2. 171-172. Bahler is therefore Dot CJuite accu...ce when 'b~
sa)'6 without qualification that the verse attributed to Harita occurs
in Manu (p. XX, S. B. E. vol. XIV). Vas. quotes Gautama twice
(in 4. 35 and 37 ) about impurity on death, the first corresponding
to Gautama ( 14. 41 ), while there is nothing in Gautama to
correspond to the 2nd. Vas. quotes a verse (I I. 20) which mentions
Yama by name and embodies the latter's views. Vas. (18. Il-IS)
quotes three slokas sung by Yama, one of which ( 14) is the same
as Manu 4. 80 and another (I S) is very similar to Manu 4. 81.
Another sloka of Yama is quoted by Vas. ( 19. 48) which is almost
the same as Manu S. 93. From these facts and others Bahler draws
the conclusion (S. B. E. vol. XIV, p. XX) that these verses were
taken from the Mlnavadharmas(ltra, which occupied the same
position in Vasi~fha's day as the Manusmrti does at present. I demur
to this conclusion, which wiJl be discussed later on in detail (under
Manusmrti). Vas. (14. 30-32) quotes slokas of Praj~pati, the
first of which mentions Yama by nal1l~. Vas. 14. 16-19 and 24-27
are quoted as slokas of Praj:tpati, three of which (14. 16, 18 and 24)
are practically the same as Manu. 4. 248, 249 and S. 127. Vas. 14,
19 contains apada which occurs in Manu 4. 212. It is remarkable
that the Vas. Oh. S. cites Vasi~~ha himself with great reverence (as
bhogavan ) in 2. 50 ( about the rate of interest), 24. 5 (about
Krcchra penance), 30. II. In numerous places the Vas. Oh. S.
either refers to Manu by name or quotes the views of Manu (under the
form 'iti Mllnavam') or a sloka of Manu (with the words 'Manavam
slokam ). All these passages have an important bearing on the age
of the Manusmrti and on the supposed existence of a Manavadharma-
sutra. They therefore deserve to be ~arefully examined. Vas. 1.17
is in prose (about local, family or caste usages) and summarises the
views of Manu. The absence of the word 'iti' before 'abravln'
Manub' and the form of the sutra itself clearly establishes that Vas.
is not directly quoting a sutra' of Manu. That sntra is only a
summary of our Manu I. lIS. Vas. 3. 2 (which is preceded by the
"'ords 'Mlnavaril slokam') is Manu 1I. 168. And so are vas: 13. 16,
20. 18, which are Manu 4.1'17 and II.ISI (with veryslightvarianons).
That the latter existed in Vasi,tha's text is vouched for by Aparlrka
(p. 1°15). Vas. 4. S is in prose and cites the view of Manu that
animals ntay be,sa,rifieec\ 0II1y for worshipping atid hOllOUriD, the
 11
. manes, deities and guests 10S. There is hardly anything to show
that it is a direct quotation from Manu and not a summary of Manu's
views. The slitra briefly summarises the views that we find
expressed in our Manu 5. 22, 32, 41 and 42 (the words of 42
'qvanhellu pasum himsan' are interesting and bear a close resem-
blance to 'paSum himsyad' in Vas.). That slitra is followed by a
verse which is the same as Manu 5. 41. It is to be noted that the
same verse occurs in the dharmasutra of Vi~Qu (51. 64) which reads
, nlnyatreti kathamcana' for 'nanyathetyabravin Manuh'. This
change appears to have been purposely made to keep up the
impression that the Vi~Qu-Dh. S. emanated from Vi~Qu himself and
so could not have borrowed from a human author. Vas. 4. 7 is
very similar to Manu 5.48. Buhler (S. B. E. Vol. 25, p. XXXI) is
wrong in taking Vas. 4. 8 as a quotation from the Manavadharrna-
stltra. There is nothing to show that it is so taken. It is more
probably a quotation from or a summary of a Brahmal,la passage
(compare a quotation in Apararka on Yaj. I. 109, which is similar ).
Vide note 46. Vas. 23.43 (where Manu is referred to as prescribing an
easy penance called Sisukrcchra for children and old men) corresponds
more or less with Manu 1 I. 211 and 219 and Vas. 26. 8 has evidently
Manu II. 260 in view. There are only two places in vasi~tha where
the name of Manu occurs for which it is not possible to point out a
corresponding verse in the Manusmrti. They are Vas. 12. 16 and 19
37. The latter is cited as a ManavaSloka and is in the U pajati metre. 106
Because this is not found in our Manu, Buhler and other Western
scholars seem to think that the verse is taken from the Manava-
dharmasutra which once existed in mixed prose and verse and is now
lost. But as will be shown elsewhere this hypothesis is based, to say
the least, on very slender foundations. Besides these two that are
not found in our Manu, there are about fony verses that are
common to the Vas. Oh. S. and the Manusmrti and about a dozen
verses which, though not strictly identical, are more or less similar.
There are several prose sutras of Vas. which correspond to the
- .. ----- ._---------_. --- .. - -.-- - . ------- -----------------------------
101 ~Mt..,.,ICjIi1~ .. qi ~~frt ~ I ..fQ' 4.5; • 4. 81. ~
~ 1Il U'iI~ 'IIMtI"lt'llq ~~ 'IT ~ 1Il q~i4~'U ~
~I .
101 ~ ;pft i4PI'i ~.~'(If<f.iI-";f flNtCfi,lfNUI:rJ" 11' Rlri~ 11'
tit '
W 11' 11' '!i"M ";f ~~ 11' iraN 11' 11' ~ 11. Tbe R. ~.
. (y. 105) .a,•.•:~ 'I1fit IfFtIr PCi\Cfi~,,'<M 11' ~ ~o.
 at
"erses of Manu almost word for word. lo7 The hypothesis that
commends itself to me is that Vas. contains borrowings from the
Manusmrti or its purer ancient original in verse.
In the words '~ramaQaken~DiF.adhaya' (Vas. 9. 10), the sUtra.
of Vikhanas seems to be referrea to. Gautama (Dh. S. 3. 26 )
contains the same words. Vasi~tha's 22nd chap. is the same as
Gautama's 19th and Baudhayana's tenth in the 3r.d prasna and seems
to have been borrowed from Gautama. Vasi~tha refers to the
views of others in the words 'eke' or 'anye' (Vas. I. u, I3, 25; 4.
10; 17. 66; 20. 2). Dr. Jolly ( S. B. E. vo1. VII, p. XVIlI) thinks that
Vas. 28. 10-15 and 18-22 are borrowed from the Vi~Qudhanna­
stura. chap. LVI and LXXXVII tor its original the Kathakadharma-
sUtra. Dr. Jolly is not right with regard to both the places.
Bilhler has already pointed out his mistake as to the second passage
(S. B. E. vol. XIV p. XXII). The verses in Vas. 28. I 0- IS occur
in several smrtis (vide Sal'lkhasmrti, loth chap. in Jivananda's
ed. part 11. pp. 356-357 for the same verses). Besides Vas. 28.11
occurs in Baud. Dh. S. IV. 3. 7. Hence it is hardly proper for any
scholar to make the dogmatic assertion that one particular smrti
must have borrowed from any other. The rather very corrupt
passage in Vasi~lha ( 16. 21-23 108 ) very closely resembles a
passage of Sal'lkha, which is cited by Visvanipa on Y:lj. I. 305 and by
the Krtya-kalpataru (I. O. Cat. Ms. No. 852, folio 8a).
Bilhler is of opinion that the home of the school to w'hiai the
Vas. Dh. S. belonged lay to the north of the Narmadl and the

107. 7. 8. 'il1II't ~ .~ ~i(I"'I(\~~ ... tif ~"'tliCl.. lRt\'·

GOmpare ~ 8.·1 i _ I S . 81 '~~"I~"2f1I"fl"l: ~ wm
~'" ~ , • J 001D1IIor.~· 8.101; ~ 18.80 ~ '.nvrt
~ ~ fPr.tt 6f\11 ~: V,i(IVIf ~i'f: QlSWfi+4I .. liC+44il....:' J
oompare with ~ 8.88 '.nart ~~ ~ !'i~ • fPI: ,
Q'l1IJf
~ QjG....+4I.."';f4fcil.. ..-: 11 '.
108 The print" V...L reacb •""ifIII uvrr ~ ~t«rf ~~ I ~ IIr
~ h~ I ~ ~~ 2'1"rt"r{ ~~ •• Tbl. hard:1y mak•• any
••~. The .... .wCi. pn••t. a good 'eadlq (from \lf1Qliw) 'If'
'':IqRtiK' ~ I .... ~ UGfI ~~.~~ I ,,~ W.
·~I"~""'·.
H. De 8.
Vindhya (5. B. E. vol. XIV p. XVI). When it is extremely· pro-
blematical whether the Vas. Oh. S. was the product of a school, it
is idle to speculate as to the home of the Vas. Oh. S. Bilhler's is DO
more than a mere conjecture and it is better to a~it that we know
nothing positive at present on th~point.
The earliest work to refer to Vasi~tha as an authority on dbarmtJ
is our Manu (8. 140), saying that Vas. allowed 1/80th of the prin-
cipal as interest per month. This appears to refer to the rule in Vas.
z. So. We saw above that Vas. borrows from the Manusmrti,
which in its turn quotes a rule of Vasi~tha. The explanation of
this is twofold. Both the Manusmrti and Vas. have received later
additions and funher it is possible that the present Vas. Oh. S. is
the work of some one who had received the teachings of Vas.
through a succession of teachers and disciples. Yaj. mentions (1.4)
Vasi~tha as a writer on dhartna. The Tantravanika as seen above
( note 55 ) remarks that the Vas. Oh. S. was studied by 1.,{gvedins.
The same work when speaking of works on dharma puts
Manu, Gautama and Vasinha in the forefront. lola Visva-
rupa, Medhatithi and other early commentators largely quote
from Vas. The verse • agnerapatyam' (Vas. 28. 16) occurs in
the Ragirh copperplate of Tivaradeva of the last quaner of the 8th
century (Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions No. 8 I). Therefore the existence
of a---.k of Vasi~tha on dharma at least in the first centuries of the
Chfllllr:!l ~ra is vouched for with certainty and the authenticity of
its text is supponed by eminent writers from the 7th century down-
wards. Apararka quotes passages from the Bhavi~yapuraJ;1a which
have in view the present text of VaS. r P9 Some of the views held by
Vasi~tha are very ancient. For example, he speaks of the twelve
secondary sons, assigns a very inferior position to the Dattaka son
( 17th chapter), allows 1li)'oga (17. 56 ff) and the remarriage of
child widows ( 17. 74); like Apastamba he mentions only six
-----_.- .-----_.
108& .~i4!!."1C1i4.. (Qt~qufirn: ei414c""," "lIWijfn ~ I it"~'""I'EiIAf
~ ~: ~: I if "( sQI4i(UIEQ rrrfil: WIfI~.' ".....111.
OD~ 1.3.14.

lot ~ ~rct iI'~loq~~ I ~roii". 11""i'SI~q..if{ u' 31'r-

. @If p. 1067 (tbia i. ~RrlI3. 38 ); clfiQ"f ril'i ~ 1I1"~ ~ I
~,,~~~~: ~I~ ~ ~p.1071('" . . . . . . . 11).
 ·1
forms of marriage ( 28-29 ), br.bma, daiva, 'rta, g'ndharw,
I.
ilalrll and mtJnflla. In some respects his views are different from
those of early writers like Gautama and Baudhayana. He prohibits the
marriage of a Brahmat;la with a sodra woman (I. 2S-z6).
Vide Baud. Oh. S. I. 8. 2 for the contrary view: He el..-
borates rules of adoption (I Sth chapter) which are not found in
Gaut. or Baud. or Apastamba. He speaks of documents as one of
the three means of proof ( Vas. 16. Io-IS), while Gautama, Apa-
stamba and Baudhayana are silent on the point, though in Gautama
(13. 4) there appears to be a reference to documents. Taking all
these things into consideration it may be said that vasi~~ha is later
than Gautama, Apastamba and Baudhayana, but much earlier than
the beginnings of the Christian era and may tentatively be assigned
to the period between 300-100 B. C. It has been asserted by an
eminent authority (Cambridge History of India vol. 1, p. 249)
that Vasi,~ha 18. 4 (vaisyena brahmaQyam-utpanno Ramao
bhavatltyahul;t ) probably contains a reference to the Romans.
This assumptiou is gratuitous and does not deserve serious consider-
ation. The reading Romaka ( on which the learned writer relies)
is not supported by the best mss. and it is most hazardous to seize
with avidity on a variant reading and to build an imposing structure
of chronology thereon. The offspring of a Vaisya male from a.
Brlhmal)a. woman is designated Raman by Vasi~tha, while Gautama
calls him Krta (4. IS) and Baud. Oh. S. (I. 9. 7) calls such
an ofFspring Vaidehaka; so Ramaka has as much to do with the
Romans as with Rameses. In the nibandhas there are several
quotations ascribed to Vasi,~ha which are not (pund in the printed
DharmasOtra. For example, Haradatta on Gaut. (22.18) quotes a
verse in the Upajati metre which is not found in the present [Ut; 110.
So early a writer ilS ViSvanlpa cites ( on Yaj. I. 19 ) the vie~: of
a writer called Vrddha-Vasi~tha. The Mit. on Yaj. ( 11. 91) cta~'s
the definition of a jayapatra ( judgment) from Vrddha-\1'.~~ha
and on Ill. zo quotes him about impurity on miscarriage. The
Smrticandrikl quotes about 20 verses from Vrddha-Vasi,~ha 01\
.hiia and 'raddha j Bhanoji in his gloss on the Caturvidl§ati.-;.
no Tbe ~ene I1 If ;n~lJ If \t.Vf1rr~;t ~R 1i1~ If ~ri: I ~
" fiiitpq;ff'IT 1I~a: cmt"" D1m'
.!i
11 The some yer.e is quoted ~ltl:.;
(ij"."" ( 011
• w -. t'\'

'1111", Ill. 16') wlthous tla. author', Da. . .

 ( p. 12) seems to quote a prose passage fron Vrddha-Vasi• •
From the above it follows that Vrddha-Vasi~tha was an early
compilation and dealt with almost all such topics (including
'?yavahara ) as are dealt with by Yiij. The Mit. also quotes a Brhacl-
Vasi~,ha. The Smrticandrikii ( Ill. p. 300) quotes a few verses
from a Jyotir-Vasi!jtha. The I. O. catalogue (No. 1339 p. 392 )
speaks of a Vasi~tha-smrti in ten odb)'lJ)'os about the religious
observances and duties enjoined on devotees of Vi~t;lu.
That Yajiiasvamin wrote a commentary on the Vas. Oh. S.
follows from Govindasvamin's comment on Baud. Oh. S. (11. 2. SI),
where he quotes Vas. 21.13 and Yajiiasvamin's comment thereon.

10. Visnudharmasutra.
The Vi~t;ludharmasutra has been printed several times in India,
viz. by Jivananda in his Dharmasastrasangraha ( 1876 pan I pp. 70-
176), by the Bengal Asiatic Society ( 1881, ed. by Dr. Jolly with
extracts from the commentary Vaijayanti), by M. N. Dutt (Dharma.
SAstra tex.ts, vol. 11. pp. 541-666, Calcutta, 1909) and translated by
Dr. Jolly ( in the S. B. E. \'01. VII with an Introduction). In the
present work Dr. Jolly's edition has been used. The sutra contains
one hundred chapters. Thoug~l the number of chapters is so large,
the slitra is not very extensive. There are several chapters such as
40, 42 and 76 that contain only one sutra and one verse. The first
chapter and the last two are entirely in verse j the remaining chapters
are in mixed prose and verse, the versified portion being generally at
the end of each chapter. As pointed out by the Vaijayanti the siltra
is in close relation to one of the oldest schools of the Yajurveda, viz.
Katha. It also stands in a peculiar relation to the extant Manusmrti.
According to the Caral)avyliha, Katha and Ciiriiyat;liya are two of the
twelve sub-divisions of Caraka-sakha of the Yajurveda. Dr. Jolly
( S. B'. E. v<?1. VII p. XII ) says that the Vi~t;ludharmasutra has four
chapters ( 21, 67, 73 and 86) in common with the Kafhak.-grhya
(except the final pans in '21, 67, 86) and that both drew from a
common source. Bfthler points out (West and Biihler's digest, ,rei
ed. p. J S ) that the Kafhakagrhya found in Kashmir agrees closely
with the Dharmaslitra of Vi~Qu and the mantt'OS in the latter agree
with the Kathaka recension of the Yajurveda. But the Vi,Qudharma-
sutra is not the work of the same author that composed the Klthaka
Srauta or Grhya sQtras, nor does it appear that it formed pan of tb,
Klthab Kalpa. Dr. Jolly (R. u. S. p. 1') says that Govindlrija
( 12th century) in his Smrtimaiijari cites a passage in prose from _
Kathasotrakrt on the penance for BrahmaQa murder which is wanting
in our VillQusmrti (vide S. B. E. Vol. 25, p. XXI n for the passage).

The contents of the V~Qu-dharma-sotra are :-1. The eanh being

lifted out of the surging ocean by the great Boar, went to Kdyapa to
inquire as to who would support her thereafter,and was sent by him
to V~QU who told her that those who would follow the duties of
fItItlJIU and 4Jramas would be her support, whereupon the earth
pressed the great God to impart to her their duties; 2. the (our
Wlt'1JtU and their dbarmas; 3. the duties of kings (rtjadharmil\l);
4. the Ka.~paQa and smaller measures; S. punishments for various
offences; 6. debtors and creditors, rates of interest, sureties; 7'.
three kinds of documents; 8. witnesses; 9. general rules about
ordeals; 10-14. ordeals of balance, fire, water, poison and holy water
( koSa ); 15. the twelve kinds of sons, exclusion from inheritance,
eulogy of sons; 16. offspring of mixed marriages, aud mixed castes ;-
17. partition, joint family and rules of inheritance to one dying" son-
less, re-union, stridhana; 18. partition among sons of a man from
wives of different castes; 19. carrying the dead body for cremation,
impurity on death, praise of BrahmaQas; 20. the duration of the
four Yugas, Manvantara, Kalpa, ~ahakalpa, passages inculcating that
one should not grieve too much for the departed; 21. the rites for
the dead' after period of mourning, monthly sraddha, sapiQ4ikaraQa;
22. periods of impurity on death for sapiv4as, rules of conduct in'
mourning, impurity on birth, and rules about impurity on touching
various persons and objects; 23. purification of one's body and of
various substances; 24. marriage, forms of marriage, inter-marriages,
guardians for marriage; 25. the dbarmas of women; 26. precedence
among wives of different castes; 27. the samskaras, garbhadhina
and others; 28. the rules for brabmactJrins; 29. eulogy ofilcirya i 30.
time for the starting of Vedic study and holidays; 31. father, mother
and lidrya deserve the highest reverence; 32. other persons deserv-
ing of respect; 33. the three sources of sin, viz. passion, anger, greed;
34. kinds of atipataw, deadliest sins; 35. five mabIJpataluu i 36.
anupatakas, that are as deadly as the mahlpltakas ; 37. numerous
upapittakas; 38-42. other lesser sins; 43. the twenty one hells and
the duration of hell torments for various sinners; 44. the various
19w birttis tQ which sinners are consiped for nrious sins ; 'f$. th,
•• . . . . " . . . 211......

various diseases suffered by sinners and the low pursuits they have
to follow by way of retribution; 46-48. various kinds of krcchru
( penances), santapana, cAndrlyaoa, prasrtiyivaka; 49.' actions
prescribed for a devotee of VAsudeva and the rewards thereof; So.
prlydcitta for killing a brahmaoa and other human beings, for
kiJJing cows and other animals; SI-S J. prayakittas for drinking wine
and other forbidden substances, for theft of gold and other articles,
for incest and sexual intercourse of other kinds; 54. prAydcinas (or
miscellaneous acts; SS. secret penances; 56. holy hymns like
Aghamarla11a that purge sin; 57. whose society should be avoided,
Vrityas, unrepentant !linners, avoiding gifts; SS. the pure, variegated
(mixed) and dark kinds of wealth; 59. The duties of house-holders,
jNJkayajiias, the five daily mabllyaj;;as, honouring guests; 60. the
daily conduct of a householder and good breeding; 61-62. rules about
brushing the teeth, dCamana; 63. means of livelihood for a house-
holder, rules for guidance, good and evil omens on starting on jour-
ney, rule of the road; 6-t-. bathing and tarpa(la of gods and Manes;
6S-67. worship of Vasudeva; flowers and other materials of worship,
offering of food to deities and pivr/as to ancestors and giving food to
guests; 6S. rules about time and manner of taking food; 69-70.
sexual intercourse with wife and about sleep; 71. general rules of
conduct for a stllltaka; 72. value of self-restraint; 73-86. sriddhas,
the procedure of sraddhas, a~taka sraddha, the ancestors to whom
srlddha is to be otfered, times of sraddha, fruits of sraddha on the several
week days and the 27 naktatras and the lithis, materials for sraddha,
brahmaoas unfit to be invited at sraddha, brahmaoas who are pa'l!/di-
ptJ'lHlna; countries unfit for sriddha, tirthas, letting loose of a bull;
87-88. gifts of antelope skin, or a cow; 89. kartika snana; 90. eulogy
of gifts of various sorts; 91-93. works of public utility such as wells,
lakes, planting gardens, embankments, gifts of food, flowers &c.;
difference in merit according to the recipient; 94-9S. rules about
forest hermit (vanaprastha); 96-97. about samny4sa, anatomy of
the bones, muscles, veins, arteries &c.; concentration in various ways
98-99. praise of Vasudeva by the Earth and of Lak,mi; 100. rewards
of studying this Dharmdlstra.

The Vitoudharma-stltra somewhat resembles the Dharma-sotra

ofVasiJ,ha. Like the latter it is full of verses. But ODe feature
which is peculiar to the Vifou-dharmasl1tra is that it professes to be
a flftlatiOD by the supreme Beins. None of the other 4ba~.
 ea
IQUIS so far described assumes this role. The style of the Vi,!),,-
dhannasotra is easy and somewhat diffuse. It presents hardly any
ungrammatical forms. The printed text is corrupt only in a few
cases ; the verses occur generally at the end of chapters. Sometimes
the number of verses in a chapter is "very large e. g, in chapter 20
there are 21 slitras and J2 verses, in chapter 2.3 there are 24 verses,
in chap. 43 there are 14, in chap. 51 there are are 20 verses. Some
of the verses are in the classical Indravajrl (19. 23-24) and the
Upajlti metres (23.61 and 59. 30) and a few are Trittubhs (29.
,-10, 30. 47, 72. 77)· The three Tri,tubhs (29. 9-10, 30. 41) are
three out of the four verses of the Vidyll-sokta occurring in the Nirukta
(11. 4). There is one verse (72. 6) which has eleven letters in the
first J1'tla and twelve in the remaining three.

In determining tht: age of the Vi~J}.udharmasfitra one is confronted

with a di"fficult problem. SOIlle! of tht: chapters undoubtedly contain
material which is comparatively old and on a level with the ancient
Dharmasfitras of Galltama and Apastamba. Such are the chapters
about rajadharma and punishments (3 and 5), the rules about
twelve sons and the mixed castes ( 15-16 ), funeral rites and mourn-
ing ( 21 and 22). But there are very large portions of the work
that bear a clear impress of a later date. The ViliJ}.udharmasutra and
the Manusmrti have at least 160 identical verses. But this is not
all. There are hundreds of sutras which are merely the prose equi-
valents of verses from the Manusmrti. For example, Vifl}U 2 • .3 and
Manu 2. 16, Vi~..,u 3. 4 and 6 and Manu 7.69-70, Vi,..,u3. 7-loand
Manu 7.115, Vi'l}ll 3.11-15 and Manu 7. 116-117, Vi!jJ}.U4. 1-13 and
Manu S. 132-137, Vi~I)U 5.4-7, and Manu 9. 237, ViliJ}.U 20. 1-21,and
Manu I. 67-73, ViglU SI. 7-10 and Manu 4. 209-212, Vi'l}u 59.
21-25 and Manu 3. 70, Vi.'ll)U 62. 224 and Manu 2. 59, Vilit)U 71.
4S-l2 and Manu 4. So, and Vi,..,u 96. 14-17 and Manu 6. 46 agree
almost word for word. The verses that are identical in both are
found in all the chapters of the Manusmrti from the second to the
last, the largest number ( about 47) occurring in the 5th" and chap-
ters eleven, two, and three respectively contributing 25, 24, and
19 verses. Therefore the question whether the extant VitJ}.udharma-
"satra borrows from Manu or vie, versa or whether both borrow from a
common original assumes very great importance. As the corres-
pondence extends over several hundred verses of the Manusmrti,
Ibe last hypOthesis of borrowing from _a common "origi~l does
 _ recommend itself to me. No such common source is Imow.$l
to have existed and to say that there were hundreds of floating
popular verses whose authorship was unknown and which :were
clrawn upon by both works appears to me to be an extremely .ptu-
l(9us and unsatisfactory assumption. In Plyopinion it is the extant
V"oudharmasutra that borrowed the verses ad hoc or adapted them
n"m the Manusmrti. There are several lines of reasoning that
tP'ellgthen this hypothesis. There are some verses that are iden-
tical in ,both, in which the name of Manu occurs, which the Vi~l)u-
4Iharmasl1tra omits by making slight verbal changes. For exampl~,
V"Qu 23. So substitutes' tat parikirtitam • for 'Manur-;lbrav~t' in
Manu S. 131 and Vi~1,1u 51. 64 reads 'nlnyatreti kathamcana" for
Manu 5. 41 'nllnyatrctyabravin-Manub.· (this last occurs in Vas.
4. 6). The reason for these changes is obvious. The Vi~1,1u-dharma­
sOtra professes to be a direct revelation frolD Vi~1,1u and it is in keep-
ing with this assumed rolt: that not one human author is mentioned by
name in tbe sutra. Therefore where the name of Manu occurred
in any verse, it was purposely omitted. Another reason why the
sQtm must be presumed to be the borrower is the character of the
extant work itself. It is a kind of hotchpotch and contains verses
that are identical with those of other works. For example, several
verses of the Bhagavatgitl occur in the Vi~1,1udharmasutra. Vi~1,1u 20,
48-49 and 51-52 are the same as Gita 2. 13. 23, 24, 28 ; Vi~"u 72.7
and Gfta IJ. 14-18 are almost identical. Vi~l,1u 96. 97 and the first
half of 98)re the same as Glta 13.1-2, except that in keeping with
its character of a revelation to the Eanh, the Vi~Qudharmasutra
substitutes 'vasudhe' for ' kaunteya ' and ' bhavini • for ' bharata. •
Several verses of the YAjiiavalkya-smrti are identical with those of
Jhe Vi$l)udharmasQtra. For example, Vi~1,1u 6. 41 and Ylj. 2. H,
Vi~l}u 8. 38 and Yaj. 11. 79, Vi~Qu 9. Hand Yllj. 2. 97, Vi~1,1u 17.
17 and Yi}. 2. 138, V~"u 17. 23 (first half) and Yai. 2. 210 (latter
·half), Vi~I)u 62. 9 and Yaj. I. 21, Vi. 63. SI and Yllj. I. 117 are .den-
deal. Besides these there are hundreds of prose sl1tras tbat are
identigal with passages of Yajiiavalkya. For example, Vi. 3. 72-74=
Yij. 11. 1-4; Vi. 3. 82 = Yaj. I. 318-320 (rules about land gmnts) j
-Vi. S. 6S-69 = Ylli· 1I. 217-220, Vi. S· 73 = Yij. 1I. 221 i Vi .4S. 3-
-=
12 Yaj. 3. 209-211 (about diseases suffered by sinners) ; Vi. 60.
24 :: Yij. I. 17; Vi. 96• SS-79 = Yij. 3. 84-90 (about 360 boncsof
the body ); Vi. 96.80-88 = Yaj. 3. 100-1~2 ( about the numkt of
,-,,3-
;anericil, veiDs, muscles etc.); Vi. 96.• 8
~
Yij. J.,J." •. Dr. 'JoUr
 1()'··~ SI

thinks· that Yljftva1kya borrows from Vi,~u the whole of the anato-
mical section (vide S. B. E. vol. Vll, p. XX ). With great respect
I dil'er from this opinion. There is nothing to show that the anato-
mica1 details were first given to the world by Vi,~u. They must
have first been embodied in works on medicine such as those of
Caraka and SlUrutal l l and were probably copied by Dharmasdtra
writers. But if there is any borrowing between Vi,~u and Y~iiia­
valkya I think from the character of the Vi'l,.ludharmas"Otra that it is
tbe sdtra that must be regarded as borrowing from Yljiiavalkya.
There are several matters in the extant Vi,l}udharmaslitra which are
wanting in Yljiiavalkya and which induce one to place the extant
sdtra later than Yljiiavalkya, viz. the name' Jaiva ' for Thursday
(Vi. 78. s), the long list of tirthas ( Vi. chap. 8 s) which include
~rtparvata and the five rivers of the south caUed southern Paiicanada,
the importance of the conjunction of the moon and Jupiter on a
(u11 moon day ( Vi. 49. 9-10 ), the vague definition of Aryllvarta lU
( Vi. 84. 4). The verse in Vilo.u H. 33 ( about half prlYaScitta
for boys and old men) is ascribed to Ailgiras by the MitAiqarA (on
Ylj.m. 243 ).
Therefore the most probable conclusion is that the extant Vilou-
dbarmasdtra borrows from the Manusmrti, Yljiiavalkya and other
authors. It would be too much to assume that the Manusmrti, the
Bhagavatgltl and YAjiiavaikya borrow from such a comparatively
unimportant work as tbe Vinludharmasutra.
The above conclusion is further strengthened by certain other con-
siderations. The Manusmrti has been quoted with utmost reverence
by a host of writers from the fifth century downwards, such as Sabara,
KumArila and SadkarlcArya. YAjiiavalkya was commented upon by
ViSvaro.pa in the first half of the 9th century. vUvanlpa in his commen-
tary quotes scores of slitras ftom Gautama, Apastamba, Baudlu.yana,
Vasitlha, Smkha and Harita. But it is significant that ViSvarupa in his
commentary on Ylljiiavalkya does not quote even a single sntra of
Vifl)u by name. It is true that ViSvanlpa ( on Ylj.Ill. 66) says that

Ul Vld.~, '"~ ohap. 7 .Dd ~, ~,~ ohap. S; iD the

~ of . . ., ~ ohap. a. we fiDei HO bouI .DeI 700 MUlOl...
3ft,..
III ~1!1Wiq""'A '4~~ Wf ~ • ~ ....~ ~ 8flcmM""& cm n
It 11 to be Doted that "I'Bj. (I. J) lal' dcnna AIJI'tIICII for ,1&0 00lI0'17 ID
wWU .... Waok . . . _ _ ...... foUo..... BaacL I. 1...... Vu.l.U.
"D.,.
 the four forms of asceticism (p'rior4jya ) should be uliderstoOd iiOm
omer smrtis like those o~ VqJ.lU IIJ • This probably refers to chap.
97 of the extant Vi~1)udharmas\1tra. MedhAtithi (on Manu 3.248)
quotes Vi~ou (21. I2) and on Manu 9. 76 quotes a sQtra of Vi!fJ.lU
which I could not trace in the printed Vifou. " 4 The MitAk~
mentions Vi~lJu about thirty times. The quotations are taken from
chapters 19, 21, 22, 35-4 2 , 50, 51, 52, 75 and 79 of the Vi'1)u-,
dharmaslitra, 18 sQtras of chap. 22 ( on Uauca and kindred topics)
being quoted on Ylj. Ill. 23, 24,27, 29-30. But it is a remarkable
fact that not one of the verses in the extant Vi~1)udharmasQtra is cited
as Vj~Qu's in the Mitlt}qarl. The only exception is a verse cited as
Vi!iQu·s on Yaj. Ill. 265, which has the same purport as Vi~ou p.
14- ( a verse) and the first pada of which is identical with that
of the verse in the Vi,QudharmasQtra. IIJ A few verses that are
quoted as Vi'1)u's in the Mitik!fara could not be traced
in the extant dharmasQtra. 1I6 It is not unlikely that the
sQtra first contained mostly prose sOtras based on Manu
and the KAthakagrhya and verses were tacked on later.
Among later writers of nihandhas Aparirka quotes Vi!il,lu most
profusely and' the Smrticandrikl also quotes Vi!iQu about 22S times.

1~3 ~iq.i'T~~P,q ~~ ~~f{tt: qlf{JjI'*'4Sj.I(itt(l~q.I.C16q:,

n. Tbe quotation i. I :ril~: ~ ~1JIP,q~ '\~ ~aj ~~. if
. lrstl,{l: .IW~q ..n ~. J compare for a .omewbat .lmllar
ruJ. Va•. 17. 78.
lU 'NJJ ~~ I C(Mqlqp ~ ~ 1I'ffII1~ I while ~
read. ' i(~qN'c\ ~ 'lIi\4fSECl1'lql'4C1: • ~ iI'?I': twltiEl5it4 ..~Iir-

~".' .
118 Th. ver•• are: aitiI ~i1i111il ~ ~ fitqRi1I'4 .... I quoted on Ylj. I. 185;
'31St\~ .1;ft.. ,.ilw'if'tl~'''U: I ~ ~ RUI~.~ 11
quoted on Ylj. 11. 181; 31S'5lih'tllftlwt ~ ~"ill,!~: I ~ !I ~t.ll
.rr.sn ~tl'5l.1 'fC'n: tI OD Ylj. Il. 135 ; t01""!EiiI~cil ~ tiir...~ ~'i"n I
~t~ fq~"SIlUIIEC1JII'~'''IC'I.'( .. 11l1'itiJc'5l"w'5Iltl ~I~ lIlT'
~~'{ ~••• ~ 11 ~...'{ ~ pr, ~: ~~: I
,,~ ~ " ~~ Fil~~ ~ 11 OD Ylj. Ill. 07 ; .r\vn~~"
~I;rt -UMurt """ I ~ ~ ~: 64ctIIM«i fitr.t: .1 OD Ylj. III..~3;
1f~ "",Ht.. 1f1'riIiq(llSii'4" • SIRl, \,m<t(I4i) .'IT ....ii1,4fU,.. IIJfiJ ", 11
'D tii. Ill. ..... ' . ..'
 ID. VItttud".."..,.,."
"
Many of the verses found in Vi. are quoted by Aparlrkaas Vi,l,1U'S, e. g.
Vi. 84. 4 on Yij. 1.2; 68.46'-47 on Ylj. 1.106' ; 6'7. H on Vlj. I.
107; S. 183 on Yli· 2. 60; 10. 9-11 on Yli. 2. 101. But there are
numerous verses quoted as V~l)u's by Aparilrka which are not found
in. the slUra, e. g. on Yli. I. 21, H, 89, 100. Apararka quotes almost
whole chapters of Vifl)u, c. g. Vi. 68 on Ylj: I. 106 and 90 on
Yij. I. 208, 70 on Ylj. I. 114. It is to be noted that Vi. 70. 17
( a verse) is quoted by AparArka as a prose sQtra ( on I. 114) with
slight verbal changes. All these facts make one feel naturally scep-
ti"l about the authenticity of most of the verses in the extant Vi$l)u-
dharmasQtra. They probably formed no pan of the sQtra at the
time when the Mitaqari was composed. At all events it cannot be
gainsaid that the verses are a very late pan of the slltra.

. The Vi$Q,udhamasQtra contains quotations from all the Vedic

samhitis and from the Aitareya-b~hmal)a (as in Vi. 15. 45). It
mentions the Vedl\ligas very frequently (30.3 and 38, 28. 35,83.6).
it speaks ofVyAkaral)a (83. 7), ofitihitsa (3· 70 , 30 • 38, 83. 7).
of Dharmdistras (3. 70, 30. 38, 73. 16, 83. 8), of PurAQ,a
( 3.70, 30. 38 &c.). About the close correspondence between
Baud. Ill. 6' and Vi~l)u. 48 and between Vas. 28. 10-15 and
18-22 and Vi$l)u 56 and 87 vide remarks made above
pp. 23, 57. The sQtra quotes several verses (called gAthAs) and says
they were sung by pitrs; vide 78. 52-B, 80. 14, 83. 21,85. 65-67.
They bear close resemblance to the gll.thll.S sung by the pitrs quoted
in the Anu~isana-parva 88. 11-15 and a half verse 'e~tavya bahavab
putra yadyekopi GayAril vrajet' is the same in Vi. 8S. 67 and Anu. 88.
14. The Vi~Q,usmrti enumerates twenty one hells (43. 1-22),
which are almost the same as Yijiiavalkya's (3. 222-224). It
mentions the names of the seven days of the week (78. 1-7), Thurs-
day being called Jaiva, while Yijiiavalkya mentions only the seven
planets ( with Rahu and Ketu) in the same order (I. 296). It
recommends the practice ot satl (25. 14), speaks of pustakns (18. 44.
23. 56), a word which is not used by the other dharmaslltras so
far described. It gives a long list of good and evil omens at the
time of staning on a journey (63. 33-39). Among evil omens it
includes the sight of yellow-robed ascetics (i. e. Buddhists probably)
and Klpllikas ( 63. 36). It prohibits speech with Mlecchas•
••uy,ajas (71. S9). aDd joumeys to Mleccha countries (84. 2). It
~~in' specitl directioDS about
-.....
~
me
...
worship of Vlsudeva in chap. 49
.
and speaks of ~vetadvlpa as the reward of devotion to VlSUdeft ( ..., •
... ). Here and there, there are eulogies ofVlsudeva (I. SO-57. '5.1.
97. 10.98 which gives one hundred names ofVi,Qu). It speaks of
the four vyuhas of Vlsudeva ( 67. 2) and of the Varlha incarnation.
It gives a vague location of Aryavarta as a country where the four
varoas exist ( 84. 4). It enumerates numerous sacred places (SS.
"52), among which Sriparvata, Saptllla (modem Satara?),
Godavari and southern Paiicanada deserve to be specially notecl.
Though it does not specifically enumerate the eighteen tides of law
just as Yajiiavalkya does not, yet it contains rules ( in chapters J-6)
on almost all ofthem.

As Yajiiavalkya enumerates Vi~l)u among the propounders of

dharmasastras, it follows that a work of Vi'Qu existed in comparati-
vely early times. What matters that work embraced it is difficult to
say. It probably contained the topics found in the works of Gaurama,
Apastamba and others. It may have included ponions borrowed
from the Ka~hakagrhya. When Dr. Jolly says that cenain chapten
of Vi'Qu agree closely with the Kathakagrhya, all that is meant is
that some of the sutras of ViglU are the same or almost the same as
those of the KAfhakagrhya (e. g. compare Vi'Qu 21, 73 and 86 with
IUthakagrhya V. 12, V. 9, and V. 3 respectively). Butin all these
places V~Qu contains more details than the Kithakagrhya. It may
however be noted that in a few cases the views of the Kathakagrhya
differ from those of Vi~Qu. For example, Vi'Qu ( 30. I) speaks of
Vedic studies for 4~ months only in the year when once they are
started on the full-moon day of Srava!)a or Bhadrapada, while the
Kathakagrhya (I. 9. 10) gives three alternatives, viz. 4U, 5 or
S~ months; VifQu prescribes that the proper year for the upanayanl
of a k,atriya is the nth from conception (27. 16), while the Ki~haka
prescribes the 9th, without specifying whether it is from conception
or binh (IV. I. 2) j Vi'Qu enumerates eight forms of marriage (24.
18 ), while the Kathaka (n. 3 and 4 ) speaks of only two, Brlhma
and Asura, and is silent about the rest; VifQu (46. 19-20) defines
Sintapana and Mahlsantapana differently from the KA~haka (1.7.
3-4 ), but agrees with Yajiiavalkya (In. 3IS-316). Here the recent
Lahore edition of the IUthakagrhya by Dr. Caland has been used.
As it used Kathaka mantras and borrowed from the Kathakagrhya,
the dharmasQtra may have been a text-book of the K1~baka school
and probab11 orisiDated in Kashmir and· Punjab which is the . _ .
 If
or the Kathas. The date of the older ponion of Vi,l,,1u may be
placed between 300 B.C. to 100 B.C. But this is no more than a mere
conjecture. It is to be noted that Kumllrila does not mention the
. Xi§l.1udharmasotra among the sOtras studied by particular schools.
::·Th~n several centuries later on the whole of the sOtra was recast
. . (rom the Vai~Qavite point of view and received large additions both
in prose and verse. When these additions were made we have no
exact means of determining. It is probable that they were not
made very long before Vi§varopa. At all events the additions were
made long after the Ylljiiavalkyasmrti and after the ,rd
century. The mention of the week days makes the sl1tra compara-
ti~ely a late work. The earliest epigraphic mention of a week day is
in the Eran inscription of 484 A. D. (vide Fleet's GuPta inscriptions
pp. 88-89) and Varahamihira (6th century) knew the week days
well. The BrahmapumJ.la (28. 5S) mentions Sunday and the
Padmapural.la mentions Thursday (BrahmakhaJ.l4a chap. II. 34).
fhe Slirya-siddhllnta (XII. 6 and 78) speaks of the lords of days.
Thus although the extant Vi~l}u-dharmasutra is a late recast, it
contains a few doctrines that were held in ancient times. For
example it allows a Brahmal}a to marry a girl of anyone of the four
castes (24. I) and does not inveigh against niyoga as Manu does.
A few of the sutras agree closely with Nllrada. Vide Vi. 7. Ja-
Il and Nllrada (~l,1adllna verses 13 6- I 37 ).
The Mitllk.~ara quotes all the prose passages of chapters 35-42
and ascribes them to Brhadvi~l)u ( on Vii. 3. 241). Similarly on
Ylli. 3. 261 it ascribes Vi. 35. 3-S to Brhadvi~1.1u. Similarly the
Smrticandrika (11. p. 298) ascribes Vi. 17. 4 f£ to Brhad-V~t;lu.
The Mitak~ra (on Yaj. 3. 267) quotes a verse of Vrddha-Vi~J.lu
which summarises some sutras of Vi~J.lu 117 (So. 6 and I2-I4).
In the Anandasrama collection of smrtis there is a Laghu-Vi~l,,1u­
smrti in five chapters and- I i4 verses dealing with the duties of the
varlJas and the four H.-amas. Apararka in his commentary on Yaj.
3. 2S8 quates four verses from Laghu-Vi~Qu, which are not found
in the Anandllsrama text. So Apardrka used some other work or
perhaps a larger work. The Parasara-Mlldhavlya often quotes gadya~
11'1 Thenneof ~'!S la r.iSl ~ .... ~ ~ ~ ~ I "'~~
~ \lil....'fft1 ~ It Tbe aUtraa arell1,...t ~ OO,...t« ~ •
~ ~"I SI'f~ I ",,~,
 to
Vi'llU and padya-Vi~1)u. The former from a quotation in vol. I.
part 2, p. 2J4 seems to be the Vi'Q.u-dharmaSl1tra itself. In the
SarasvativilAsa numerous sl1tras of Vi,Q.u with the explanations of
Bhlruci thereon are quoted, which are not found in the prinw.4
Viu!nu
-yy •
III '...":j-
":f~

The Vi~Qu-dharmasQtra was commented upon by NandapaQ4ita,

author of several works on dharmdAstra, who wrote at Benares the
commentary called Vaijayanti (according to cenain mss.) in 1679
(i. e. 1622-23 A. D.) of the Vikrama era. Dr. Jolly publishes
extracts from this commentary in his edition of the s1ltra.

From the fact that the SarasvativilAsa quotes several times the
sutras of Vi~l)u with Bhllruci's explanation, it looks probable that
Bhiruci commented upon the Vi$l)udharmasiitra. For further infor-
mation on Bharuci vide sec. 61.
So far only the printed and well-known dharmasutras have been
passed under review. But there were nnmerous other dharma-
sutras which are either now extant in rare mss. or are not yet
discovered but are only to be reconstructed from quotations. It is
now time to discuss them.
1 I. The Dharmasutra of Harita
That Hmta was an ancient slltrakllra on dharma is quite patent
from the fact that the dharmasl1tras of Baudhayana, Apastamba and
Vasi,tha quote him as an authority (vide pp. 25, 39, 54). Apastamba
quotes Hiirita more frequently than any other author. From this it may
--------------------_ .. -------------_._- -
118 •• ,. para 637 """ .. 1(if,((i'i1~'16tfI(RII'1IEjm ~~ fmIl1Jifit I
(Vl,vu's sutra seems to have beeD 1ftvnr~ ~~);
para '119 81'51 1lI~: (OD \1rG~ IS ~ , fq1oqrq't'W~ ~ 1(1"': )
wr~ ~~J pan 736 ~- ~: PAlp«IOfIIr«c'f ~
'11ft ( OD (fj~'s ~'!if ' ~(I1IIf ~ ~:') J para 84700DtalU
a 10D, .lItra of Vi,vu 'a:n~ IJ'ral "1'Iif ~ ~Rat.ii~n-t
sdiAr~ ViIAi ,ofiiH''fIINf4( ,
aDd para 848 oODt.IDS ~ '. explaDa-
tion oflt.
Vide pp. 81. 50,165, 166, 143, 144 &0. of the reoently pubUlhed )(7II0r.
e4ition of the '«"4~~~ for lutr.1 of Vl,vu whioh are not ~OQDd ID
the printed tezt of Vl,vu. It appear. that the ~~ hacl a ve..,
JD1I ob _11' .tulo of the IlItra before It,
 n
be concluded that they belonged to the same Veda. The Tanmvlrtib
( vide note ss above) mentions Hlrita along with Gautama and
other sfitraklras on dhanna. From ViSvarfipa down to the latest
writers on dharmaslstra Hilrita is most profusely quoted. From the
quotations it appears that his dharmasfitra was perhaps the most
extensive of all dharmasfitras.
The late Pandit Vamansastri Islampurkar discovered at Nasik a
illS.of the Hilrita-dharmasfitra. It was not possible for me to make
use of it for the present work. Dr. Jolly (in R. und S. pp. 8-9)
gives an account of the ms. from which I give a summary. It is so
faulty that an edition based on it alone cannot be thought of. The
ms. contains thirty chapters. So far as the language and contents
are concerned the work impresses one as ancient, but the material
citations ascribed to Hilrita in later digests on court procedure and
the law of crimes &c. are not found in the ms. The prose is mixed
up with verses in Anu~lUbh and Tri~~ubh metres, which are often
introduced with the characteristic words" athilpyudaharanti" as in
other dharmasfitras. The ms. quotes' bhagavan MaitrayaQi' and
the "erse " Satadayo viro .. which is Maitrayaniya Samhitil I. 7· S.
Dr. Caland points OUt remarkable correspondence between the cita-
tions of Harita and the MaitrayalJiya Parisi~~a and Manavasraddha-
kalpa. All this tends to show that he was a sfitrakara of the Black
Yajurveda. The numerous quotations from Harita in Ayastamba
and Baudhayana are not however found in the ms. The ms. was
found at Nasik, which is also the source of two mss. of the Maitra-
yaQiya Samhitu. The Kashmirian word ckaphella' is cited in Hilrita
and so the Hlirita-dharmasfitra probably originated there. Hemldri
( caturvarga Ill. I. p. SS 9) mentions a commentator ( bh~yakl\ra 119 )
of Hlirita.
From the numerous quotations from HArita in the ttibal1dlJas it
appears that the dharmasfitra dealt exhaustively with the same topics
as are dealt with in other dharmasQtras, viz. sources of dharma,
brahmacarin of two kinds (upakurvaQa and nai~thika ), slIdtaka, the
householder, the forest hermit, prohibitions about food, .impurity

119 Th. aUera of HlrUa I. • qI81"fi-~-~-f\\1~-4!fm"r.-.

~....,Qr~-'i~~"'"'6i'\&~UIII~ 'if "1li if ~J OD which ~ Iql,
•.tw: S4I{V41~"": 1JI~ _ ~ "tli'i,,!~"I".I(:.•.• .
 on birth and death, Sriddha, the panktipavana, general rules of COD-'
duct, the five yajiias, Vedic study and holidays, duties of kings,
rules of statecraft, coun procedure, the various titles of law, duties
of husband:-and wife, various kinds of sins, prAYaSc:ittas, expiatory
prayers Bcc.
According to KuUa.ka ( on Manu 2. I ) the HArita-dharmasa.tra
opened with the words ' now then we shall explain dharma ; dharma
is based upon revealed texts (sruti ); revealed texts are of two kinds,
the Vedic and the Tantric. uo ' The quotations show that this very
style was pursued in the body of the work. Apararka ( on Yiij. Ill.
322) quotes a sutra l2l in similar style about a penance Ctulapuru~'
said to have been promulgated by Siva himself. The sotra often
introduces verses as quotations with the words cc an author says
thus" ( evam hyaha ; vide Apararka on Yaj. I. 83, I. 154, Ill. 135,
Vivada-ratnAkara pp. 443, 626). Numerous passages quoted as
Harita's are identical with passages from other dharmasastra works.
The st1tra ' Jayapatyoma vibhago vidyate' is quoted as from Harita
by the Smrticandrika (11. p. 26S), which is the same as Ap. Oh. S. 11.
6. 14. 16. The same work quotes Cpratva~avidhaniid ~rhasthyasya'
as from Harita which is part of Gautama 3. 35. A verse about the
enormity of usury quoted in the Smrticandrika (I. p. 177 ) as
HArita's is almost the same as Baudhayana (I. S. 79) and Vasi~tha UJ
( 2. 42). A verse about atipatakins (quoted by Apararka on Yaj.
Ill. 23 I ) is the same as Vi~l}u 34. 2. Manu is mentioned by name
in several verses (vide Smrticandrika Ill. p. 426, Vivada-ratnakara
p. SS2-SS3). Two verses are cited in the Vyavaharatattva ot Raghu-
nandana as found in Harita, Baudhllyana (I. 10. 30) and Manu
( S. 18-19). A verse quoted by the Smrticandrika (11. p. 21 ) is
almost the same as Manu 8. 95. Several times we have the words
'Prajapativaco yatha' (vide Apararka on Vij. I. 154 and Smrti-
candrika I. p. ISI). Harita seems to have relied upon the views

,110 • ~tUffl ~ """'~: I ,~qIlIOl'" d: t ~'Iif ~I ~

"Ifist., 'if 11 '. Tb. Brabma,.ajfta probabl, tak•• tb. worda ~ ...
"",:' from I~ aDd DOUl'om the Va'6etlka·.,nra.

111 ",".. "",,,,,,1,,," tl811""" m RiI("II"I": I

1. Tb. Yel'H la '~ ~ ~ " ' " ."ffl8"~ I ~ .... ~
tftit·4iQ" ..
of 'Iciryas t iD several places. la,
He often quotes the views of others
( eke, aparela4 ) and sometimes refutes them. lls
Hlrita refers to the Vedas, the Al\gas, dharmdlstra, metaphy-
sics, and other branches of knowledge. ra6 The quotations do not
mow that he belonged to any particular Veda, as he quotes from
all the Vedas promiscuously. In this connection it is worthy of
note that though Kumlrila mentions Hlrita as an ancient dharma-
sGtrakira, he does not assign him to any particular school, while he
assigns Apastamba and Baudhllyln& to the Taittiriya school.
Some of the doctrines of Hlrita are worth noting. He speaks
of eight forms of marriage, but two of them are styled ~atra and
MlnU~, while A~ and Prajapatya are omitted ( vide Viramitrodaya,
SadlskaraprakaSa, p. 84). Vasi~tha has the same nomenclature
( I. 29). Hlrita speaks of two sorts of women (brabma'lJtJdillfS
and sadyowulhas) and stat.es that the former were entitled to have the
Upanayana performed, to keep the sacred fire and to study the
Vedas. u7 He speaks of the twelve kinds of sons (vide Haradatta 011
Gautama 28. J2). He looks down upon the profession of an actor
and forbids the employment of a Brlhmaoa actor in any sr4ddha or
rite for gods. u8 Apar4rka (on Ylj. 11.1332) quotes from Harita
a lengthy passage
in mixed prose and verse, where the worship
of GaQeSa comes in. U '

118 ~ OD YlEj. I. 111. • C't..,,'!II'lli(.,i\~ 'IRAn~ I ;r 'IT Wi'Tr~ I WI'fr"

tai Ft _ CN ....';', , """,",cT'liee,~q'lIdjqoil,.,~ 11ft: I t t ~

,-
OD YIEj. 1.114.
.~
. ....-. .'1..
.
• ~ e...~ ......f: J' ~. 'lJ., p. 704. • Of
11-.. w,.,;r 'R tpn"l'l1ll' • •
1K Vid. ~. 'If. pp. 807. 7Hi ~. ill. p. _ ~ OD YIEJ.1I.1I7.
III ama. OD YIE" I. 188. , .. ,.,Id .... ,...qRt,'"~itt ~ I i'PiT I ~
' ....,;d".r'.. q,,",e~""" ~ ~ ,1... ,,,,..,,,: I
R'(
118 ~. m. p. 110. ~ 8IW'l~ ,,~{qn;i ~ qjit;\' ~ I
lJ'l ~ 1I1r: I ..... ,~... : ,,~...sitt·' "" .., .. ~;ft;t~"'4., ..4\""; ~­
~ ~ IIi "'.,...., , quoted iD ~. I. Po K. aDd "'~"fI­
...... ( Beuna eel. ) p.1l8.
I . t\fl~ ~ ~ IIJ ~ I qaotecl by ~ 011 YIj. I. JJJ-J14.
1. W. ba.. there th. D. . . . e'....&, ,iii'4(1"*1"'..."M;tfll•• 1IIfi§UI•
.....""1.•• ,- In' two "'d_ ........ift... u. u u4 ...... L- tr•
.... ao.
 A very interesthlg question is the relation of theverse quo.tadons
from HArlta with the prose quotations from Hlrita. The dbanna-
sOua was probably interspersed with verses as is the case more or
less with a1l dha~sOtras except that of Gautama. But there are
mtmerous verses ascribed to HArita in the nibandhas, which are
manifestly modern. Both the MitAk~rl and Aparlrka (on Yaj. I.
86) quote H!lrita's verses eulogising the sati. The Smrticandrika
( DJ. p. 344) quotes his verses that refer to the signs of the Zodiac.
There Ire numerous verses containing elaborate rules of procedure,
ascribed to H!lrita, Vihich are quite foreign to the general atmos-
phere of the ancient dharmasOtras. All such verses must be ascribed
to a comparatively later date. In the Suddhimayokha it is said
that certain verses quoted from the Mahibhirata by Hilrita are 110t
found in several copies of the Mahlbhirata.

Dr. Jolly (in 1889) collected together most of the prose and
verse citations from Harita on the Vyavabara section. In Jivananda's
collection, we have a Laghu-Hlrita smrti ( I. pp. 177-193) and a
Vrddha-Hilritasmrti (I. pp. 194-409). The former contains seven
tUlbyayas and about 250 verses, dealing with the duties of the four
castes and the iJJramas and with Yoga. The latter is professedly a
Vai'Qavite work, said to have been proclaimed by Hanta to Ambarilja;
It is divided into eight chapters and contains about 2600 verses,
dealing with the nitya and naimittika rites of the vart)as and iSramas,
the nature of the individual and supreme self and the means of
attaining moklja. In the AnandiSrama collection of smnis, Vrddha-
HArIta is divided into eleven chapters, the first two of· Jivananda's
being split up into five. The AnandiSrama collection contains a
Laghu-Hilrlta-smrti in 1 I 7 verses which is different from the Laghu·
Hilrlta of Jivananda. The former deals with purification from
pollutions of various kinds, with prlyaSc:ittas, rules about impurity
on binh and death, sriddha and a few rules about inheritance,
partition &c.

It is noteworthy that Aparilrka ( on~Yilj. nl. 2S4) quotes Vrddha-

Hltifa ind Hlrita, both in prose, one immediately after another.

That the Vtddha...Hldta in verse is comparatively a late work

follows from the fact that it distinctly recites that the smrtisof Manu;
Y'liiavalkya, Nirada and Kit)'lyana were known to it IS .authorities
on rljaoodhanna.·'o Some of the quotations ascribed to Laghu-Hlrlta
.
in Aparlrka and other works are found in the Llghu-Hlrita, e. g.
tbe verse 'vini yajiiopavitena' (Laghu·Hirita, AnandASrama, verse 2,)
is quoted by Aparlrb on Yij. Ill. 289. Some verses that are as-
cribed to HArlta are found in the Laghu-Hlrita, for example, the verse
I snlnam knvl tu ye', cited by the Smrticandrikl (I. p. 203), occurs

in the Laghu-Hlrita (AnandUrama, verse 41). It appears that

several compilations were made at different times, embracing different
topics of dhartnll and ascribed to Hlrita, probably because they were
based more or less on the HiritadharmasOtra.
That some of the verses ascribed to HArita are very ancieDt
follows from several considerations. For example, ViSvarOpa quotes
( on Ylj. Ill. 246) a verse from Hlrita. The Sarasvativillsa quotes
from HiriEa a brief passage which appears to be a portion of a verse
and Kltytyana's explanation thereon."'" It follows that long before
the sixth century A. D. HArita existed in verse.
For Hirita on Vyavahm, vide sec. 56.
Ill. The Dharmasutra of Sankha-Likhita
From the Tantravartika we learn (note SS above) that the
DharmasOtra of Sal'1kha-Likhita was specially studied by the Vi;a.
saneyins (the followers of the white Yajurveda). The Tantravartika
also quotes a few words from that dharmasutra which constitute III
Anu~tubh pdda. 'J3 The Mahabhirata ( SAnti. chap. 23) contain.
the story of the two brothers Sal'1kha and Likhita. In the Sand-
parva ( 130. 29 and 132.15-16) the word ~al'1kha-Likhita seems to
be used in a double sense, ~l'1kha also meaning the forehead. Ya-
jiiavalkya ( I. 5 ) mentions Sal'1kha-Likhita among the writers on
dharmuitra. The PariSarasmrti says ( I. 24 ) that in the four ages
of Krta, Treta, Dvipara and Kali, the ordinances of Manu, Gaucama,
Sal'1kha-Likhita and Partiara are respectively 'of paramount authority
----_._----- ---------
130 ~ ~ ~ If'ff I .INI*4~i'i ~ ~"..rii" ~ 11
;nWr -.r * ~~(If.\e(tc8j ft I aEi1IN1*41 ~ ~ ~ II
(Jlvananda It 'th ohap. p. 185; .lnaDdUrama, 7th ohap. 170.-171).
rn
-111 '1t\i\i'ilfCl ~ ~: I • fI~ fPti"" iq: I ..... I....E~
ffI'(Rli.n I IDd ..w,
p. 81 (M,.'ON edition).

UI
,,"
a....I""',
.~:.
p. 189. I .~ " ","""IAii4¥4(- 8WI1t. ~.
 in matters of dha"ma. VisvarQpa (on Yij.III. 248) quotes a verse
from an ancient author which says that &dkha and Likhita pondered
deeply over the dharma promulgated to the sages by Manu and drew
upon the Veda 'JJ also. Commentators and nibandbalz4"as from
ViSvarapa downwards profusely quote Sankha-Likhita. A consi-
derable ponion of these quotations is in prose. Hence it is quite clear
.that the dharmasotra of Sankha-Likhita is an ancient one, that it was
largely if not entirely in prose and that it was once easily accessible
though it has nOt yet been discovered. In the Annals of the
Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute (vol. VII-VIII) I made
an .attempt at a reconstruction of &nkha-Likhita.
Jivananda (collection of smrtis, pan 11., pp. 343-374) prints in
'18 chapters and about HO verses a smrti of sadkha and a smrti of
Likhita in about 93 verses (pan n., pp. 375-382). The AnandUrama
colleetion also prints the same text of the two smrtis. The latter also
contains a Laghu-Sal'1kha-smrti in 7 I verses and a Sal'1kha-Likhita-
smrti in 32 verses. All these, except perhaps the Sal'1kha-smfIi in 18
chapters, are late compilations. The smrti in 18 chapters seems to
have been compiled very early. About fifty verses from it are
quoted by the Mitak~ara. In the IIth and 12th chapters occ:ur
a few prose passages, onc of which is quoted even by Medha-
-tithi. The numerous prose quotations ascribed to Sal'1kha-
Likhita do not however occur in these smrtis. One point deserves
special notice. Comparatively early writers sometimes ascribe the
same text to Sal'1kha-Likhita or to Sal'1kha simply. The well-known
sOtra about succession to a son-less man (athiputrasya svaryltasya
bhratrgami dravyam &c.) is ascribed to Saokha by Vih1rapa and
·the Mitll\tpra, but to Sal'1kha-Likhita by Apararka (on Yllj. 11. 13S.
136). Similarly the sutra Cpitaryasakte kutumbavyavaharan jy~ha1)'
&c:. is asaribed to Saokha by Apararka and to Sadkha-Likhita by
the Yiv4da-ratnikara, Diyatattva and Madanaplrij4ta. Quotations
ascribed to Likhita are few and .far between. Some passages are
ascribed by some writers to Sal'1kha and by others to Likhita. For
example, a prose passage CUddhrtya parib.itiibhib' &C. is ascribed to
Likhita by Apararka (on Yaj. I. 18) and to Sal'1kha by ViSvanlpa
(.on Yiij. I. 20 ) and by the Viramitrodaya ( AhnikaprakiiSa p. 68).
Similarly the s\ltra 'ubhlbhyalllapi hastlbhylm prll'1mukho deva-
tirt:~~na kUrylt' is ascribed to Sal'1kha-Likhita by the Plltiaramldha•

. 1SI ~ ~ ""'~"" ~~ I iiiC'.. "" ......." ... ~ ,-,"'11 •

viya (I. I. p• .3 S2) and to Likhita by Aparuka (on Ylj. I. "101 >-
The relation of the ~6k.ha-smrti in verse to the dharmas4tra of
~6kha seems to be this. The former is based upon the latt~r and is
a versified paraphrase or adaptation of portions of the dharmas4tra. 114
The versified Sa6kha shows a tendency towards greater stria-
ness. The dharmaslltra allows a Brihmaoa to marry a woman of
any of the four castes, while the verse Sa6k.ha restricts him to the
first' three castes. IJS It is not unlikely that the dharmasutra con-
tained a few verses as is the case with Baudhlyana, Apastamba and
Vasi~ha. Even so early a writer as Vi§varupa looked upon the
.prose and verse portions as the composition of the same author
(vide his comment on Vii. Ill. 237, and Aparlrka pp. 1149, 1154,
u61 ).
The dharmasutra of Sa6kha-Likhita was commented upon early.
Laqmidhara in his Kalpataru (Ghose's Hindu Law vol. 11., p. S04)
draws attention to the fact that the hh4iya/uJra of Sadkha read a well-
known sutra as 'sa yadyekab syat' instead of 'sa yadyekaputral,l sylt'.
Lak~midhara flourished between 1100-1160 A. D. as he \Vas a
minister of Govindacandra of Kanauj. The Vivadaratnilkara (1.314
A. D. ) also cites the bh~yakara of Sa6kha-Likhita. The ViVlda.
cinmmaQi (p. 67 ) quot es from the bh~yakira of Sa6kha-Likhita.
The dharmasutra of Sadkha-Likhita would appear, from the
quotations in the nibandbas, to have closely resembled the other
extant slltras on dharma in style and contents. It embraced almost
all the topics treated of in Gautama or Apastamba. It agrees very
closely with the words of Gautama and Baudhayana in several
places. '3' It is curious to note that a quotation from Sadkha
134 Oompan ~ qft'3\"lliIdi.f~C'llPtqtmr~~(~!'I~
( quoted •• ElaDkba'. b)' the 'l'Re, Stlll.st••W, p. 68) with , .."M t.'
'a1I~l ~~~
G \'t-nPl: ~i12l~: ' . ~~~"'."
~ ~

115 Th. ~ (eel. of 1811. p.11Ol '1\10\,. I ~~ ~~, ~,~" .~~

mt ~i~:' ~ "1'0'''~1$r', the ~
(" 7) la7. '~ ~ "'~ 111,01" st'lfflftdl 11
138 Oompan c ..11I1,oiIi?lcitliT,OIEii ' "( quoMd ID Iift( •• ~., p.451) with
.;t. 'l.:f(. 5. at-4J; c f("'''''dc.W!· (quoted ~ ::tmf1Il OD """', ·1. Ill)
with wit. 'l: t. I. 41-48, l;r _ ~ ",,~.' (~. Ill. t p.I7")
With "'. '!. ~. I. 5. 11.
GOMatniag the names of writers or Sl1'lrds ekes ~ha-Likhita as
·~rity.1J7

The cib.rmasGtra seem. to have permittecl niyota, speab of

twelve secondary sons, and did not favour (like ApastalDba)
the claims of females to succeed to males. On certain points the
cUwmasotra of Sa1\kha marks a more advanced state o( opinion than
is the case with Gautama or Apastamba. Sa1\kba speaks of several
· kinds Df ordeals and appears to have contained elaborate prose rulea
'~bout them (vide Aparlrka on Ylj. 11, 9S ; Sntrticandriki n., p. 112,
Vlramitrodaya, p. 270). As regards partition atld inheritance,
&6kha-Likhita gives more detailed information tban Aputamba or
Baudhilyana. The limits of Aryilvarta ,,8 stretcbed over wider areas
according to Smkba ( i. e. to the east of Sindhu-Sauvira and to tbe
west of Kimpilya) than is the case with Baudhilyana (I. I. 2S )
or Vasb.tha (I. 8-9). The style of Sa1\kha reminde one of Kaudlya
rather than of Gautama. The quotations hardly exhibit any ungram-
· matieal forms. It is noteworthy that YAjiiavalkya is included among
the authors of smrtis by Sankha ( vide note 137 above ). If it is
tae extant Yiljiiavalkya-smrti tbat is meant to be referred to, then
. the dharmasOtra of Sa1\kha will have to be assigned to a late datc;.
But this does not seem to be likely. From the fact tbat the Yljiia-
valkya-smrti itself enumerates Sa1\kba-Likhita among ancient authors
011 dlNJrma, from the general style of the work, from the develop-
ment of the legal conceptions it presents and from its doctrines about
· che rights of women, it appears almost certain that the .extant Yajn.·
valkya·srnrti is muth later than' the dharmasQtra of Sa1\kha.
There are close correspondences between Sankha and Yajfiavalkya.,Jt

13'1 I tlJfd 'Ei.tIdI4iiIM im' ~ "~"f("~~~~"8uq,".....

;ft""~"dlFiltI6(1"5iC<q(1A\11~~W\I(iClI~VI(1I(1qSl~ffl<qI""l+iIf(": I
quoted lD ~", I. p. 5S'l; 1fk. ~" p.16 and ~.
lit I ~ 8O'if ~ ... 111'( ~tr«fl(I~"'utif ctrmr: q~n..IfAI""1 ~
.. 1tt-wNi'....ci .....46'\ I ' quoted in 1Ik., qft1tm., p.S?
181 GOIDP'" I ~ ill ~' q quoted ln~. ID... t p. "4"lt"
11111'. I. 11; c ~ 'NI!EPI\ ' . (quote. In • • ID. lot p. 'la)
wltb "",.1. 11 ; ·"(I.,ltMttuI.." .. lifli("I"'......1'I1tt8'W.iii\. ~­
~ t 'It.. (q. . . . ia ~ OD ~. 'T. ~. 11. tn.II)"''-
_ ~. I.U,
 The prose quotations from &6kha-Likhita refer to the Veclangu,
Sil'1khya, Yoga, dharmaSAstra. Sal'1kha recognised eight forms of
marriage. The views of Sal'1kha about the status of the offspring
of mixed marriages differed from those of Baudhayana (I. 8. 6 )
and Manu (X. 6) and were intermediate between the latter two.t~O
The tarjHltUJ I 4 1 (which resembles the one in Baudhlyana, though it
is more elaborate) refers to the six Vedll'lgas, Bhltata (but not
MahA-bhArata ), to twenty writers on dha,.",a and, contains nume-
rous details about geography, mythology, and cosmogony which ate
generally found in the Purn.,as. The dharmasfitra frequently cites
the opinions of others. It mentions by name the views of Praji-
pati, Al\girasa and USanas (ViddaratnAkara p. S37 ), PrAcetasa
(VivAdatat. p. SS 7- S(0), Vrddha-Gautama (Madana-plrijAta pp.701-2).
The verse quotations ascribed to Sal'1kha further mention Yama,
KityAyana, and Sal\kha himself. But in drawing chronological con-
clusions it is better to leave the verse quotations out of. account.
The same verses are ascribed to Manu and Sal\kha1 43 and a few sQuas
closely resemble the Manusmrti. 14 ' Six identical verses occnr in
the Vas~fha-dharmasQtra (28. 10-15) and in the Sa6kha-smrti
( loth chap. ).
All these circumstances lead to the conclusion that the dhAtllia-
sCUta of Sal\kba. is probably later than Gautama and Apastamba but
earlier than the YAjiiavalkya-smrti and so must be assigned to some
date between 300 B. C. to 100 A. D.
13. Manavadharmasutra-Did it exist?
Following the orthodox view of Western Sanskrit scholars that
most of the dharmasQtras are older than almost all, if not all, the
metrical smnis, I gave the first place of honour to the dharmastitras of
Gautama and others. But my own views differ to a great extent
from those of the orthodox school of Sanskritists represented by Mu
Maller and Bahler. It is high time to state here my views about
140 • III~ flRtqlql~~ tIfiI'f ~ ~ , '. quoted In ~-.ro OD Ylj.
I.tt.
14.1 VId. ~.,. Ill. 1. pp. '&0-115 ~lld ~ ••~, p. aaa. ft. for ".far.
141 Tbe vene ~ l ,.tf« III ~ Ill. 1. 111 ie~. t. 16; , ~a
0

~ 'R!l " :aq'~ ~, quoted ID ~o I, p. 84. le ~ I1.I'l.

Id , d ~ U\ifRIf ~ ~"'" ~pqt \lIP ' quoted iD -m. Ill. I. '" , ....
OomPare ~ 3.".
".
the existence of a Minava-dharma-siitra supposed to be the original
of our extant Manu.
Some western scholars, particularly Mu Miiller and Weber,
started the ingenious theory that the extant Manusmrti was a recast
or remodelling of an ancient Minavadharmastitra. Mu Maller went
so tar as to enunciate the bold generalisation "There can be no
doubt, however, that all the genuine dharma-Sistras which we
possess now, are without any exception nothing but more modem texts
of earlier stitra works on kuladhartnas belonging originally to certain
Vedic caraQas" (H. A. S. L. pp. 134-135 ). For this sweeping
generalisation there were very few data when it was made, as is
~mitted by Bahler. This theory of Max Mftller was as hasty, as
unfounded and as uncritical as several other theories of his such as
that about the renaissance of Sanskrit Literature in the early centu-
ries of the Christian era, about the absence of the art of writing in
India before P:toini and about the uniform employment of the sloka
for literary purposes in his so-called sfitra period and earlier.
Western Scholars had to give up such theories before the stem logic
of facts, but they have tenaciously dung to the theory about the
Manusmrti being a recast of the MAnavadharmasiitra. One of the
main planks of Max Mtlller's edifice was the now exploded theory
about the non-employment of the an_h during the siitra period
(which he tentatively placed between 600 B. C.-200 B. C.) for con-
tinuous composition. In spite of the fact that one of the main
planks has totally collapsed Bfthler makes strenuous efforts to
r~babilitate Max MftUer's theory by additional 11 priori arguments
(.S. B. E. vol. 2 S, pp. XVIII-XXIII and XXXI-XXXIX). The main
points brought forward by Bfthler are:- (I) The Vasi~ha Dh.
S. (IV. S-8) contains four Sfitras, the first of which is 'The MAnava
says that one may kill an animal only in honouring the Manes, gods
and guests.' There follow two verses and a passage in prose with
ill at the end. Bohler argues that all the four siitras are quotations
and as the extant Manusmrti is in verse, they must be regarded as
taken from the MinavadharmasQtra. ( n) There are other CJuota-
tions in Vasiftha attributed to Manu which either contradict the
presqlt Manusmrti or have no counterpart in the latter. Babler
drawst clal attention to the fact that V~~a (19. 37) CJuotes a
MAnav 'lob which is not in the anu'tubh metre and which
has thing comsponding to it in the extant Manusmrti.
 11
~A fragment oftrsanas quoresan opinion ofManuaboutimpurity,
which is in prose. IH Bf1hler himself points out thar here one ms. reads
'SumantuJ;t' for 'ManuJ;t'. Therefore this argument is of very little
URI in establishing the existence of a Miinavadharmasutra. Besides,
it is possible that the mutilate~ passage is not a quotation at all, but
a· mere summary of Manu's· views. There is no 'iti' at the end to
show that it is a quotation. (IV) Kiimandaklya-nitisara (H. 3) says that
according to the Miinavas the vidyas to be studied by a king are three,
viz. the three Vedas, Varta, and DaI)4aniti and that what is called
Anv:iqiki is but a branch of trayi; while the Manusmrti (7· 43 )
appears to regard the four as distinct vidyitS. 14S Kamandaka (XI. 67)
says that Manu prescribed that the council of ministers should consist
of twelve ;146 while Manu (7. S4 ) says that the 'sac;vas' should be
seven or eight. Bilhler therefore argues that Kamandaka has in
mind the Mlnavadharmasutra and not the Manusmrti and on the word
'Manavab,' makes the following observations 'It is a very common
prKtice of Indian authors to refer in this manner to the books restrict-
ed to special schools. But I know of no case where the doctrines
of the ManavadharmaSastra or of any other work, which is destined
for all Aryans and acknowledged as authoritative by all, are cited in
the same or similar way' (S. B. E. vol. 25, p. XXXVIII). In the
first place it has to be noted that Kamandaka is only paraphrasing·
the words of Kautilya in the above two places. rH Further it is note-
1" In Ho. 844 of Vlarambag (I) In tbe Dcooaa College tbere ia a fragment of
U6anaa where we read ;a-q~o\'1' ••• (gap) ~~l~ I 1(\~ ~'11~ "I'.
1i\~I"I:t (~) 3;.fI\titsiir~" ~ '<;J ~: ~'<;J~. The words 1(~ ~.I"'~
ocour in MaDu S. 78 iD tbe aame oODueotioD. For tbe rest. compare MaDu
So 98 aDd 85. We must; probabl, read '\n~ .... ~n1ti. No. 191 of A
1881-81 Is another fragmeDt of U6anas whioh ooatains tba lama pu.....
BUhler's mss. read :e1r. l(""'I"tqfcff:nM,,~~a~ ~ ~ aD. h.
proposes ,""'~fct
141 The word. of the ~ are ~q"4.~ f'Rrt 4'rftrc. .... ~If;'
... 1• • '4IMliRtf ,,,"i(....~ ~ 11
1.' 4'*'14(••a,.. . . .~ ~ JQ ~1ir """,= I ~"' rwlttRtit .~
a(j)spcUCA\ 11
U7 .~ """ ,.,.aflff\.;w« ~: I '51'fl~Wr~' ~ I. I; ' . -
qR~ u(UIItINP( tM ~r: ~fft 1I1~: ~-. . . . ."
. . . . . LlI•
..·0.11.
 worthy that IUmandaka employs the word 'Manub' while Kau1i1yi.·
uses the word 'Manavab' ( about the number of ministers ). There-
fore according to the Kamandakiyanitisara there was no difference
between the two, viz. the words 'Manul;t' and 'ManaWl;t' denoted the
same thing, a work. What Bnhler m~ans by his emphasis on the
word 'M~navaI:tJ is not quite clear. Early writers like Kumuila and
Visvarupa employ the word 'Manavam' with reference to the Manu·
smrti just as they use the word Vasi~~ham to denote the Va~i~tha..,
dharmasutra ( vide Tantra-vartika pp. 80, I 15, 642 and ViSvarQpa
on Yaj. Ill. 245 and 257 ). SaIikara ill his bha~ya on Br. UpaD~
1. 4. 17 applies the word 'manava' to the Manusmrti C milnave
ca sarva pravrttil:t k:.imahetukyeveti J (referring to Manu II. 4).
Besides, there is hardly any conflict between the views
of the Manavas and the Manusmrti on the point
of the number of the vid)'tts. The Miinavas knew that Anvllqikl
was counted as a fourth vidya but said that it was really comprehend~
cd in the study of the Vedas. The Manusmrti only lays down
from whom the vidytls were to be learnt. As regards the number
of ministers, wc cannot afford to forget that the Manusmrti (7. 60 )
allows more ministers than seven or eight. Another explanation
also is possible. In the final remodelling of the Manusmrti from its
original in verse it is not unlikely that a few changes were made.
(V) On the strength of the preservation of the complete set of the
slltra works of Apastamba on srauta, grhya and dharma (also
of Baudhayana and Hiral)yakesin), it is urged that the
'Miinava rara(1a had a sutra on dharma. The MiinavaSrautasQtra
( parts 1-5 edited by Dr. Knauer and the chayana by Miss Gelder at
Leipzig in 1921 ) and the Manava-grhyasOtra ( edited by Dr.
Knauer in 1897 and recently in the Gaikwad Oriental Series)
. are extant. Buhler admits (S. B. E. vol. 25, p. XXXVIII) that
the main pill;trs of his arguments Bre the quotations ascribed to
Manu in the Vasi~thadharmasutra.
The {our sOtras ofVasiftha (IV. 5-8) which are the sbeetanchor
, ~!:BUhler's argument have been dealt with above under Vasiflha
(pp. 53-56). If, as Buhler says, the four sutras are one quotation, since
fili' occurs at the end of tbe 8th sutra, then we have here a quotation
s.
. \Vithi~ a quotation, as C iti ' occurs also in sutra But this would
be llbsurd. Besides sOtra 8 is really summarised fro~ some Brilhmava
passage, as indicated above. The prop;J' construction of the' four
.] 1 .c.l •.:1
.s~f:l'U_ is as follows -:- The fifth sOtra merely summarises the views
.of the Manusmrti to be gathered from Manu V. 41 and 48. The
word 'Manavam ' stands for the Manusmrti just as it does in the
Tantravlrtika and in Visvarupa. Then the two verses of Manu are
quoted. In the 8th sutra a BrahmaJ}a passage is cited in support of
the position that sa~rificing an animal is not' killing' ( that leads to sin).
- As regards the few quotations which cannot be found in the extant
Manusmrti the following points deserve consideration. The Vasi-
,thadharmasutra contains numerous verses identical with those of the
Manusmrti. Most of the quotations attributed to Manu are found
in the Manusmrti. Hence even if a few quotations are not found in
our Manu, we cannot at once jump to the conclusion that Vasi~tha
had before him not the Manusmrti, but the Manavadharmasotra.
Besides Bo.hler is not right in saying that Vasi~~ha II. 23, 12. 16
and 23. 43 either contradict or find no counterpart in our Manu
(S. B. E. vol. 25 p. XXXIV). vasiljtha 11. 23 corresponds with
Manu 3.245-246.148 None of the three contradictanything contained
in the Manusmrti. Vasi~tha 23. 43 ( about ~isukrcchra ) has nothing
corresponding to it word for word in our Manu, but it seems to be
an echo of Manu II. 2I1. 1 .f9 In Vasi~tha 12. 16 ( paryagnikaraQam
148 • stl'!!.tWl(lfsta:tlC:li<1r ~ill<1I1i1{i1 ~: Imir
~ SIll ~m ..
;: ~ ~ 11 1fRrs' 11. 23. Should we not read ~~~1if111:, which woa1cl
oorrespond to the word ~~lt in Manu , ~ reads '3tti"C'lst~
~ ~n1lffttJ; I ~ri ~ ~ ~ ~~: 11 ~
~flIal" .. (\)\~mt{ "if I ~~'1 ~~ l1J1l~ Sf'iI'~ 11' 3. 245-148.
The olose oorrellpondence between Vas. and Manu in idoas and phrase-
ology IIbould be speoially marked.
1491f1Q (23.43) ~~.a:ti("a:t€jr~' ~ ~11fi"~
'aWe
~ qu 11 ~ ~ ~ ~~:, lt1~I~f(~cl f\~.
~ , 11 J ~ 11. 245. , ~ stlC'l4r4i ~ '5q'liql~Ir.t~ I =sq tit ~
~lfSii<Jlfl"'" ~ it-;r: 11. It would be Dotioed that the f\~
. oome. to oDe-third of the S1ll1/jqNti't, ... the f\Tv;nPl{l'{Vr (~.
11.118) I... milder editloD ofthe "",Uil O'. The ~ for minors aDd
womeD w ... ODe half or ODe third oftbat for adult malea (vide wit. '1'. ~.
. 11. 1.51. and 811fi:<e~ffl nrse 38).~. "t. 'l;. ( II. 1. 65 ) describe. the
four cla,'. ob.ensDoe .1 the ~ for women, minors and old meD. "".
JU. 81. oall. it q,*",.
14·

hy-etan-manurtha Prajapatib) there is nothing that contradicts

Manu; that haIr and the "receding verses bear a close corres JI)_
dence to Baudhayana Oh. S. I. + 2. SinlilarIy BUhler's argum !!J,r
a:
!tbout Manava slob in the Tri~tubh metre is not quite sound.. The
text of Vasi~tha is far from satisfactory. On the non-occurrence of
that verse or a corresponding sloka in our Manu no superstructUre
can be built. vasi~tha quotes ( 4.37 ) a sutra or opinion of Gau-
tama which is not found in the extant Gautamadharmasutra. V&;tseS
ascribed to Vasi!1tha in the nibandhas are not found in the prillto.l
text of Vasi~tha ( vide n. 108 above. )
The analogy of the works of the schools of Apastamba and others
can furnish no proof. Thcre are on the other hand we~ghty
grounds for discarding that analogy altogether. It is a rematkable
(act that excepting the three caratlOS (of the Black Yajurvedl)
of Apastamba, BaudhAyana and Hiral)yakesin that arose and
flourished in the southern portion of India, no car01J4 of
any of the other Vedas has an extant dharmaslltra ascribed
to the founder of the satra-caravo. An explanation is suggesled in
the following lines. The Brahmal)ls in southern India were in the
very early days of their colonisation surrounded by an alien culmre
and by alien customs. It was necessary therefore to formulate dil-
tinctly the rules of general conduct for the Aryan community in
southern India, that studicd the Black Yajurveda. The same neces-
sity did not exist in northern India, where the members of the
sntracarat1as knew their ordinary every day duties very well, and
were more or less a homogeneous community with the same ideals
and culture. Therefore in the beginning when manuals of srauta
and grhya ceremonies were first composed, it was not thought nece-
ssary to compose set treatises on dbarma for each caratla. Some of
the rules of conduct were embodied in the grhya sutras because
they were germane to the subjects treated of in them (such as
the duties of Brahmacarills and householders, holidays etc. ).
W-orks, however, dealing with the general usages prevalent
among the Aryan community in various parts of northern India
must have been composed early enough. When the knowled.ge of
existence of the complete set of the surra works in the Apasramba
.~th4~r cara1}fJS of the Yajurveda in southern India permeated to
and central India; the leaders of the carOI)OS cast abo~t for
would complete the works of their cara"as and briD$
 11. ~ilcn.t'

them in a line with those of Apastamba and others. Therefore the

•
various CltrlttlaJ seized upon several dharmasfitras and adopted them
in their schools for study. This must have occured at a compara-
tively early date. For Kumarila, as we saw above, enlightens us
as to what dharmasQ.tras were specially studied in which Vedi&:
schools. The fact that, though Gautama and Vasi~tha are said to
have been specially studied by the students of the SAmaveda and the
I.tgveda respectively, there is hardly anything in these dharmastlU'lS
that specially connects them with the two Vedas affords some corrg.
boration of the above hypothesis. This assimilation of independent
dharmaslitras into individual satracara~las probably took place before
or in the first centuries ofthe Christian era. Sabara (on Jaimini 1.3.4)
'seems to make fun of the dharmasutras when he says that the direc-
tion to observe brahmacarya for forty-eight years was a device of
those who wanted to hide their impotence (Gautama 2. S2, Ap.
Oh. S. I. I. 2. U-I2, Baud. Oh. S. I. 2 •. 1. speak of brabmtzear,.
for 48 years ). This shows that these dharmasutras could not have
been regarded as very authoritative by all early writers. Jaimini I. 3.11
(according to Sabara) denies the independent authority of Kalpasutras.
It appears that the Manava school, which according to the car.-
Qavyuha was a subdivision of the MaitrnyaQiya, dwindled in numbers
very early. Kumarila, who was a most learned and profound
student of the various branches of Sanskrit literature, nowhere men-
tioned the Manavadharmasutra as studied by followers of the Black
Yajurveda, though he mentions Baudhayana and Apastamba as stu-
died by them. He places the Manusmrti even higher than the
Gautamadharmasutra and betrays no knowledge of the existence of
the Manavadharmaslitra. Visvarlipa who is generally identified
with SUreSvara, the pupil of Sat\kara, remarks that the ManavacaraQa
is not existent (or found ).ISO
The foregoing discussion will, it is hoped, induce every impartial
critic to elldorse the conclusion that on the materials so far available
tbe theory that the Manavadharmasutra once existed and that the
extant Manusmrti is a recast of that sutra must be held Dot proved.
,-
. 14. The Arthasastra .of Kau1i1ya
This epoch-making work was first published by Dr. Shamasastt'i
in 1909 ill the Mysore Sanskrit Series and was also translated by him.
Pandit T. Ganapati Sastri of Trivandrum has published the work
po ." I'f "M.. ~(GiIq..~ p. 18 af ~. OOlDlDeM Oil ~ ........
 wlth his own commentary called ~rlmQla. Dr. Jolly ID~
Dr. Schmidt edited the text with a valuable introduction and
the commentary, called NayacandrikA, of Mldhavayajvan on
portions of the text in the Punjab Sanskrit series at Lahore.
In this work the edition of 1919 by Dr. Shamasastri has been
used. This work has given rise to frequent and furious controversies
,bout its authorship, its authenticity and its age and it cannot be said
that we have heard the last of this din of controversy. Moreover
this ,work has inspired besides numerous articles in journals several
monographs, some of which have somewhat high sounding
titles, such as Narendranath Law's 'Studies in Ancient
Indian Polity,' Dr. P. Banerji's 'Public Administration in
Ancient India: Ghosal's 'History of Hindu Political Theories.'
Majumdal's C Corporate Life in Ancient India: Benoy Kumar
Barkal's t, Political Institutions and Theories of the Hindus,' Jayasval's
'Hindu Polity,' Prof. S. V. Visvanathan's 'International Law in Ancient
India ( 1925 )'. It is not possible to discuss at great length all the
problems about Kautilya here. Only a brief statement can be
attempted. For fuller study reference may be made to the following
works and papers:- Hillebrandt's 'liber das Kau~ilydlstra und
Verwandtes' (Breslau 1908), Z D M G vol. 67, 'pp. 49-96 (Dr.
Jolly), Z D M G vol. 68, pp. 345-359 and vol. 69, p. 369 fT; J R A S
'1916, pp. 130-137 (Prof. Kcith), I. A. for 1918, pp. 157-161 and
pp. 187-195 ( Dr. Jacobi translated by Dr. Sukthankar), Dr. Kalidas
Nag's 'Les Theories Diplomatiques de l'lnde ancienne et }'Artha-
Sistra' (Paris 1923) and its translation in 'Journal of Indian History'
vol. V, Dr. Ouo Stein's' 'Megasthcnes und Kautilya' (Vienna 1922 ).
l<.. V. Rangasvami Ayyangar's lectures on Ancient Indian Polity
(.Madras 1916), Dr. Winternitz in Calcutta Review 1924 and in his
history of Indian Literature (vol. Ill, pp. 509-524), I. A. for 1924.
pp. 128-136 and 141-146 (Dr. Jacobi translated by Prof. Utgikar);
-Dr. Johann J. Meyel's 'Das altindische Buch vom Welt- und Staats-
leben das Arthdastra des Kautilya' (Leipzig, 1925) and Prof. N. C.
Bandopadhyaya's exposition of the social ideal and political theory
of Kau~i1ya. The Indian Antiquary for 1925 (pp. 17S and 201)
·gives an exhaustive bibliography on the date of Kautilya.
• ,The Kau~liya is the oldest extant work on ArthdAstra.
Though Arthdastra and Dharmasastra are often contradistinguished
, «:lD ICCQ\lnt of the dHferen,c~ of the two §ast~ in i4eals _nd ip. tbo
 methods adopted to reach them, Anhdastra is really a branch Of
Dharmasastra as the former deals with the responsibilities of kings
for whom rules are laid down in many treatises on dha,.",a. ISI
For this reason and the further reason that the Kaudliya contains
two sections (called dhannasthiya and kal)takaSodhana) on the
, administration of justice, the Anhasastra of Kautilya deserves careful
consideration in this work. According to the Caral)avyoha of
Saunaka, AnhaSastra is an Upaveda of Atharvaveda. The purpose
of this SAstra as stated in the Kautiliya itself is 'to prescribe means for
securing and preserving (power over) the eanh '.lla Yajiiavalkya
distinctly states (11. 2 I ) that in case of conflict between Dhanna-
slstra and ArthaSastra, the rule is- that the former prevails ZSJ.
Narada also (1. 39) says the same thing. 114 From comparatively
ancient times cal)akya alios Kautilya or Vi~l)ugupta has been
credited with the composition of a work on Anhasastra. The
KAmandakiyanitisara IS S pays a glowing tribute of praise to Vi'l)u-
gupta, who, singlehanded, brought about the downfall of Nanda,
bestowed the eanh on Candragu pta and distilled from the ocean of
ArthsAstra the quintessence, his work on politics. Kamandaka
further tells us that he looked upon Vi~Qugupta as his guru. ls '
The Tantrlkhyayika (H. o. S. vol. 14) which is certainly not later
than 300 A. D. pays homage to cal)akya the Great as one of the
authors of treatises on Politics. 157 Dal)4in in his Ddakumaracarita

111'~~",~ ~Rt~Olit'"~~' fiTffl. OIlYII·Il.It.

1S1.~: ~r ~ql~;(l~: ~"i4J~I"Wc'l I~. 15. 1~ 80 allo the nl7
firlt sentenoe Is ''lf~r ~ cm!.it "" ~1'I~"'I",rv. ~: ~.
m qr,",l~rf;t 'Ei,,;q~""Ti. ~ "
113 31':f\~ II~""';'TI~ ~~: I
114 "" l(j\j,fiqli: ~~~II"w:fl: I ~~~ 'lIi\1l.Nsitl...lt\ 11
'155 1I~1i¥tn~~ur ,,~.,iij~"~~n I ~ ~ ~'" i(iC('ItM: 11
qlJTif

~ ~l'fi'n "': \1""" \TI~qa:{: , 31'I'qI~ ;;r~ "C"i(!)iiN

-~~ 11 ~1AI1~ ~.n~~: I ~il ~ ~"'l.liilll'
~ 11 1Ini4'. I••6. '
156 • ~~ ~ tr~ ~1 ~t.A; " ~. 11.6 i • "4'fRir ~ ~ ~
cilft'ttl :' tilP.tfiq I. I. ,
117 m "'..~ WfiP' '«I\~~ q"N I "IIUIif44ICf ';r qit ~ ~1NJ­
~: 11 .,.r•• J.
.
~aectiOD VIII, p. 13l, 2nd edition B. S. Series) says that the teachor
VitQugupta compressed Dar;uJanlti for the sake of the Maurya king
into six thousand slokas and quotes passages from QQakya. ISB Bloa .
associates the work of Kaufilya with harsh and c~el expedients. ls9
The Paiicatantra identifies CaQakya and Vi~Qugupta and speaks of
QQakya as the author of ArthaSitstra (vide part I. p. 2 cd. by Kielhorn
pan 1I. p. 65 and part Ill. SO ed. by Bahler). Kaufilya figures
very largely in the Purru,las (vide Pargiter's 'dynasties of the Kali
age' pp. 69-']0 and Vi~QupuraQa 4. 24. 26-28). He has a
prominent place in the Brhatkatha of GUQacJ,hya, as appears from tbe
works of K~emendra and Somadeva. The Mrchhakafika (I. 39
B. S. series) refers to Cll,1akya. The Mudraralqasa identified
Cioakya and Kaufilya and suggests the derivation of the latter name
(rom 'Kudla' (crooked). 160 Some of the above items of information
are supported by the persOnal references contained in the Artbwtra
itself. At the end of the first chapter of the first adhikaraQo, Kaufilya
is said to be the author of the Sastra and at the end of the loth chapter
of the second adhikarat}a Kaudlya is said to have laid down the rules
(or royal edicts forthe sake of the king,l6, The last'vcrse 'h tells
us that he who impatiently wrested the earth from the Nanda king
composed the work and after the colophon a verse tell us that seeing
the differing interpretations of bh~yakaras on the Arthasastra, Vi~Qu­
gupta himself composed the sutra and the bha~ya.
The first question that arises for consideration is the authenticity
of the work, that is, the question whether it can be the work o( the
IJ8 '('ffil'11fl141"'lq~~~1I., ~i" . . ~ifi.. rii: wr~ " ~~D VIlI;
~, ~: 'filtltll.,lj.. M;fISi!'ri SlI'q tiNt: ~ I ~~ 31N ~­
~~rn
at the end.
p:n
~,:, ~~ VIII. Compare
,
.Ift"'"
V. , ven••

ut I ~"lfjfd1'msn~~=t~ ci(jt~TRt 1IfI1UJf:( , "'~r p.109 (PatarlOn).

110 ~: f'~ W ~ ~ ifilloTlit ~~ ;If~T: , ~I(iUP I.
181 , ...,VIR..... fI¥!(I~Fr(~'i. , ~i~ ~ \lAt ~~..."'fWt(4f\ 11
~" I. 1; m'.lu"'1'1fi.... $j..rtll~q&"f :q, ifW~ ~ ~I~·
~ ~: ~ 11 ~'" II. 10. '
161 it;r ,mi 'if =tAt 'if ~rGf1Ji'l'r 'if t= I 3fi1~ll'ffJRmj ~,. . .r( fi'~ n
Co

or fifQliiQfi11f1'11 -a, atlaq;l~fVrPI; , ~ ~1fM41( ..... ~

9'i\;;r 11
famous minister of Candragupta Maurya, who was a contemporary
•
of Alexander, Ilnd who must therefore have flourished about 320 B.C.
This· question very largely depends upon the age of the work. But
other considerations, more or less of a~subjective character and de-
pending upon the absence of certain things from the Kautiliya, must
be dealt with first. Jolly, Keith and Wintemitz hold that the extant
Kau~iliya is not the work of the Maurya minister. One argument,
viz. that a person like ~akya who had to build a vast empire sue!!
as that of Candragupta and who was bent down with the cares of
the empire could not have found time to write such a work, may
be brushed aside as entirely futile, being a purely subjective argu-
ment.· Some persons may say that he could have found time,
just as Siyaoa and Midhava could find in later days, to
write such a work in the midst of all cares, while others may deny
the possibility of such a thing. Similarly most of the arguments
from the silence of the Kau~iliya are also quite unconvincing and
lead to no certain and universally acceptable conclusion. The non-
mention ofPa~1iputra. or of the empire ofCandragupta is of very little
use in deciding the question of the autJIenticity of the work. The
argument of Stein and Winternitz that in Megasthcnes' account of
India no great person named CilQakya or Kaudlya appears and that
the former's account of the condition of India does not tally with
that presented by the Kau~liya is of very little weight. We have no
means for finding out what proficiency Megasthenes had acquired
in the languages of India so as to be able to hold conversation with
all sorts and conditions of men. Besides it is well known that Mep
sthenes' writings have been handed down in a fragmentary state and
that he often spins his own yarns. Megasthenes declares the Indialll
to be unacquainted with writing. But no Western scholar would
now subsribe to the view that writing was unknown in India about
320 B. C. Dr. Jolly himself has to remark that the idealising ten..
dency in Megasthenes greatly impairs the trustworthiness of his
statements ( p. 40, Introduction to Kau~ilIya). This question of
the authenticity of the work is bound up with the question whether
it can be the work of an individual author or whether it is the pro--
duct of a school. Hillebrandt vehemen"dy argues that it is the pro--
duct of a school and Jacobi as vehemently repudiates that hypothesis.
The great stumbling block according to many scholars in the way of
regarding ltautilya as the author of the work is the fact that the
view. of Xaudl,a lie citccl by name about 80 times iD the work
lit. Ht
itself almost always in opposition to the views of other teacherS.
But there is nothing specially to be wondered at in this. In order
to avoid looking too egotistic, ancient authors generally put their
own views in the third person as said by early writers like Medhl-
tithi and Visvarfipa. 16J It has to be admitted that the first person
singular also is used by ancient writers, though rarely.16... Jacobi
(I. A. for 1918 p. 188) and Keith are both wrong in thinking that
the view of Kautilya is criticized by Bharadvaja in V. 6. Kautilya
states his position first and then mentions the view of his prede-
cessor. 16S Dr. Jolly (Intro. to Kautiliya p. 44) is wrong in his expla-
nation of Apadesa (in XV. 1. 166"). That word is applied to passages
which mean ' this or that author says this or that' and
the Kautiliya cites from his own work a case of th~
statement of various views on a certain point. These
words do not at all indicate that according to the AnhaAastra Kauti."
Iya was a stranger. Keith thinks (J. R. A. S. 1916 p. 13S) that
as Kautilya is derived from Kutila, an author will not cite his own
views under such an epithet. It is not unlikely that Cilr;takya ac..
quired the epithet Kautilya o~ account of his methods in dealing with
the Nandas and that as he did so from no purely selfish motives but
for ridding the country of such tyrants as the Nandas are represented
to have been, he might have come to relish the name given to him
by the people. It has to be noted in this connection that many of
the writers quoted in the Kauriliya bear nicknames ( such as PiSuna,
Vatavyadh~, KauQapadanta ). This leads to the question as to whether
the name is Kautilya or Kautalya. Hillebrandt seems to imply
that all lUSS. employ the first form, while Pandit
T. Ganapatisastri says his mss. support the latter form though in the
first few pages he prints Kautilya. Mss. of the Kadambari, the
Paficatantra and other works support the form Kautilya and the
Mudra.I'.lk~sa does the same by pointedly hinting at the etymology.

1~ 'srritcrt q;~ltr; ~ 'f{~r.r f'if' ~rrc:r(ii; on q,.,-. I. 11 ~ ••Y.

{ii-~~'f{I~'NIt+t1 ~~~~I·.
I." ~IW la18 ' ~. 'tIitlit""'" ... C1ftlit'it~' ~ VII. 13; ...id. """_
I. 56. (if C1iIm 1fif ~ &0.) and 11.133-

W ~.1f.jititlcq: m~ flP.ifC4: I ~ ..1\11'11: I

16& .. ~ '~,.... ~ ~ ....
" ,('IIit'leU,Net ,,: I JI ql\'Ii( 1nt\1Ii1INI( 3'''11<11<1 JfIif'IT: .. ,.~"" 1IIf-
. ~ ~~Pt~I\M\TI.:, q"leli104~~ ein~i·.' tct.
 81'
A' -com. on the Klmandaktyanitislra styles the Kautil1ya as Kut.lla-
bhlfYa and Kutala is said to be a got,,!'. The form Kautalya is said
to occur in an inscription at Ganesar in Dholka dated Vikrama
SaIhvat 1291 ( i. e. 1234-35 A. D.). Vide Indian Historical
Quanerly vol. I. p. 786. It is very difficult to decide between the
rival claims of the two forms, but it appears that the form of the
name, X::autalya, is due to a later attempt to solve the difficulty of an
author parading his views as those of a man nicknamed "crooked·'.
Whether Kutala or Kautalya was known as a gotra ~i in ancient
times .is extremely doubtful. Neither the Mvalayana-srauta-sntra
(Uttarqadca, 6th chap., loth KaQ4ika.) nor the Apastamba-srauta-
s'Oua (24. 5-10) mentions Kutala among the several gotra groups.
In later works on got"IZS, we find the name in several forms. In the
PravaradarpaJ,.la of Kamallkara Kautali is said to be one of the
.Jlmadagnya-Vatsa group of the Bhrgus ( p. 156, edited by P. Chent~
Salrao, Mysore) and'Kautilya is assigned to the Yaska group of the
BhrguS ( p. IS 8 )'. The Pravaramaiijari enumerates the Kautilyas
tP' 32, of the edition by P. Chentsalrao, Mysore) among the Yaska
~roup ofthe Bhrgus, also among the Saradvanta group of the Gautamas,
a branch of the Mgirasas, (p. 161) and Kautili as one 01 the Bhrgus
Ep. 42). We have to remember that so early a writer as Kitmandaka
(who was well known to BhavabhQti and Va.mana's Kiivyalankaraslltra-
vrtti) who is assigned to the third centery A. D., and the
Tantrakhyayika. distinctly assign a work on politics to the minister
ef Candragupta. No weighty arguments have been advanced so far
why this tradition vouched for so early should be disregarded.
Keith finds it impossible that in the words 'six thousand slokas' used
by DaJ,.l4in the word sloka could mean a unit ( in prose) of 32
letters. But Dal)4in is evidently repeating the words that occur in
the Arthd1stra itself at the end of the first chapter. 167

Before proceeding to discuss the age of the Kautiliya, It IS

advisable to say a few words on the foml, style and contents of tbe
work. The work is divided into IS adhikaraQas, ISO chapters, 180
topics and contains 6000 slokas ( i. e. units of 32 letters). The
'York is.in prose interspersed with a few verses. Each chapter has

167 l(1I"ij~~: ~~ ~~~ ~(jf?tsl~UI\TC'f ~~. .

ij"Il~ , Tb••• 'tfOI'd. of tb. Xautlli,. lD\lst lDe.. ~ 6000 upi~s of "
1,"__ ud llotblD, ell,.
n
at .the end at least one verse' and sometimes mOfe.·· A'
few verses occur also in the midst of some chapters as in J; 8; I. IS.
Il. 10, Il. 24, V. 6, VII. S, VII. 6, VII. 9, VII. 13, X. 3, XlIl.'4~
There are about 340 verses excluding mantros. Almost all these
verses are in the Anu~tubh metre, only eight verses being in the
classical Indravajr~ or Upa;lti metres ( in Il. 9, Il. 10 and X. 3). In
our utter ignorance about the literature on Anha§lstra prior to ICau-
tUya it is impossible to say how many 01 these verses are borrowed
and how many are of his own composition. There can be no doubt
that some of these verses were composed by him (e. g. the two
verses in I. 10, where the views of Acaryas are given, and the words
, etat Kautilya-darSanam • occur). It appears that some verses are
clearly quotations. For example, the verse' nasya guhyam' at the
end of I. IS, and the verse' smilvatsareQa patati' at the end of-IV.
7 are Manu 7. 105 and 2. 180 respectively. The last occurs in Baud.
Oh. S. Il. I. 62 and also in Vas. I. 22. The two verses in the Upa~
jlti metre in X. 3 C y:m yajii.asal'1ghaib.· and C navam brlvam ' occur
respectively in the Parasaradharmasastra (chap. Ill. p. 12 of Jiya-
nanda, pan 11 ) and in the Pratijii.a (IV, 3 168 ). It is notewonhy
that they are introduced with the words C apiha §laukau bhavatab'
and follow a quotation from or summary of a Vedic passage.
1wclve verses in VII. 9 are introduced with the words 'tatraitad
bhavati ' and may be quotations. A few of the verses bear a close
resemblance to verses of other works; e. g. the verse 'p~~b pri-
yahitam bniyat' ( in V. 4 ) which is very similar to Manu, 4. 138.
In some cases he connects verses with his own words, e. g. the
words' kurvatasca' with C nasya guhyam' (at the end of I. IS )and
the last verse of Il. 25. The style ofthe Kautiliya is simple and
direct. It is not concise like that of the Vedanta or Vyakaral,1a
slUras. It resembles the dharmasl1tras of Gautama, Harita and
5ankha-Likhita, but is not as archaic as that of ~pastamba.
According to the commentaries the several headings of the
f:akaraQas are sutras and the contents of them the bh~ya (vide
:ayacandrika pp. 137. 143-4<1 &c., edited by Dr. Jolly). It
ab?unds in numerous technical and rare terms. It is generally in
188 The ~anner i;-whioh th~i'~'w~'-bringS in this -verse does Dot .bw
that it is the author's own. The verse i. preoeded by the word. . . . .
. ~: and i. probably put in as a weighty uUer_noe ftom IQ"• •~I'Q'
.'wo•.
accordance with P1I;1ini's grammar, though su~h un-PAl)inean word.
as.' pApifdlatama' (in VU. I I ) rarely occur. It employs the word
'. avyaya t in the masculine (11. 10 ), while Pll)ini (I. I. 37) em-
ploys 'avyayam t.

The whole work on account of its careful arrangement of topics

and unity of design impresses one as the product of a single brilliant
mind. The Kaupliya sheds such valuable light on the social, eco-
nomic, political and religious life of ancient India and contains infor-
mation on so many topics that it is not possible to convey any idea
of its contents in a brief summary. The subjects of the fifteen
odl1ikarofJas are : - I. the discipline of the king, sciences to be learnt
by him, the place of Anvik~iki and politics, qualifications of mini-
sters and purohita and. their temptations, the institution of spies.
council meetings, ambassadors, protection of princes, duties towards
harem, king's personal safety,· 11. about superintendents of variolls
~tate departments, fOllnding villages, pastures and forests,
forts, duties of the chamberlain ( sannidhata), the commissioner for
revenues from forts~ country, mines, forests, roads &c.; accountant-
general's office; embezzlement of public funds; royal edicts; exa-
mination of precious stones for the treasury and mines; superinten-
dent of gold ( i. e. of coins issued from the mints) ; superintendent
of store-house ( of agricultural produce &C.), of commerce, of forests,
of arms, of weights and measures, of tolls, of weaving, of liquor
houses, of slaughter houses, of prostitutes, of shipping, of cows and
horses, of the capital and cities; Ill. Administration of justice,
rules of procedure, forms of marriage, duties of married couples,
stridhana, twelve kinds of sons ; other titles of law; IV. removal of
thorns, protection of artisans, merchants, remedies against national
calamities such as fires, floods, pestilence, famines, demons, tigers,
.snakes. etc ; suppression of those who live by foul means; detec-
tion of juvenile crime; arrest of criminals on suspicion, accidental or
violent deaths, torture to extort confessions; protection of all kinds of
state departments; fines in lieu of cutting off of limbs, sentence of
death with or without torture; intercourse with maidens; punish-
ment of fine for various wrongs; V. conduct of courtiers, award of
punishment for treason, replenishing of treasury in case of emer-
gency ; salaries of state servants, qualifications of couniers, conso-
lidation ot royal power; VI. constitution of the maQ4ala, seven
elements of sovereignty, ~ualities of king, peace and arduo~s wor~
as the source ot prosperity i sixfold royal policy; threefold Jait;;
VD. circle of states is the field for the employment of the six lines or
policy ; the six gU1')OS (saIhdhi, war, neutrality,marching, takillg shelter
and dvaidhibhava ) ; causes leading to t~le dwindling and disloyalty of
armies; combination of states; samdhi for the acquisition of a friend,
gold or land; an enemy in the rear; recouping of lost strength;
a neutral king and a circle of states; VIII. about vyosonos (vices and
misfortunes) of the several elements of sovereignty ; troubles of the
king and the kingdom; troubles of men and of the army; IX. work
of an invader, proper time for invasion, recruitment of the army,
accoutrements, internal and external trouble, disaffection; traitors,
enemies and their allies; X. about war; encamping the army,
march of the army, battle-fields, work of infantry, cavalry, elephants
&c. ; array of troops for battle in various formations; XI. concerning
corporations and guilds; XII. concerning a powerful enemy; sending
an envoy; intrigues, spies with weapons, fire and poison and des-
truction of stores and granaries; capture of the enemy by stratagems;
final victory; XIII. capture of fons; sowing dissensions; enticing
of king by stratagem ; spies in a siege ; restoring peace in a conquered
country; XIV secret means, strategems for killing an enen:y, pro-
ducing illusive appearances; medicines and incantations; XV divi-
sion of this work into sections and their illustrations.
It would be interesting to say a few words separately on the
chapter about judicial administration. Dr. Jolly has collected together
the passages of the Kautiliya on judicial administration that bear a very
close resemblance to the se\'eral works on ancient Indian Law (vide
Z. D. M. G. vol. 67, pp. 51-90). It will be seen therefrom
that there is the greatest correspondence between the Kautiliya and
Ya;iiavalkya. It is no doubt true that many passages from Manu
and Narada agree closely with those of the Kautiliya but not to the
same extent as those ofYiijiiavalkya. A few striking examples are
quoted below. 169 The question then arises whether there is
168 (a ;3dtf~.i" ~- ~._I"e~e¥icUqRl: I "~isiif-'
.nmie , ~. Ill.!; ~PNIil¥ir;,~I& 'ipf q~~, !"ifSfiffISf-
'IItj ;;r m w~ 'lIT n ~. 11.1-10; (b) ~OR
~ 'ii( ~,~. I1LI;~~",8W(I'iI~rw' ~
Wl'T-t ~, ,,~ ~~ 11 'fI1I. 11 14'1; (0) ~larl~.I'tI5lutl ~­
~ ""~ ,". l~r. ,5; ~ ~.~ 'ijji,.",.,11 "". II.IID;
borrowing and if so who the borrower is. The agreement in
phraseology is so close that it must be regarded as a case of
borrowing and in my opinion it is the Yitjiiavalkyasmrti that
borrows. The reasons are many. YAjiiavalkya represents on
numerous points of law a very great advance upon the doctrines of
Kautilya. KautHya does not contain distinct directions upon the
four stages of a law suit ( plaint, reply, proof and judgment) nor
upon the threefold aspects of proof ( documents, witnesses, prescrip-
t,ion ). Yajiiavalkya goes into all these matters. The Kautiliya
does not recognise the widow or mother as heir to a sonless man ;
YAjiiavalkya does so. Kautilya does not mention the bandhus as
heirs; he hardly says anything about re-union.r 70 The Kautiliya
divides the stridhana of a woman dying during her husband's lifetime
among her sons and daughters, while Yaj. prefers the daughters to
the sons. 17 ' It is not necessary to multiply examples. It goes
without saying that Yajiiavalkya represents a far too advanced stage
of juristic principles than the Kautiliya and so must be later than
the latter by several centuries. The Kautiliya agrees very closely
with Manu also, but considerations of space prevent me from going
into the points of agreement. There are however numerous funda-
mental points on which Manu and the Kautiliya disagree.
Kautilya allows ni)'OJ!fJ even in the case of Brahmal)aS ( last verse
of Ill. 6 and at the end of I. 17 about kings). Manu first speaks of
Niyoga and then condemns it (vide 9. 57-63 and 9. 64-68). As
Brhaspati refers to this fact in Manu's work,'7 1 it appears,that the
( d )if'IIq'C'litltlRl ~pfi "lIf~1n~ I ~~rRlq'Eti ~ m ~~ I
tile IlI.16 ; ifilq:rp:f1W1't ,"it ~~~ I ~fc1iTWTl~ ;;r ~r fOR-
~ 11 'irff. II.16t; (e) <nifSjEtl~Ij" .... IftUliitjlin~l~.u~Ui1M'­
ift'i1rl r('f~~: I 'I7t, Ill. 16; ~~ ~rJir;r: I
~1I:;r1~~~~"f: 11 ~. If. IS? • '
170 But see ' 3l~r fihr~n~: q GfIlf~"f: ~if~~<"1' cjf. IlI.5.
This oontalns a referenoe to reunion,
171 ;hfct 1ffflt ~: ~ ~ ~ ~ I ~'fT ~ I ~~
~ I ~. Ill. J i 3lSI'ir.Wftrr.i ~rfit! ~(Ct I ~, SRJ;fJ.
~ Ftt!fillfl ~ 11 'fT". 11. 14S.
171 ~'. word are cm, PPiliil ~ ~ ~q ~', vide ~
....
OD
~ I. 68 for the whole quotation.
passages condemning "iyoga were put in probably earHer than the
fitst centuries of the Christian era. Though Kautilya speaks of
almost the same 18 titles as those in Manu (8. 4-7) almost under-
the same names, there is a slight difference. Manu has no such
title as PrakfrtJaka. Kau~ilya speaks of upanidhi and extends the
same rules to Nik~epa, while Manu speaks of the title as Nilqepa.
The ancient dharma-sutras do not give the technical names of the
eighteen titles of law, though some of them do occur therein. V~k­
pA.rufya and daQ4apitru~ya occur in G. Dh. S. (12. I) and Vas.
e 17. 61 ). Baud. seems to have known the term 'StrlsadgrahaQa'
( Dh. S. 11. 2.54). Steya occurs in all. Gautama speaks of "idhi
( Dh. S. 12.39). Manu positively says (9. 1SS ) that the son of
any member of the first three Vaf'1)DS from a ~Qdra woman does not
inherit his father's wealth (though the preceding verses 151,-1 S4
seem to lay down different rules), while Kautilya allows such a son a
share when there are sons born to a BmhmaQa from wives of higher
castes or one third when he has no other sons (Ill. 6). Manu
expressly mentions the mother and paternal grandmother as heirs
( 9. 217), while Kaufilya appears to ignore them. Manu prohibits
the remarriage of widows ( V. 16 1-165 ), while Kautilya allows not
only widows to remarry, but also wives whose husbands have not
been heard of for a year or more according to circumstances (Ill. 4).
Kau~ilya allows a wife to dcsen her husband, if the latter is of a
bad character, has become a traitor to the king, endangers her life
or has become an outcaste or impotent '7J (last verse of nl. 2).
Kautilya further seems to have allowed divorce which is unknown
to any other known lawgiver, but he bases it only on the ground of
mutual hatred and says that a marriage in the approved forms cannot
be dissolved ' 74 (Ill. 3). Manu is very harsh upon gamblers and
asks the king to supress gambling and banish gamblers (9. 221-224),
while Kaufilya only brings gambling under the control of the king
for the purpose of detecting thieves &c. ( 111. 20). Manu first
allows a BrahmaQa to marry even a Sudra woman and then con-
demns such a thing (Ill. 13-19), while Kautilya does not condemn.
su~h unions. These divergences and others lead us to conclude
- - --------
171 ~ ~.u 1If ~ ~",,11 snOj'~,*,' qiih'l~1\RI1 ~f1t ~
~ "",, .
1" ~ .. l<4i'i4W ~ 1Il'ri I ~ftlI \1cfi •crmt C'I,..a.,: I -.;l
~'it.'''''lIfMi ,'lit.. .
.mat the Kautiliya is much older than the extant Manusmrt:i; which
·is in many matters carried away by puritanic zeal, while its older
.ponion is more in harmony with the spirit of the Kau~iliya. Therefore
,the Kau~i1iya is long anterior to the time when the extant Manusmrti
took its present form. The Kautiliya refers to the opinion of the
Mlnava.'l in five places. Two of the views ascribed to the Miinavas
by Kau~ilya are the sama as those which IUmandaka (11. 3 and
.XI. 67) ascribes to Manu. According to the Mallavas, the vid)'tls to
'be studied by a prince were three, viz. trayi, varta anddaQ4aniti, what
is called anvi~iki being but a branch of trayi; and the council of
ministers was to consist of twelve. The Manusmrti ( 7. 43) appears
to regard the vidyiJS as four and lays down ( 7. 54) that the Council
should consist of seven or eight sad-Ms. Bilhlcr and others on
account of this difference in the views of the Manavas and the Manu-
smrti thought that Kautilya was referring to the ManvadharmaSlltra.
In my humble opinion the evidence for the existence of a Miinava-
dharmaslltra is practically nil, as detailed above in section 13. From
the references to Svayarhbhuva Manu and Pracetasa Manu contained
in the Mahabharata, particularly in the Santi and Anusasana paroans it
appears that there were two works in verse on dharma and politics
attributed to these two or there was one work containing both •
. These works were subsequently recast as the Manusmrti. It is
therefore that some difference is noticed between the views asaibed
to the Manavas aud the extant Manusmrti. Besides there is no real
conflict in the matter of 'VidyiJs. The Manusmrti does not posi-
tively say that the vidyas are four and not three; it simply says from
. whom tray! and the other three are to be learnt. The Manusmrti
(in 7. 60) allows more ministers thau seven or eight. It is
possible that in recasting several changes. were made. The third
opinion of the Manavas quoted by Kautilya is about
the fine to be imposed upon officers of the state occasioning
loss of revenue (ll. 7). The other two views of the Mlnavas
quoted are concerned with the fine to be imposed on false witnesses
and for forcible seizure of jewelsl7S !kc. It must be admitted· that
in the extant Manusmrti there is nothing exactly corresponding with
these vi~ws. But from this fact no one conclusion alone can be
drawn. There may be a mistake in.quoting, or there may be inter·
I" ~,,,,,,,,,~,, 'IT 1l1\A!Ei'i""fIl ~ ~~: I 'Iil. lIl .. ltl
'~I(""JPIIMI . . . \~. ~." IQINII 1!J1. IDol." .. '. .
11, De II~
 ,

'"
.
,,.,.,~ .........
polations, it may betbat some of the verses ,in tbe 0..-1 ,....
smrti have dropped out or that Kautilya is quoting 'not rhe MliJ..
.smrti itself, but the views of works based on or explanatol"J"of MaD..
lt is noteworthy that Brhaspatil7' contains a verse very similar ..
the "iews on dhasa attributed'to the MAnavas. We shin teeWlow
that Brhaspati1s work was mo~ or less a supplement of Maou. T.IG:
. only authors or schools, besides ,the ,Mlnavas, cited by aaDU: in _.
dharmasthlya section are the BArhaspatyas and the AulanlAS. It 11
remarkable that the well-known and ancient Dharmasotralcltas ·:like
Gautama, Apastamba, Baudhilyana, V. .tha, Hlrita are aowhae
quoted by name. It is noteworthy that in tbe dhannasthlJII ·seetioD
Kautilya several times quotes the views of klryas and,of some ,.adlen
underthe word " apare ". Some of these views correspond eJosair
'with the discussions in the ancient dharmaslltras. One of these is
· cbe -question as to whom the child belongs, to the ~ttr or to
him ·on whose wife it is begotten. Kautilya first quotes me ,view
'of me a~tryas that it belongs to the husba~d of the mosher of
the child, then says that some hold that it belongs to ·che
begem=r, 'While Aautilya holds ·that it belongs to both.'177 It-is
'to be :noted here that ·both ·Bawl. and Ap. say that uc:ordiQg ·10
· *he iBrilmuu)as the sons belong'to the begetter, while Vas4tha ays
tbere ,is a dispute on the point, both views being supponecl by
ftCient authorities. Gauwna speaks of.both views and at last ( 18. '1-)
''1dw:yorva'') seems to come to ·the tame conclusion as,Kaulilya •. ·It
-1is'1lot unlikely that Kautilya has in mind this discussion, .in che
rDhannastltras~nd also in ManulC ,. 48-S4 where ae view is ·'.chat
.-ckUd ibcIellgs ,to the husband of -the woman). Some..r
'Other vieiws·attributed to 1ciryas are that.a woman coukt visit the
'.e
·''h01ases'!d£ her fhusband's relations, of prosperous ,men, of vill. head·
'mea, offema1e ascetics:&C. (ID. 4); that very .poor men .could
.di"icle'~n waterpots at .. partition (m. s); that the Dlaster who did
11tIt"eiliplCllf:a ."aDt ready to work according to agreement ·had ,to

".,. "~"'iM ~
It11t'
'~e4 'In '....
'l'fr1 ~~1IPf
-on,.. '
...... ¥4ti~ ~'I tpIfit

~~'17 ~ 'ti~... ~~ l"'I~~"f:,Y~~~~~"i!'"ft,

-Acrat~ft.ir .,~: I ,.,. 'In. '7.' trcni,'l'I· i. ,If..... 11. ....1'1. 'I.
'''.~. '11......:.; 1tN.~.~. tI.-;e.,'l3.... ',( ......'.....~. . .
..................It ............... ...
 64. . . Id' . , . f#.""" •
........... 18JIMd . . as. iE _wollk bad Mea. fiDish~ (com,..
'Vit.. V. I,,) ;. b, who forcibly ~daed a man or woman or who.
.,:foa. reltuecl another {rolD imprJsoaaenfl wa to be fined between
lQO:.drIOQO' W. I?}; tbat disputes of a JlelDOrc date sball not be
CDatplailled of ad ,ha~ he who i.. the. first to. GODJplain. wins, since
. . . .n. ( to- co"n ) IS 0110 caaDOt bear tbe pail) (DI. 1,); tbat in
• compJaiDt by ODO samblll' 188iDS1 an.r. tbe su"essfQl party has
10 pay. the iM callecl pQrvasihaa ancli the deflatecl· party the fino
c6cl DUllihyaslhasa (w. 20 ).
ne foregoiag discussion a001l1 the dharmasthlya section sbows
. . i. die· sphere of the administratioa of justice, Kautilya is far iD
advance of the dbarmasQtras o£ Ga1oltama, Apastamba and Baudhlyana
qcI so .. much. I.ater tb.1) tbese (tbough in certa.i.o matters sucb as
tb. ri.h~. o£ women to s.ucc:eed t~ lJlales he closely agrees with
G.'J.lt~ma ~n.d ~p'astamba), wbile he is ~rli~t: than the extant
Manusmrti (though not earlier than tbe oldest kernel of the
Manusmrti ) and very much earlier than YAjnavalkya.
1'bo questIOn of the date ~r the Eal1plJya aD be sctd~d
lIIJlO_telyaDel for that we. have: to ~y _ly OD the imemal
on.,
"Wlncc. The tllt~mal evid~nce does I)ot carry· us far; we can
Qat, .-y. \hat th. Kautill~ is' cmainly Dot later· tha the 2nd century
.... D." ~ lUaandaka, tbe TaDtdkhyAyikA~ and Bloa, speak
0( k w.i.t~ admiration. No ODe claims it to be earlier than 300 B. C.
~iv.en Eeith who assigns it a late date and cannot pip it ..r1i.~ than
{.QO ~. C. at the. most has to admit ( J R AS' 1916» p. I is ) that fo~
, R~ elate. we have no real ground.
The Xautillp quotes th·e lChooIs by n~me: Mlnavlb (five
ames), Blrhaspatyllb ( 6 times), Au~naslh (7 times), PlrAlarAh
( of times), Ambhiylh ( once) and tbe (ollowiOg individual authors j
Kllty!yana ( I), Kiiijalka ( I ), Kauoapadanta ( 4), Ghotabmukha
( r ), ( Dirgha ) C!r.tyaoa ( I), Partiara (2). PUuna (6),
Pimnaputra ( r), B1hudantip\1tra (I), BhAradvaja. (7, once as
lta~~ka B~raradvlja), Vltavya4hi ( S ). Vi51laqa ( 6 ). He either
difers from all these authors or they di(fer from each otber in all
the- places wbere they are c~~d. ~lf Ihe' individulll ~uthQrs that are
dfed oDly (lDCe occur on the same page (except Bahudantiputra).
lie quote. the views 9£ 41'ry4t q", iU'tt rim" ~1Ul iD ,~h (I~
dil'en from them. "'AcIryai'.msns the 1Adcn~.~ OQ. ~~ f4$tra
 '.BitIlorrI oJ'~' '
collectively. Even the Nirukta quotes cenain' views u :those"«
klryas. Kautilya is cited about 80 times. The .IUma,Otra. of
Vltsyay.ma ,mentions a Ghofa,kamukha and a C.llrilyaQa. Whether
they are identical with the authors cited by Kau~ilya is extremely
doubtful. The Mah~bharata mentions among writers on Dar;lCJanIti
fhe following who occur in the KautiIIya also :--Brhaspati, Manuj
Bharadvaja, Visalak~, Sukra ( the same as USanas) and Indra
(probably Kautilya's Bfihudantiputra ), ",hose abridgment, of
Brahma's work is called Bahudantaka in the Sllntiparva (chap. 59).'
According to the Nayacandrikll, Pi~una, Bharadvlja, KauQapa-
danta and Vatavyadhi stand for Narada, DroQilcarya, Bhi$ma and
Uddhava respectively ( pp. 73, 69, 74, 9 1 ).
The Mahabharata mentions other writers on politics,' vi~.
Gaurasiras, Kasyapa, Utathya, Vamadeva, Vasuhoma, Kimandaka,
(Santiparva 123. I 1 ) and a few others which are not found in thf
Kautiliya.
The Kautiliy~ knows the four Vedas, the charms and incanta-
tions of the Atharvan, the six attgas, includes under itih~sa, PurlQas,
DharmaSilstra and Anhas:tstra j it knows the Sankhya, Yoga and
Lokayata l , ' schools of thought. It mentions MauhOrtikas,
Kan:tntikas (astrologers), Jupiter and Venus. It refers to dhAtu-
sastra ( Metallurgy). Sanskrit was the official language and in the
S:tsan:tdhikara it mentions such gU1J1lS of composition as madhurya,
audarya, spa~fa,tva, which show the beginnings of the Alarl'lklra
sAstra. There is nothing to wonder at in this. ' In the second century
A. D. we have the inscription of Rudrad:tman, which enumerates
the gUQas of Kavya. The Kautiliya does not mention edicts on
stone or copper. It refers to VaiSikakalAjiiana (11. 27). The
Kautiliya closely agrees with the KamasOtra in several respects, and
the two works contain several identical passages ( such as the list of
kings that fell victims to intrigues and about trivarga). Keith
argues from this that the Kautil1ya and the Kamasiitra are not
separated by a long interval and that)t is a late work. Dr. .lolly
also is of the same opinion (p. 24 Intro. to Arthasastra). If the
Kamasiitra held up the Kautiliya as its model, then the two works
would certainly look very much alike. ,There are points of differenc:e
178 if'J11nl ooour. ID the J'f'tPfl"f C?D dArr '"'~ ('n. VII. S. 41 ),. -Vl~'
m.1horn vol. UI.,n. 115-811.
 14. n. ,ArfIu• • • " ·K.,...
i;etween the two works, e. g. they differ in their attitude towards
ftesh-eating and the KAmasOtra speaks of planetary influence and
-
lagna, while the Kauriliya is silent on these points and only condemns
in general terms the consulting of stars. Wc must note here that
the Kauriltya ( IX. 4) speaks of consulting na1etatras, which were
known from the earliest Vedic period and some of which were
looked upon as auspicious for sacrificial purposes even in the
~tapatha Brthmat;,la (S. B. E. vol. 44, pp. 1-2) and the ~rauta and
Grhya sOtras. The Xautiliya follows the VedAAga Jyo~ in the
system' of a yuga of five samvatsaras, in prescribing two inter-'
calary months in a yuga and in saying that at the end of one ayau
the variation between the length of the day or the night comes to
six. muhurtas (vide 11. 20). Keith argues that the slokas in the
~uril~ya are more classical than even those of the RAmlyaoa
and. that it contains correct Tristubh . stanzas which are
~anting in the Brhaddevata ( a work of the 4th century B. C. ).
B~t thi.s argument can produce no impression on those scholirs
'Yho ascribe the Rimiyat;,la to the Sth century B. C. or earlier. Nor
is the date of the Brhaddevata beyond the pale of discussion. There
is no consensus of opinion among scholars as to the exact time
when cla~ical slokas and correct Tri~tubhs first came into vogue.
It is to be noted that the Kautiliya defines pada as Vlft;,lasal\ghlta
~nd not as. in P1Qini ( sup-tinantaIh. padam ).
. Among the countries and peoples frequently mentioned by
Kautilya, several are interesting. He speaks of silks from the land
of the Cinas r7 ' and blankets from Nepal. Keith says that the name
Cina being derived from the Thsin dynasty in China (which began
its rule in 247 B. C. ) this would show that the Kaudliya could not
have been composed about 300 B. C. No one however knows how
the word Cina was derived and besides as Keith admits the passage
m.ay be an interpolation. He speaks of the Sa'Agha of the Vnois
( I. 6) and the Sretjis ( corporations ) of K~triyas in the countries
o(K~mbhoja and Su~tra that lived by vlrti (agriculture and trade)
and by the profession of fighting and the corporations of the Licch-
dvika, 'Vrjika, Mallaka, Madraka, Kukura, and the Kurupal\cl1as
that live ,on the ti~le 'rAja' (XI. I). Some of these tribes such as the
Licchavis, Vrjis ( Vajjis in Pili) and Mallas are well-known from
ancient Buddhist w.orks. What. is meant by' rljdabdopajrv.ipab '
-17.- "'" ~ wtfiwIq,P'If ....~Qij' ...,...,"" t .;l.. II.U.
- qui....
ill . .
. · , .. ., . . u .....
le. probablJ lIleaDl· Ihat che CHpQi.Ii_ O£ . .
1tiGdt"'i5 and others was 'on demoaatic lines and that there waa
'YeI!Jt Jtaea competition fOF the honour of being elected che chief-QII
lresideae of those corp'ofatiollS, the latter being desiguate4 , rija. ' •• h.
-g.. NlJ*lodrika. explains- that they bear the pcoud- desipation cl
':IIIif,' but are penniless (and so can be .aily employed iD. military,
StIIYiGC as. mercenaries ). We are told that the breed ot. borses from
sambhoj., SUldhu, Arana. and VaDI,u was. the best and tbac.
lJIhlika, PAgeJll, Sauvira, aDel. Taitala breeds were of micldla quality.
"tu ~ya speaks. of Mle"ha tribes aDd tellJ us that amoDJ
. tJ,1.tm. onc's own: children. could be sold 01: pledged without incW'l'il1&
RQnishment (IH. I} ).
: There is hardly any distinctive reference to things Buddhist except
c1M passage ( 1iI. 20) where a fine of one hundred (jNJfJIJS) is
preerihe'd (or him who invited to dinners in honour of gods or Manes
a Budd1iist (~kya), an AjivaKa, a slldra ascetic."" This shows thal
dle work. was written' at a time when Buddhism was yet Dot a wide-
spread religion and had not secured an honourable place among the
people. ne Ajivika was a well-known sect in ancient India, said
io haYe' been founded by Makkhali Gostla (vide V. A. Smith's Aiob,
pp. 134, 198 of edition ot 1909, I. A. 19r2, p.286, 'Dialogues of
Bpdaflla' I, p. 71, n. I, Journal of Biliar & Orissa Society, 1926,
pp. n-(2). ASoka bestowed some caves on them. l[aulilya says that
Weigbas shoal"d be made of ioon Of of stones from Mapdha and
1tIIeb1a. ( country Dear the sources of the Narmadi ) ......
It is extremely doubtful whether the Kautiliya knew the utant
text of the Malilbharata. Most of the stories used as illustrations
ijl the Kluliliya occur in the Mahllbharata (e. g. Aila~ Duryo-
cJhana, Haihaya Ariuna, Vlltlpi, Agastya, Ambarip, Suyltra
i. e. Nala). But in some cases there is slight divergence
&etween the two works, e. g. Janamejaya is said to
&ave perished through having attacked Brihmal)as in anger.
",faDe t~c Mahllbhlrata (XII. 1 SO ) gives a d.ifFerent yersion i
~aulUya says (IV. 8 ) that MAveJavya" tbough not a. thief, declared
 bimse1t lO 'be a .thief while ~ Mahlhliltata (i. 107· ,,) 'S9S that
..
be spOke nothing; .Kautilya mentions Jayatsena 'as the eppa-
nent of NaJa"( VIII. '3 ") -in gambling, 'While ·dle :Mahlbhln. giYIs
his name as P~bra ; the'Mahlbhlra. and the .'RlmlyaJ)a io
know that a )lmdagnya ruled long as la king ..a, Xluri)ya '5CftUs 'to
_t
have known the PUt'I\las. He says. ( Ill. 7 ) that sata and mlgadha
of the Purl\l16 are quite difJ'erent ,84 from members of the mixed
..castes called sO.ta and magadha and includes PurlQa (I. S ) 'Imo~
the subjects of royal study grouped under the head of itibilsa. '
Kau~ilya ezhibits a wonderful knowledge of herbs and ckup
.od Dr. Jolly thinks that his Materia Medica is mo..re ·extensive ··than
:even Suiruta's. But the dates of Caraka and· SuSruta a.rc rar [rolD
being sealed and no approximately certain conclusion can be -drawn
from·the .dRlgs .mentioned in the Kau~iliya. Ka:utilya ~peak.s d
'rasada' (-one who administers mercurial poison) and prescribes
banishment for those who .trade in or administer 'rasa' for money in
order to do away with a person secretly (IV. 4.) In 11. 13.he spel.ks
of gold that is ' rasa-viddha • (amalgamated with mercury) .and iD
11. 12 of Hquids.containing gold (rasib .Kmc:aaikib) and of Hin-
guluka. Dr. Jolly thinks that this knowle4ge of metallu.qu ..aDd
<llchenlY is of Graeco-Syriac origin and so the Kau~iliya is a work of
the third century A. D. .
It is of great importance to note that Kau~ilya lays down (II.4)lhat
in the midst of the fort were to be constru(:ted the temples .-of ·5iva.
Vai'ravaQa, the ASvins, Laqmi and Madirl (Durg! ?) and niches were
to bt: set apan for Apanjita, ApratUiata, Jayanta and Vaija.pnta and
that the tutelary deities of the gates were to be Bi-a hi'na , Indra.
Yama and Senlpati (i. e. Skanda). We know from the Mahtbha-
~y:\III' . ( Kielhorn Vol. 11. p. 429 ) on P:aQini (V. --3~ '99 .C jfviktnhe
clpaoye" ) that ·the -Mamyu senlp 'images out of greed for money
and that in its day images of ~iva. SkaDda· md VlSIkha 'Were
·...wshippcd •
.·'"f'ltl1fl''' ~I~ M"~4I: •~ ~fl"il" rtilt . . ,;
. ..··1... .
..."'''''"''t: .e ""'" ",,,iI·ItiI'iin
:~''''l'S''il.~ 1f'~;IRN: ~ hs·t1tI1t~ 1
.1

_ _N.~: wIfq"ft I ~ " ~ ".1,"",:" _1.....1'

. . . .I~ ..........
 ........ "...........
·
'. The foregoing discussion dearly shows that the Kaudllya .has
cenainly an ancient atmosphere about it, and that all that has so'far
been gathered from it agrees with its traditional date of 300 B. C.
and no cogent arguments have been yet brought forward that would
compel us to assign it a date later than the above by six centuries.
Two commentaries on the Xautillya have been brought to light
sO far, one composed by BhanasvAmin being called Pratipadapaiiciklt
and. the other the Nayacandrilm of MAdhavayajvan. Both are frag-
ments. The first was published in the Journal of the Bihar and
Orissa Research Society ( 1925-1926, vol. XI and XII) by Messrs.
IC.· P. Jayasval and A. Banerji-sastri. The corn. is incomplete and
begins with the 8th adhVAya of the 2nd adhikaraQa and reaches up
to the 36th adhyAya of the adhikaraQa. The commentary on the
whole work must have been very extensive, as the portion already
printed on a part of the 2nd adhikaraQ,a alone occupies 214 pages.
This commentary quotes the explanations of previous commentators
in the wo.rds 'anye', 'apare '. It quotes severat slokas of Brhaspati
on the blemishes of diamonds and on prakltSa-taskaras. The com-
. mentary Nayacandrild contained in Dr. Jolly's edition (Lahore) also
is incomplete and begins with the 7th adhyAya of the 7th adhikaraQ,a
and breaks off in the 4th adhyaya of the 12th adhikaraQ,a. It also
refers to the views of its predecessors in the words C kecit • &C. ( vide
pp. 35, 6x, 62, 104, IlS, 131, 191). It discusses various readings
(pp. IJ6, 183, 188, 193 &c. ).
Dr. Shamasastri includes in his edition S71 slitl"olS attributed to
Cloakya. Their relation to the Kautillya is a subject which
requires careful investigation. In my own opinion they are later
than the Kauti-liya. It would be beyond the scope of this work to
enter into details. ~ ,.vide Dr. Jacobi's article in Indian Historical
Quanerly, vol. m., pp. 669-676. .
There are several niti collections attributed to ClQ,akya and pub-
lished several times in different parts of India. All of them are later
than the Kautiliya and are compilations of maxims and fine sayings.
One of them the OQ,akya-rtjanitisastra ( published in Calcutta
Oriental series, 1921, 2nd .edition) contains 660 vers.es .and \VU
co~piled under Bhojartja. Several other c,?mp'ilat:io~s.puS under
the names Vrddha-ClQakya. Laghu-CilQakya &c. All ~_ &rI
passed over here from considerations of space and uiilitr.
 108
-
15. V ~ikhanasa·dharma·prasna
,
'fhis work has beem published in the Trivandrum Sanskrit
Series by Pandit T. Ganapati Sastri ( 19 I 3 ).
Mahildeva in his:commentary called VaijayantI (Anandilsrama
ed. ) on the Saty~ilcJha Srautasotra speaks of six Srauta sOtras of
the Black. Yajurveda, viz. Baudhilyana, Bhilradvilja, Apastamba,
Hiraoyakesin, Vildhola and Vaikhlnasa, and frequently cite.
passages from the Vaikhanasa-srautasOtra. In the Caraoavyoha o£
Saunaka, Vadhola and Vaikhanasa are not mentioned. But that
Vaikhanasa was a very ancient writer follows from the references
contained in the ancient dharma works. In Gautama the word
'Vaikhanasa' occurs (Oh. S. Ill. 2) as the name for the order of
forest hermits (vanaprastha) and in another sotra (m. 26) he
lays down that fire was to be consecrated according to the
Sramaoaka,186 which latter is explained by Haradatta as Vaikhlnasa
SAstra. Baudhayana (Dh. s. 11. 6. 17) hl$ the same sOtral l, and
defines a Vaikhanasa as onc who follows the rules of conduct laid
down in Vaikhilnasa Sastra (Dh. S.lI. 6. 16). The Vasi,tha Dh.
S. (9. 10) also has the same suua as Gautama (Oh. S. Ill. 26 ).
The Manusmrti ( VI. 21 ) speaks of the Vlnaprastha as one who
abides by the views of Vaikhanasa (Vaikhilnasamate sthita\!).
The Vaikhilnasadharmaprasna is divided into three prdnas, each
praSna being subdivided into khaQcJas. There are in all 41 khao4as.
The work is a small one. The contents of the work are :- I. the
four 'IIat"fJIIS and their privileges, and the four aJramas; duties of
brahmacIJrin; four kinds of brabmac4rins; duties of the house-
holder j four kinds of grhastha, 'IIIJrt4'llTtti ( subsisting by agriculture ).
salina, yaylvara and ghoracarika; forest anchorites; vlnaprasthas
are either sapatnika (accompanied by their wives) or apatnlb
( not so accompanied); Sapatnlka are of four sorts, Audumbara,
Vairiiica, Valakhilya and Phenapa; apatnika Vlnaprasthas j of
four kinds of bbi/esus, viz. kupcaka, bahodaka, haIilsa and paramahamsai
sakilma ( performed with desi~ of wordly gain) and nqkima
Cnot so performed) karma; pravrtti and nivrtti; three kinds or
186 '''111014., (1I1i10~.,t) &lfilill,"' ait. ". 'l. 3. ISud tile '1'. '{. D." 17.
l8? 1fl~pfi. the oommeDt.tor of Baud. ,.,, • __ relll"R ~ ~ I
t'iliQ(.(ot , ......~ I fiftr-An ~ ~ 1rel,",""". "'" It
.~ '11+iE'MN1 .......... ~: "~i(I""I(II·.
I. D. 'i.
Yogins and their subdivisions; Il. the details of the §ra.maQaka rites or
the v~naprastha ( khaQqas 1-4); duties of the forest hermit; details
of joining the order of sarimyitsins ( khaQ<J,as 6-8); age for sarimyAsa
(above seventy or when childless or widower); every day duties
and observances of sarimy!1sins; about iJcamalla and Samdhya.;
saluting ( abhivitdana ) of all relatives, male and female; holidays
for study ( anadhyaya); bath and Brahmayajiia; rules about
taking food; forbidden and permitted food ; Ill. rules of conduct for
grhastha (khar;t4as I-3), rules of the road; purification of golden
and other metallic things; purification of other things; about
vilnaprastha; bhi/esu; burial of a salnnyasin; Narayal~abali on the
death of a samnyasin, tarpalJa in the case of sarlmy!1sins with twelve
names of Vi~r;tu, Kesava &c. and with water; tlntdomtt and
pratiloma; the intermediate castes; Vrdtyas, their origin; name and
means of subsistence (khar;tqas II-I5 ).
Th~ Va.ikhanasadharmaprasna appears by its style and its
contents to be a work of comparatively later date than the dharma-
sntras of Gautama and Baudhayana. It is probably a recast of older
materials. It contains the names of more mixed castes than the
dharmaslltras and than even some of the later smrtis. The present
work seems to have been either written ·or retouched by a devotee of
Vi~r;tu.· Faith in and devotion to VitiQu or Ni'lrayaQa loom very'
large here (I. S. 5 narayal,la-parayaQal), I. 7· 6 and 9; 11. 4-5
bhaktya Vi~Qulh dhyilyan, Ill. 7. 3 Narayal.lapanull brahmeti
srutal.1, HI. 9. 3 Vi::;l.1oralayaparSve). It speaks of the eight m)gas
of Yoga (I. 10. 9 ), of the Ayurveda with its eight at~gas and of
somc treatise on cvil spirits (bhfitatantra Ill. 12. 7). It refers to
the views of some in the word 'eke' ( I. 7. 4. and n. 9. 10). It
speaks of the Sramal.1aka fire (in I. 6. 2 and I. 7. 3-4). It does not
allow sallmytlSi' to K~triyas (I. I. I I). Vikhanas is dted as an
authority (n. S. 9 and Ill. IS· 14).
Buhler found a ms. of the Vaikhanasasfitra, consisting of a
grbya in seven prasnas, three prasnas of dharma (the same as
described above) and a fourth on pravaras. In the grhya a
reference to Budhavara occurs (R. and S. p. 9). Dr. Caland in his
paper on Vaikhanasa-sfitra holds that the Manusmrti borrows fro111
Vaikhanasagrhya and that the author of the latter was saturated
with the idiom of Dravidian languages ( vide Prof. Keith's review in
Bulle,i~ of the Sch<?Ol of Oriental Studies, 1927, p. 623). Dr. CalaQd's
view about Manu is entirely wrong as will appear from the section
on Manu. Vide Th. Bloch in 'uher das Grhya--und Dhar1llasutra
der Vaikh~nasa' (Lipzig, 1896). .
Other Sutra Works on Dharma.
It will he proper to say a few words about some other sOtra
works on dharma thar are only available in mss. or are to be
reconstructed from quotations in the digests. It is by no means
to be supposed' that these works that will be spoken of here
were composed as early as those of Gautama, Apastamba and
others or were composed before the extant Manu and Yajiiavalkya.
But as the chronology of all ancient works on dharma is somewhat
in a nebulous state, it is best to treat here of all works written in the
sOtra style, even though in individual cases they may really belong
to a later age than the works composed entirely 10 verse. They
will be taken up in alphabetical order ( Sanskrit ).
16. Atri
That Atri was an ancient writer on dbanlla follows from a refer
ence to him in Manu ( Ill. 16 ) as holding the view that a dvij4ti
taking as wife a sudra woman became fallen (patita). In the Deccan
College collection there arc several mss. ( Nos. 185-187 of A 1881-82)
of the Atreyadharmasastra in nine adhyayas. They treat of gifts,
prayers (japya ) and tapas by which men are freed from all sins.
Some of the chapters are in mixed prose and verse. The first three
chapters are entirely in verse and some of the verses (such as eka-
k~araril param brahma ) occur in the Manusmrti. The fourth opens
with a long sutra, which, in style, resembles later bha~yas and corn-
mentaries. l88 The 5th also is in verse and contains several verses
found in Vilsi~rba (Dh. S. 28. I J 4, 6 ). The sixth speaks of
the specially holy hymns and verses of the Veda. Some of the
verses here are the same as Vasinha (28. 10-11). The seventh refers
to secret prayascitlas and the very first sutra after the opening words'
speaks of several non-Aryan tribes such as the SakasJ Yavanas, Kiim-
-- ._.--- _._--~.- -' -----.--~---.------.-

188 ~ cpttfcc"""'(EP"'l't"'If.t14f ( t) ~~ffl'1f,,~ Cfii(I~.I1I~

1Ai?r d~t1""'.fiI'd\Riu ~ I ~ I ~Ii(t ~ • ,tr&:o.
188 ~ (fEf4'~ ~~: I "'i!"'c\•• IItq"if·1TI"1mr·Jlijq"J",~\~­
~.~-"'I"·1IilAiF;r~.·ft·m........q"Jw-1?ii'O?l(l'lf ( ! )
~ ~ ~;~ ~ ~ «~1Iil\'r ~""~ ~ I
bhojas, Bllhlkas, KhaSas, Val'1gas and PiraSa ( Persians? ) &c. It is
to be Doted that the same sQtra (with slight variations) is quoted
as Atri's by AparArka ( on Yaj. Ill. 266 p. 1123). The 7th and 8th
chapters are in mixed prose and verse. The 9th is in verse and speaks
of Yoga and its aflgas. It refers to the fact that Sisupala, son of
DamaghOfa, because in his batred of Govinda he always thougbt of
the latter, went to heaven. The same sutra work is noticed in
I. O. Cat., pp. 3Bo.Sl, Nos. 130S and 1306.
There are several works styled Atri-smrti or samhitil in the mss.
One of them is in six chapters on secret praYaScittas, gifts, pitrmedha
and Acara (vide I. O. Cat., p. '381, No. I30B). There is another
work styled Atrisamhita printed in Jivananda's collection (pan I.
pp. 13-46). It contains about 400 verses and deals with the follow·
ing topics :- importance of honouring guru, duties of four castes;
purifications of several malas ; virtues of Brahmal}~s such as Sauca,
anas11yil ; definition of iita and porta, ten yamas and niyamas j im-
ponance of sons; adopted sons, praYaScittas for taking forbidden food
or drink and for other transgressions, impurity on birth and death;
c:lndrayal}a, Krcra, Santap:ma; gifts; purifications from avoidable
contacts with mjasvala &c.; Sraddha and the BrahmaQas to be invited
(or it.
In this work Atri is himself cited· as an authority. Other
authors and works quoted are : Apastam~a (p. 3")' Yama (p. 41 ),
Vyilsa (p. 24), Sankha (pp. 22, 3 S), Satatapa (p. 3S). The
Vedinta, Sll'1khya, Yoga, PUrliQas, BhAgavatal,t ( p. 4S ) are
mentioned. It contains (on p. 14) the verse 'sadyal}. patati
mll'1sena' which is found in Vasi~~ha Oh. S. ( 2. 27) with the
words 'athlpyudiharanti'. There are other verses also which
occur elsewhere e. g. 'at ha cenmantravid' occurs in Vas~~ha I I. 20,
'uyahaIh slyam tryaham pratal}.' (p. 23) is also Manu XI. 2JJ.
On' p. 26 occur the words' atrapyudaharanti' and so what follows
Is a quotation. On p. 32 there are three verses in another metre.
A1:ri's verse about adoption 1,0 is quoted as the first authority on
adoption in the Dattakamimlh\sI. He mentions the seven anlyajas
to be the wasberman, the shoemaker, nata, burt«/a, kaivarta
-----------------_._--_._----
110 8I!"*' ~ !"'n~f.VN: "" ' jquilt,.ff6..itffl~M~fSi "'' 'I; "an'il
..
" 1~.
 100·
(fisherman ), meda, and bhilla ( p. 29). He further says I,.
that there is no question of untouchability in fairs, marriage
seasons, in Vedic sacrifices and in all festivals. He says that
BrlhmaQas from Magadha, Mathurl and three other places are not
honoured ( at a Arlddha ) though as learned as Brhaspati.I!/1
The work mentions the signs of the Zodiac, Kanyl and the
Scorpion (p. 43 ), and hence was not composed before the first
centuries of the Christian era.
In Jivananda there is a Laghu-Atri (part I, pp. 1-12) in 6 chapters
and about 120 verses, dealiIig with the means of being freed from sins
( such as prlQlylma, sacred formula, gifts &c.), with purifications
from impurity on death and birth, with gifts. It mentions Manu.
In the fourth chapter there are about ten lines in prose. There are
numerous verses that occur also in the Vasi~fha-dharmas1itra, e. g.
Vas. 26. 8-9 and 16-18 occur on p. 3 j Vas. 28. 11-16 occur on pp.
4-5. It is difficult to say who the borrower is.
There is a Vrddhltreyasmrti in Jivana~da (part I. pp. 47-S9)
in five chapters and about 140 verses. This closely resembles the
Laghu-Atri-smrti described above. In the commencement both
have the same six verses beginning with 'bhagavan kena dlnena'
and the works have many verses in common. In the fourth
chapter o( both the same prose passages occur.
ViAvarOpa on Ya.i. (Ill. 257) quotes two verses from Atri on
pritydcina which are found in none of the three works described
above. I"
In the Mahlbhlrata (Anuslsana 6S. I ) Atri is credited with the
view that those who make a gift of gold give (practically) all

III ~'II'!I1,""lis 'I"w(il! '" I ~ ~ ~ 'l'1't~ ~ .. p. SS.

I111n'1tit III~ 'J1'R: ..na.I~GlT I 'A( iitsrr ~ ~ 'W4~e"l ~ ..

(P. 0). Whafi la1Jlq?; I Should' 'We read ".ail.:;ij) (reeldeDfie of fihe
oouDfirlea of "'-n aod snr ),
11. Tbe yen.. are ~ ~ Sffc\8PtI'tr ~1(l"i".I"CiII Sfi\JrNi'f ,,""i
f'rollt ""etl"": 11 "UiIMrfM "I1'it '9' .. ~: I ~ """"
~ """ 'il'i\i'lat ..- " .
:110
objects. This bears a close resemblance to two verses that occur in
Laghvatri ( Jivananda pan I. p. 5 ) and Vrddhatri ( pan I. p. 5 I ).',.
I
17. Usanas.
That USanas wrote a work on politics follows from several circ\1m~
stances. The Kau~iliya quotes the AUSanasaJ;t seven times. ,It is
almost certainly referring to a work. Tbat work contained direc-
tions on the administration of justice also, as Kau~ilya speaks of
Auunasa method of panition ( in allowing a tenth additional share
to the eldest son, Ill. 6), as Ausanasab prescribed fines in cases
where witnesses proved stupid &c. (Ill. II) and fines for forcible
seizure of jewels &c. (Ill. 17). The Mahabharata, Sllntiparva '9 ;
(chap. 56,29-30 and 57. 3) refers to a work on politics by USanas
and quotes three verses, the last being found in Sabha. SS. 14. In
other places also we have a Nitisastra ascribed to Bhargava (Sand
210. 20) and certain verses are ascribed to him (Santi 57, 40-41
and 139, 70-71). Vide also Anusasana 39, 8-9' and Sabha. 62. 11-12.
T~e Nitiprakasikll of Janamejaya refers to a succession of tcachers of
politics from Brahma down to ]ana1l1cjaya and says that Sukra was

114 ~~~~i{~.,ff'lil~ I ~;frci~il'RI: firffi~~"

~TRr-I 65. 1. The veraes iD the two Atria are ~i{qf'li q'fIi p",.lamft

~fS',if 1JJiI: I cilifil(ljCf~if ~ ~ ~ ifiA(i{ tJt "l Ifif ~ ~ 11

~. C::lifTifl~"":ri ~ I fIl~ ~I~ ~ 11
The first verse ooour.ln Vas. IS. 16, ID Vanaparva 200.18, iD the BaJlm
plate of Tivaradeva (Fleet's Gupta iDsoriptioDS No. 81).
115 J(i5")1i1 ;ii\T"Al'r tfrii ~~r ?mf ~r , m~ ~IU\il ~~ IJ'lIl
~ \~"ICfI*,i1{q ~Pc'Pi~ I M~.~~~INq:1I ~-'
IUif "if fi Cf'1~ ~ I if ~ ~ ~ ~~r~ fI~.,...i?r 11
\Uf.'crrq~ 56. 18-30; ~TifJ "lff ~ R\l~ I "~fI"l ~
~~ ~"1 ~ 11 ~ qft' ~: rir f1I{W$l(ICfi~'f '~i~ ~ti~ill:lt
~ "IifISl'fllli4¥( 11 ~llf.fro 57. 1-8 ; ~ !(r lirci) ~ ~r I
31i\iCf.i't (lfI",ftij ~ lIia ~(if 11 {1'ifIit ~ ~ ril ~ wm
_ ~ I fiGtAfe~ {W$~ ~ lJPff fiit ~ 11 l.1rfi«o .7. 40-41; ~:
ffi~lIi! ~I§W: I ~ ~ 1fJit l .'~ICf,..;ft~ It
~. 13,.'10.
 1ti
one ot those who abridged the enormous extent of rl jdAstra. '9'
The Mudrlrllk~asa (I. p. 71 Telang's ed. ) also speaks of Ausanasi
DaQ<Janiti. Visvarupa ( on Yaj. I. 307) asks the king to appoint
ministers in accordance with the views propounded in the ~l\stras of
Brhaspati and Usanas and quotes a long passag~ in prose from Brhas-
pad in which the sastras of Manu, Brhaspati and Usanas are joined
together. This work on politics probably contained verses also.
Medhatithi on Manu (7. 15 ) quotes two verses speaking of eight
activities of a king. '96a So also on Manu 8. 50 Medhatithi cites from
Usanas the words I prakrtinam halarh raja, ' which are an Anu~tubh
pada. This sutra work on politics by Usanas has not yet been dis-
covered. The TaQ4ya-Mahabrahmal,1a says tbat Klvya Usanas was"
the purohita of the Asuras ( 7· 5. 20 ).

In the Deccan College collection there are two 111SS. of an Ausa-

naSc'1-d.har111aSastra ill prose with a few verses, 'fJ;,.1\0. 644 of Vis ram bag
(i) and No. 191 of A 1881-82. The first contains only two folios
( 2 and 4) and the available portion begins in the midst of the 2nd
chapter. In the second ms. also the first folio is wanting and there
arc gaps in tbe fourth chapter. It is noteworthy that the second
folio of the second ms. begins just at the beginning of the 2nd folio
of the first. The work is a brief one ( 8 folios ) in seven adhyayas.
Their contents are: --11. impurity on birth and death,. purification of
certain things in certain ways such as with water, ashes &c.; Ill. the
four \"arQas and the mixed cast~s ~l1ch ~lS Rathakara, Amba~tha,
Suta, Ugra, Magadha &c, the Vratyas; IV. no bodily injury to be
done to BrahmaQa ; prliyascittas for killing a BrahmaQa or a man of
the other varQas and for other Mahapata~as, prnyascitta lor eating

1t6 • ~ ~'ir: ~ ~ I ~fFp.q- apfi"'f ~I;:ffl ~.

~: 11 ~6f1It1~ ~ <NT iftU\lU ~: I ~ fi UGftTlWlUTf ~:
~r: I ~i&'fj1{lri ~ ~FiI\ni~: I ~~'iJ "",,,nit u:
~~" 'iflII'fi~ 11 It ia further aaid tbat Skanda. Indra, PrlJ:cetasa Manu,
BrhaBpatl, Sutra. Bhllradvlja, Ga\lrasiras and Veda·Vyllsa Abridged
respectivel, to 25000,10000,6000,3000,1000. 'i00. 500 and 300 adhylyas
and that ,Tanamejaya abridged even the laBt.
186a ~ 'if ~ 'if if'fT ~ I q~ ~~ 6f11Il1~ ~~ 11 ~.
wPm ~ ~I'I'I'~ t'I': I ~y ~ 'fIfit U\iff \~~: I1
Tb... are quoted a180 by fI!'Ii on Xanu VII. 154-
11.
tti
the flesh of certain animals and for eating certain plants like garlic,
p~lyaScitta for adultery; discussion whether a BuhmaI,la could marry
,a sudra woman; praya5cittas for killing various beasts and birds; four-
.teen vidyas; V. sraddhakalpa; what Brahma1)as are pankti-pdvana ;
details of 5raddha, food and flesh at sraddha; who are unfit to
be invited at sraddha; VI. what things a BrahmalJa could not sell j
VII. punishments for the Mahapatakas; what are pure things at all
times. Some of the views of the Ausanasa-dharmasastra are worth
special notice. The son of a BrahmaI,la, K~atriya or Vaisya from a
wife of the vama immediately next to it belonged to the caste of the
father. l97 No sin or punishment attached to one if one killed an iltatayi
armed BrahmaI,la. The fourteen vidyas are said to be the six aflgas
and the four Vedas, Mimamsa, Nyaya, dharmaSastra and Pura.1)a. l ,s
The work very often quotes the views of others with the words
'eke' ; for example it says' the impurity on birth is ten nights for
the parents of the child, butaccordingto some onlyforthe mother.'l"
The son of a Brahma1)a from a sudra woman is called pilraJava, but
according to some he is ni$ada. The whole of the portion in the
ms. about the mixed castes bears a very close resemblance to Baudha-
yana ( Oh. S. I. 9) except in a few particulars. aoo At the end of all
chapters from the second ( except the third) there are verses and also
in the midst. There arc verses introduced with the words' there is a
sloka on this point' (bhavati catra 510kab ) or with the words
'api codaharanti '.

1117 II'~ if~ \ifI~ ~ ~ ~: I chap. III foUo 3 a.

198 ~\\l ~~~~'i\~: ""'~~ ~~1 ~'h:It~ ;l.fI~ ~ 'liT I ~~ '1~tuT '"
~ ~ 11 '. It will be noticed that there is a sloka from qwr:
whioh is almost the same as YKj. I. 3.
199 ~T(~ JJl('IT~q-: ~~ ~WI",* I folio 2 a ; oompare 1ft. 'I. V:. 14. 14
'J{J(1'T/~~i I' (and ~'s oomment thereon for various views);
it. "t. V:. 1.5.105·109. where BaudhKyana's OWn view is that both are
impure for ten days, but aooording to some the mother and aocordln& to
others the fa~her has to obse"e impurit)' for ten da),s.
lOO The ml. ( Srd ohap. ) ha. C'I1I' ~ ~ I 1fJ~ ~I ••• e: I
l(CI.CI.ilRlj8: I \{~ "mm ~~ I~l~~"RPnUJtl.: I
'~\ti(l~'o\1n I ~'\~q~; .~",qt '"" ..... . - : ~o.
 i1. Uittms 113
There are about 45 verses in the work, the 7th and last chapter
being almost entirely in verse. As the mss. are corrupt and full of gaps,
it is often difficult to find out whether a particular passage is prose
or verse. In several verses the words' Manur abravid' occur and in
one place' tan manor anusasanam '. The latter closely agrees with
Manu. Several verses are common to Manu and Usanas. The "'erse
I gurutalpe bhagab. karyab. ' ( Manu 9. 237 ) occurs in the ms. So
also the verse t yena yena cidangena ' occurs in both. 20a The
words of Manu ( V. 78 ). bale desantarasthe' are expressly quoted
with the words 'Manur-aha '. ThQre are many other verses which,
though not cited expressly as from a particular author, are found in
other ancient works. For example, the verse' apab. suddha bhumi-
gatliQ ' is Manu 5. 128 and Baud. Oh. S. I. 5· 57. The half verse
'karuhastab. sucir nityam' is Manu 5. 126 and Baud. Dh. S. I. 5. 48.
The verse ' yadckarlitrel,la karoti papam ' occurs in Ap. Dh. S. ( I. 9.
27. 11 ) and Uaud. Oh. S. H. 1. 42. The verse 'tryaham pratas
tryaham naktam' is Manu XI. 21 I. It is a remarkable fact that some
of the verses in this dharmaso.tra agree closely with the verses in
the Usanas-smTti in verse, published by Jivananda, e. g. the verse
'dattva tu Vedanatyartham ' occurs on p. 525 and..the verse 'niman..
tritastu yo vipro adhvanam samprapadyate' 011 p. 527. Even the
prose passages bear a close;: resemblance to the versiht:J smrti on many
points, e. g. the prose passages about the duration of the satisfaction
of the Manes by the offeriugs of the flesh of various animals occur
almost in the same words in the versified smrti of UsanasOivananda,
part I, p. 522 ).
The Ausanasa-dharmasutra contains several passages in prose
which are the same as some verses in Manu. aO } The so.tra
201 The ms. reads 'ift~l...rf;t ~ vrlr-il «,(plf=tr 7 )~T1~ . I ~,
~ ~Inf Jfr~wr) l{~~ n I J while ~ (S.llU) is ~T ••• ~
~ ~~7iJ; I ~,,~
101 The ms. readll ~if
'1~ ~~ i8-ii
iA" 'qJ'iir ~~"l ~ Jl~ 11
'iluFr ( ~ t) ~1'iitCjlij"'N;''U' ~
.

~ ~ " J in ~ (8. I'll ) 'he lai' pada ia ~).

~~.
103 The ma. bas (in chap. II) Wo! Vi; uRi': I ~ cnSqlC'lot ~ I

-.1.. .
l'In ~I I 'II' (~'IJ' t )~ ~ I o;af ~:~: , tfiiflCjl '18": I ~t­
~: I h

a! ~.~J.!
~: , ~~r~ I Compare '12 I. IJI, 1it. 'I. ~. I ... "
114
C}u~es in one place the divergent views of Vasinha,ao4 HlrItl,
Salunaka, and Gautama on the question whether a Br1hmat;1a could
~arry a sodra woman. The view ofVasi~~ha(as quoted in the ms.}
is that a Brahmat;la could take to wife girls of all the four castes,
but in the printed text of Vasi~fha ( I. 24) a BrAhmat;la is allowed to
marry girls of the three higher castes only. It is possible that the
ancient reading of Vasi~tha's text was 'catasrab' (as quoted in the
AUSanasa) which was changed into 'tisml)·. The passage reminds
us of Manu Ill. 16 ( Sudravcdi patatyatreb.), but the views
ascribed to Saunaka and Gautama in the ms. differ from those
ascribed to them in Manu. In another passage Vasi~tha's view~
seem to be quoted.aos
From quotations in Haradatta's commentary on Gautamaandfrom
the Smrticandrika it appears that they had access to a sOtra work of
V~anas dealing with all branches of dlJtlrllla, viz., acara, vyavahara
and pr:tyascitta. For example, the Smrticandrika quotes prose
passages of Usanas on QnQdb)'aya (I. p. 59 ), on dantadhava1ta (I. p.
106) and Haradatta quotes a prose passage on Qtlodb)'4)'a (on Ap.
Oh. S. I. 3. 10. I) and a prose passage 011 the fine for a k~atriya
abusing a sl1dra (on Gau. Dh. S. 12. 10) and on Ni)'oga ( on
Gau. Dh. S. 18. s). These passages nre not found in the ms.
But there are others that are found. For example, the Smriti-
candrika quotes two passages, which occur in the mss. 206 It
---_. --_.. _. -- ._- -- - - -
IO~ The mil. ( chap. IV) has 'lii'ic=rl C{GI"~lqm~r'i~~ I if q;:f(fI~ I i(1~
ff,~qr~~;:n~-( ~ t )~ ltltff ~iY~ q~g 3l1l; I qc=rl~ if tfC'('lIIW
~Ttf: I ~1 qrftiFr (~1TfifI qc=rc=r'mt!) llffi'l: I ~iflitf('f<'rm:r \m: I "~..
ftf: q-c=rrllf.:r ~~ I The words of if~ are 'Rli'r ifl~ li1tfl ~VT
..... .... ~ ..... .....,.(' ~

a; J1'iI~t{ ~r if.tl~\,(~tm I ~it~~ JI;6[<J\if rlD;rt; I c=r'll if ftJrQ I

I. 24·26. It should be noted that ODe ms. of
co ,
1fms omits the words '~~
... ~ri'f;.
105 ~ ~"fafl~ \fqq;:;fi~~ ~;i ~~<'t ~ ~t{(fiA ~ll(~C(": (~tri~:!)
~l'i'IlGiif.t ysqc=rjl~ lrflc=r: (abap. 4. )i aompare ~ 12. 23. and MaDu XI.
67 and 173. The rea,ling ~~i'I": also is explionble. ~c=r may staDd for
II!.
106 The passages are 'tfo5I itJ~~fr;;j ,~, (obap. V. about
'rlddha) aDd 'tqiqn""~T~!'!O.,!~{Gt",al~P.iI _~(~if~l~.
~: (oq.." :). Tbe, oocur iD ~ (Ill. p. 400 &114,",11).
 t'1. Uit.mas
11'
appears therefore that the mss. either contain a portion only of the
complete Ausanasa-dharma-sutra or an independent sutra work~,
The former alternative looks more probable. The foregoing
discussion has shown that the sl1tra work is later than the dharma-
lutras of Gautama and Vasi~tha and also than the Manusmrti, which
it probably knew in a very ancient version slightly differing from the
extant one.
In Jivananda's colle.;tion of smrtis there is an Ausanasa-dharma-
~Istra in SI verses (part I. pp. 497-501). It deals with mixed
caste~ and their avocations, such as suta, m:tgadha, c~1).4lila,
svapaca, pulinda &c. The same work occurs in the Anandasrama
collection, pp. 46-48. The Mit. (on Yiij. I. 94) remarks that the
means of livelihood for the mixed castes should be sought for in the
works of Usanas and Manu. 207 It is probably this smrti that is
meant. Kullitka on Manu X. 49 5.1YS that the sale of hides and
working on hides were the means of livelihood for DhigvaJ;las
according to the Ausanasa.
In the same collection ( part. I. pp. 501-554) there is another
smJti ascribed to Usanas in 9 chapters and ahout 600 verses. It
treats of Upanayana. daily observances like iJcanuma, Vedic study,
occasions of anadhyaya, the dharmas of sniUaka ; sraddha, proper
BrfihmaJ;las for sraddha, impurity on birth and death, rites after
death, prliyascittas for the mortal sins and lesser sins.
This smJti quotes Usanas himself, also Manu, Bhrgu ( Bhrgu-
putra Ill), Prajapati and speaks of dharmaslistras, PuraQas, Mimamst,
Vedanta, Pliiicaratras, IUpalikas and Pasupatas. Numerous verses
from the Manusmrti are found in it (c. g. Manu H. 42 ,49, So, I2S )
occur in the first chapter alone. There is a brief prose passage
towards the end of the 9th chapter. It speaks of Kitpalikas,
PMupatas and atheists together (p. PS ).
None of these smrtis in verse contains the passages in verse on
vyavahara ascribed to Usanas that' occur in the Mitak~ara, Smrti-
candrikll and other works.
The Mit. (on Yaj. Ill. 260) and Aparilrka (e. g. p. ISB, 19 2,
2S S ) contain prose passages ascribed to Usanas and the same works
contain numerous verses ascribed to Usanas most of which are not
 f9~nd in the two smrtis in Jivananda. Some of the verses in
, Apartrka ascribed to Usanas are found in the Ausanasasmrti (e. g,
Apartrka p. 418 'kuryiid-aharal} sraddham' is Jivananda I. p. 521 ).
In other cases the verses quoted from Usanas in Apariirka,
though not quite identical, bear a very close resemblance (e. g. the
four verses in Apararka p. 450 closely resemble Jivananda I. p. 52S
and have some verses in common ).
Among the views on Vyavahllra quoted from USanas are some
interesting ones. It was he who said that a son was not bound to
pay his father's debt, if it was a fine or unpaid toll or what is not
vyii'laharika. zo8 He holds that even blind, deaf or old men, women,
minors could be witnesses in charges of sahasa ( Aparitrka p. 671).
He is quoted also 011 ordeals, on sVllmipalavivada and on steya.
A work styled Sukranitisara was edited by Oppert (Madras 1882)
and by Jivananda (Cal. 1892) and translated by Benoy Kumar
Sarkar in S. B. H. Series. That work is a very interesting one, but
is comparatively of a late date.

.
18. Kanva and Kanva .
From the Ap. Oh. S. it appears that Kal)va and Kal)va were two
distinct writers on dharma. In I. 6. 19. 2 Apastamba starts the
question as to the persons, food at whose house was permitted. He
states various views on that point and says that Kal)va was of
opinion that food may be taken at anybody's house provided the
latter offered it with a request ( I. 6. 19;'-3) and that the opinion of
Eka, KUl)ika, Kal)va, Kutsa and Pu~karasadi (I. 6. 19. 7) was that
only that food that was offered by a pure and religious man should
be partaken. In another place (I. 10.28. I) Apastamba gives it as the
opinion of Kautsa, Harita. Kal)va and Pu~karasadi that a man
became a thief if in any case whatever he appropriates another's
~longings. The Kumbhakonam edition of Pandit Halasyanatha
reads Kal)va for KaJ)va.
Kal)va is quoted a few times in the Smrticandrikit on Alinika
( daily duties) and sraddha. One of these quotations is in prose
(I. p. 97 ).209 Haradatta in his commentary on Gautama cites
J08 ~ 'IT ~m errPIS t'l'iJllfq.:;r ~ I ;r ~nf er ~~;r RfI'ffTRers,( I1
~ ~
fintr. and ~ on~. n.47.
101 ~ ~?t"ij1<IOMf", ~, """ ~"': ,b4~If'~'"fl\'
 1tf
s.
verses of Xal.1va in several places (e. g. Gautama Oh: ~I" 3, 20 3. i
and 11 ).810 The first verse bears a close resemblance to Manu XI.
180 and Baud. Oh. S. ll. I. 62. Kal.1va is quoted in the Aclr-
maytlkha and the ~riddha-maytlkha.
The Mit. (on Ylj. Ill. S8) quotes a verse of ][ll.1va OD the
length of the stay of a samny4S;n in a village or town. On Ylj. m.
260 the Mit. q~otes a verse of XaQva stating the pdydcitta for a
Brlhmal.1a having intercourse with the ][~atriya wife of his teacher.
In the Madras Govt. Oriental Library there is a ms. of lCaJ;lva
(vol. V, p. 1929 No. 2624 ).
, -,
19 Kasyapa and Kasyapa.
Baudhayana ( Oh. S. I. 11. 20) cites a verse which contains the
view of Kasyapa that a woman who is bought cannot be a pat", and
that she is not authorised to take pan in religious ( daiva) rites or
rites for the Manes. UI This verse is ascribed to KAtylyana in the
Smrticandrika (I. p. 87). The Vanaparva quotes g4thas of KUyapa
on forbearrance ( 29. 3S-40). Whether Kdyapa and KASyapa are
two different writers of dharmasutras it is rather difficult to say.
Probably they are identical. It appears that the dharmasutra of
KAsyapa comprised all the usual topics of dharmasutras, such as daily
duties, srlddha, ASauca, prtyaScitta. This sntra has been quoted
by all eminent writers from Vihraropa downwards. Visvaropa
quotes Klsyapa (in prose) on the priyakitta for contact with
cal)cJllasm and for killing a cow when the sinner is a Brihmal.1a or
a member of another caste. al , The Mit. ( on Ylj. Ill. 23) quotes
a prose passage from KlSyapa on freedom from impurity on death. a••
110 The verae Is ",~ui qwfcit ~ " ... "1« I
"MJij"'''~~Nr.tR4'i.., .. dt-r : II
111 qftm . . 'IT 111\1 ~
" qc;ft ~ I
~"~".~~"'.~II
111 "lPIq'.l""i~4.l ,,""....Pi "ail.".,
"''1...'4 ...." '1'11....8 '"""'" I
t{1f SlR\"'''ti!.arJ sftg ~ ~ I~ OD qI'. nI. 157.
113 ~"".I......il ....tsd~ I... 1f.,~Ail (i\~C(I'i"i efW 'N'\' '"'
.,. . . .
"'\If.q~" ~ 1 ~ ~ ~ ~~ I... clIr _ ~
1tRl1fti ~ , ~ OD qI'. III._
11' ~ ..'\'ft"',,,"" ~ sA: '
 118
the quotations in the Smrticandrikl on ilhnika and srilddha are all
In verse. Haradatta on Gantama (22. 18) quotes a sOtra on the
prlyakitta for gowuJha,al S which is also quoted by ViSvarOpa.
Haradatta (on Gaut. 23. 26) quotes a very long s'iltra on the
prlyakitta for eating several things and doing several forbidden acts. ai'
Ha~datta ( on Ap. Oh. S. 11. 6. 13. 2 ) quotes several verses
mentioning the seven kinds of punarbhos. The Haralatl quotes a
.Idtra from KaSyapa on asauca. Aparuka quotes several slitras and a
£ew verses under both names Kasyapa and KaSyapa (vide Yij. I. 64.
In. 26 S, I. 222-2 S, Ill. 2 SI, 288, 290, 292 for verses ).

In the Oecan College collection there are two mss. ( No. 200' of
1884-87 and No. 122 of A. 1881-82) which contain a Kasyapa-
smrti in prose ( 4 folios having 8 lines on each side). It begins
C athltab. KilSyapiyan gfhasthadharman vyakhyasyimab·. It deals
with the duties of householders, with prayasdttas for doing mischief
to wells, dikes, ponds, temples and houses of Brilhmat;las, for killing
a cow and other beasts and birds, with rules on mourning after death
and impurity on birth, with prayascittas for eating' garlic and other
similar things, with the five mortal sins, with' praYaScittas when
such portents as earthquakes, lightning flashes occur, or for such
accidental occurrences as the breaking of the milk pot, with purifi-
cation of vessels of wood, metals, with the visible physical sins of
sins committed in previous lives, with the seven punarbhas.
In this work some of the sOtras quoted as Kasyapa's in the
commentaries are found, (e. g. the quotation No. 2 I 6 'Iasuna' &c.
above ). So also the verses about punarbhus of seven kinds quoted
by Haradatta are found in the mss. In this smrti, Kilsyapa is
frequently cited as an authority.
It is to be noted that KASyapa is not mentioned by Yaj. as one of
the dharmaSilstraprayojakas, though Parasara (chap. I) mentions
KlSyapl dharmab. The Smrticandrika ( 1. p. I) and the Sarasvati-
. villsa (p. I 3) spea~ of 18 Upasmrtis in which KASyapa·s is included.
111 qf "'" ~ ~ IIRt ann"""IIIUf*llcfi PrR ",,'1"'1,1(: I
111 4"Q.ITJ!Nf"'fi'!ifflGt q:~$ffI"''4''I\if:t~''S4ft''''''its·
'IAiI'I"~ ~ sn..fSiiltl ~ ~ "1(1.,.)q1R"IIIfiarPiitr SIi"'I~c@I1rf
~ 1fi'n '"' 'I1....q\r-!f ~ ;r ~ "M~ ~ lI'I""iU~
'ItIIUft''1 ~ ~:"WI(""~ I
 11t
~. Gargya
ViSvarupa (on Ylj. I. 4-5) quotes a verse ofVrddha-Yljiiavalkya
in which Glrgya is enumerated among the expounders of Dharma
( dharmavak~rab. ). He quotes two sutras, one from Glrgya (on
Ylj. I. 72&17 ) and the other from Vrddha-Glrgyaall (on Ylj. I. 195).
Therefore it seems that a sQtra work of Gargya on dharma did exist.
The Mit. (e. g. on Ylj. DI. 326 ), Aparlrka and the Smrticandrikl
quote several verses of Glrgya on lhnika, §rlddha and prlya§citta.
ParlSara also mentions Glrgya among writers on dharma. Aparlrka
contains ("pp. 124, 190, 368, 544) verses from Glrgya on topics of
dharma. It seems that the two writers are identical. Aparlr~
also quotes several verses from Glirgya of astronomical import (e. g.
p. 547 on the nomenclature of the months as Caitrn. in connection
with the signs of the zodiac ). This was probably an independent
work. Fragments of a Glrgi samhita on astronomy and astrology
have been recovered and it contains valuable historical information
(vide Kern's preface to Brhat-samhita pp. 33-40 and Mr. Jayasval
in JBORS. vol. 14, p. 397 ff). A. Jyotir-Gargya and a Brhad-Giirgya
are quoted in the Smrticandrika. The NityAcArapradipa (p. 20,
BIS ) mentions Garga and Gargya separately as smrtikAras.
21. Cyavana
The Mit., Apararka and other works cite several stUras and
some verses from Cyavana. Apararka quotes a very long
prose paSs.1gc from Cyavana (on Yaj. I. 207) about the procedure
of making the gift of a cow and about the mantras to be recited in
that ceremony. The Mit. ( on Ylj. Ill. 30) and Apararka both cite
a sutra of Cyavana on the praYaScitta for coming in contact with a
dog, a svaplka, a corpse, smokf. from a funeral pyre, wine, wine-
vessel &C. Aparlrka cites prose passages of Cyavana on the
prayaScitta for killing a cow (on Yiij. m. 264-265), for touching,
carrying or burning the corpse of one who commits suicide (on Ylj.
III. 292 ), on the method of the purification of houses, vessels,
anicles of food when touched by d.I)41las ( on the same verse ).
Jatukarnya
22.
...
Viwarnpa on (Yaj. I. 4-5) quotes a verse ofVrddha-Ylj6a·
valkya in which ]ltukarQa is mentioned as an expounder of·
...
117 IIfcnm
118"~~."~1
""EN."...'. .
11...,'11.. ' ... I
 dharma. l l, The name is variously written as JAtukaroi or
Jltakaroya or as JAtukarl.la. The Smrticandrikl quotes a passage
from Al'1giras in which Jltuka1'l.lya is enumerated among writers of,
Upasmrtis. VisvarOpa quotes prose passages from ]iituka1'l.lya a
number of times. m On Yaj. I. I, he gives a sutra about
" pratilomas"; on Yiij. I. 2 there is a sutra sying that a pupil
should not all of a sudden put a question to his teacher in an
assembly of people, on Ylj. I. 29 about a ~auiya and Va~ya
wearing an Upavita of hemp and wool when initiated for sacrifice,
on Viii. I. 37 as to the age when a Brilhmal.la became a \'riltya, about
the prohibition of marrying another wife of a different caste when
one has already married a savarl.la wife ( on Ylj. I. 79), about the
time for srilddhas (on Ylj. I. 2IS). These quotations show that
jitlikaroya composed a sOtra work on aeara and srilddha, which was
comparatively ancient. The quotations of JiiUikarQ,Y& in Mitlk.'ilri.
Baradatta, Aparuka, and later writers are in verse and so it appears
that by that time the work had been lost or forgotten. Aparlrka
( p. 423 ) quotes a verse of Jatuka1'l.lYl which refers to the zodiacal
sign Virgo. This would place the verse JatukarQ,ya not very much
earlier than the lrd or 4th century A. D.
~. Devala
In the Mit. there are several prose passages quoted from Devala,
e. g. on Yij. I. 120 there is a sutra on the dharmas of the slidra .lOd
the avocations open to him;m on Yaj. I. 128 there is a sOtra
dividing householders into Ylylvara and Sallna and describing each
of them.an In Aparirka and the Smrticandri~ there are se\eral
11. ~ ~ ~~ ltIf.i~1 f;Nr-i ~ ~ '('f ff PrfJ: II
~: ~~:~: iPfllli: ~: , ~'l11Pii "'1!1_uif iit~fit'5J: fqrrll'l: 11
DO Isn'fl~'ffmnI'iA:' J 'ifl_EitI""",I~ ~ ~tJ 'c(ifir~ ~~qr
"1UIT~ ",t~ 'J .~ 'rl..tfI..~"," ~ 1IIi'i',' ~ J .~
~ ifl,..lfit.iti"'lif"I... ·III~~ J '3N ~q"(qi ~1~\l'fflJ; I
. . . ~ '" ~'fIlI~.
III mfit ~ ~If.f I ~ ''''1181'\'11 ClN..",\f .lf5iI~~I"oI ~•
....mt"'qCHi6ii....(~'5I• .t,N.Iift~cftvll~(Gi" ....I.." . I

........
la .n ft ...' I fi.ft'ir ~ 'II'I'I1It: \1~ 1,,"'''' .....\: II'K,..-n-
~"fRtN....'"djiflf(
... jq.... I ..r..• ..-,,' ilWi"'!F"'' ' ' ' ' ' ' ' '
 111
,rose quotations from Devala. On Yaj. m. S8 Aparirka quotes a
long prose passage on the rules of conduct for a yati; on Ylj. 111.
log Aparlrka c;:ites a very long passage, in which S4nkhya and
Yoga are defined, reference is made to extensive Tantras on the
two systems and a brief resume is given of the Stnkhya system,
which greatly resembles the Tattvasamasa. On YAj. Ill. 227 Apararka
has a prose quotation from Devala about palital. In the Smrti-
candrika (I. p. 6J ) there is a lengthy passage from Devala on the
daily duties of the brah71UU:4rin, a slltra (I. p. S2) is quoted about
brahmacarya for 48 years and in another place there is a prose
passage a~ut the wife's duties. U }
In the Mit., in Haradatta, Apararka and the Smrticandriki there
are numerous quotations in verse from Devala on a~ra, vyavahllra,
§rlddha, prlya§citta and other topics. That seems to have been an
independent work. In the Ananda§rama collection of smrtis there is a
Devalasmrti in 90 verses dealing with purification and prlyacittas
for contact with Mleficchas. This appears to be a late
compilation. Some of the verses contained therein are ascribed to
other authors, e. g. verses 17-22 are ascribed to Apastamba by
Aparlrka (on Yllj. Ill. p. 1200) and verses 30-31 are ascribed by
the Mit. (on Yaj. 111. 290) and Apararb to V~Qu.
The Mahabharata ascribes :he view to Devala that in man there
are three jyotis, viz. offspring, karma, and leaming.aa4
Apararka and the Smrti,candriki cite verses from Devala on
partition, inheritance, on woman's power over strldhana. These
show that Devala, the jurist,' flourished about the same time IS the
great jurists Brhaspati and Katyayana.

.
~4. Paithinul
Though not enumerated in Yijiiavalkya, Paidllnasl seems to ha..
been a comparatively ancient sQtrakira on dharma. On Ylj. Ill. 26~
Visvardpa quotes a slltra of Paithinasi on the prlydcitta for killiDB
a 00'\\7. Dr. Jolly ( R. nod S. p. 12 ) f~llowing Dr. Caland ( Ahnencult
&C. pp. 99, 109) thinks that Paithlnasi belongs to the Athana·
-yeda as the prose quotations on §rlddha agree with the ritual ~_
211 em.",It. QC""" f1~"''''~", •
..........
.. "" ..~ !'" .,al "'..._. """" ~ ~ ..........en ..
~Ptlfi
 III
the Atharvans. The Mit. (on Ylj. I. 53) quotes 'a sdtr... of Paidir..
..nasi to the efiect that a person should marry a girl who is beyond
the third degree on the mother's side and beyond the fifth on the
father's side. 22 ; On Yiij. Ill. I7 the Mit. quotes two sdtras relating to
impurity on death. 226 The Smrticandrikii, Apararka, Haradatta .and
other writers quote numerous sutras of Paithinasi. The Smrti-
candrika has a prose quotation on the duties ofwoOlen. u7 In another
place the Smrticandrikii (11. p. 263 ) cites a sutra on partition. a~1
Apariirka (p. 112) quotes two verses of Paithinasi recommending the
practice of soli to WQmen of all castes except BrahmaQa women.
Apararka (p. 239) quotes a sutra saying that the food of astrologers~
bell-makers and gr~lI.11akutas is poison. 22 l) Apariirka quotes (on p. 744)
a sutra of Salikha-Likhita and Paithinasi about inheritance to a
deceased sonless malJ. 2JO Apararka quotes another important prose
passage~Jl "the wealth of (a heirless) srotriya goes to the parisad
and not to the king, the king should not appropriate the wealth of
templ~s and guilds, deposits and the wealth of minors and women."
Then the sutra quotes a verse on the same topic, which seems to
refer to Manu 9 ..194 in the word' of sixfold origin' (~a4agama).
Another sutra quoted by Apararka (p. 754) says 'when an appoint:-
td daughter dies, her husband does not take her wealth; if she be
iss\1elcss, her mother o.~ mother-in-law should receive it: Aparllrka
'luotes a verse of Pai,hinasi (p. 921) 'at the time of marriage,
iamines, sacrifices, fairs and pilgrimages there is no impurity due
to birth or death:
.125 ';1~tR~ m~; ~r~"i~;;r ~ ~j(f ;if ~~Rr.n &0.
'aa6 lrINliiI NIif.i~~.~f{l~ \tI~I.n ~~ I ~nf.furl 'if1~li Itl~ 'IJ~~
~T ~q A[Ji{~~~ri":( J
.,.7 lVqi ~iffl1«rI~ if \n"O{ iJ iif illq'n~: IqrnYSIJ..1(~ r.cii 1'('iiJ\la
. ~t 11~ " ~~o II. p. 252.
JJI~. ~ ~ ~ ~ (c1lfTrn I
.11 ~R.~~~iii R'I"':1; I • Th. ~ord 1f~ ( a Till..... O~Oei' ) il
well known from insoriptions.· :
pO ~~ ~q~ ~ "'" ~ ~Ijq~ ~itf(t 'WI1 F.O ~. I
. 111 'qRq:rJlP% qy sail~ if f(Gl1Jn~ I iJ ,J1i ~I," '\'fffi11VR1ifwrct 51 ~.
qf.ri"!i~q"JIJfiJ{I1frr if ~~~ I ~i{ ~ I ;y ~ ~ {",r ~ if1r
,. '1'tn~ ~ t ~~f: '1~ Rii' 1{1~ q~. "1iJ'I; 11'. Tbll .whO~ PUlac. ill
aloribed to ' . in ft. ~. P. 688.
 '6. ..,.
!15. Budha
This slltrakara is not mentioned by Yaj. nor by ParaSara. He is
very rarely cited. Apa~rka on Yaj. I. 4-5, Kalpataru (quoted in
\1lra-mitrodaya, Paribhi\~l p. 16), Hemadri, 2 32 Jimlita-vahana's
XlIaviveka are probably the earliest writers to mention him. In the
Deccan College Collection there are two mss. of a Budha-dharma-
dstra in prose (No. 507 of 1881-82 and No. 145 of 1895-1902.
2 folios). The work is very briefm and speaks of tlpa1lf,lyana.
marriage, eight forms of marriage, the samskaras fr9m garbhfi4hana
to Upanayana, the five 4aily great )'njnas, sraddha, pnkayajiias,
haviryajiias, somayaga, the means of subsistence for a BrahmaQa, the
duties of Vai§yas and Slidras, the orders of forest hermits and
sannyasins, removal of thorns by the king, administration of justice,
king's duties.
The work does not produce the impression of being early. It is
in the nature of a summary of larger works on dharma. All quota..
dons in Hemadri cited from Budha are not found in the mss.

. .
26. Brhaspati
That Brhaspati was an ancien"t teacher of Arthasastra follows from
the Kautiliya, wherein the Barhaspatyas are dted six times. In the
Mahabharata (Santi, chap. 59.80-85) Brhaspati is said to have com-
pressed into 3000 chapters the wor:k on dharma, artha
and kilma composed by Brahma. The Vanaparva (32. 61 )
speaks of Brhaspati-niti. The Mahabharata" several times
cites verses (gt'ltbds or slokas) said to have been sung
by Brhaspada ,.. (vide Sand. 23. 25, 56. 38-39, 57. 6-7). Yide
ISI ~a (C(lW1"UC p.517) la11 '~~ ~4(l)61i1q\i1(qid't:l.\l~-
qcflW1Rt.I·~"'''''''''''i1(if''''tttq IM<l(l)EN3JS(ifj!l'lf\\"lIDf-~1UIf "pP(.
IS3 The Budha sUtra opens al followl i :a1~) ~TI\f &"i'1""'W4ist: I
~1'ji('HII~ d: I ~ ~ ~ "'3t1"U01~q.,qtt: I ~
~ ~ '1Ii(\r\'~)1PJf§'"ij(.05IM.,i(Ui.i1Uliq+ftf\IIi1"'~' &:0.
~ (q'~"'" 'litiS. p.309) quotes this as Budba'l from • •
~ .
. . ~ ~I(it rif ~T. I ~rvr,", ::;r~rt If~ ::;rJSATRR1( It
\TIF«. U. 15. Tbll verae (witb the readin,,1tf'tait 1Rf~ ~: ~ &:0.)
11 ...orlbed by ~~ 57.8. to U'811.. i vide Dote 195 above. 1f~~'"
 also ~Dd. S8. r3-r6, 69.23-24. The AnuSlsana(39. ro-n)speab
of the Arthdlscra composed by Brhaspati and others. In SQme or
.' these places there are distinct references to a SAstra or mata of Brhaspad
and sections of his work are referred to' (as e.g. rAjlldhikAra). The ~..
parva (170' 12) describes how a king could, according to Brhaspati's
views, secure his goal in four ways. IIJS In the Vanaparva (ISO. 29)
men are said to be upheld by the nayas proclaimed by Brhaspad and
tJmnas. Vide also Sabhll So. 9, H. 6,73. 7-8, Udyoga H· 71-72 •
SS. 66. The KllmasQtra repeats the tradition that Brahml com-
posed a work in one hundred thousand chapters on dbqf'mIJ.
tlrlha and 'k4ma and that Brhaspati dealt with a portion
of that work, viz. on tlrtha. II " Vide note 196 above. Mvagholl
( Buddhacarita I. 46 ) speaks of the rAja§lstra of ~ukra
and Brhaspati. According to the Arthdlstra of Xautilya
some of the special views of Brhaspati's school were that there were
only two vidyAS for kings viz. vArtll and dar:tcJanIti and that the
council of ministers should comprise 16 members. According to
Kimandaka and the Paiicatantra (lI. 41) 'avi§vAsa' was the sheet-
anchor of royal policy according to Brhaspati. The YaSastilaka (p. 13)
says that the nId of Brhaspati had no place for Gods. II ,,, The com-
mentary on the Nltivakyllmrta gives the first verse of Brhaspati.lI37a
Vimrilpa contains several prose quotations which from their context
must have been taken fron: Brhaspati about the qualifications of a senl-
pati, pratihllra, duta, &c. It is somewhat strange that in this quotation
the mantrin is required to be deeply conversant with the §llstras of
Manu, Brhaspati and U§anas. For similar prose quotations, 'IJitk
---- - -----------
VIi ~ ~ Milllc't: ~ .... ~ wrr iiIfir ~ cri{¥f'iIlJ",'1: ....
~ ~ t\'R ~ II \11~ 58.88-39; ~ ii U1R "iI wmr.
-~
, ,... ".... -- .... ""
~''''i ~ ~ ~ ,f\'I'dih"l ~ n~I(U4"liI6Qi" .''4'.''4-
...
~: , 'IiIcctt:jSjMq",," ~ ~ UI.lfii': 11 ~ 57. 6-7.
IU~ ..Q, ...... Co.... .. """ • ~ -=:..
"'~I""I ,i4'W'll'f"IlC1i1d """ ~ dlfr ~ 'IilRr ""'-''''" .... , 11
~. 170.11.

~
III q<fljq,,": SIGIl:
....::.. ==--- ... ill'"
Rt:iii\Pr'ifiiEA ~." ~11IPIf ""+I,i-
...~ ..
""'lI Jf,"t'" • dE"liiif(IWP ":I: ~i'fr ""'Iiiiiiin,. ~ W1~'
"1::1, /i:l"

'tiflMNlfiIEfI.RlIIi( I $-7
I" 1i¥+tM""''4 ~~ I
'If. '"' Ep'Iif;r i1iRIT ~ ~ I "fiilt,.. ~iI'it ~ "Ht( a
 Vsnarapa 011 Ylj.l. 323, n. IS4. nat Brhaspad also wrote
iem work on vyavahlra and other topics of dharma (ollows from
the quotations contained in VUvarl1pa and Haradatta. For example,
- I

ViMrOpa cites a prose passage from Brhaspati (on Yaj. 11. 38) about
the duty of the king to restore property stolen from his subjects if
he could not recover it from the thief, about the rising scale of the
rates of interest according to the castes, about the debts of a deceasecl
man being payable by tbose who took his wealth, by his wife or by
, his son, about a surety being made to pay when the principal died,
about the illegitimate son of a Aodra getting a share on his father's
death and about his taking the whole estate with the king's per-
mission if there were no legitimate issue of the sl1dra. s ,1 Haradatta
on Gautama 22. 18 quotes a prose passsage from Brhaspati on the
pr!ydcitta for killing a cow. These quotations establish that Brhas-
pati wrote a sQtra work on dharma also ( i. e. at least on vya'IhAra
and pl'Iyakitta). Visvaropa also quotes a few verses from Brhaspad
on vyavahAra and prAydcitta and in one place at least
indicates tbat the verse he attributes to Brh2spati occurred in tbe
same work in which a prose passage quoted by him occurred.l "
From this it follows that the sOtra work of Brhaspati on dhanna
contained verses also in Vi§varopa's time. Whether the two works
on arthdAstra and dharma were composed by the same Brhaspati
cannot be determined. It looks probable that they were composed
by different authors. Yaj. (I. 4-5) mentions Brhaspati among the
expounders of dharma. He is probably referring to the sOtra work
on dharma disclosed by quotations from Visvar11pa.
188 iNr"~: ',,"(Iqv' ~ riRil~"41qo'ir.t: t ~~qr t "I('~(.
tirI'i\Actft ~,t 0111q. 11.88; CNl ~ ~:--'41<,q4N\E( ~
~~ on 'IJ1r. U.89; ,WtMSIq . . . .~ ~ ~.
~ ~ ..iCiI.a .. r man"'l", ,011 1fIlf. Ir.'?; "", 'tr ,petiil:
"Ntt4ICtf ~q+i11qEqjQi" ~ SfMtlC(i«t: tM I OD 'II1f. 1I. 55; fI1n' •
_r.=r.
.... , .::t. •• .~ ~
,..,Ia:- ~ '!1.4()""'E'i ~ V~ ~C'I I'fC'lI' ~: ~
~•~ IOD ""'. 1I.1••
131 m. 181 ~ layl •
OD "",. § ,".,1 11",...,.,
~ "(i(MNi..,.
~ft • ",(Ifla ~ "'«"4\iomq '" 11' ~C(iC"'&:'~ ~ijl'"
&0. ( two V. . . . . )' I ~ aitill...&: '11,(\1(lil ~ilaql'l(i ~ 'If 111'(-

.....u -ii ~ I ... 11,,011,( ~ !I~~I' 1t+t... • ~,

Tb. worcll .""'(~ Q'lIIIfilaq,.r<': an attrlbated to ~ by ~ .JIO, .
 !' In the Mitl and other commenuties 'and nibandhas over seveo-
hundred verses on vya,vahlra 'and a few hundred more on IcIra an4'
pd.yaScitta are cited from Brhaspati. That seems to have been an
independent work composed between 300 and 500 A. D., which
will be discussed later on ( vide sec. 37 ).
In Jivananda's collection (part I. pp. 644-651 ) and in tho
Anandasi-ama collection there is a Brhaspatismrti in 80 verses in
which Brhaspati is represented as instructing Indra about gifts.
several mss. in the Deccan College Collection contain this smrti, but
in an abridged form in 70 and 49 verses (No 130 of 1884-86 and
No 147 of 189S-1902). Vide also I. O. cat. p. 386 No. 1324, 13 2 S·
1328. Aparirka quotes (p I22S) verse 7 of this smrti (in verse)
and the Dinaratnllkara quotes verses 6 and 7 as from Dllna-Brhaspati.
The Barhaspatya AnhaSastra edited by Dr. F. W. Thomas
(l.ah~, 1921) is a later work and does not deserve more than a
passil)g notice. In six chapters it deals with the conduct, duties,
studies .ofkings, Ol~ens, rules of policy &C. .
~7. Bharadvaja and Bharadvaja
There is 'a ~rauta sutra ~nd a Grhya sutra attributed to
Bhlradvaja. The Ms. of the srauta in the Bombay University
Library contains nine prasnas and a ponion of the loth and begins
'dariapaul'Q.am4sau vyakhya.syllmab.'. It quotes Alekhana and
AAmarathya frequently. The Grhya has been edited by J. W.
Salomons. It appears from quotations in Vi§varupa and other
early commentators that a sutra work on dharma attributed to
Bharadvaja or Bhllradvaja was in existence. The forms Bharadvaja
and Bharadvlja probably refer to the same work. On Ya.j. (I. IS)
Visvarupa quotes a prose passage from Bharadvaja prohibiting the
learning of mleccha tongues and calling upon the preceptor to teach his
pupil pure words, observance of Sarhdhyll and the kindlingoffire;2 J, .
on" Vlj. I. 32 Bhlradvlja is quoted as prescribing a penance for even
thinking of causing harm to beingsjl"b on Ylj.I. 18S a lengthy stltra of
Bharadvlja on the purification of certain things is quoted, wherc;in
is cited the. view of some that boys are purified by a mere bath

"'a .pt"'"I'd.Ir.Rt~qofl
" ii"I''''i-if...... ~~ ~ I '" ~
1111' I tcif _-
'4E(QI(l&i(
~~ ~ttiR{ ij....mlij.,l~ I
-l7"!~ 1IRP';- '1I'AJr Sfll6ill\1ltd "'t i\lililfc1""" ~ •.
Q
.....hen touched by antyajasj-.oon YAj.'I. 236a prose ~ of
Bharadvilja forbids in sraddhas the use of certain cereals as food. -.1
Apar~rka quotes a long prose passage (p. I I SS) from Bharadvl\a in
connection with the prAyiscitta for cessation of grhya fires for
various periods.·
In the SmrticandrikA, in Haradatta and in several other works
verses of BhAradvija are quoted, which appear to be taken from a
smrti in verse.
That Bhmdvija was an andent writer on anhaSastra· Collows
from the Kautiliya, wherein the views of Bhiradvija are cited seven
times and of KaQilika BhAradvAja once. Some of the views of 'Bhl-
'~dvAja as described in the Kautiliya are that a king should choose
his ministers from amongst his fellow-students, that the king should
consider his line of policy alone in secret, that the princes should
be punished secretly when they manifest no love for the king their
father, that the minister should set one prince against another when
.the king is on his death-bed, that when calamities befall the king
and the minister, the former is the lesser of two evils, that one
'should bow down before the strong. This last view occurs in the
Mahabharata in the same words.2~2 The SAntiparva (c~p. 140)
contains a dialogue between Bharadvaja and king Satruiijaya of
Sauvira in which daQQa is said to be the most pre-eminent among
the expedients. The same parva (chap. 58. 3) mentions Bharadvlja
in a list of writers on rajddstra. The YaSastilaka2 4J (4th Mvisa p. I~,
Niqlayasagara ed.) quotes two verses of Bharadvaja from his trea·
tise on the topic of the six gUf)as. This shows that Bhlradvljl's
work on politics was available in the lOth century and contained
verses (probably ihtermixed with prose).

__0 ~~f'il;_c~ ~tr,T \iq"'iij",.aS4tf1~"tPt"EC1(iiUII~il.""8!'l"'I·

;:~~T(jSiij~(I~iiI~rc=rr.rt =if 'IiI8I;U CJOVjq(jSi(jSi(ilAI ,it,(iUlliC"'4i!1
S!1~i~~~ ~ifIii !i(i~IUJ~"(rct I •
tu i(L~~ ~m if ~ff1:-"(ii\' ~'iI: I
.:I6S~.aJ.(1I.1) ~ftij'~ ~~ ~4 ~:J
, \1I~67.11.ba.c~ij'~~.n~"

.148 1l""~U( " ~~ a'U ijt,... Pcstl'ii('I1\\q

Sjt(fvr 'i(' ~" 1'(
""\ti,,,,r ~ 1I'RlifI~ I S1VfI'1f ~·tiNt ~
MiCI""",", qrRfAf
..-: I ~ .td'~1'RI "ltLa"SfEdI~ 1IIm11f: 11 ' .
 . The Palit.lra-M:tdhavIya (vol. nI. p. 231) quotes a verse at
Bhiradvija which divides a pledge into four varieties. A few quota-
.dODS from Bharadv:tja on matters of vyavahm are cited in other
works. For example, the Sarasvati-vilisa cites a verse of Bharad-
'flja that a compromise, an exchange and a partition, if fair and equal,
could be annulled only for ten days, but could be annulled till the
9th year, if unfair. a44 I~ appears that the verses of Bharadvija on
vyavahAra are taIsen from a work other than the a!\dent work on
politics.
28. Sat;tapa
SitAtapa is enumerated among the expounders of dharma by Ylj.
(I. 4-S ) and by Parasara. ViswlIupa, Haradatta and Aparirka
quote several prose passages of Satlltapa on prAyaScitta. VitvarQpa
( on Yij. UI. 236) tells us that Sitltapa spoke of only eight
upapitakas and that without dealing with sraddha as a principal
topic he spoke of some of the subsidiary details ~f srAddha. lI4s The
latter passage quoted. from 5ltAtapa is a half verse. So ViSvarOpa
had a prose work of 51tatapa before him, mixed with verses.
Haradatta on Gaut. (Oh. S. 22. 18) quotes a prose passage of
Sltltapa about the penance for killing a cow. In the
Mit., the Smrticandrika and other works numerous verses of SAtltapa
are quoted on lelra and sriddha. This wotk of Slltltapa in verse is
most probably a different one from the sQtra work. It appears that there
are several smrtis ascribed to SitAtapa. In Jivananda's collection
there is a smrti of 5atatapa called Karmaviplka in six chapters and
about 231 verses. Its contents are: certain diseases are concomitants
of cettain sins; gifts of land, cows &c. j eulogy of BrAhmar;tasj
penances for killing a BrahmaQ.a, a cow &c., penances for drinking
wine, for incest and forbidden sexual intercourse of various sorts,
for thefts; rites for those who meet with violent \lnd a"idental death.
The last verse declares that the Smrti was promulgated by Sltatapa
to his pupil Sarabhal'lga. It is a late production. It prescribes the
~eadiDg of the Harivalh~a (11.30) as a penance for infantici~e.

144. ~ qf(tRl~ ~ ~ ~, Gllit\nj ~ ~ ......NU4(.

~'mIRr pp. 314, 310.

141 '11ft QI1nct'f: -n~ iflWl~I-'~ ....~ 'I~.t. 'ill.~·

~ • MiII~ OD "",. 1. W.
 '8.~ 119

.' :f.lO. 1362 of the I. O. catalogue (and cat. of Madras Govt. mss.
·.vol. V. pp. 1994-96) is a Stttatapa-smrti in twe:ve chapters dealing
with prayascittas for mahiiptttakas, praYaScittas fot injuries to various
beings, marriage, vaisvadeva, sraddha, pitrtarpal}a, rules about
taking one's dinner, prayascitta for dogbites ~Ild similar matters;
impurity on binh and death, rules of conduct (ileara ).
No. 1361 ofthe 1.0. catalogue is a treatise in mixed prose and verse
on prayaScittas for the Mahapatakas and Upapatakas. Several verses
of Manu (such as Ill. 8, I1, 171) occur therein. It contains 139
verses. In.Mitra's Notices (11. p. 4) there is a ms. called Karmavipaka
in 87 chapters and 2376 verses, of which the work ill Jivananda's
collection seems to be a part or abridgment.
Apa~arka in several places quotes the views of Satatapa
immediately followed by quotations from V rddha-Satatapa or via
veTSfJ (e. g. on Yaj. I. 190, on Ill. 292 p. I195 .md p. I20I).
No. 205 of A. 1882-83 of the Deccan College Collection is a
Vrddha-Satatapa smrti ill 64 verses on prayascittas for doing various
things, on sraddha, on washing the teeth. I. O. Cat. No. 1360
p. 398 is a Vrddha-Satatapa-smrti in 97 verses on defilement and
purifications. The Anandasrama collection contains a Vrddha-
Satatapa smrti in 68 verses (pp. 232-235) on prayacittas, purification
from various defilements and other miscellaneous matters. There
are two prose passages therein.
Hemadri mentions a Vrddha-Satatapa along with several other
smrtikaras ( vide note 232 above). In the Vyavaharamatrka of
Jimutavahana (p. 305 ) Vrddha-Satatapa is cited on the six kinds of
"ttara (defendant's reply ).2-1 6 This shows that Vrddha-SAtatapa
wrote on Vyavahara also.
The Mit. (on Yij. Ill. 290 ) cites a Brhat-Satatapa.
Hemadri ( Ill. 1.801) speaks of a bhqyakira of Vrddha..5i.titapa.
29. Sumantu.
From Visvanipa, Haradatta and Apartrka it follows that Sumantu
composed a sutra work on dharma, particularly on acm and praya§-
_'iua. Visvarupa quotes prose passages from Sumantu on upapltakas,2+7
~ 1IItlqftv1.t't~"~~ if ~I~ I
141 ft'U\1ICON ....;f
247 ~ ~ , .riNt,,'t.ifl,q- ~ IJ1r-i If. . . ~c\ ~~~""" qftR.
f\" .....mtr«, Sfh"'~~5qqM.,(it, ~,~ OIl 'fit. m. - - .
~ I)~ ~7~
 lad
on pr~yaScitta for BrahmaQa-murder (on Ylj.1l1. 237). for drink-
ing wine (on Ylj. Ill. 250 ), for theft of gold (on Vii. III 252), for
incest (on Yaj. Ill. 253-54). for killing a cow and about lltatlyin (on
Yij. Ill. 261). In one quotation from Sumantu cited by ViSvarapa
the views of icAryas and of Angirasa are mentioned. ai8 The prllyaS-
cittas for BrAhmaQa-murder and for killing a cow contained in
Visvarupa occur in Haradatta ( on Gaut. 22. 13 and 18). Most of
the quotations cited by Visvarupa occur in Apararka also. The
H~ralata ( p. 68 ) quotes sutras of Sumantu on lSauca. One well-
known siitra of Sumantu is ' no prAyaScitta ( or blame) is incurred
by killing an ltatlyin, except cows and brahmaQas'. 2i' ApaIirka
quotes sutras from Sumantu condemning marriage with maternal
uocle's or paternal aunt's daughter and recommending the ,bandon-
ment of a young wife in certain circumstances. asD In the Sarasvati-
viIlsa a prose passage of Sumantu is cited on the seven constituents
of rajya. asoa
These quotations from Visvanipa and others establish that a prose
work on dharma by Sumantu existed early enough. It appears
however that the work was not a very ancient one. Neither
YAjiiavalkva nor Parasara mentions Sumantu among the propounders
of dharma. On the other hand the name of Sumantu is an ancient
one. In the Bhagavatapuriil;ta ( XII. 6. 75 and 7. I). Sumantu is
said to have been a pupil of Jaimini and a promulgator of the Atha-
rvaveda. Vide Santiparva 341. 19 for Sumantu and other pupils of
Vylsa. In the daily tarpo1)Q the name of Sumantu occurs along
with Jaimini. Vaisampayana, PaUa.
M8 '11 In\lui~ qdi1fi'.~---:.n:-:-~-j;-ij-Ikj-..:.Cf-.-I('j-:-1{I-'IIq'--_N-I·~:~ •. i
~~ OD tfI1I. Ill. 23'1.
149 f;l~ OD'fI11'. Ill. 26Jquote. it •• 'i1Iffi'n{iA't~~aillf~,'
wbile tbe ~. OD 'f11J. LI. S1 quot•• it •• • i1'R'mn'itlN' ~""" -n.
III,UIl1.'j tb. ~~6 of In~"\(Nt (I. O. m•• No 1~86) bu '31td-
iIl(i4A4<\NI~ ~"I~""·.
JIG ~ftf q.~~ ~Jf1iINiil~f 'if ~ 'if~ ~ 'f~"'~"
'lIf.l; , 3NU" OD '11.,.. I. i3i ''P'lr !,Arfll~G1I~af~ ~ .t{-
vtid( 'I~WI'I(f.t: ~qlt'4«f'4.lHff· ~ OD """. 1.65.
150a ~\ ~l~f.tl ~~\U ~~e:'I\VI'hf{" ~i§\ , ~Ati(11i4VI1 ~~ I "P'I~
~",itWI , "U'(~ '(~ I ~ ~~'1Ic~.. I ~ '1i1'1P'm~... I
.~~'i)y •. ,vi ~\:IifvJ 11~;1"''1wPr 1~fcf,' ,,~. ,. ...
 11. BuT1llJfliu lS1
Numerous verses on dharma are also cited {ram Sumantu by
Aparlrka, the Smrticandrilm and other works. This may probably
"be a different work from the sutra work of Sumantu. In one verse
of Sumantu ( Apara.rka on Yllj. I. 223 ) occur the words '~al\kha..
sya vacanam yatha' and in another ( Aparltrka on YAj. I. 217-218)
the Xanylt sign of the zodiac is referred to.
It is remarkable that the Mit. and Aparltrka contain no verses or
Sumantu on vyavahltra. The Sarasvati-vilasa is rich in quotations
from Sumantu on vyavahllra. A compromise, exchange or partition,
if fair, could be annulled up to the tenth day, but if unfair up to the
9th year" ( vide note 244 above ). 'If even as much as a milia
went from the buyer to the seller, that would support the sale of the
land (sold) just as a small dose of poison permeates the whole body
and when no purchase-money is paid or only a portion is paid,
then the purchase is called aTJlJkraya and is liable to be set aside if
the price is not paid in ( good time ).' Sumantu prescribes a fine
for selling and purchasing land without the consent of the neigh-
bouring members of the family and says that in case of pre-emption,
the neighbours on the east are preferred to all and those on the
south come last. '5' Sumantu defines a mortgage by conditional sale
( called 'uktalabhakraya J ) and a sale for arrears of revenue by the
king's orders ( called ajiia.kraya ).2JJ
30. The Smrtis
The word smrn IS used in two senses. It is applied to all
ancient orthodox non-Vedic works such as PaQini's grammar, to the
srauta, grhya and dharma sutras, to the Mahabharata, to Manu,
Yltjiiavalkya and others. In a narrower sense smrti and dharma-
151 ~~ staff ~~kif( ~ I RWiI~~,iii .lqq\Xi fctirlf'UlI
~i('d"i(:6 ~ ~~ I ~r ~ ~ ~I~ ~ i(~ 11
~o p.321.
151'" ~-~ - ........
""'~"'!!'1tq 'CI"I'1~~I~~ I "''<Iliififi'<lctu'l\{l ~ ~'''VI:''
~o p. 322; c~~~I"W'I~'M.q" Jfl;f( ~i(AA'ElU I ~~ '"' S«fI~;r
~!I ~ 11 p.323.
153 Z(I~lf .~ ~ it ~ I ill ~ul'tq ~ ~r~rc:t
fiif.ii...,
'-n 'lA: 11 ~ ~ ~ ml@lc:q.,QOili't 1\ ~o p. 324; ~
~ ~ \\RIi1lelifiit ~ I ~-q. ~i(m1'~tt i(~ ~ ~!~ 11
~ ~~ ~: ~: ~ 'lfll(11('<IItt: , p. 828.
 "stra are synonyms, as Manu says.as.. The word smrti OCCUTS in
Taittiriya Aral)yaka (I. 2). Gautama (Oh. s. I. 2) and Vasi~th~
(Oh. S. I. 4) speak of smrti as onc of the sources of dharma.
Ap. Oh. S. (H. 6. 15. 25) employs the word smrti and has in view
Gautama's dharmr,s'iitra according to Haradatta. In the Pdrva..
mimltrhsa-s'iitra the word smrti occurs (vide VI. 8. 23 and XII. 4.
42 ).2 SS In the VedantasOtras the word smrti is employed in a wide
sense, in one place as referring even to the siinkhya system. aS6 In that
work the word is used according to Salikara with reference to the
Mahabharata or the Manusmrti (Vedantaslltra ll. 3. 47, Ill. I. 14
and 21, IV. 2. 14).
In ancient times the number of smrtis (i. e. works on dharma-
sastra ) must l1ave been very small. Gautama mentions by name
no smrtikara except Manu, though he speaks of dharmaSistras (XI.
19 ). Baudhayana names seven (besides himself) authors on
dharma, viz. Aupajatighani, Katya, Kasyapa, Gautama, Prajapati,
Maudgalya and IIarita. Vasi~tha names only five authors, Gautama,
Prajapati, Manu, Yama, and Harita. Apastamba mentions a large
number, viz. ten, some ofwh0111 like Eka, KUl)ika and Pu~karasiidi
are no more than mere names to us. Manu speaks of only six.
(besides himself) viz. Atri, the son of Utathya, Bhrgu, Vasi~tha,
Vaikhanasa ( or· rather Vikhanas) and Saunaka. But in all these
works the writcrs arc mentioned only casually and there is no
regular enumeration or list of writers on dharma in one place.
Apa~rka quotes ( p. 7) a sOtra of Gautama (not found in the printed
G. Dh. S.) in which sixtecn authors of dharmasastras including
himself are enumerated.an The same sOtra with slight variations is
ascribed to Sankha-Likhita in the Viramitrodaya ( Paribha~a­
prakasa p. 16). Yajfiavalkya is probably the earliest writer who
enumerated in one place (J. 4-5) twenty expounders of dharma
( including himself and counting Salikha and Likhita as two distinct
persons). It will be noticed that Yaj. omits Baudhayana.
Para§ara also gives a list of 19 expounders of dharma (excluding

1S4 ~~
~I'I ~ ~ ~tfl $:l~T'" ~ er ~Jfm:
c:r ~ I l{;J
~ II. 10.
155 ~ ~I{ 1fI~r-=rPi; I '{- 1ft. ~. XII. 4. 42 ( refers to atTl~).
256 ~ft='4ij".f\T~llfSRrt; frn- ~1"'H~t'4ij""I~~~1q I ~~15f 11.1.1.
157 ~ ijf('l1f: I ~~~T","liUr ~Ilff tIOlrflU Sf2fil~rfirU~'f\'if9u;r-
~ii:i~.... if~.. mirqq;~~~q'{/\T{~lrc:rJ?(1fq~lrql""ii¥4I~:1
himself), but his list differs slightly from that of YAj. PatiSara omt~
13rhaspati, Yama, and Vyllsa and adds Kasyapa, Gargya and
Pracetas. The Tantra-vartilm ( p. 125 ) of Kumarila speaks of
eighteen dharmasarhhitas. Visvarupa quotes a verse of Vrddha·,
Yliiia.valkya, who adds ten names to the list of Yaiiiavalkya (vide
note 219 above), The Caturvirh§atimata is a work which professes
to give the views of 24 sages on dharmasastra, viz. all those listed by
Ytj. (except KAtylyana and Likhita) and six more, viz. Gargya
Narada, Baudhayana, Vatsa, Visvamitra, SaIikha (SllIikhyayana ? ).
Al\giras as quoted in the Smrticandrika ( I. p. I ), Hemadri
(Dl\nakhal:lC~.a p. 528), the Sarasvativilasa (p. 13) and other
works mention Upasmrtis.2s9 There is a smrti called Sanrirllsan·
mata quoted by the Mit., Apararka and other works. Paitbinasi as
quoted in the Smrticandrika, the Sarhskaramayukha and other
works enumerates 36 smrtis. 260 Apararka says that the Bhavi~yat.
purat;la speaks of 36 smrtis and his enumeration of them is slightly
different frolll that of Paithinasi. 26I The Vrddhagautamasmrti
(Jivallanda part n. pp. 498-499) gives a list of 57 dharma-sastras.
The Prayoga-parijata as quoted in the Viramitrodaya enumerates 18·
-258-mtl-~~~·~iitG~fi·"{I: I ~lij8~~m\11C1I('jqq<mu:" 3lrq~Rll~
:l-- ,......~........ ~,.. • I '-5
\litl'"lI'CU: ~i~:lIqi\~W4('jI' 1TRfIf: \T.·IWl~ ~'\'nll'il~?I1U "~. •
( TriYandrum ed.). The Mit. reads the two versel differentl,. though the
name_ are the same.
259 "fR'(: ~ OTft'f: ~ ~~: t ~~rq;jt \if~ ~1IS1'S1: Rill-
~: 11 \ifl'fr~rRr~ ~ it'l'rT"-t;rifr I Ri'lfi: ~~~~~.
'" ~,... .... ~~""
~'" 11 Rf/lf: ~~cr \ifI~cpuq': ~Iq~: ifl~l~ ""1'"111\' ''I'"'4HlAI'-
~. 'iI' 11 W!"f~~~~: 11 quoted as from sNr'NIRifRI
'" c;.
b, c(ffiJrsir~", ( 4'R1fI'Oll. p. 18 ). The cil{. adds that thele upasmrtil
were enumerated by the Madanaratna also.
260 w'lt ~"'I~loql~~r-il"'''r: I if;eB~i8e..cf4.trrrrrmu\1U:" ~­
q~~Iffi: \IT;: Clili'l!1riU ,~: I ~ ifl~ 1iltfl.nI(tq"fJ~" ~~­
CIiI~~ _!: ~ 1;r1W ~ 'iI' 11 ~ ~i[rGit 1T111i: CliIW(l{qfMEC'I~r II
vrJIIl~1Wstr ~111~~'Eh'cr: I tr~ ~q~: 'I''tf'5it"q: ~r: tI
.
quoted in the eftr'il'l=n:r
c;. -~~.
and e~I(I't~,\~.
~

261 ("f(SSif 1't~~ql't~~ii=~"~fi\1"fi~"M.lorqlqi\q«(\~ft'''~­

("f.C(cliTr("f'f~fli'lff"I'ltI""If'4~~~I4'f,f­
"flwrt};f~ijl"fili'lPfifgl.l~q~~q"i\i1(lA.~~ ~ ~T~
~~ qfm: I 314'(~ p. 7.
 .. 11.,., " 1Ls I••' "
pdac:tpll smrds. 18 upasmrtis and 21 other smrtiklras."· If all
the smrtis cited in the later nibandhas such as the Nin.tayasindhu,
the Mayakhas of Nilakaotha and the Viramitrodaya be taken into
lCCOunt, the number of smrtis will be found to be about 100.
The smrtis thus relied upon are the products of different and
and widely separated ages. Some of them are entirely in prose or
in mixed prose and verse, while the large majority are in verse. A few
or them are very ancient and were composed centuries before the
Christian era. Such are the dharmasurras of Gautama, Apastamba,
Baudhlyana, and the Manusmrti. Some were composed in the first
centuries of the Christian era such as the smrtis of Yajiiavalkya,
ParlSara, Nlrada. Most of the smrtis other than the above fall
between the period from 400 A. D. to 1000 A. D. The chronology
of all these smrtis presents perplexing problems. Some of the
metrical smrtis are remodellings of older sdtras as in the case of
~l\kba. There are sometimes as many as two or three different
smrtis going under the same name, e. g. ~atatapa, HArita, Atri.
Then the confusion is worse confounded by the fabrications of
sectarian zeal, such as the HarItasmrti which is full of Vai~navaite
teachings. There are several works going under the names of well-
known smrtiklras with the prefixes Vrddha, Brhat. Laghu. In
many cases the works going under these names are different from
the smrtis that are without these prefixes and this differentiation
rook place at a very early date in certain cases, for example, so early
a writer as ViSvariipa distinguishes between Yajfiavalkya and
Vrddha-Yljfiavalkya, Glrgya and Vrddha-Gargya. Similarly
VUvariipa quotes (on Ylj. I. 69) Vrddha-Manu and (on Yaj. I. 19)
Vrddha-Vas~tha, which latter probably was different from the
V.hadharmasdtra, as the latter does not contain the details given

III Tbel8 priDoipal ~~ SPilrmf{Grm are ~,,,.

aooorclinl to th,
~• . , . ~, ~t :ad'~, .{pft"R. ~,~,~, m,q·
SAl, "W; ~J SIRr, ~f Sf~.~. Th' Qq~~. ha", beea
eDUlDerated above (in ••:151). Tbe other 81 Imrtll are : ~ ifi(i(~ §If-
'!fMI' fqwl~: I ,.,: .iiOjfi~f.t: ~ ~ ~: 11 IIi*,l(ftI..tU"1II1
~I PI: ~ I ~ ~ *'~W ~ .... " Q'(W(Sllf8o
~ lbf'uqE<t~ ..... ~iit ~Fc\.di( ~~II 'l'k o , ~'''Iiij'
,.11,
by VUvarapa.a', In some cases the works designated Vrddba or
Brhat are larger and in all cases later than the ",'orks without those
prefixes. For example, ParMara and Brhat-PaItiara (Jivananda
pan 11. pp. 55-310), Gautama and Vrddha-Gautama (Jivanand.
parl 11. pp. 497-638). Some of the works with the prefix Vrddha
are versified compilations of prose works, e. g. Mit. on Yaj. DI. 267
quotes a verse from Vrddha-Vi~QU which is merely the versified
equivalent of V~Qu-dharmas1itra chap. So. 6, 12-14. It appears
that sometimes the same work is cited with the prefix Vrddha or
Brhat, e. g. the Mit. on Yaj. 11. 13 S quotes a passage from Brhad-
'Vi~Qu which is the same as th~ Vi~Qudharmas1itra 17· 4-7.
As most of the writers of digests quote from memory and had
recourse to mss. and not to standard editions, even well known
verses are ascribed to different authors in different works. The
verses 'bhratrQam-apraja.b,' &c. which are quoted as Narada's ( Nlrada
,16.2S-26) in the Vyavaharamayukha are attributed to Sa1'1kha in the
Madanaparijata (p. 680). The three verses about bandhus are
ascribed to Baudhayana by Madhava and to VrddhaSitltapa by the
Madanaparijata (p. 674).
In spite of all these drawbacks, an attempt will be made in the
following pages to arrange some of the leading versified smrtis in
chronological order beginning from the Manusmfti.
All these smrtis are not equal in authority. Most of them are
obscure and are only rarely cited by ancient commentators.
Exclusive of the dharmasCltras hardly a dozen smrtis have found
commentators. If we are to judge of the authority of a sm'rti by
the commentaries thereon, then the Manusurti stands pre-eminent.
Next to it is the Yajiiavalkyaslllrti.
31. The Mnnusmrti .
So many editions of this work have been published in India
since 1813 ( when the Manusmrti was first published at Calcutta ),
that it is not 'possible to name t~em. In this work the Nil'Qaya-
sagara edition with the commentary of Kulloka has been used
throughout. Another edition of Manu well known on this side of
India is that of the late V. N. Mandlik who published several COlD-
163 ,~rUtiRiR ~ ~ ~~. Vid.~.~. 111.14·88 for
tu a... cfttlt on OD'" bad.
"·lIleiltaries snch as those of Medhatithi, Govindaraja and others.
The Manusmrti has been translated into English several times. Th~
best known translation is that of Dr. Buhler in the S. B. E. series
( vol. 25). Dr. Buhler also added an exhaustive and very scholar-
ly introduction to his translation and dealt with numerous problems
connected with the Manusmrti.
In the ]~gveda Manu is spoken of as the father of mankind
.( ~g. I. 80. 16, I. II4. 2, 11. 33. 13) and a Vedic poet prays that he
. may not be led away from the ancestral path of Manu. 264 Another
Vedic ba{d says that Manu was the first to offer sacrifice (~.
X. 63. 7). In the Taittiriya Sarilhita and the TaQ4ya-maha-brah-
maQa it is said C whatever Manu said is medicine:~6s Taittiriya-Saril-
hita ( 11. I. 5. 6 ) also says that mankind is Manu's (Manavyo hi pra-
jAb). In the Taittiriya Samhita (Ill. I. 9. 4-5) and the Aitareya
BrilhmaQa ( V. 14) we have the story of Manu dividing his wealth
among his sons and of the exclusion of his son Nabhanedi~~ha.
The Satapatha-brahmaQa (S. B. E. vol. I2 p. 216) gives us the
story of Manu and the deluge. In the Nirukta (chap. Ill) there
is a discussion about the rights of sons and daughters. One of the
views taere propounded is that children of both sexes take their
father's wealth and a rk and sloka are cited in suppon of that
position. 266 The sloka refers to the opinion of Manu Svayam,bhuva.
It is notewonhy that that sloka is opposed to a rik, which means that
the sloka is not Sruti but is Smrti. So before Yaska wrote there
were smTti texts in verse in which Manu was spokcn of as a law~
giver. We haye scen bow Gautama and Vasi~tha quote the views
of Manu and how Apastamba connects Manu with the promulgation
of sraddhas ( 11. 7. 16. I). The Mahabharata in numerous places
speaks of Manu, sometimes as Manu simply, sometimes as Svayaril-
bhuva Manu (Santi 21. I2) and also as Pracetasa Manu (Santi
57.43). In.the Mahabharata (Santi. chap. 336. 38-46) we arc
told how the supreme being composed a hundred thousand slobs
IN 1ft wf:9:": jq:xlliJ{JiICI~1 it lif.- ~: , iIV~ VIII. 30.3. -
165 ~i it 'if ~«"~IJ; I i.~. 11.2.10. 2 ; '~q~~A(tI~ ~.
rrN' mqq'o 23.16.17.
J66 3l~~or ~r: ~T ~I~ '(RT I f1~iCffpJI.ia:qI!i'li~ I Gtfli(fIJt«Rt
,~{iF;n~ I atliJR ~ ~ijifTlffi~ Wviler ~: mI1J; 11 ~ I .~ ..
~vrt f{I~ i1CfI~ ~: I ~;rt fii~ "3: ECilq~4t~ 11
 8t. TIe Jlanusmrti 1'7
on dharma, how Manu Svayambhuva promulgated those dharmas
and how Usanas and Brhaspati composed sastras based on the work
of Manu Svayambhuva. 267 In another place the a~count is slightly
difFerent and Manu does not figure therein. Santi-parva ( chap. 59.
80-85 ) describes how the original work of Brahma on the three,
Dharma, Artha, and Kama, in 100000 chapters was successively re-
duced to 10000,5000,3000 and 1000 chap. respectively by Visalak~a,
Indra, Bahudantaka, Brhaspati and Kavya (Usanas). The prose
introduction to the Narada-smrti says that Manu composed in
lOOO~ ) ~lokas, 1080 chap. and 24 prakaral,las a Dharmasastra and
imparted it to Narada, who abridged it into 12000 verses and taught·
it to Markal,lQeya, who in his turn compressed it into 8000 slokas
and passed it on to Sumati Bhargava, who again reduced it to 4000
slokas. The Narada-smrti then gives the first verse 268 of that work
which is a combination of the extant Manu I. 5-6 and says that
vyavahara was the 9th prakaraQa out of 24 in the original work of
Manu. It will be noticed how this version differs from that ot the
Mahabharata wherein Narada is altogether ignored. The extant
Manusmrti ( I. 32-33 ) n.arrates how from Brahma sprang Viraj,
who produced Manu, from whom were born the sages including
Bhrgu and Narada, how Brahma. taught the sastra to Manu, who in
his turn imparted it to the ten sages (I. 58 ), how some great sages
approached Manu and sought instruction in the dharmas of the
vanlas and the intermediate castes and how Manu told them that
his pupil Bhrgu would impart to them the sastra (1.59-60). This
appearance is kept up throughout the work. The sages interrupt
Bhrgu's discourse in several places (as in V. 1-2 and Xll. 1-2).
Manu i-s said to be omniscient ( 11. 7 ) and Manu is mentioned by
name dozens of times in the work with the words cc ManUIlba. ..
(IX. 158, X. 78 etc ), or "Manur-abravid" or "Manor-anutlsanam"!
267 ~r'if~'fM!~~.uI ~ -.~ ~ ~.I'1I~i(ailit'( 11'"
~ ~ ~Ettl:&fi' 1I1I'fi?t I ... ijEttlf*I~~ ~ ~ ~
~I ... ~Iq'~ ~ ..q~ ~ I ~. ~
siI"'l~ U
Ma ~1'4ttICU ~ I 6C1~' (fJI~ '1' SJItl~ ~ I (fctl f'4".t '4i'.
i
MiIS;(I;tft",§~., It. Manu I. 15 I1 quoted .1 the Terle of. ~{ by

-.".1;'
. . . . iD h1a oOlDDlen' OD \T11(1{~'1 ('\tEieq, (~ 8118) iD
tbe mlddle of the 8th -ta17 A. D. Yid. ~'I '"'~qrt[J . . ...m.-
...
ia~
(VIn. 139, 279, IX. 239, ete). That the introductory words in
the Nilrada-smrti are not spurious or a later addition follows from
the remark of Medhatithi that, according to the Nilradasmrti, Prajlpati
composed a work in 100000 slokas which was abridged by Manu
and others. 269 No one should take very seriously these varying
accounts even in the Mahilbharata and in the Nilradasmni, as they are.
intended to glorify some particular text or texts. According to the
Bhavi~ya-pural.1a as quoted in Hemidri, the Sarilskm-mayakha and
other works.• there were four versions of the SvilyaIhbhuva Sistra
~mposed by Bhrgu, Narada, Brhaspati and Adgiras. 270 So early a
writer as ViSvanipa cites verses from Manusmrti as those of SvayaIh-
bhQ ( vide COOl. on Yaj. H. 73, 74, 83, 8S, where Manu 8. 68,
70-71, 380 and 105-6 are respectively quoted as SvayarilbhQ's), while
quotations from Bhrgu cited by Visvaropa (on Ylj. I. 187 and 2S2 )
are not found in the Manusmrti. In the same way most of the
verses quoted from Bhrgu by Apararka are not found in the Manu-
smrti. One verse which Aparirkaquotes from Bhrgu (on Yij. II.96)
speaks of the view contained therein as that of Manu. 271
It is almost impossible to say who composed the Manusmrti.
It goes without saying that the mythical Manu, progenitor of
mankind even in the ~gveda, could not have composed it. What
motives could have induced the unknown author to palm it off in
the name of the mythical Manu and to suppress his identity it is
difficult to say. One motive may have been to invest the work
with a halo of antiquity and authoritativeness. Buhler following
Max Muller says (SBE vol. 25 p. XVIll) that the Manusmrti
is based on or is a recast of an ancient dharmasotl'a, viz. that of the
Manavacaral,la. The question whether the MiinavadharmasQtra
existed has been discussed above (sec. 13, pp. 79-85). Buhler himself
candidly'admits ( SBE vol. 25, p. XXIII ) that the recovery of the
writings of the Minavas has not only not furnished any facts in support
of the alleged relation between the ManavadharmasQtra and the
-------~---.-- ..
IGI iI1~-sif ~~ I _Ti't~~: Q\ifjqM'" ~: ~ i1O:CCI~: ~_
~ I ~ii'-f OD ~1.58.

I~O .~qr ifI~qr ~ "'Mff4,~jq I ~,it:J..tq, \~ ~: •

amI: " ~o ~ ~~ p.528, (lfE¥I(at,.« p.l. .
171 q'f~,~it ~ ~i't: I "'(_wPt~ifit'~'M_A13: n
~. '
 lS1
Manusmrti, but on the contrary has raised difficulties as the
doctrines of the Minavagrhyasutra (edited by Dr. Knauer) differ
very considerably from those of the Manusmrti. To take only a
few examples, Minava Gr. S. 1I. 12. 1-2 are opposed to Manu 3. J;
Ma.nava Gr. S. 1.4.7 to Manu 4. 95; Manava Gr. S. I. 20. 1 to
Manu 2. 34; Manava Gr. S. I. 21. I to Manu 2. 3S; Manava Gr. S.
r. 22. J to Manu 2.36; Manava Gr. S. 11. 12. 1-2 to Manu 3. 84-86 •
B~sides there is nothing in our Manu corresponding to the
VinayaWanti in the Manavagrhya (1I. 14) nor to the tests for
selecting a bride prescribed in Manava Gr. S. I. 7. 9, which
corresponds to Asvalayana Gr. S. I. 5. 5-6. Dr. Caland points ouc
(R. und S. p. 17) that though single verses of the Manusmrti tally
with the Sraddhakalpa of the Manava School, yet the descriptions of
funeral rites widely differ in the two works. There are no doubt some
parallels as pointed out by Bradke ( in ZDMG, vol. 36, pp. 417-477).
There is one circumstance about the authorship of the Manusmrti that
deserves to be noted. The Mahibhirata seems to distinguish between
Svayambhuva Manu and Pracetasa Manu. The former is said to be
the promulgator of dharmasastra and the latter of arthasastra (or
politics). For example Santi 21. I2 speaks of Svaymbhuva Manu
and Santi 57-43 and 58-2 speak of Pracetasa as an author on
rajalastra or r4jadharma. In some places Manu alone without any
epithet is associated with rdjadbarma or arthavidya. It is not
unlikely that originally there were two distinct works, one on
dharma and the other on arthasastra attributed to Manu. When the
KautiIiya speaks of the Manavas, he probably refers to the work on
politics attributed to Pracetasa' Manu. It is extremely doubtful
whether RajaSekhara, when he mentions the se\'eraI views on the
number of vidyas ( including that of the Miinavas that they were
three ), had the Arthasastra of the Manavas before him or only
copied a passage from Kautilya (vide Kavyamimamsa p. 4 ).
It is not unlikely that the work on dbarma attributed
to Manu may have contained general directions on the
duties of kings. It is therefore (i. e. because there were
two different works on dharma and arthaSastra attributed to
Manu) that the views ascribed to the Manavas by the Kautiliya are
not found word for word in the extant Manusmrti. One may
tU 8{~ U", .. .".q'f{ ~ ~ , ~ 35. 21; ~ m ~i\I"'~«rt
"I'~,,~7.1.
 140
hazard the conjecture that the author of the Manusmrti, whoever
he might have been, combined in his work the information contain-
ed in the two works on dharma and arthaJastra and supplanted both
the earlier works and that this result had not been either accompli~
shed at the time when the Kautiliya was composed or was then quite
recent. In the extant Manusmrti, the work is ascribed to SvlyaIh~
bhuva Manu and then six other Manus of whom Pracetasa is not
one are enumerated (I. 62 ).
The extant Manusmrti is divided into twelve adhy4yas and con-
tabis 2694 slokas. Dr. Jolly's edition (published in 1895 ) prepar-
ed after collating numerous mss. and printed editions contains only
one sloka more. The Manusmfti is written in a simple and flowing
style. It generally agrees with Pa1)ini's system, though it con-
tains some deviations from it as in the verse C silk~i1)al;l santi mety-
uktva ' ( 8. 57). The foregoing pages have sufficiently shown how
it agrees closely with the doctrines contained in the DharmasQtras
of Gautama, Baudhayana, Apastamba. We have also seen how
numerous verses are common to the dharmaslltras of Vasi~tha and
Vi~l,1u and the Mallusmrti. The Kautiliya also exhibits remarkable
agreement with the Manusmrti in phraseology and doctrines.'"
What conclusions arc to be dra W11 from this will be discussed later
on. Some verses are repeated, e. g. V. 164-16, are the same as
IX. 30 and 29. The contents of the Manusmrti may be briefly
summarised as follows: - --( I ) Sages approach Manu for instruction
in the dharmas of the vanlOS; Manu describes the creation of the
world from the self-existent God more or less in the Sankhya manner;
the creation of Viraj, of Manu from Viraj, of ten sages from Manu;
creation of various beings, men, beasts, birds etc.; Brahml imparts
dharmasastra to Manu, who teaches the sages; Manu bids Bhrgu to
instruct the sages in dhartlllt ; six other Manus sprang from Svlyam-
bhuva Manu; units of time from llit7U'~a to year, the four yugas and
273 ·C~m·p~r~- al~~;~~ ~~({t~f,~ ~ ~~i~4f
"if I ~n7.\'~ l I. 4) witb~ 'l.IOl~fif.;~ WI'l Wli(~tNl I {~
f(q.~,!,,~r ~ qIi~ ri(~qf{ 11 j '~~I'5Rtif MN~qdC(q: ~
iJrf~~~ ( 1.4) with ~ 7. ] 62 m~~: ~r~J '~ ~_.
f1r~: ~,,~ , 1irl7.i~ ( Ill. 1 ) with ~ 8. 55 'infll1at ~ ~

~
•~ flN: ' J c~~,,",qCjt$jij"Cf$t1' ~ (Ill. 17 ) wUb ~ 8. UI
•
.
~ iCf~
. " ~ ;!ffi~.
SlFr Cfilf
their twilights ; one thousand yugas equal a day of Brahml j extent
of Manvantara, pralaya ; successive decline of dharma in the four
yugas j different dharmas and goals in the four yugas ; the special
privileges and duties of the four varoas; eulogy of Brlhmaoas and
of the wtra of Manu ; lelra is the highest dharma j table of contents
of the whole sastra; (11) definition of dharma, sources of dharma
are Veda, smrti, lclra of the good, one's own satisfaction; who has
adhik4ra for this J4Stra ; limits of Brahmlvarta, Brahmallidea, Madhya-
de., Arylvarta; why samsklras are necessary j such samik4,.tis as
j41alutrf1lll, nlmadheya, cho4lkanna, upanayana ; the proper time of
upanayana for the Va1'(las, the proper girdle, sacred thread, staff and
skin for the Brahmacari of the three vaNjas ; duties of the Brahma-
cari and his code of conduct; ( III ) Brahmacarya for 36, 18, 9 years;
samiWarlana; marriage; marriageable girl; brahmaQa could marry
a girl of any of the four vartJas ; eight forms of marriage defined j
which form suited to which caste; duties of husband and wife;
eulogy of women; the five daily yajiHls; praise of the status of
householder; honouring guests; madhuparka j sraddhas j who should
not be invited at sraddhas; (IV) mode of life and means of subsis-
tence for a house-holder, the code _of conduct for a s1liJtaluJ;
occasions for cessation from study; rules about prohibited and per-
missible food and drink; CV) what vegetables and meat are allowed;
period of impurity on death and birth; definition of sapi1)da and
sanulnodaka; purification from contact with various substances in
various ways; duties of wife and widow; (VI) when one should
become a a forest hermit; his mode of life; parivrajaka and his
duties; eulogy of grhas1ha; (VII) rajadharmas, eulogy of dao4a
( the power to punish ) ; the four vidy4S for a king; the ten vices
of kings due to kiJf1IIl and eight due to krodha; constitution of council
of ministers; qualities of a data; forts'· and capital; purobita and
superintendents of various departments; code of war; the four expe-
dients, S4ma, diJna, Meda, and da1)t/a; hierarchy of officers from the
village headman upwards; rules about taxation; the constitution of
a circle of twelve kings; the six gU(las, peace, a state of war, march
against an enemy, asana, taking shelter and dvaidha; duties ·of victor;
(VIII) king's duty to look to the administration of justice; the 18
titles of law ; the king and judge; other persons as judges j consti-
tution of sabba, kinlfs duty to look after minors, widows, helpless
people; treasure trove; kinlfs duty to restore stolen wealth j credi-
tor's means of recovering his debt; grounds on which the claimaQc
 may fail in his suit; qualifications of witnesses; who were not proper
persons as witnesses; oaths; fines for false witnesses; methods of
corporal punishment; Brahmat;la to be free from corporal punish-
~ent ; weights and measures; lowest, middling and highest fines;
rates of interest; pledges; adverse possession does not affect a pledge,
boundary, minor's estate, deposit, king's estate etc.; rule of damdujNJt.
sureties; what debts of the father the son was not liable to pay;
fraud and force vitiated all transactions; sale by one not the owner j
title and possession ; partnership; resumption of gift; non-payment
of wages; violation of conventions; rescission of sale; dispute
between owner and herdsman; pastures round villages; boundary
disputes; abuse, libel and slander; assault and battery and mischief;
whipping only on the back; theft; sahasa i. e. offences in which
force and hurt are an element, such as robbery, homicide etc; right
~f private defence; when even a Brahmat;la may be killed; adultery
and I'4pe ; no sentence of death, but of transportation for a BrihmaQa;
parents, wife, children must not be forsaken; tolls and monopolies j
seven kinds of dasas; ( IX) legal duties of husband and wife,
censure of women ; eulogy of chastity; to whom does the child
belong, to the begetter or to him on whose wife it is begotten;
niyoga described and condemned; supercession of the first wife
when allowed; age of marriage; partition, its time, eldest son's
special share; plltrikil ; daughter'S son ; adopted son; rights of Brih-
maQa's son from a sodra wife; twelve kinds of sollship ; to whom
piQ4as are offered; nearest sapil,lda succeeds; sakulya, teacher and
pupils as. heirs; king ultimate heir except as to BrahmaQa's wealth;
varieties of stridhana; succession to stridbana; grounds of exclusion
from inheritance; property not liable to partition; gains of learning;
reunion; mother and grandmother as heirs; impartible property;
gambling and prize fighting must be suppressed by the king; the five
great sins; priJyaJcittas for them; open and secret thieves; jails;
the seven angas of a kingdom; duties of VaUya and Slldra; (X)
BrihmaQa alone to teach; mixed castes; mleccbas, IUmbojas,
Yavanas, Sakas; rules of conduct common to all; privileges and
duties of the four varl,Ias; modes of subsistence for a BrblmaQa
in adversity; what articles should not be sold by BrlbmaQa ; seven
proper modes of acquisition and the means of livelihood; (Xl)
eulogy of gifts; different views about prayaJci"a; various seen
results, diseases and bodily defects due to sins in former lives ; five
~ortal sin~ and /!fiJyaJcillas for the~ ; upapltakas and prlpkitW
(or them; prlyaScittas like Slntapana, Paraka, Candrlyal)a; holy
mantrllS for removing sin ; (XII) disquistion on karma; iqetrajiia,
bhAt4tmtJJ jJ'fJa; tortures of hell; the three gUl,las, satlva, rajllS
and lamas; what brings about ni~sre)'asa ; knowledge of the self is
the highest means of bliss; pravrtta and nivrtta karma; the latter
is karma done without an eye to reward; eulogy of Vedas; place of
taria; Jiltas and parilad ; reward of studying the Manava sastra.
The extent of the literatllre known to Manu was considerable.
He mentions the three Vedas and the Atharvaveda is spoken of as
the Atharvangirasi Sruti (XI. 33). He refers to Aral)yaka (IV.
'23). The Vedilngas are said to be six (Ill. 185) and they are
often referred to without stating the number (11. 141, IV.98). He
speaks of dhannaSastra (11. 10) and also knew many dharmdastras
(111. 232). By dharmapathaka (XII. I I I ) he probably means one
who has studied dharmaSiistras. He mentions several authors on
dharmaSastra, viz. Atri, the son of Utathya (i. e. Gautama
according to commentators ), Bhrgu and Saunaka (all these in Ill.
16), Vasi~lha (on the rate of interest in VIII. 140 which agrees
with Vasi~lhadharmas1itra 11. So), Vaikhanasamata (in VI. 21).
He mentions Akhyanas, Itihasas, PuraQas and Khilas (Ill. 232).
He speaks of brab11la as described in the Vedanta ( in VI. 83 and 94 )
and is probably thinking of the Upani~ads. That he knew some
generally accepted works opposed to the teaching of the Vedas is
quite dear from his reference to 'Vedabahyab smftaya!:t' (XII. 95).
He is probably referring to the writing of the Bauddhas, Jainas and
others. He speaks of heretics and their guilds (IV. 30 and 61).
He refers to atheism and calumny of the Vedas (IV. 163) and of
various tongues spoken among men (IV. 332). He frequently
refers to the views of others in the words "kecit", "apare", "auye"
(as in Ill. 261, X. 70, IX. 32).
Numerous interesting and difficult problems are connected with
lhe Manusmrti. Buhler in his elaborate introduction (S B E vol.
2S ) exhaustively deals with these problems. It is not possible to go
at great length into those questions here. A separate volume would
be required to deal with the problems raised by Bfthler and to
examine the arguments of Bftbler, Hopkins and others who have
written on them.. Only a brief discussion of some of these problems
can be attemptea;
 Buhler takes considerable pains to refute the claims ot Manu to
be regarded as the first legislator ( S. B. E. vol. 25 pp. XXIII-XXX).
But no serious refutation of the claim is really needed. The very
extent of the literature known to the Manusmrti and the mention
of several writers on dharmasastra by name are sufficient to negative
that claim.
Bu.hler devotes a great deal of space to the consideration of the
question as to what circumstances led to the substitution of a
universally binding Manava-dharmaSastra for the manuals of the
Vedic schools (5. B. E. vol. 25 pp. XLVI-LVI) and as to why the
spedallaw schools selected just the Mlnavadbarmastltra among the
large number of similar works for the basis of their studies (ibid.
pp. LVII-LXV). Buhler then considers the question how tbe
Mlnavadhannaslitra was converted into the present Manusmrti.
Bi.\.b\er concedes that the last is a problem of great difficulty and
admits of an approximate solution only. The discussion of all
these questions by Buhler is extremely thought-provoking and
brilliant in many places, though it must be said with great respect
that the arguments are often ti priori and savour more or less of
special pleading. As I question the very foundation of BUhler's
edifice (viz. the actual existence of a Manava-dharmasutra), it
would be futile for me to enter into a discussion of the problems
referred to above.
I shall now address myself to the discussion of the age of the
Manus~rti from external and internal evidence. That question is
bound up with other problems, viz. whether there are earlier and
later strata in the extant Manusmrti, whether the Manusmrti was
recast several times or once only, what relations exists between the.
Manusmrti and the Mahabharata.
First the external evidence may be taken up. The bh~ya of
Medhltithi is the earliest extant commentary on the Manusmrti
and was composed about 900 A. D.as will be shown later on (sec.36).
The text commented upon by Medhlltithi was the same (barring a
few various readings) as the one we now possess. Therefore long
before 900 A. D. the Manusmrti was the same as now. VUvartlpa
in his commentary on Yiij. quotes over two hundred verses of the
Manusmrti either wholly or in part from all the twelve chapters
beginning with the very first verse. The text that VUvartlpa had
before him was the same as the present Manusmrti IDd tbe vase.
 '1. n. JfanUBmrti l~

were arranged in the same order as at present. Visvarupa quotes

eight verses ( Manu XI. 108-115 ) from Manu (on Yaj. Ill. 262 ).
Sal\karaca.rya in his Vedantsutra-bha~ya quotes the Manusmrti
very frequently. For example, he quotes Manu I. 5 and 21 (on
V. S. I. 3. 28), I. 27 ( on V. S. IV. 2. 6), H. 87 (on V. S. Ill.
4. 38 ), X. 4 and 126 (on V. S. J. 3. 36), XII. 91 and 105-6 ( on
V. S. 11. I and 11). In his bh1i~ya on the Br. U. he quotes Manu
dozens of times and calls the Manm.mrti 271 'M1inavam' (on Br. U.
1.4. 17 ). He looks upon the Manllsmrti as one of the
authorities on which the author of the. Veufmtaslitra relies. 275
The Tantravartika of Kumarila stands ill a special relation to the
Manusmrti. Vide J BB RA S for 1925 pp. 98-100. He places
Manu at the head of all smnis, even higher than the dharma-
sutra ot Gautama. He cites numerous quotations from the first
chapter of the Manusmrti to the last. He looks upon all parts of
the eXift Manusmrti as equally authoritative and regards the Manu-
smrti aTthe highest authority 011 matters of dbar1lla. The Mrccha-
katika 2 ;6 ( 9. 39) refers to the ordinance of Manu that a BrflhmalJa
sinner was not to be sentenced to death, but was to be banished.
An inscription of the Valabhi king Dharascna dated in the year 252
of the Valabhi era ( i. e. 571 A. D. ) speaks of a king as one who
obeyed the rules composed by Manu 277 ( I. A. vol. 8. p. 303 = Gupta
Inscriptions p. 165). Vide also I. A. vol. IV. p. 105 where the
same words occur in an inscription from Valabhi dated 216 of the
Valabhi era (i. e. 535 A. D.). Sabarasvamin, the bh~akara of
Jaimini's sutras, who cannot be placed later than 500 A. D. and may
be a few centuries earlier still, says" Manu and others have given
S7' ~ ... ~ lI~: .1"'l9'"~. Vide "'2. n. '-
S75 On the sUtra ~~ 'i(~~"ii'i~ Ill. 1. 14,) Bailkara acid_ c"¥",I'ECI'l,dq:
~: '.
S78 sp:f fi q'jd'lft ~) If ~ "'~(Jj.n6\ I (I,,*IE(~I!' r.ml~ ~1I~: 'EI'f 11.
Compare J;.j 8.1I0;r ~ ~ ~~~f1t ~ I U1It-i wrfi.
,cH"'i1Q"l"''''\ldt( 11. The 'Words ~ and ~ ooourriq iD both may
partioalarq be Doted.
1'l7~.

~n;x~
instruction s7s ,. and quotes a verse as a smrti passage which is prac-
tically the same as Manu IX. 416 and similar to Udyoga-parvas "
H. 64. Apararka and Kulliika point out how the Bhavi,yapUrir.ta
expounds passages of the Manusmrti (vide Kulliika on Manu XI.
72, 73, 100 and Apar!irka pp. 1071, 1076 ).aso It will be shown
below that Brhaspati must have composed his work before SOO A. D.
Brhaspati says that the Manusmrti occupies a pre-eminent position
because it correctly represents the sense of the Veda and that
a smrti which is in conflict with Manu is not esteemed. all Brhaspati
in numerous places pointedly refers to the present text.of the Manu-
smrti. One such quotation about niyoga has been cited above
(note 172). Brhaspati says "Manu has spoken of quantities
( units of weiglits) beginning from the mote in the sun-beam to the
kar.jilpal}a.~8'" This is ob,·iously a reference to Manu 8. 132-136.
Brhaspati says" Manu enumerated thineen sons and just as in the
absence of clarified butter, oil is a substitute, so in the absence of an
411rasa son or a ptllriklt, the eleven kinds of son are a substilPte.IBJ "
This has in view Manu 9. 158-160, 180, 127-130, whe. Manu
speaks of the twelve sons, out of whom eleven are substitutes and
278 ;q~~ 1P'fl~: OD ~Prt8' I. 1. 2 ( vol. I. p. " ).

219 ~" '!if '-'(Rr I ~(tf' ~~ ~Ssq' f.N;rr: ,,~ ~ it I 1rit ~~~if " " ~
~~ ~If; 11. Manu reads ~qT ~Ssq' ~ :;pf~: ~~t:. while!'
..
;a-q.IJo rea ds ~ ~1(11A1 ~~I" ~RmNr ~ .
180 On ~ XI. 73 ~ sa,s ' ~~ ~~I q~ ~~ (w 1)~Pt-
G\

''-'3,~rGt ' J on ~ XI. 100 'affl ~ ~Rfl~ ¥lfitdtl(lcit '.

!81 ~~I~ltr.st""iClitltSfI"fi~q ~ ~ffi I ~~~,«lffl 'ff ~: ~,;r ~ 11
( quoted by ~ on Ylj. 11. 21 and b, ~ on ~ 1.1. who adds ODe
...
more verse from ,!'~qJit' (ff,,:re:iJrwrfur v~ ~.{VTIiir ... I "'"t}.

~~~!I ~~ '''''''" )'.

182 ~'ff ~~-,~~l,.gJ ~(~I''lT I iJf1lJ"f'IVIl'ffl 8' ~q fi\'~r ~ <NI 11
quoted bJ ~ OD 'fJ1f. 11.9' aDd by the ~~o (Iq. p.lll ).

IBa ~asnw~T qi~ ~ ~ ~'T: I ~1""(Ui it1lJl11l~: ~'IiJ "'" II

all"" fit"" ~I ~ wfJ:: srf.lMI'i: ~IJ; I ~V !f5IR~ ~.l\ij.a­
" ~;n " Cluoted b)' tfqO'J on 'fm. 11.:118-11' &Del .be·'. ....
_."\l1 (p• •).
advocates that a sonless man should appoint a daughter (putrikiJ,
who then is the 13th kind of son). In another place Brhaspati
declares Cl Manu forbade gambling as it destroys truth, purity and
wealth; but others allowed it provided a share was given to the
king (in the gains of gamblingzB4 ).,. This very aptly describes the
attitude of Manu ( 9. 224) and of Yaj. (11. 201-203). Brhaspati
says" If a man kills a cow with a weapon &c., he should perform
the penance laid down by Manu, but if he kills a cow by forcible
restraint, then he should perform the penance laid down by Angiras
or Apastamba." The reference is to Manu XI. lOS-lIS, Apastamba
Oh. S. 1.9. 26. I and AOgirasa verse 27 (Jivananda, part I p. 556 ).
In one place Brhaspati seems to criticise Manu (9.219) when he
says" those who declared clothes and other things to be impartible
have not considered the position that the wealth of the rich may
consistofclothes and ornaments. 28; " In another place Brhaspati says
"Bhrgu spoke of sale without ownership after deposit; listen to it
attentively, I shan speak of it with more details. 286 " This keeps in
view Manu 8. 4 and clearly shows that Brhaspati was well aware of
Bhrgu's connection with the extant Manusmrti. Angiras as quoted
in the Smrticandrika (I. p. 7) speaks of the dharmasMtra of Manu.
In the Vajrasiici of Asvagho~a (cd. by Weber) several verses arc
quoted as from the 'Manavadharma' which occur in the extant
Manusmrti,:&B7 though it must be admitted that there are others that
------ -- --- - - - ------ --- --

184 ~ p.nq ~
~-( ~ ! )~~, ~~~~ t~1fI1'RfIf­
~ , w~ 'J(ii i'lt'Ii(~I~~r I. It is st.rikiDI that ~J,.US.II the
word ~~~ ID 11. J03.

W ~sft"JGi4r ~ ?r;f fii","~ I "" ~",ij"I"1 "~lm8Til1J; "

quoted by awuai on 'fIW. 11. 119 aDd by the "*4 ..,1(",.,.
181 ~qp:pwt ~ t\!IUiI'E'lilitf'lIfit4:' ~~t ir ~. wR\t'r IIfI~'("
~"IC((fi"I.{ p. 100. The worda of ~ are ~rl:fl~~ ~~~m:.
187 e. ". H It If~ 1Iif-wq: ~
~A ~w:n ~ ~n I ;qfE~
~ ~: .t\'(~ 11 (_Ilia is Jl3 X. 91), ~ ~ IfloR Qit
I! .. 4\",,~ f.l:JIIIIVl~ '" I ~ '" tnliffq f.I.ffl~qa.~ 11 '
( thle la ~ Ill. It ) , nr fi stA~ '1ii I:a'{~ ~{t ~I"( WlWl'lTPr
iR'Itn '\(4Iiiifilq f\4l41 ~ ~ ~ ,,~ I~ vrm@r 1flt-
~1r ~ , ""'" ~f.t f'~ Ji(~(JI~ 11 ' ( this aanoot be
.raqed ip . . .a_aDt MaDUSmrti) , Q {f ~ I at~·
148'

do not occur. In the Ramayal)a also there are verses cited as from
Manu which occur in the extant Manusmrti; vide Ki~kindhil 18,30-32
(Gujarati Press, 1915-1920) where two verses are quoted as 'sung by
Manu' which correspond to Manusmrti VIII. 318 and 316 respectively.
The foregoing discussion of the external evidence shows that
writers from the 2nd century onwards (if not earlier) looked upon the
extant Manusmrti as the most authoritative smrti. This position it
could not have attained unless several centuries intervened between
it and these writers. Therefore it must be presumed that the
Manusmrti had attained its present form at least before the 2nd
century A. D. Even the Mahabhi\~ya contains a verse which is
Manu 11. 120. 288 But as the verse occurs also in the Anusil-
sana (104. 64-65) no chronological conclusion can be drawn
therefrom. The Pratimanataka (after V. 8 ) speaks of "milnaviya-
dharmasastra' and 'Prflcctasa sraddhakalpa: but as it is in controversy
whethcr that work. can be ascribed to the ancient Bhllsal this
reference will serve no useful purpose.
The next question is whether the Manusmrti contains earlier
and later strata. There can be no doubt on this point. On nume-
rous points the Manusmrti contains conflicting doctrines. In Manu
Ill. 12-13 a BriihlllalJa is allowed to have a lfidra woman as wife,
while in Ill. 14-19 it is emphatically asserted that a sl1dra woman
cannot be the wife of a BrahmaQa and heavy disabilities are prescrib..
ed for hi'm who breaks the injunction. In Ill. 23-26 there are contra-
dictory statements about the appropriate forms of marriage for the
several castes. In one breath Manusccms to permit niyoga (9.59-63)
and immediately afterwards he strongly reprobates it (9. 64-69).
The lengthy discussion on flesh-eating in Manu V. 27-56 discloses
different mentalities. At several places the work seems even to
recommend flesh-eating in sacrifice, lraddhas and madhuparka
( V. 31-32, 35, 39, 4 1 ), while elsewhere it recommends total
abstinence from meat on all occasions whatever (V. 48-50). In
~: ~);nJf ~~fir: I c:m:rr if~uit vrIi'm'llJf"'~~ 11 Thlsfl
f llowod by soveral versos citing instanees of 8q'J'W, 11(_, 'lK6QVl',
fi'rsf, ~ and others :who though born of women of low olasl
camo sages. These verses also aro not found in the extant i1:1Ei2fft'.
.. snun ~\"'''fiIi1At \'"f: ~fci( ~ I ~Pt'Ui(Ia:qf l"'EfiI"i1~-
11 ~1fI'" vol. Ill, p. 58. This verse ocoun allo in the :acili j,4 (88.1).
 1"
one slob (Manu 11. 145 ) the father is said to be equal to a hundred
acAryas, while in the next verse the AeArya is said to be superior to
the father. In V. 1 Bhrgu is said to have sprung from fire, while
in I. 3 S he is said to be one of the ten sons of Manu SviiyaIilbhuva.
Vide also IX. 32-S6.
Buhler devotes considerable space to this question ( S B E vol.
2S. pp. LXVI-LXXIII). He arrives at the conclusion that the
cosmological and philosophical ponions in the first and 12th books,
the philosophical disquisition in 11. 89-100, the classifications of
pitttra1]. in Ill. 193-201, the means of subsistence for BrAhmal)a in
IV. 1-24, verses 1-4 of the fifth book, the rules about mixed castes
(X. 1-74 ) and the duties of castes that are repeated in X. 101-131
were put in when the work was versified from the Manavadharma-
sutra. Though onc may not agree with all the details of BUhler's
examination and with his theory about the versification of the
MAnavadharmasutra, it may be admitted that most of the passages
pointed out by him have rather the flavour of comparative moder-
nism about them. My own position is that the original Manusmrti
in verse had cenain additions made in order to bring it in a line
with the chlnge in the general attitude of people on several points
such as those of flesh-eating, niyoga &c. But all these additions
must have been made long before the 3rd A. D., as the quotations
from Brhaspati and others show.
Another problem is whether the Manusmrti has undergone
several recasts. This does not seem likely and the evidence adduced
in support of the theory that the Manusmrti suffered several recasts
is quite inadequate for the purpose. The occurrence of several con-
flicting passages can as well be explained on the theory of a single
recast and it has also to be borne in mind, as BUhler points out, that
Sanskrit writers down to the most recent times are in the habit of
placing side by side conflicting opinions without actually preferring a
particular view to others. The tradition of the Naradasmrti that
the siistra of Manu was successively abridged by Narada, Markal)4eya
and Sumati Bhargava is, as has been observed above, not worth much,
since it is merely intended to glorify Narada's work. The other
traditions given above either ignore NArada altogether or assign him
a secondary position. The present Manusm~ti is put into the
mouth of Bhrgu. NArada's smrti is clearly based upon Manu, though
th~ fOl'1l1er diverges from the latter on manY' points. Brhasfati
III lA..",,·. . ••••
generally takes Manu as his text and amplifies the dicta of the Manu-
smrti (as the verses quoted above in notes 28 I ·86 show)and so his work
may by analogy be regarded as a Vartika on Manu, as Or. Jolly puts
it. A~giras also looks upon Manusmrti as most authorirative. It is
therefore that the Pauranic account ( note 270 above) regards Bhrgu
and other works as the redactions of the original Manusmrti. The
quotations cited from Vrddha-Manu and Brhan-Manu do not establish
that the original Manusmrti underwent many recasts. Quotations
cited under these names are later than the Manusmrti. Vi§varopa
( on Yaj. I. 69) quotes the views ofVrddha-Manu on niyoga, who
allows it only to sudras. The Mitlk~ra quotes a verse from
Vrddha-Manu about the widow of a sonless man being entitled to
all her husband's wealth, while Manu is silent on that point.al,
The Mitlk~ara quotes a verse from Brhan-Manu also (on Yaj.
UI. 20). Madhave quotes a verse from Brhan-Manu about lapi,t/a
and samllnodaka relationship which are expansions of Manu8 '10
( V. 60). The fact that many quotations ascribed to Manu in
several works are not found in the extant Manusmrti is explicable
in several ways and not only by the theory of several recasts. For
one thing the authors quoting from memory may be found tripping.
For example, in an inscription of the Badami Calukyas of the 7th
century two verses that occur in most grants of lands are ascribed
to Manu, but are not found in the extant Manuslllrti. 29 ' No one-·
can for a moment doubt that the extant Manusmrti was an authc-
ritative work in the 7th century. Therefore there is hardly any
reliable evidence to support the theory that the Manusmrti suffered
several recasts.
Turning now to the internal evidence, the extant Manusmrti
seems to be much older than Yajiiavalkya, since the rules of judicial
procedure are incomplete and awkward in Manu as compared with
Yaj., since there is no reference to documents as evidence in Manu,
181 G1~ ~ ~: ql~11M ~ I ~ '(Cfl'tlfiquj ~t ~ l'f 11
finn on ~. II. 13S.
- • 'pt2"1-~WJqUFrJ ~ ~ ftit AfFt4ilit I PPI1""41"~ ~­
"I!l~"~ I ~~iJ m'{ 1jJ~qit " 'R1\I(JII'fIft'l 't'01. Ill.
pan "p. SI8.
Itl ~ srii.~i(If(I'fl-"If~ ~ tr-;rfir: W'RI{ijir: I and ~
~ '" ~ fbr ~~ I &0. I. A· vol. VIno P. '7,
 •
as ordeals are not treated of in Manu, as legal definitions are almost
absent in Manu, while frequent in Ylj. and as Manu is silent about
the widow's rights, while Ylj. gives her the first place among the
heirs of a son less man. So the Manusmrti will have to be placed
some centuries earlier than the third century A. D., the latest date
to which the Yljiiavalkya smrti can be assigned with any show of
reason. In X. 44 Manu mentions the Yavanas, Kambojas, Sakas,
Pahlavas and CinasJ!JJ and in X. 48 Medas and Andhras. This shows
that the extant Manusmrti could not be much earlier than
the jrd century B. C. The Yona, IUmboja and Glndhlra people
are mentioned in the 5th rock edict of ASoka. Manu forbids
Brihmaoas to dwell in the kingdom of a Sudra (IV. 61) and
condemns the appointment of a sodra as a judge ( VIII. 20-2 I ).
The former is possibly a reference to the Mauryas,
though one cannot be cenain of it. Mr. Jayasval (Calcutta Weekly
Notes, vol. 15, p. CCC ) goes too far in supposing that in the word
c senlpatya ' occurring in Manu ( XII. 100 ) there is a reference to
Senapati Pu~yamitra. The extant Manusmrti in its arrangement and
doctrines is much ill advance of the ancient dharnlaslitras, such as
those of Gautama, Baudhlyana and Apastamba. Taking all these
things into consideration Biihler (S B E vol. 25 p. CXVII) was
cenainly right in saying that the extant Manusmrti was composed
between the second century B. C and 2nd century A. D. But the
question of the date when the original Manusmrti to wliich additions
were made betwe~n the 2nd century B. C. and 2nd century A. D.
was composed presents very great difficulties. That question is
largely bound up with the relation of the Mahabharata to the
Manusmrti.
This question is an extremely intricate one. The late
V. N. Mandlik ( Intro. to the Vyavaharamayiikh~. XLVII) held that
the Manusmrti borrowed from the Mahabharata. Btlhler after an
elaborate examination of the question (S B E vol 25, pp. LXXIV-
.xCVIII ) came to the conclusion that it was indisputable that the
12th and 13th parvom" of the Mahabbarata knew a Manavadharma-
5.'istra which was closely connected with but not identical with the
present Manusmrti. Bahler expresses himself very cautiously and
it seems to me that the great scholar was unduly prepossessed
-ill ~~il:·.~~'~'; m-'-~: q:p~;m ~-~~;"
~n: I
 in favour of the MahAbhArata as against the Manusmrti. BUhler
somewhat contradicts himself when he says that the author of the
epic only knew the dbarmasutras ( S B E vol. 2S, p. XCVIII ).
Hopkins (Great Epic of India p. 21-22) seems inclined to hold that
the 13th book which alone, according to him, recognises the sAstra
declared by Manu, knew the present Manusmrti, though the earlier
books cannot be held to have known a sastra of Manu even when
they employ such expressions as" Manu said." He thinks that
there was a floating mass of verses containing philosophical and other
lore attributed to the mythical Manu on which the earlier books
of the Mahlbhllrata and the Manusmrti both drew and that the
matter that is common to both works was not borrowed from any
systematic treatise. Bilhler accepts this view with the slight modi-
fication that the floating mass of verses was not all attributed to
Manu ( S B E vol. 2S p. XC). Before giving my individual views
on this vexed question as against the array of such eminent scholars
as Biihler and Hopkins some facts must be clearly set forth. The
Mahabharata is nowhere mentioned by name in the Manusmrti
though the word " itihasa "( in the plural) occurs in Manu
(Ill. 232). The Manusmrti mentions many historical and legendary
personages, about most of whom the MahAbhArata contains similar
stories. The following are the persons so mentioned in the Manusmrti.
Al\girasa (in 11. I S1-1)2, addressing his elders as' putrakah ' ),
Agastya (V 22, in connection with sacrificing animals), Vena,
Nahu~, Sudas Paijavana and Nimi ( all in VII. 410, coming to grief
through insolence ), Prthu, Manu, Kubera and the son of Ga~hi
( VII. 42, benefiting by their good conduct), Vasi~~ha (in VIII. I I(',
taking an oath before king Paijavana), Vatsa (in VIII. II6, under-
going fire ordeal ), Ak~ama and SAral\gi ( in IX. 23, though of low
binh respectively were united to Vasi~~ha and Mandapala), Dak.~a
(in IX. 128-129, gave his daughters to Dharma, KilSyapa and Soma),
Ajigana ( in X, lOS, who was teady to sacrifice his own son),
Vlmadeva (in X, 106, desired dogs flesh to save his life), Bharad-
vaja ( in X. 107. who accepted the gift of many cows), Visvlmitra
( in X. 108, who took from a dQq:tla's hand a dog's leg). Prthu is
also mentioned (in IX. 44) as the husband of the eanh and in IX. 314
BrahmaQas are credited with having made fire. all-devourer, the
ocean undrinkable and the waning (pthisical). moon to wax.
Most of the names mentioned here go rar back into Vedic IIlUqwties.
 1&1
For eumple, Vasi~ha's oath occurs in ~eda (VII. 104. IS S 9J) and
the Brhaddevatt (VI. 32-34), Ajigana figures in the Aitareya-
brthmaoa ( Vll. 16) and Mgirasa's story occurs in the T104ya-
mahl-brAhmar;ta ( 13. 3. 24). Besides the Manusmrti does not say
that the stories are taken from the great epic. The Mahabhlrata
also was not the first to originate these stories but is only a storehouse
and encyclopaedia of the numerous popular traditions that were
current in ancient India. When our Manu ( 9. 227) says that
gambling was seen to have produced in former ages deep-rooted
enmities, it is unnecessary to suppose that there is a reference to the
Mahlbhitrata, for from Vedic times the evil effects of gambling
were known (vide ~gveda x. 34) and even the Mahlbhmta contains
the same verse ( Udyoga J7. 19 ), though this fact was not noticed
by Buhler. On the other hand there are numerous passages in the
Mahlbhlrata scattered over almost all the paroam, where occur such
expressions as, C Manur-abravid, ' C the rlljadharmas of Manu, ' , the
Jastra of Manu • etc. Some of these passages agree with the extant
Manusmrti, while some do not. Besides there are hundreds of
verses in the Mahitbharata that are identical with the verses of the
Manusmrti, though they are not expressly attributed to Manu.
Dr. Biihlcr says that in the Vana, Santi and AnuSisana parwnu
alone he could identify either wholly or partly 260 verses with
those of our Manu. What then is the conclusion? Prif118 fam it
should be, on account of all these above mentioned facts, against
the Mahabharata and in favour of the Manusmrti being the earlier
of the two. Hopkins at all events holds that the AnuSAsana-parva
knew a Manusmrti essentially the same as we have now. Btlhler
expresses himself more cautiously and says that the SAnti aDd
Anu~na paroam knew a Manava-dharmdlstra closely connec:tecl
with the extant one, though not identical. Both are agreed that
the earlier books when they speak of Manu are either referring to
the Manava-dharmasatra or to the Boating mass of popular verses,
but not to our Manu.

We must now closely examine the data. The Anu"'na-parva

distinctly speaks of ca §Sua declared by Manu.'-'. In the SmtilJana

.. !I'fI ~ ~ "T'~ ad!' 4:0.

IN "5""'''' -
~ ~ ,.U"" I ..,. 47....
IL.Pe_
are quoted two slokas ' sung by Manu in his own dharmas, ' one of
which is identical with Manua,s (9. 321). In another place the
~Antiparva speaks of the' rAjadharmas of PrAcetasa Manu' and quotes
two verses therefrom. 196 In the DrolJaparva (7. I) , MAnavi anha-
vidya' is referred to ( vide note 272 above) and in Vanaparva the
rtjadhirmas as proclaimed by Manu are referred to (vide note 272
above). In another places, the words' Manu SVAyaIilbhuva said'
occur ( e. g. Silnti 21. 12, Anusasana II4. 12, Vanaparva ISO. 34-15,
Adiparva 73. 9, 120.3 2-3 6, Udyoga 37. 1-6). In most cases the
words ' Manu said occur' without the appellation 'SvilyaIhbhuva' or
'Prlcetasa' ( e. g. Silnti 78. 31, 88. 14-16, 121. 10-12, 152. 14, 152. 30,
266. 5 ; Anu§asana 44· 18 and 23, 65. I and 3, 67· 19, 6S. 31, 8S.
4, 115· 52-53 ; Vanaparva 32· 39, Udyogaparva 40. 9-10, Adiparva
41. 31, 74. 39)· The words' Manor-anusasanam' occur in a few
cases as in Anu5asana 6 I. 34-35. Hopkins says that the words' the
Sistra of Manu' occur only in the Anusasana-parva and so only that
paruan knew the Manusmrti, while in the other paruans we have the
expression ' Manu said, ' and therefore these other books did not
know the Manusmrti but are only referring to floating verses attri-
buted to the mythical Manu. This, however, is not a reasonable
conclusion. The words' sastra of Manu' occur only once even in
the Anusasana, while in about ten places in the same /JarcJon we come
across only the words 'Manu said'. If the words 'Manu said' in
the Anusasana indicate in the Anusasana a reference to the extant
Manusmrti, there is no cogent reason why the same words in other
paruans should not he regarded as referring to the Manusmrti.
Besides in the Santiparva also we meet with the words' Dharmas
or rAjadharmas of Manu ' and in Adiparva the word 'dharn:a-dadane'
(120. 32). That is obviously a reference to some ·work of Manu.
Hopkins further says (Great Epic of India, p. 21) that all the
-------- ---- -- - - - -- ~----.-. -------. -----
lIS ~ ~C( ~~ 1T'r.l'r P<iicit qliJr-fl I 'llt! ~ ~~ ~ cU 4l§itii "
~~: ~~ ~11J1If ~ ~~ ~ ~
\TJAriit 11 31~1 ~ ~~ ",It ~ •.., ... ~ 1ft ~
~ it :sr~: 11 \Tlf.fl 0 56. 23-11•
• 1 1II~~;n ~ ~~~ I ~ ~ 'fI'IfQ1p.,iC.: \'!I I
~~ ~~ ~1~~lnrM I 31'1fiI(~I'1~"~"'4f\ .•
3l{rtrrn~ ~TGfI;j 1I'11if ~fij'l1fT~~ I ql.... 14 "f wii'mt ~ 1'f ..tRR; n
,nfFrr. 57. 43-45. .,
 express citations of Manu in the Anuftsana, except one, agree very
dosely with our Manu, while in the other parvuns the citations
agree only up to one-third or one-half. In the first place I demur
to the latter statement. The agreements of the citations in the other
books are as close and almost as frequent as in the AnusAsana, e. g.
excepting Santi 21. 12 and 57.43-45 all citations of Manu th\rein,
referred to above, agree closely with Manu 7.89, 9.225-26,9. 17-19
and 27, 6. 33 and 81, n. 259-60, S. 43 and 45 and 48-49. The
same is the case with the few citations of Manu in the Vanaparva.
Bnhler says that)he Mahlbharata knew only of the dharmasQtras.
But there is positively not one express dta tion attributed by name to the
well-known writers of dharmasQtras, such as Gautama, Baudhayana,
: Apastamba, Vasi~tha or Sankha-Likhita. That the Mahlbharata
knew several dharmaSlstras is dear from over a dozen references to
dharmdAstras, often in the plural ( e. g. Santi 167. 4, 298. 40, 341.
74; AnmAsana)9· 89, 45· 17-20, Vanaparva 207. 83,293. 15,3 13.
105 ; Adiparva 3. 32 and 77 etc.). The only place where a slitra-
kilra is cited on matters 'of dharma is Anu. 19. 6; but no name is
mentioned. an HastisQira, Asvaslitra are mentioned in Sabha 5. 20,
but no ~dharmaslitra or NitisQtra occurs any where. On the other
hand Bdhler is· not: prepared to admit that the views expressly
attributed)o Manu in the MahabhArata are taken from a treatise and
refers them to a floating mass of verses the authorship of which was
unknown and!was fathered upon the mythical Manu. Distrust of
ancient Indian authors could. go no further. Bubler's assumptions
are, to say the least,. gratuitous and a.re prompted by his unwilling-
nes:, "to assign an early date to a versified smrti of Manu. Not only
are there identical verses in Manu and the Mahabhlrata, but some
verses of the latter (e. g. Udyoga 15. 3 I and Santi 11 I. 66 ) occur
in the Nlradasmrti' (pp. 103 and 26 respectively). In my
humble opinion the following seems to be the relation of the Maha-
bhlrata and the Manusmrti. I must state frankly that it is a mere
theory, a conjecture which~may. be taken for what it is wonh. Long
before the 4th century B. C., there was a work on Dharmas:\stra
composed. by or attributed to Svayambhuva Manu. This work was
most probably in:verse. There was also anothE'r work on Raja-
dharma attributed to PrAcetasa Manu, which also was prior to the
-
.., 6FtiWo
. . -----------
~ ~ ~6 "'''E4t~ I ~o 19.6 i compare ~ 9. 18
1'fR\itrn ~ rtJ..r.pt~ffl ~,,{it: I
 4tb century B. C. It is not unlikely t~t instead. of there being ~
works there was one comprehensive work em~dying rules. OIL
d~rma as well as politics. There is one circumstance that poiJlts ~,
this direction. The ~hAbhllrata quotes a saying (vacana) "
Prlcetasa whicn is almost the same as our Manua,s (3. 5.4). It ~
to these works ( or work) that Yaska, Gautama, Bau4hlyana, umJ
Kauplya refer whenever they cite the opinions of Manu Qr t~
J41navas. The MahAbhArata also (particularly in the earl~~rr
portions) probably refers to the same. This work was. th~t
original kernel of the present Manusmrti. Then between, 2n4
century B. C. and 2nd century A. D. the Manus~rti waS fill.lIT.:
recast, probably by Bhrgu. That work must have compressed the
older works in some cases and expanded it in others. This hypoth~.
would explain why some of the verses and views quoted I:S ~anu~s,
occur in the extant Manusmrti and why some do not. a" In qty oP'ir
nion the extant Mahabharata is later than the extant M;musmrti. When.,
Nirada mentions the tradition that Sumati Bhargava compressed th~.
vast work of Manu into 4000 verses, he is somewhat' obscurelYi
hinting at the truth. The extant Manusmrti contains only about
2700 verses. Nlrada probably arrh-es at the larger figure by including,
the verses attributed to Vrddha-Manu and Brhan-¥anu. The in-
fluence of the Manusmrti spread even beyond the confines of India.
In A. Bergaigne's 'Inscriptions Sanscrites de Campa et du,
Cambodge' (p. 423 ) we have an inscription in which occur
verses,·"· one of which is identical with Manu (11. 136)
and the other is a summar} of Manu ( Ill. 77-80 ).
118 SlI~ij"E'4 m ..~ ~ ,1R'm iiis~Wt ~ if W ~ •
31ivi ""it.(juliitl~~ ii m'{ 11 ~TRA. 48. 1-1•
• n I. to he Dotecl that .0 early a writer aa ~ ID hi. d'tlli4hl'
(~ 3584, G. O. S.) e~pre.sly attribute. the y.r.e (~~

JfA'il ~: ~ ~~.Redtf\ I ~".ftt'Ii" 1'J~ if pt-

I1IIfir ~:) to ~ whioh was Dot oommeDted UPOD b1 ~fI~ and
later commentators. \n~~ llourllhed about '1SO A. D. 1. e. a 0lllt1ll7
e.rUertblUl~.

~ ~'" 'lIP: I 3lflfli ld1Ui\.,r '" qu

lit. 81."4""" iiRtPt·
~ 11 ~ ~: ~ mn
~ 'A(1il1 ~If.t ttl"'~I"IM rrH
'I"'It1(i( I1 . The la"er i. ~ 11. 131 anel the fOl'lllfr .UllQDa~
.., UL '1'1-80.
'lihe Burmese are governed in modem times by the dbtJ"".,,,.:
•
which are based on Manu. Vide Dr. Forchhammer's essay on ...
sources and development of Burmese Law (188S, RanpJl).
P" E. C. G. Jonker ( Leyden 1885) wrote a dissertation on aA:
qId Javanese lawbook compared with Indian sources of law like t~.
Mallusmrti ( which is still used as a lawbook in the is~nd· of Bali. )J
. Manu had numerous commentators. As to Medhldtbi,
Govindarija and Kulluka, vide below sections 63, 76, . .
Besides these NilrlyaQa, Raghavitnanda, Nandana and Ril~
candra also wrote commentaries on Manu. Mr-. Mandlik·
published all these commentaries. Dr. Jolly published (in 18~
for Bengal Asiatic Society) extracts from all these commentaries.
(except Kulluka's and Ritmacandra's) and from an anonym01ll
I~ashmirian commentary on the first three chapters. Asahilya seems,
to have written a commentary on Manu (vide below section 58 ).
The Viv1daratnakara quotes a commentary on Manu by UdayakarJ.
(pp. 455, 560, 583, 590 ). The same work seems to suggest that·
Bhllguri wrote a commentary on Manu. JOO For the predecessors 0(.
Medhatithi vide sec. 63. Kulluka on Manu 8. 184 tells us that
Bhojadeva arranged the fout' verses of Manu 8. 181-184 ip a
particular manner and therefore suggests that Bhojadeva probablJ..
commented on M.111U. He also names a commentator DharaQidhasa,
on Manu 2. 83 and says that he was later than Medhltithi. He is
also referred to elsewhere by Kulluka ( on Manu 4. So ).
The commentator NarayaQa is ceruitly earlier than 1600. A. D.
as his commentary is cited by Bhattoji in his commentary on tht-
CaturvithSatimata (vide p. 6 I of the Benares Sanskrit Series editiolt•.
1907). A MS. of NarilyaQa's commentary was written in 1497 A. D •.
and he appears to have been quoted by Rayamukuta in 1431 A. D..
(Jolly in R. undo S. p. 3 I ). He is later than Govindaraja and
flourished between I 100 and 1300 A. D. RAgbavilnanda mentions by.
name Medhltithi, Govindaraja, NlrayaQa, and Kulluka and so is latc.r:
than about 1400 A. n. When Nandana ft.ourished it is difficult to
say. But he is a late writer. There are several other commentatofJ.

~ o~ ~ 8~ Ita the ~CI"«("".( (p. 1(4) remark. ."""I'~ ""'(M-

.... ~~: WI\lI~~: 3mR: W ~ ~ 'RII
'ff'tf I ~~ ll~I~.I(iOil"T'"~MI''''
 .. .....""., 11'"

mentioned in the catalogues o( mss. who may be passed over (or

want of space.
- ViSvarl1pa (on Yaj. I. 69), the MitAk~rl, the SmrricandrikA,
the ParlSaram~dhaviya and other works quote dozens of verses from
Vrddha-Manu on ahnika, flJavah4ra, and prayalcitta. The Mitllqari
(on Y~j. nI. 20) and other works cite a few verses from Brhan-
Manu. No independent works going under these names have yee
been uneanhed. Those works, if they ever existed independently,
appear to have been later than our Manu. For example, our Manu is
silent about the widow's right to inherit to her husband, but Vrddha-
Manu recognises the right of a chaste widow to take the entire
wealth of her husband (Mit. on Yij. 11. 136); similarly Brhan-
Manu (according to the Mit.) seems to refer to Manu's viewaboue
the meaning of ' sam~nodaka ' ( Manu S. 60 ) and modifies it. It is
not unlikely that those verses which were not recognised as Manu's
by ancient commentators like Medh~tithi and were yet found in
the mss. of the Manusmrti were regarded as Vrddha- or Brhan-
Manu.
32. The Two Epics
The two epics, particularly the Mah~bh~rata, contain in
numerous places passages bearing on dharmaSistra and are relied
upon as authoritative Smrtis in later works. The Mahabharata is
styled a dharmaSistra in the Adiparva (2. 83 ).
The R~mayaoa is pre-eminently a k~vya; yet on account of its
noble ideals it was almost .. popular as the Mah~bh~rata and is
relied upon as a source of dharma in the nibandhas though much less
frequently than the other great epic. The Ayodhya-kAl)4a (canto
100 ) and the Araoya-k:tQ.4a ( 33 ) contain- disquisitions on politics
and state administration. The Smrtic.1ndrika (I. p. S1) quotes the
well-known verse of the RamiiyaQa (Sundara S9. 31) about cessation
of study on the first day of a month.Jol The Smrticandrika (I. p.
193 and Ill. p. 416) quotes two verses on tarpal,Ia and lraddha
from the RamiyaJ;la. JOa The Haralata (pp. 64 and IS2) quotes
SOl VI ~ ~ wfi'il1f~ ~ , s@tqcqllS\1i~ -~ -~ ~r n
SOl Cflqift...... RQf ~ '" ,,~ I ~ w:sr ~ ~ ~ ~ 11

T'...
'I~ i(ijrt~, {I..Eriqqii! ~'{ I~: ~ ~ "i(""IEd" ~""': 11
lecoDd verle il almo.' t;he lame a. A7odh71 103. 10 aDd A,odb,1
itr..-t
~... 11 oalla It ~.
 tI.
verses (rom the RamaVlQa. Aparlrka on Yaj. m. 8-10 quotes (our
verses from the RamAyaQa on sorrow for the dead.
For considerations of space it is impossible to enter into any
discussion as to the age of these two epics, as to the earlier and later
strata in them and other aJIied questions. These questions are
passed over here as more appropriate to separate treatises on the
epics. The following works will give some idea of the problems
connected with these two great heirlooms of Indian antiquity:-
Das Mahabharata seine Entstehung, sein Inhalt, seine Form, by
Qldenberg (Gottingen, 1922); Das Mahabharata als Epos und
Rechtsbuch, by Dahlmann (Berlin 1895); Zur Geschichte und
Kritik des Mahabhilrata by Holtzmann (Kiel, 1892-94); Maha-
bharata, a criticism by Mr. C. V. Vaidya (1903); das RamayaQa, Geschi-
cbte und Inhalt, by Dr. Jacobi (Bonn 1893); The Riddle of the
RlmayaQa by Mr. C. V. Vaidya (1906, Bombay).
In these pages the Bombay oblong edition of the Mahabhlrata
with the corn. of NilakaQtha has been used.
In the following table an attempt is made, though not exhaustive,
to indi~ate where dharmasastra topics occur in the Mahabbarata.

Ab~eka (coronation)---5anti 40. : Da)'abhaga-Anu. 45 and 47·

Arajaka (evils of anarchy)-Santi Putras (of several kinds)-Anu.
67· 48-49.
Ahims4-5anti 264 and 266. PrayaJcitta-Santi 34-35, I6S
Asrama-dharmas· .-5anti 6J, 2.B- ( 33f£)·
. 24 6. BrahmaQa's means of subsistence-
AC4ra-··Anuslsana 104. Santi 76-78.
Asvamedhika 45. Bbakiydbhak~J'a-Santi
... . , . . . - .. 36,78. - -
Apad-dbartna --·Sllnti 13 I If. . Rajtl1lfli-Sabha S, Vana .so,
Vpm,·4Sa-Anu. 106-107. Udyoga 33-34, SAnti
Gostuti--Anu. 5I and 73. S9--130 and 29 8,
Tirthas-Vanaparva 82 fr, Anu- Mramavasika 5-7.
Sisana 25-26, Salya. Yaruodharma-Santi 60 and 297,
H-S4· mixed castes-Slnti 6S,
Dtltlllasttl'i-·SAnti '5, 121, 268, 297 and Anu. 48-49.
295· Yivaba-Anu.· 44-46.
Ddna-Vanaparva 186, SAnd 23 S, 'srUdha-Strlparva 26-27, Anu.
- - - Anu. 57-99. 87-9S·
• The following table will give some idea of the topics of dharmt-
km that are dwelt upon in the RAmllyal,la, though briefly. The
Gujarati Press Edition ( 1915-20 ) is referred to-
A~-AyodhyA 15, " 40 (10-14)
Yuddha 128. " 41 (1-6)
Ar.,'da-Ayodhya. 67. Yuddha 17-18 and
P"akas-Ki~kindha 17 (36-37), " 63·
18 (22-23) &C. Sraddha-Ayodhyl 77
RtJjadhanna-Blla 7. " 103
Ayodhyl 100, " II I (104-120)
AraQya4 6 (II-q) Satyapralams.-AyodhylI09.
" 9 (2-9) Stridbarma--AyodhyI24, 26-27,
H 29, 39, I 17-I8~

33. The Puranas. ,

The PUril,las as a class of literature existed from very ancient time!.
Tai. Ar. (II. 10) speaks of "BrihmaQas, ItihAsas, PurlOas, and
NArl§arilsi glthls."JoJ In the Chlndogya Upani~ (VII. I. 2 and 4 )
cc itihlsa-pUrll,la " is spoken of as the fifth Veda and the Brh~­
dlral,lyaka (IV. I. 2) speaks of er Itihlsa and Pura!)a." The Gau-
tama Oh. S. (8. 6 and 11. 19) refers to er itihlsa" and cc Purll,la. "
It is not unlikely that there was originally a single work called
PUri!)a. The words of the Matsya that in former ages there was a
single PUriQa probably embody a tradition that has a substratum Jo4
of truth. The MahAbhA,fya of Pataiijali (vol. I. page 9-) speaks of
PUril,la in the singular. The Ap. Dh. S. quotes the views of a
Puril,la, twice cites two verses from a PUra!)a, and ~ummarizes the view
of a Bhav~yat-purlQl.IOJ The quotations show that the PurflQa or
Ioa~~:~~·~m~~j;i~:·&·o~·---·-· -....
aN l(jGj~."RfIi( ~ .i'CI'tt~" 'ilROii(lor ohap. 53 ( .laaDdllril!n1l td.l •
• '" ~1~"lwt ~ ~ ~ '{\1fc1t ~ ~ ~., ~ i dr I
1RJ'f. 'l. '1;. 1.10. It. '1 i 31'f i~it ~.11~\(~ I ~qC'ilill~ fiI~ !'-
"'i,,"~Ii( , ~qf ~ SfGINrd(I'l Siilid"If(vI: H ~ ~ ~~ ~
• lA( '" I ~ tar pt qfltfil"\f'ilil~ 11 tfit I &1N. ,..,~.
"."""rar
I. f. It. 13; S1'I' ~ ""li(1f(~ I 'sr"'I~(~: I
~: ""'" it ~itf.r ~ "31"".... ~ I~­
~ ~ ~ It ~ I :am. 'f, .' D." sa... s-r. tit
~ waWir "~"'~Itl, :am. If, ~. D."I&.'o
 161
PudJ;1as contained verses and were composed in a somewhat archaic
language. The extant PuraQas are recasts made of the ancient
Pu.dQas during the first centuries of the Christian era, when there
was a revival and restatement of the ancient Brahmanical religion,
philosophy and literature after the onslaughts of Buddhism and
Jainism had abated in their strength and fury. The Mahabharata
(Vana. 191• 16) $peaks of the PuraQa promulgated by Vayu(i. e. the
VayupuraQa). BiJ}a in his Harpcarita refers to the recitation of
the VayupuraQa. Kumarilabhana in his Tantrav1trtika (vide J. B. B.
R. A. S. for 1925, p. 122) refers to the subjects dealt with by many
of the extant puraQas and quotes passages that occur in the Vi~Qu
and MarkaQQeya puraQas. Thus it is clear that at any rate some
of the extant puraQas, if not all, are much earlier than the 6th
century A. D.
The orthodox number of the principal puraQas is 18 and there
are 18 Upapur1tl,1as also. There is considerable divergence about
the names of the 18 principal pural,1as. For example, the Matsya-
pur1tna (chap. B ) enumerates them as follows :-Brahma, Padma,
Vj~Qu, Vayu, Bhagavata, Naradiya, MarkaQQeya, Agneya, Bhavi~ya,
Brahmavaivarta, Linga, Varaha, Skanda, Vamana, Kiirma, Matsya,
GaruQa and BrahmaQQa. The Vi~Qu-puraQa (3. 6) on the other hand
omits Vayu from the above list and adds Saiva. The Sarasvati-
vilasa ( p. 14 ) follows the Vi~Qu-puraQa. Vide Bhagavata-pur3Qa
XII. 13. 4-8 and commentary thereon for the PuraQas and Upa-
puraQas.
Among comparatively early commentators and writers of digests,
it is Apararka, Ballalasena and Hemadri that quote most profusely from
the puritQas as sources of dharma. We saw above (p. 146) that Kulliika
describes passages of the Bhavi~ya-puraQa as glosses on Manu. The
Matsya-puraQa is pre-eminently a work containing much dharmasastra
material. For example, chapters 16-22 deal with sraddha, chapters
SS-57 and 59-82 with vratas, chap. 54, '83, 278 with gifts, chap. 93
with santis, chap. 102 with tiithas. Similarly in chapters 216-243
the Matsya speaks of rajadharma. The VifQupuraQa ( in lII, chap.
8-16) contains a good deal of information 011 the duties of the varJ)as
and asramas, nitya and naimittika acts, good manners for a house-
. i 1der, the five great yajfias, Jltakarma and other samsklras, impu-
on death, srlddha &c. Vif9udhamlottara (Vel\ka~vara Press)
.=aDd kha{l4a contain~ several chapters dealing with maners of
B. D. ale
 il
4iharma, e. g. chap. 24 gives the qualifications of state ofIicers, chap~
6S-72 speak of rijadharma, expedients of policy, punishments,
73-74 deal with prlYaScittas, 75 with impurity on death and binh,
79 with purification of dravyas, 80-8 I with the four varQas and
mixed castes, 60 with various purely legal matters. The Agni-
puriJ:la also in chapters 220-225, 227, 233-242 contains a disquisi-
tion on rajadharma. Almost the whole of the vyavahlra section in the
Yiljiiavalkyasmrti occurs in chapters 253-258 of the AgnipuriQa
( Anandasrama edition) and many verses in chap. 253 are identical
with verses of the Narada-smrti. The GaruqapuriJ:la (chap. 93-106)
contains about 400 verses that are taken from the first and third
;sections of Yajiiavalkya. though not in the same order.
The chronology of the purlQas is, like that of the epics, a subject
full of perplexing problems and is hence passed over here.
The annexed table will give an idea as to what topics of
dharmaSlstra are dealt with in the principal puriQas.
The constitution of the original text of the purlQas is a Herculean
task which has not yet been attempted. Not only is there difference
of opinion among the purilQas about the names of the 18 Maha.-
PUriJ:llS, but there is divergence as regards the extent of the several
PUriJ:llS. For example, the commentator Vi~Q.ucitta of the Vi~J:lu­
pUriJ:la says (on Ill. 6. 20-22) that the extent of the Vi~J:lUpUrlJ:la
is variously given at 8000, 9000, Iooon, 22000, 24000, but that he
comments on a text of 6000 slokas only. The AgnipUriJ:la (272.
10-1 I) says that it contains 12000 slokas, while the Bhaga,oata (XII.
13 ), the Brahmavaivarta, the Padma (adi. 62 ) say that it contains
15400 slobs and the Skanda (V. 3) and the Matsya 53 give the extent
of the Agni as 16000. The: Korma, according to the Bhagavata
contains 17000, according to the Matsya 18000 and only 8000
according to the Agni (272. 19). Though there is a remarkable
continuity ill India as to religious thoughts and practices, yet the
popular religion of1nodem Hindus is pre-eminently paUriJ:lic. The
puriQas contain thousands of slokas on dharmaSlstra matters, they
are a rich mine awaiting exploration by careful students of social and
. religious questions and shed a flood of light on the development of
. religious beliefs and practices in medieval and modem India. Thi: "i
.-Core the re<onstitution of the text of the purlQas is a prohlell" ~l.
.wiJJ have to be tackled in the near future. BesiQes the several r.:.PI
 188
. pUril,las, eighteen Upapurl1I)as also are enumerated in some of the
Pural)as. Vide Garuqa (223. 17 ff), Skanda (V. 3. chap. I. 45-62
and VII. I. chap. 2), Padma ( PaUla-khal)qa chap. 11 I. 95-98) and
Matsya (B. 59 ff) for Upapurat;las,3DS& Besides the Mahapurl1t;las and
UpapuraQas, there are other works of the puraQa class such as
GaQe~a, Maudgala, Devi, Kalki &c. The Padmapural)a (Uttara-
khaQQa chap. 263) divides the 18 puraQas into three groups,
sllttviko, rajasa and td111flsa, and says that the Vj~Qu, Nl1radiya,
Bh~avata, Garu4a, Padma, and Varaha are sdttvika. The Matsya
(53) also speaks of this division. The Lingapural)a (39. 63-66) speaks
of the twenty expounders of dharma just as Yajiiavalkya does and
quotes the two verses in the form in which tbe Mit. presents them
(and not VisvarOpa), while the Padma (Uttarakhat.14a 263. 86-89)
'divides the eighteen smrtis into three groups of s4ttvika, riJjasa andI
tiJmasa.)DSb It "'ould be quite clear to any reader of the purllQas and
'the smrtis that most of the former in their extant form are later
than the smrtis of Manu, Yajiiavalkya, Parasara, Narada &c.

The following table will give some idea as to how the eighteen
principal pUril)as are rich in dharmaSl1stra material. Besides the
eighteen principal putaQas, the Kalika-puraQa (Vel'1katesvara press
ed. ) and the Saura-purl1Qa (Anandl1srama ed.) have been drawn
upon. The Anandasrama edition of the Agni and Padma, tbe
NirQayasagara edition ( 1905 ) of the Bhagavata, the Poona edition
(1870 Jagaddhitecchu Press) of the Matsya have been referred to
here and the Vel'1katesvara editions of all the other puraQas.

306 ..r;;.r- ~
a 3'1;qI~ql(IOJh.&: '2 I 3t'I't• Et"'C!it",qJ
r,,,
.. ~, .. ,~: iJI'tfffltit
'""
;ml~~ at

~~-(~!)~~~~~~ I ~"1i(~~-
n f1l ~........ ,.. •
~~(a:cl i14( " l1I~\'I,..itl~ iIlW'ifi1«(: ~ I $TI~ -rt1;.f ...
• ...
~ i" . --t. ,.... .....
'Ct'r\i'" '(i1<:( 1\ ~ "!.q". 'iIl'f .nmll:qitCC 1if I "'''"'~
....:....
if'" . . .
--'
~
iR ~~'..:q¥J\ I 'ro\t<Ns+tq( ~ 1t\q'l'I:qJ(1I tta. 213.1'7-20.

ab _ ~ fIfl* RFRt mJ\rt"tn I ~ 'In""" 11( wl~m ~r.'I:

!'11: 11 1fI~~ ~ ~ i{J~CC' 'If I 'frr'~ ~ 'If {IVl6I:
~~f(r. ~ 11 iirrIli .,,~ ~ ~ "l :qIf ~~ I \nj' ~mt ~
~ fil~: ,I.
 AC4r4-Brahma 113 ; Gant4a So;
Kalika 88 ; Kurma (uttarar-
dha) 13; Linga (purvardha)
89; M~rkaJ;lqcya 31 ;
Narada (purvardba) 26;
Padma (Adi 52-56, pata]a-
khaJ;lqa 9, s~tikhal,l4~1 46) ;
Skanda I (Kaumarika 41), Ill. Bhakiydbhakiya- Brahmavaivarta
(dharmaral)ya 6 ), IV. I
(purvardha 38, 40); Siva
(kaililsasaIhhita) chap. 18-20
(on acara of yati, making of
a disciple; yogapana); Vayu Br4hmat)D-TJide under fJim)D-
16 ; Vi~l)u Ill. II-I2.
Ah'~ika-Aglli 155; Brahmavai-
varta ( Brahmakhat;l(Ja) 26;
Garuqa 50 and 2 I 3-2 I 7 ;
Kurma (uttarardha) 18-19;
Linga 26; MarkaJ;lqcya 27 ;
Narada ( purvardha ) 27 ;
. Padma (sJlti 46, uttara 233);
Skanda IV. I (piirvardha)
chap. 3S and Ill. 2 ( dharma-
raQya-kha~l('a) chap. 5.
AJatlca-Agni 157-158 (both
kinds, on death and birth);
Brahma I 13 (on birth );
Garuqa(preta-khaQqa)chap·s,
Kurma (uttarardha chap. 23);
Linga ( pllrvardha 89). .
AJramadhtzrmas-Agni 160-161 ;
Bhagavata VII. 12 and ] 3, '
XI. 17 ; Brahma 114 ; Garuqa :
49; Kllrma ( uttarardha ) I
14-16 (brahmacarin and gr-
hastha) and 27-28 (vanapras-
tha and yati); MfirkaQqeya 2s-
~6; Narada (purvardha 27 and
43); Padma (ildikhaQqa 58-6 Q
for vanaprastha and yan,
bhumikhalJ.qa 59 for grhastha,
s~tikhaQqa I 5 )i Saura 17,
20 (vanaprastha and sarhnyl-
sin ); Skanda IV. I (purvar-
dha) chap. 41 (vanaprastha
and yati); Vi~lJ.u Ill. 9.
(brahmakhaQqa 27, 4th
khaJ;lqa,:uttarardha chap. 8S);
Kurma(uttarardha chap. 17);
Padma (adikhaJ;lqa S6).
dbarmas i
greatness of -Padma (brahma-
khaQqa chap. 14 and s~ri­
khal).qa chap. 45 ) ;
duties of -Kurma (uttarirdha
chap. 12 and 19); Saura 18,
who is a worthy-Padma
( sr~ti IS ) i means of liveli-
hood for -Kurma (uttarardha
25 ), Padma (sllti 45).
Dana---vide under pratitth4 and
utsarga.
Agni 209-213 (mahadanas) j
Bhavi~ya IV. ISO if; Brahma
109 (specially annadana);
Brahmavaivana (prakrti-
khaQqa 27); Garuqa SI j
Kurma,uttarardha 26 (4 kinds,
nitya, naimittika, kAmya, vi-
mala); Linga, uttarardha 28
(16 mahlUlanas); Matsya 81-91,
205-206, 274-289 (16 mab4-
d4nDS); N1rada (purv1rdha
Il and lI, uttadrdba 41~.
Padma (1di S7, bhl1mikha • ~
39-40 and 94, brahmakh , ""

I
24, snri 4 S on godiDa and 7s,
uttara 27 on antuJil4fUJ, 28 I
and 33); Saura 9-10 j Siva
(Umlsalhhiti~hap:I1 and 14);
Skanda I (Kaumlrika-khaQQa
2 for names of famous do-
nors), Ill. 2 (dharmaraQya
34), VII. I. sand 208;
Varlha 99-II I.
DrIW)'ltJuddhi-Agni 156; Bhl-
gavata XI. 2 I ; Brahma 113 ;
Li~ga (pl1rvArdha 89); Mar-
kaQQeya 32.
Gotra and Pravara-Matsya 194-
20 I ; Skanda TII. 2 (dharml-
ra{lya-khaQQa) 9.
Kalisvarapa-vide under Yuga-
dbarmas.
Brahma 122-123; Brah-
ml{lQa (anu!ia~gaplda chap.
3 I )j Brahma vaivarta (pra-
krtikhaQQa 7 ); KQrma 30 ;
Linga 40; Naradiya (purvllr-
dha 41); Skanda I (Kauml-
rikl-khaQQa chap. 40 and 218-
248), II (puru~ttamamaha­
tmya chap, 39), VI. 272;
Viyu I. S8.
Kalivarjya-Narada (purvardha
chap. 24).
KannaviJ1dka-Brahma 108; Br-
ahmavaivarta ( prakrtikha{lQa
26 and 28 and 4th khaOQa
uttarardha 8S); MarkaQ.Qeya
15; Padma (Brahma-kha{lQa S,
patllakha9Qa 48); VamanaI2.
bkas--fJilk UDder jJlJtakas•
~i 203 and 371; Brahma20
•
••
(25 names given), 10S
(22 names); Brahmavaivarta,
prakrtikhaQQa 29 (for names
of 86 narakakuQQas) and 33;
Padma (uttara, chap. 227 for
names of 140); Siva (uma-
samhita chap. 8 for 28 nara-
kas and chap. 16); Skanda I
(kaumlrika-khaOQa 39 ), VI.
~26-227, Vif{lul. 6. andlI. 6.
Niti-vide under rajadharma.
Garuqa 108-114 (summary of
Brhaspati-niti) and II~
(summary of Saunw).
ptJlakas-vide under praydcitta
Agni 168 (mahapatakas and
lesser sins); Brahma 20 and
10 5-106 ; Markat)4eya 12-14;
Narada (purvardha IS); Siva
e umlsamhiti. 5 for mahipl-
takas and 6 for upapatakas).
PralilthiJ-Agni 38-106 (build-
ing and consecration of tem-
ples, idols of Vi!iQ.u &c);
GaruQa 4S-48, Padma (una-
rakhaQQa chap. 122 and 127
for Salagrlma) i Matsya 258-
270; Siva I (vidYeSvara-sam-
hita chap. 11).
PrayaJcitta-Agni 170-174; Bra-
hmlQQa ( upasamhlraplda
chap. 8); GaruQa }2 (special-
ly for mahapatakas) and 222;
K1lrma, uttarlrdha 30-34;
Lil\ga 90 (for lapses of Jilt");
Nilrada, purvardha"4 and 30;
Padma (brahma-khi\ltJa 18-
19); Saura $2; V~. 68
.. (for o.gdmy4gamana), 131-136
(for various lapses), 179;
Vayu (purvardha 18 for lapses
of yati).
Ritjadharma-Agni 220-242; Ka-
lik1 87; MarkaQQeya 24;
Matsya 216-227, 240
Sathsk4ra-vide under ViVtlha
also.
Agni 153-IH and 166;
Bhavi~ya I (Brahmaparva
chap. 3-4 and 7); Narada,
porvardha 25-26; Skanda IV.
. I (purvardha 36 and 38);
Vi~Qu Ill. 10.
$4ntt'-Agni '49, 164,167,259-
. 268, .290-91, 320-324; Bha-
vi~ya IV chap. 141 ff,. Brah-
mavaivarta IV (uttarardha
chap. 82); Matsya 92-93 and
228-2 39
SrtJddhus-Agni 117 (according
to K:ityayana) and 163;
Brahma 110-113, BrahmaQQa
(upodghatapada 9-20 );
Kurma, uttarardha 20-22;
Markal}Qeya 27-30; Linga,
uttarardha 45 ( jivat-sraddha );
Matsya 16-22 ; Narada,
pOrvardha 128; Padma
(,patalakhaQQa 101, SAri 9-11
and 47 ); Siva (kailasasa-
samhita 21-23) ( about after-
death rites of yat;) ; Saura
19; Skanda VI. 215-225 and
VII. I. chap. 205-207;
VarAha 13-14 and 187-188;
Vlyu (uttarardha chap. 10-
al ); Vi~J.lu Ill. 13-16,
Strldharma-BhAgavata VII. II ;
Bhavi~ya I chap. II-IS;
Brahmavaivarta ( brahma-
khal}Q.a 9 about greatness
of pat; ,4th khaQQa,
uttarardha 83 (about pat;-
vrat4); Padma (bhomikhaQeJa
41, patala 10.2, smi 47 and 49,
uttara 234 (duties of wife and
co-wives); Siva (rudrasam-
hita, ParvatikhaQQa H )j
Skanda lII. 2. (dharmaraQya-
khal}Qa 7 ) .
. .
Tirlba--Agni 109-116 i BhAga-
vata VII. 14; Brahma .23, 26
(KoQarka in Orissa), 39
(Ekamra), ~··40-48 ( Jaganna-
tha), H (Mahakala at Ujja-
yini); GaruQa 81-86; KOrma,
purvardha 31-35 (Benares),
36-38 (prayaga), uttarardha
3 ;-44; Linga, plirvardha 92;
Matsya 179-183 and 188-193;
Naradiya, uttarardha 39-40
(Gangasnana), 45-47 (Gaya),
48-49 (Benares), 50 (Siva-
lingas), 52-61 Oagannltha),
62-81 (numerous tinhas);
Padma I. 13-49, Padma,
bhumikhaQQa 90. and 92,
s~tikhal)4a 14-15 and 18-19,
60, uttarakhaQQa 2, 20-25,
113, 129 (numerous tirthas
named), 130-169, 195; Saura
67; Siva I. 12 (kotirudra~.
samhitll-2, 8-33); Skandij.2¥i.
( arul)acala-mahil~mya, '
rardha 2), 1I (pu~lt'_ma-
 mlhltmya 1-49); n.
Badari-
kl-mlhltmya 1-8; m. I; m
2.31; V. 3 (RevlkhaQ4a.is full
of tlnhas in 232 chapters)
and also VI and VII; Vi-
mana 33-42 and 50; Val'lha
141-176; Vayu,. utta~rdha
43-50 (Gayi ).
7"ithi-'1Jide under vratas also.
Brahma 120 ( eklddi );
N:1rada, ptlrvardha 29 (what
tithi should be taken, para'lli-
ddlJ4 or purvaviddha); NArada,
uttarardha 2; Padma, brah-
makhat;t4a 13 (janm~tamt),
15 (ekadasi); Saura SI; Varlha
23-35 (all tithis from 1st to
amavuya).
. Vtsarga-(works of public uti-
lity such as tanks and wells,
parks, prapAs &c.)--1!ide under
dana and prati~tlJd.
Bhavi~Yil Il ; Narada, purvar-
dha 13 ; Padma, sr~~i 54-56,
uttarn 28 ; Siva (Vidyesvara-
sarilhita I I ).
Yarvadhar",as - Agni ISI;
Bhllgavata VII. 11. and XI. 17;
Brahma I14-II5; Garu4a
49; MArkat:l4eya 25; NArada,
purvardha 24, 43, 59, 70 ;
Sk:lnda VI. 242; V~t;tu Ill. 8.
mixed castes-Brahmavaivarta
(Brahmakhat:l4a 10).
yitHJha-vitlt under satIJSUf"a.
Padma, uttara 223 and 232 ;
Skanda IV, ptlrvlrdha 38.
Yrata-Agni 175-200, 204
(upavlsa); Bhav~ya I. 17 fr,
IV ( several hundred vratas) j
Brahma 27 ( upavasa) ;
Brahmavaivana (4th khar;lCJa,
purvardha 8 and 26) ; Garu4a
I I 6- H 7, Li nga, ptlrvardha
8]-84; Narada, purvardha 17-
22, 110-124; Matsya 54-80,
94-100; Padma (bhtlmi 87,
brahmakhat;t4a 3-4, 7, II, 13,
15-16,21-23, plitllakhat:l4a 86-
96, 108, stlti 20-24, 31, 76,
79-82, uttara 26, 31-3 2, 35-
65, 66-71,78,85,97, 12 5, 170,
240-41, 262; Skanda I .
( kedara 33), 11. 4. 1-3 6, 1I.
sand 7, V. I. 60-61, VI. 23 2-
241; Siva (Kotirudr&sarilhita
38-40, Umlisamhitll SI ):
Varaha 39-65.
Yya'llah4ra - Agni 253-258;
Skanda I. (Kaumlriklkhar;uJa)
44( eight ordeals described).
Yugadharmas--'lJide also under
llalis'IIarapa.
Garu4a 223 i Lil\ga 39 i
Matsya 141-143, 164 i Nlrada,
ptlrylrdha 41 i Skanda VI.
272; VAyu I. 32 and 58. '
 34. The Y 8Jnava1kyasm~i
This Srnrti has been published dozens of times. In the
following the NirQayaslgara edition edited by Sastri Moghe ( 1892
/L D. ) has been used and the Trivandrum edition when speaking
of Vihranlpa.
The name of Yajiiavalkya is one of the most illustrious among
Vedic sages. He is credited with having promulgated the White
Yajurveda. In the Santiparva (chap. 312) wc are told that there
was a rupture between Vaisampayana and his pupil YAjiiavalkya
and that by worshipping the Sun the latter received the revelation
of the White Yajurveda, the Satapatha &c. The accounts in the
V~ou (3. 5 ), the BhAgavata (XII. 6. 61-'74) and other puraQaI
differ somewhat from the one in the Mahabharata, but all agree on
the fact of the strained relations between Yajiiavalkya and his teacher.
The Satapatha BrahmaQa in several pJaces alludes to the dialogues ot
Vijnavalkya and king Janaka of Videha on agnihotra (S. B. E. vol.
44 p. 46 ). Vide Satapatha (ed. by Weber) XI. 6. 2~ At the end of
the Satapatha we are told that Vajasaneya Yajiiavalkya promulgated
the bright Yajus formula! from the Sun. J06 In the BrhadiraQyaka
Upan~ Yajiiavalkya appears as a great philosopher teaching the
recondite doctrines of Brahma and immonality to one of his twc
wives, the philosophically minded Maitreyi (11. 4 and IV. s). In
the same Upani~d YAjiiavalkya is represented as carrying away the
one thousand cows set apart by Janaka for the most learned
BrlhmaQa (Ill. 1. 1-2) and Yajiiavalkya is said to have imparted to
Janaka the knowledge of the destiny of the soul after it is released
from the bonds of flesh and worldly affections. Kfttyayana in his
Vartika on PliQini (IV. 3. 105 )J 0 7 speaks of the BrahmaQas of
Yijiiavalkya and very heated controversies have raged round the
correct interpretation of the Vlrtika and the Mahabhl~ya thereon
(vide Max Muller's Ancient Sanskrit Literature p. 360, GoldstOcker's
PiJ.,1ini, p. 132 ff and S. B. E. vo1. 12 pp. XXXV-XXXVI1I). It
is to be noted that in the Yajiiavalkyasmrti itselfJ08 (Ill. 110) the
106 ~1;fPflP-r QIIf.( ~N 411G1Id~it" "'''~iJAil'n,,;:it I ~ XIV.
'.'.38.
807 1('0I~" Ifl,al""! I 'n. Ill. I. 101.
"~~~I'Ir-t: I ~'I\TI.t '" fii~.'"
- . " "I(Oilifillt
"",. UI. 110.
lIisn.rs ""
riif
 169
author, whoever he may be, claims the authorship of the AraI)yaka
that he received from the Sun and the Yogasastra composed by him.
This is simply put in to glorify the Yajiiavalkya-smrti as the work
of a great and ancient sage, philosopher and yogin. From the
style and the doctrines of the smrti it is im possible to believe that
it was the work of the same hand that gave to the world the
Upani~ad containing the boldest philosophical speculation couched
in the simplest yet the most effective language. Even orthodox
Indian opinion was not prepared to admit the unity of authorship
in the case of the smrti and the AraQyaka. The Mitak~ara says at
the beginning that a certain pupil of Yaj. abridged the dharmaSastra
in the form of a dialogue,;09 It will be shown later on that, though
the sage who promulgated the Aral,lyaka and the author of the
smrti cannot be identical, yet the Yiijl1avalkya-smrti is much more
closely connected with the White Yajurveda and the literature
particularly belonging to it than with any other Veda.
The Yajnavalkyasmrti contains (in the Nin)ayasagara ed. of
1892 ) 10IO verses, while the Trivandrum edition with the
commentary of Visvanlpa contains 1003 verses and Apararka gives
1006 (Ammdasrama edition). The difference in the number is
mostly due to the fact that Visvanipa in the first section on acara
omits five verses that occur in the Mitak~ara.)IO As regards one of
them (the verse 'rathyakardamatoyani' I. 197 according to the Mit.)
Visvarflpa notices it and says that some read it after the verse
"mukhaja vipru~a" and that it adds nothing to what precedes.
Apararka explains that verse. In the second section on vyavahara
Visvariipa reads verses}1l which do not exist in the Mitak!iara nor in
Apararka. On the other hand Visvanlpa seems to doubt the
authenticity of the well-known verse on re-union and reads it also
309 "'~(\11q: ~~'li~ ~~~t -~~~ lif,,~MISfRr i-
310 Viz. th~ ver.e. 311"I~ql~ (1. 76). ~~1fi'iI1fIf.1 ( 1.197). 'lr~~
qp(T (1.207). two half versel iNJ'i~r-i ~ (I. t:lt) and ~
~ ~ (I.IM).~ (1.289).
811 For example, the verse :'3{J11it;r ~~;r ~ ",ffi spijVTffl~ I SU~:(J1TIil
1f),,: ~ ~ I (Tri. ed. II.,29 ) and prfit GfTfI'l: ~
~ Qt.,q~I.,(q I ~ri1~1mI0J.: ~I\iIT ~.r"r1l ~" 11 (Tri. ed. II.
~') do not ocour in the Kit. The fir.' ia ~ ( 'lftVl'1~ 85) and alIo
ocour. in the atftI~~fUI' 158.56-57.
H. D. I •.
 difFerentlyJu (anyodaryasya sarilsllti). Not only this but in some
cases the arrangement of verses is not the same in both ViSvariipa
and the Mit.. For example, verses 14-29 of the prAyascitta section
present ,·ery different sequences in both. What is verse 29 in the
Trivandrum edition is verse 19 in the Mit. Besides the Mit. reads
one verse (Ill. 23 a dantajanmanab &c.) which is wanting in
Visvarupa and is also not commented upon by Aparnrka. Vinaropa
adds two half verses,'" which do not occur in the Mh. and Aparnrka.
There is funher a good deal of variance in the readings adopted by
Visvarupa and the Mit., though the meaning is not often affected.
For example, the two verses enumerating the names of writers on
dharrna are differently worded in both."" But Medhatithi favours
the reading of Visvarupa. J15 VisvarOpa reads "asvattaril
lokavid vi!itam" ( I. 1 SS ) and notices a reading "asvantam", while
ihe Mit. reads "asvargyam Joka·.&c.". Both the Mit. and Aparnrka
read "pit~ pitarnaho bhrat.\ &c." (I. 63), while VisvarOpa reads
"pita miitamal10 bhrata", remarks that "matamaha" is put in earlier
as a guardian for marriage for metrical reasons and then notices
"pita pitamaho bhrata" as a various reading. Even in the days of
Visvarupa there were various readings in Yaj. ( Vide corn. on I. I, 2,
SI,I1. II9, 179 etc.).
The AgnipurlllJa affords an excellent check for the consideration
.of the text of the Yajiiavalkyasmrti. A good-sized monograph
'Will be required to deal exhaustively with the questions raised by
the comparison of the vyavahara ponion of the AgnipuraQa with
Yajfiavalkya's vyavahara-kar;tqa. I shall only briefly examine the
materials and state the conclusions at which I have arrived. We
know that VisvarOpa, the first extant commentator of Yaj., flourish-
ed about 800-825 A. D. The author of the Mitak§ara flourished
about 2S0 years later. Interesting results follow bv a comparison
of tte text that these two commentators had before them with the
us ~( ~~if.~~fifi"'rAA- ~~"~~ ~ &0. (11.143).
113 Tbe two ba1herse. are ~~ ~ ~ 1f1ffiit iffi~C'i.'( I (19 a) an
snqJWfJ\fcf.\l",ilI~'nq~ifcU ~ ( U b) iD Tri. ed.
81' Vicle Dote 158 above.
11& arcn ~~ Jt~~~ilu ~~ M~~I CNT fi 'Wi,"~~.
'. m:~: ~I: ~ I iT 1if qRIJUliTl'nIfRl~c:m I ~"'.
VD.., 11.6,
 171
AgnipurlQa. I shall select chap. 256 of the Agnipur:lt;M for a detail-
ed examination. It contains 36 verses which all occur in Yllj. II.
(verses II8-IB of Tri. ed. and verses 114-149 of the Mit.). It is
found that the AgnipurlQa agrees with the text of 12 verses word
for word as contained in Visvanipa and 19 verses as contained in
the Mit. Visvanlpa puts three verses between the two verses
'pitrdravyavinMena &c' and 'kramadabhyagataIh dravyam', while the
Mit. brings the two verses together. AgnipuraQa agrees with Vis.
In several cases the readings of ·the AgnipunQa agree with Visva-
nipa's text and not with that of the Mit. For example, Agni. reads
c kAryll;t patnyal;t samamsikal,1 , with Vis. (I 19), reads 'bhury:l. • ,
dravyam-eva vA ••• putrasya cobhayol,t' with Vis. (124), reatt.
c pitrdravyavin~ena' (and not ' Ovyavirodhena' as Mit. does ) \\'it~
ViS. (122), reads C dadyilt-capaharec-camSarll 'with Vis. ( 142 b).
reads' patitas-tatsutal;t klibal;t' with Vis. ( 144 a), reads C aprajllyll-
matitayam' with Vis. ( 148). The AgnipurnQa however in a far
larger number of cases agrees with the readings of the Mit. Agni
(256. 8) reads with the Mit. (122) 'vibhakte~u suto jiltab savarQiiyurit
vibh:lgabhak,' Agni. (256. 10) reads' mllt:lpyamsam samadl haret'
with the Mit. (123), while Vis. (127) reads 'm:ltapyamsam sama~
pnuyat.' Visvarl1pa's reading leaves it undecided as to what the share
of the mother is to be, while the Mit. makes it definite by stating
that it is equal ( to that of a son). Agni (256. 12) reads C catus::
tri-dvyeka-bhagal;t syuQ,' and 'viqjilstu dvyekabhaginal,t' with the
Mit. (125); Agni. (256. 21) reads '-rdhabhagikam' with the Mit.
(134). Agni. ( 256. 27) reads' andho'cikitsyarogadya' with the)
Mit. (140), while Vis. (144) reads 'rogi ca.' The reading of
the Mit. makes provision by the word 'adya' for othe,
persons like deaf-mutes mentioned in other smrtis as not
entitled to inherit, while Vis. has to put a forced interpretation
on 'ca' as including such persons. The Agni (256.33) reads
'vyayarll dadyac-ca sodayam' with the Mit. ( 146), while Vis. ( 150)
reads 'dapyas-ca sodayam' ... Agni (256.36) reads 'vibhagabhavan4
ineya. grha-kfetrais-ca yautakaib' with the Mit. (149), while Vis.
( 153 ) reads 'obbavan:ldeyagrha-k~etrakayautakail) '. Here the
former reading is easy :md gives a complete sentence. With Vjs.
we have to separate ' °bha.vanA' and 'adeya &c.·. Besides no predicate
(like ineya. or karya ) is expressly mentioned in the verse if we tak~
the reading of Vis. and the 'ka' in 'k~etraka' is a redundancy. \V~
find that the tendency of the readings of the Mit, is to smQOth down
171
harsh or in~lveu constructions and that the AgnipuriiJ..1a presents
most of the changes in the text found in the Mit. but not found in
Vi~. In the same direction points the fact that Agni (25 6. 35) reads
'na dattam stridh:l11am yasyai' with the Mit. ( 148 ) and not 'yasyA?
as Vi~. (152 ) does, as 'yasyai' is grammatically more regular than
'yasyab.' with the form 'dattnrh'. But as against this we may note
that both Vis. and Agni read 'aprajay~matitayl\m', while the Mit.
reads ' atitayamaprajasi '. The reading 'aprajasi' is correct
according to Pal~ini (V. 4. 122) and not 'aprajayam'. Therefore the
conclusion that follows is that the text of Yaj. preserved in the Agni-
pulitQa is intermediate between the text ofVisvarupa and that of the
Mitlik~ara. As Vis,·arupa flourished about 800-825 A. D., the Agni-
puritQa represents a text of Yiijiiavalkya current somewhat later i. e.
about 900 A. D. In my 'History of Sanskrit Poetics' (pp. Ill-V)
I established, from the fact that the extant AgnipurliJ..1a quotes
Dal)qin and Bhamaha and knew the theory of dln'alli, that it was
composed about 900 A. D. That date is strikingly corroborated by
the evidence derived from the chapters on vyavahara discussed above.
It is no doubt true that the Agni presents some readings that arc found
neither in Vis. nor in the Mit. For example, it reads (25 6. 4)
'tabhya rte 'rpayet', while both Vis. and Mit. read' tabhya rte'nv-
yab. '. It is probable that this is an error of the copyists or the
reading may be due to the difficulty of understanding the meaning
of 'anvayal.t' there. Agni reads ( 256. 5 ) • svayam - arjayet' for
'svayam - arjitam ' (of Vis. and Mit.), and 'jatopi dasynm sf\drasyat
(256. 20) for 'oslLdrcJ..1a' (of Vis. and Mit.). A detailed exa-
mination of the other chapters on vyavahara will yield the same
results. But it cannot be undertaken here. A few examples may
however be cited. Vis. (H. 167) reads 'palo ye~alll ca te
mocya daiva- rajapariplutab', Agni (257. 14) 'palo ye~am
tu te mocyl daivarajapariplutab', while Mit. ( 163 ) reads
c pilo ye~£lm na te. .. tab '. Similarly Vis. (H. 179) and
Agni (257.26) read 'svakutumblvirodhena deyam' while the
Mit. ( I7S ) reads' svam kutumbavirodhena '. Vis. (11.203) reads
'galat - sabhikavrddhistu', while botb Agni (257. 49) and Mit.
( 199) read' glahe Satikavrddhestu', which certainly is an easier
reading. Agni 258. 45 occurs in Mit. (255 ), but is wanting in
ViSvarQpa. Viij. H. 228 in Vis. becomes in the Mit. verse 263,
Api. following the or4cf of Visvarupa. .
 171
The total number of verses on vyavahitra in Agnipurlt;la, chap.
253-258, is 315. Out of this the first 31 are not taken from Ylj.
All of them except the first half verse and verse 31 (chap. 253 )
occur in Ni'lrada. Of the remaining 284 verses, only 4U (Agni 253.
H, 2H· 43a, 2H. 49b and So, 2S8. 83 ) do not occur in Ylj. (in
both ViS. and Mit.). There are also a few verses that occur in the
Agnipuri'lQa and in Visvanipa, but not in the Mit. and also a few
verses that are common to the Mit. and Agni but are not found in
Vis. The first three verses of Yij. 11 are compressed by the Agni~
puri'l1;ta into IJi vcrses.
The G.\ru4apural~a affords, like the AgnipuraQa, material help
towards examining the authoritativeness of the text of the first and
third sections of Ylij. The AgnipurliQa does not expressly say that
it drew upon Yaj., but the Garu4aputllQa is explicit on the point.
In chap. 93. I. it is cxpressly said that the dbarma formerly pro-
mulgated by Yajil1tvalkya is being narrated 'Yajfiavalkyena yat
(yal,t ? ) pflrvam dharmam (dharmal,1 ?) proktam (Otal,1?) katharil
Hare I tan me kathaya kesighna yatha tattvena Madhava u'. Chapters
93-106 contain dharmasastra material more or less taken from the
Yajfiavalkysmrti. There are 376 verses in these chapters. Considera-
tions of space forbid any detailed examination of this material.
A few salient facts only are brought out here. Chapters 93-102
deal with the several topics ( prakaraQas ) of the first klit;l4a in the
same order, the 0111y exception being the topic of rajadharma
(I. 309-368), which is omitted in the Garu4apuraQa. Chapters
102-106 treat of topics that occur in the third ki'lQ4a of Yaj. and
contain 121 verses only. In these chapters the order of the
prakara1;tas in Y:lj. is"not observed at all, but Garu4a S'peaks of them
in the following order, vanaprastha-prakaraQa, yati, karmavipaka,
praYaScitta, Mauca and apaddharma (the last two being the first
two prakaral,las in Yaj.). A feature which strikes one as regards
the Garu4apum1;ta (particularly chap. 102-106) is that a few verses
only of Yaj. are repeated word for word, that very often the Garu4a-
puri'lQa gives only a summary by omitting and transposing the
words and phrases of the original and that sometimes it adds verses
of its own. This may be illustrated by what the Garuqa says on
vanaprastha and yati (chap. 102-103, I2 ,"crses in all). Chap. 102
begins 'va.naprasthMramaril vaqye tac-chrQvantu mahaqayal;t I
putref\1 bhilrr~m nik!jipya ~Qaril gaa:het ~haiv;l Villi: The liluer
 114
. half is a paraphrase of Yaj. Ill. 45a. Then Ill. 4Sb-46 (Mit.)_
Garuqa 102. 2-3a(with slight variations), Ill. 47 = Garuqa 102-4
=
b-sa; Ill. 48 = 3b-4a; Ill. 49-50 Garuqa 5b ( , pak~e mAsetha vl-
sniyid-dantohikhaliko bhavet, which summarises and retains some
words of the original ), Ill. 7 1= Garuqa JOl. 6a (candrayas;ti svaped.
bhumau karma kurylt phaladina, which includes a few words of
III. 49b also), Ill. 52 = Garuqa 6b-7a (the last pada in Garu4a is
'yoglbhylsat dinam nayet', while in Ylj. it is C SaktyA
vlpi tapas caret'), Ill. 53 = Garuqa 102. 7. Chap. 20}
contains only five verses. Ill. 56. 58-59 = Garuqa 103. Ib-4I
(with variants) and then Garuqa adds I~ verses which are not found
in YAj. ( viz. 'bhavet-paramahamso vll ekadaQqi yamldital;l 11 siddha-
yogas-tyajan deham-amrtatvam-ihapnuylt I datltithipriyo jiillni
grhi sraddhepi mucyate 11'). The mere faa that a prakaras;ta is
omitted in the Garuqapural)a should cast no doubt on the existence
of that prakaml}a in the original Yaj. We do not know on what
principles the borrowing took place. Besides we find that such
pmkaras;tas as Vinayakasanti and grahasanti are included in the
Garuqa (chap. 100-101), while rajadharma-prakaral):\ is omitted.
We know that 'rfl;adharma' figures in the sl1tras and Manu, but none
of the ancient dharmasl1tras, nor the Manusmrti speaks of Vinlyaka.
Hence conclusions must be drawn only from what positively occurs
in the Garuqapurils;ta and not from the absence of any topic in it.
The Garuqapural,,1a sometimes follows the arrangement and form of
the verses presented in Vis., sometimes it agrees with the Mit. and
sometimes it is independent. For example, the two verses enume-
=
rating the authors of dharmaSastras (Yil;. I. 4-5 Garuqa 93· 4-5)
follow the readings of Vis., but not those of the Mit. In the 3rd
klQqa, verses 14-19 of the Mit. arc differently arranged by Vis.,
a~d Vis. omits (as does Apararka also) one verse found in the Mit.
(Ill. 23) as said above, while the Mit. omits two half verses that
are found in ViS. ( vide note 313). The verse 'a. danta &co' occurs
in the GaruqapurliQa and the two half verses in Vis. omitted by the
Mit. are also omitted in Garuqa. So far the GaruqaputaQa agrees
with the arrangement preserved in the Mit. But it does not agree
entirely with the Mit. The verse 'adaota &c' is IIl. 2.l in the Mit.
aDd occurs before 'ahastvadattaO 'but in the Garuqa it occurs before
'triiltram dabritram vi' (which is Ill. 18 in the Mit.). Besides verse
aa of ~h~ Mit! is rea4 differently in the Garu4a ( dab dvatla§a varllA-
 I'll
him tathll paiicadaSaiva ca • trim~d dinani ca tatha. bhavati preta-
sotakam). It must therefore be said that the Garu4apurft1)a
represents an intermediate stage of readings between Vis. and the
Mit. As the Garu4apurllQa was a popular work read by and recited
for the benefit of slightly educated or illiterate people, it often
introduces changes to suit their understanding. For example, the
Mit. (I. 296 ) reads ( as also Vis. ) 's1iryal;t somo mahiputral;t soma-
putro brhaspatib.', while Garu4a reads ( chap. 101. 2 ) 'sfiryab. somo
maflgaiaJ ca budhas caiva brhaspatib: thus substituting the well-
known words Mangala and Budha for mahiputra and somaputra.
The verse' krtagnikaryo bhufijita' ( I. 3 I in the Mit. ) is placed by
Vis. after C ekadesam - upadbyaya,' while the Mit. places it three
verses earlier. The Garu4apural.1a here agrees with the Mit. In some
cases Garu4a strikes an independent path. For example, in Yaj.
I. I I Vis. reads C mase'to jatakarma ca,' the Mit. reads 'mllsyete
jatakarma ca' while Garu4a ( chap. 93. II) gives the easy reading
, prasave jlltakarma ca '. Mit. reads (Yaj. r. 76 b) , tyajan dapyas-
trtiyllrhSam--adravyo bharaQam striyab. '; Vis. omits the whole verse,
while Gani4a omits r. 76a (of Mit.) and reads the other half as
c 5uddham tyajamstrtiyAmsam dadya.dabharaQam striyai},' ( 95. 23b).
Verses I. 91-92 of the Mit. on the offspring of mixed marriages 'are
differently read by Vis. ( I. 90-91), while the GarueJa ( 96. Ib) has
the same half verse as the Mit. I. 91 a and the same half verse
( 96. 3 a ) as Vis. ( 91 b ) and reads the two half verses between them
as C ja.to·mba~~hastu s1idrayam ni!iadab parvatopi va n mllhi~yab.
k~atriyaiiato vaisyaylm mlecchasamjiiital). ••

The foregoing makes it clear that the text that the Garu4apul"lt;ll
had before it could not have been older than that commented upon
by Visvartlpa and that it represents a stage intermediate between
Vis. and the Mit.
The above gives rise to an imponant question whether one can
detect several strata in the Yajiiavalkyasmrti. From the fact that
the sOtra of Sankha-Likhita cites Yajiiavalkya among the promul..
gators of dh.lrmlSastras (vide note 137), while Yaj. himself includes
Sankha-Likhita among the propounders of dharma (note 258), it
may be plausibly said that Sankha-Likhita refer to an earlier
Yajfiavalkyasmrti than the extant one. Beyond this there is no
evidence to establish that there was an earlier version of the present
smrti. A comparison of the readings of Visvarfipa and the Mite
Its.
with those in the Agni and Garu4,a puriQas has established that
the text of the smrti no doubt underwent slight verbal changes
between 800 and 1I00 A. 1>. and that a few verses were added and also
omitted during these centuries. But the text remained in the
main the same from 700 A. D. What the original smrti contain-
ed, whether it was in prose or verse or both and whether it dealt
with only acara and prayascitta sections are questions o~ which
conjectures may be advanced, but there are no substantial materials
(or arriving at even tolerably certain conclusions.

Yajiiavalkya's work is more systematic than that of Manu. He

divides the work into three sections and relegates all topics to their
proper positions and avoids repetition. He treats of almost all
subjects that we find in Manu, but his treatment is always concise
and he makes very great and successful efforts at brevity. The
result is that for the 2700 verses of Manu, he requires only a little
over a thousand. He often compresses two verses of Manu into one,
e. g. Manu 11. 243, 247..248 are equal to Yaj. I. 49, Manu Ill,
46-48 and 50 are concisely put in one verse by Y~j. (I. 79); vide also
Manu IV. 7-8 and Yaj. 1. 128 (contain almost same words also), Manu
lV. 84-85 and Ylj. I. I4I. In a few cases Manu and Yaj. convey
the same meaning in one verse without compression, t. g.
Manu Ill. 70 and Yaj. I. I02, Manu Ill. I I9 and Yaj. I. IIO, Manu
VII. 171 and Yuj. I. 348, Manu VII. 205 and Yltj. I. 349. The
correspondence of Yajiiavalkya's words with the text of Manu is in
most cases very close, so much so that one cannot help feeling that
Yaj. had the 1-.-lanusmrti before him and purposely nlcldc an attempt
to abridge the somewhat loose expressions of Manu. The passages
set forth above' as examples of compression will also serve as
illustrations of this fact. The word Kaya (from Ka) is used by both
in the sense of' prnjapatya form of marriage' (Manu Ill •. 38 and
Yaj. I. 60 ); vide also Manu 11. 109 and Yaj. I. 28, Manu Ill.
43-44 and Yaj. I. 62, Manu V. 26-27 and Yaj. I. 178-179, Manu
VII. 56 and Yaj. 1. 312 for further close agreement in phraseology.
Yij. adds some subjects which have either no counterpart in our
Manu or which arc only noticed in passing by Manu. The Manu-
smrti contains nothing corresponding to the Viniyakdli.nti and
Grahdanti of Yltj. (I. 271-308). Ya;. gives a detailed treatment of
five kinds of ordeals (n. 9S-IJ3), while Manu makes only a
.cursory reference to the ordeals of fire and water (vm. I 14). Yij.
contains considerable anatomical and medical matter (Ill. 75-108 ),
which is wanting in Manu. On the other hand there are some
subjects on which Ylj. is silent though they are dealt with in detail
by Manu. This is the case with the account of the origin of the
world.
The whole of the Yajiiavalkya-smrti is written in the classical
An~tubh metre. Though the author's great aim has been to be
concise, his verses are hardly ever obscure. The style is flowing and
direct. There are not many un-PaI,linian expressions, though he
employs' plljya ' in I. 293 and ' dll~ya' in 11. 296. In the latter
case both Visvarupa and Apararka avoid the fault by reading
difl'erentl y. The verse I kullni jltayab sreI)Yo' is ungrammatical
( Tri. ed. 11. 34 ), as 'jlti', and 'sreI)i' must be in the accusative
case. According to the Mit. Yljiiavalkya addressed his words
to Slmdravas and other sages (vide corn. on I. I. 178 and 330-333).
In this the Mit. is probably drawing upon the Br. Up. ( Ill. I. 2 )
where Yaj. asks SlmaSravas to take away the 1000 cows.
The sages interpose (vide Ill. 1I8, 129) as in Manu, while
the great teacher is passing in review one topic after another. The
teacher himself addresses his auditors (as in I. 178 'sruI,ludhvam').
It is said that the sages approached Yajfiavalkya in Mithila and
requested him to impart to them the dharmas of the varJ;Jas,
Uramas and others. The contents of the work may be briefly
summarised as follows :- Kll)4a I. founeen vidy4s; twenty
expounders of dharma, sources of dharma ; constitution of a parliad,
the samsk4"as from Garbhadhlna to marriage, upanayana, its time
and other details, every day duties of brahmadrI, persons fit to be
taught, what things and actions a brahmacari was to avoid, period
of studenthood ; marriage, qualifications of girl to be married,
limits of sapit;)f/iJ relationship, intercaste marriages; the eight forms
of marriage and the spirifual benefits therefrom, guardians fOI
marriage, ~traja son, grounds of supercession of wife, duties of
'Wne; principal and intermediate castes, duties of householder and
keeping sacred domestic fire, the five great daily yajiias; honourin8
a guest, madhuparka, grounds of precedence, rule of the road, privi~
leges and duties of the four va1'I)U, ten principles of conduct common
to all, means of subsistence of a householder, and solemn vedic
sacrifices; 'duties of sMt., days of cessation from study j rule.
H. D. 23.
ttl
about prohibited and allowed food and drink; rules about t1esh~t­
ing; purifications of various materials, such as metal or wooden
vessels; gifts, who is fittest to accept them, who should accept gifts,
rewards of gifts, gift of cow, rewards of other gifts, highest gift is
knowledge; sraddha, proper time for it, proper persons to be invited
at it, unfit persons, the number of Brahmal)as to be invited, proce-
dure of sraddha, various srAddhas such as pllrval)a, vrddhi, ekoddi~ta;
sapil)4ikaral)a; what flesh to be offered at sraddha, reward of offer~
ing srAddhas; propitiatory ceremonies as regards Vinayaka and the
nine grahas ; rnjadharma, king's qualifications, ministers, purobita,
royal edicts, king's duties of protection, administration of justice,
taxation and expenditure, allotment of the day to various duties,
constitution of mal)4ala, the four expedients, the six gUl)as, fate
and human effort, impartiality in punishment; units of measure and
weight, grades of fine; Kal)4a 11. members of hall of justice, judge,
definition of vyavahllrapada, rules of procedure, plaint, reply, taking
security, indicia of a false party or witness, conflict of dharmaslstra
and arthaSlstra; means of proof, documents, witnesses, possession;
title and possession, gradation of courts, force, fraud, minority and
other grounds of invalidity, finding of goods; treasure trove; debts,
rates of interest, debts of joint family, what debts of father son need
not pay; devolution of debts; suretyship of three kinds, pledge;
deposit; witnesses, their qualifications and disqualifications; admi-
nistering oaths, punishment for perjury; documents; ordeals of
balance, water, fire, poison and holy water; partition, lime of it,
wife's share on partition, partition ~fter father's death, property not
liable to partition, joint ownership of father and son ; twelve
kinds of sons; illegitimate son of slldra, succession to a sonless man,
re-union, exclusion; husband's power over wife'sstrfdIJalla ; boundary
disputes; dispute between master and herdsman; sale without owner·
ship; invalidity of gift, rescission of sale; breach of contract of
service; slavery by force; violation of conventions; non-payment
of wages; gambling and prize fighting; abuse, defamation and
slander; assault, hurt etc.; slhasa; pannership; theft; adultery ;
miscellaneous wrongs; review of judgment; Kl1)4a 111. cremation
and burial; offering of ~ter to various deceased persons ; for whom
DO mourning was to be observed and no water to be offered;
periods of mourning for various persons; rules for mourners ;
impurity on birth; instances of immediate purification on death
or birth; means of purification, such as time, fire, ritual,
 1ft
mud etc ; rules of conduct and livelihood in distress; rules for forest
hermit j rules for a yat; ; how the individual soul is clothed in a
body; various stages of the fretus, number of bones in the body,
the various organs such as liver, spleen etc. j the number of arteries
and veins; reflection over Atman, use of music in the path of moA1a;
how the originally pure Atman is born among impure surroundings ;
how some sinners are born as various kinds of animals or inanimate
tbings ; how yogin attains immortality; tbree kinds of actions due to
saliva, rajas and lamas; means of 4tmajitlna ; the two paths, one to
immortality and the other to heaven; the various diseases from
which sinners suffer; purpose of priydcittas; names of 2.1 hells i
the five mortal sins, and other acts similar to them; upapAtakas j
priydcittas for BrAhmaQa murder or for killing other persons;
priyascittas for drinking wine, for other mortal and venial sins and
for killing animals of various sorts; greater or lesser expiation accord-
ing to time, place, age, ability; ostracising the non-conformist
sinner; secret expiations; ten yamas and niyamas; Slntapana,
mahAdntapana, taptakrcchra, parfika, dndrAyaQ~ and other ex-
piations " rewards of reading this smrti.
Besides the four vedas, YAj. refers to the Vedll'1gas as six and
enumerates fourteen vidyAS ( four Vedas, six aogas, purilJ.1a, nyilyl,
MimilmsA, dharmd1stra). He refers to the AraJ.1yaka and Yop-
sastra composed by himself. AraQyakas in general are spoken of in
I. 145 and ~ukriya AraJ.1yaka in Ill. 309. The Upan~ds arc
mentioned in Ill. 189, where puraQas are mentioned in the plural.
ltihasas, PUriQa, VAkovakya, and Nlrasamsi gath:lS are mentioned
in I. 45 ( also I. 101 for puriQa and itihilsa). He enumerates at
the commencement nineteen authors on dharma besides himself.
But it is remarkable that in the body of the work not one individual
author of a dharma-sastra is mentioned by name. He speaks of
Anvilqiki ( Metaphysics) and DaQ4anIti (I. 31 I). He lays down
the dictum that where dharl.llaSAstra and arthdilstra conflict, the
former shall prevail (ll. 21).. He speaks of smttis in general
( 11. S and I. 154). In Ill. 189 he speaks of sutras and bhA~yas.
What works are intended it is most difficult to say; the only extant
bh~ya which can be said with certainty to be older than the extant
YAj. smrti is that of Patanjali. He refers to other writers on dharmt
in the word C eke' (I. 36). The view referred to there occun
in Baud. Dh. S. I. 2. 4.
1to

Yljiiavalkya agrees very closely with the Vi~l}udharmasQua.

What conclusions are to be drawn therefrom has been discussecl
above (see sec. 10). Similarly there is close correspondence between
the Kau~Iliya and YAj. If there is any borrowing at all, it must
follow from the date above assigned to the Kautiliya that it is Yli.
who borrows. There are numerous passages in Ya;. that show
remarkable agreement with the text of Manu. But there are several
points on which Yaj. differs from Manu and shows in general a
more advanced state of thought and feeling than tbe Manusmrtie.
The following are the principal points wherein Yij. difFers from
Manu. Manu seems to allow a Brahmal,a to marry a sudra girl
(Ill. 13), while Yaj. emphatically states it as his opinion that this
is wrong (I. 59); Manu first describes the practice of niyoga and
then severely condemns it (9. 59-68), while Ya;. does not condemn
it (I. 68-69). Manu enumerates eighteen vyavaharapadas j Yli.
does not expressly enumerate them in one place, though he defines
vyavahlrapada and adds verses of a miscellaneous character
(prakirQaka) in his section on vyavahm. Manu is silent about the
rights of inheritance of the widow of a sonless man and gives
only a vaguely expressed order of succession, while Yaj. places the
widow at the head of all heirs and enumerates several classes of
heirs in a regular order. Manu condemns gambling outright
(9. 234-226), while Yaj. brought it under state control and made it
a source of revenue to the king (11. 200-203). There are several
other matters which Y:lj. treats at much greater length and more
systematically than Manu, e. g. ordeals (as indicated above), means
of proof in couns (Manu altogether ignoring documentary evidence,
though he knew documents 8.5 I-52 ), rules of procedure in courts
(compare Manu 8. 53-56 with Yiij. 11. 5-Il and 16-21), the
doctrine of possession and prescription (Yllj. 11. 24-29 and Manu
9. 44 and 54). All these points tend to show that the Yajiiavalkya
smrti is much later than the extant Manusmrti.
The Ylljiiavalkya-smrti seems to· have taken the section OD
Vinlyak,Ulnti from the Mllnavagrhya-sQtra (11. 14) j verses 281-
283 o£Ylj. (I) occur in the Manavagrhya II. 14, but in a different
order.' 16 The:Mlnavagrhya takes the Vinayakas to be four, while Ylj.
says that there is a single Vinlyaka, whose appeUations are Mita. &C.
118 ~ fil;rl~ RfI"IE'lIIU I ~1I. .arSl(PI"'(i<fIl'51.t'1i111' (1'1'"
~,> "',,"'''~, ~~ 11.14.1-1; ~1 "",~",,, ~11i~Ci:1
 111
The derails of information about Vinayaka in Yaj. (I. 272-276)
appear to be versified from the prose)!70fthe M. Gr. S. The details of
worship also and the mantra (Yiij. I. 291) are taken from the same
work (vide M. Gr. S. H. 14. 30 for the mantra ). At one time the
section on VinayakaSinti was thought to be a sure indication of the
late date of Yiij. But since the .discovery of the Manavagrhya that
position had to be given up. In the BaudhAyana-dhannastitra (H.
J. 21) we have Vinayaka and his several appellations (in the tarpat1a).
Aparlrka on Yaj. I. 275 quotes a long passage from the Baijavapa
grhya which bears a very close correspondence in phraseology to the
passage from the M. Gr. S. quoted above and which gives the names
of the four Vinayakas as Mita, Sammita, SalakataIikata and Kti~ma94a·
rajaputra.

The Yajiiavalkya-smrti stands in a very intimate relation to the

white Yajurveda and the literature that clusters round it. Most of
the mantras quoted ( in part) or referred to by Yilj. occur in the
~gveda as weH as in the Vajasaneya-samhita ( e. g. in Yaj. I. 22, 24,
229,230, 238, 239, 247). But there are a few mantras that do not
occur in the ~eda, but only in the Valasane-ya-sambita or other
salhhiras ( e. g. 'yavosi' in Ylj. I. 230, which is Vaj. S. 5. 26, 'ye
samini in Vaj. I. 254 which is Vaj. S. 19. 45, 'imam deva' and
'udbudhyasva' in Vij. I. 300 which are Vaj. S. 9. 40 and 15· 54,
'annat parisrutal,t' and '~aQ4at' in Yiij. I. 301 which are Vij. S.
19. 75 and 13. 20). Verses (Vij. III. 191-197) are a paraphrase
of certain passages of the BrhadiraQyaka Upani~ad, so much so that
the very words of the latter are used throughout in the former, as the

... fiIa... ~~.. cwr lnalf£f!l'er I , .... 'UC(l'iIl'!il... Gtitc{ ~i( I

;yprji:pff~JIq' ~(~~: 11 ",•• 1.167. Z81-81 (Tri. ed.). The 11 it. "
...m. to haver.ad; IO~ I t ....1uil U~.'
317 ~",,"I"'~""f.t a'Iiir 1Rf.'« I ~ ~rftt I 'l"'Jf.r iiAm
I ~ iWlIf:
~ I aN: ~ '«'flit I ~ ~ I Gffla~ q~ I 'lir'lf'R'ln:
q~ I qJ~ ~ II~ ~etli(r-pqf....SP«ni( ~mi( q~""
_",tqt .fW I ~ JI"''''Rld !Pl ~ ~~ I ~: .i~W- .
~ ~1!iIT etlOJ.....,il ~ If i'61I'fii I 'JAll: qfir'IifJR tqlOJ-rf'il ~
~ t ... tiR'IItIOJf tA(H.ar .m:t t 1I1""j! II. 14. ~JJ
( ... .., ltD._r)
1.
quotations given below will showyB Then again Y~j. very closely
•
agrees with the Paraskaragrhyasutra as was pointed out by Dr.
Stenzler in his introduction to the edition of Y~j. (1849, Berlin)
and in the journal of the German Oriental Society (VII. S27).
Vihrarupa points out that Yiij. I. 142-143 are based upon Plraskara.
The mantrn 'ayarll me vajrab' in Yiij. I. IlS (Trivandrum ed.) is
given in P~raskara-grhya II. 7. 7. In the following also there is
close verbal correspondence 120 between Ylj. and the P. Gr. S; Yaj.
111. 1-2 and P.Gr. S. Ill. 10. I, S, 8-9 and 12; Ylj. Ill. 3 and P. Gr.
S. Ill. 10. 16 and 19-20; Yuj. Ill. 4 and P. Gr. S. Ill. 10. 46-47;.
Yaj. Ill. 16 and P. Gr. S. 111. 10.26-27. Similarly the verses of
Ylj. 011 ~raddha (1.217-270) offer many points of contact with the
sraddha-kalpa of Katyayana edited by Dr. Caland (pp. 127-130 of
his work 'Ahnencult &c.' From these facts Dr. Jolly concludes that
Yajiiavalkya's work goes back to a dharmasutra of the White
Yajurveda (R. u. S. p. 21). In another place Dr. Jolly hazards
another conjecture based on the close correspondence
between Yaj. and the Vi~t:J.udharmasutra that he P1'()4
bably belonged to the KAfhaka sohool of the Black Yajurveda
(Journal of Indian History, 1924, p. 7). Yaj. also shows great
similarity to the Kautiliya and borrows the Vinayaka-santi from

318 ~ "!TirI1f\if1ll~ ~m"'1r ~ I ~~q 1{'ft""~ ~'1fSlif ~1l~1 It

~. Ill. 1111 ; oompore ~i(l~ II. 4. 5. and IV. 5. 6 '3I"1fJl"J If!' 3ft
~: r&llrt(q-: &0. '; 'q" ~~ ~ if 'iJltlRJlIS"lflflBFll: I iiQ"1~ fivm
~ti G,"ql ml ~·~m "'Ipt\~ ~i"q~~; ~ ~it~ , ~ir ~.
~ ... 6~t ~!('fas; 11 ffit~c'll~ ~~,"l-.qrt{ ~ .~ I &0.
~. III.IIIS-11l4 ; oompare ~~U"qCJ VI. 2. 15 it '{ ~Jrc:rq" ...Ifl"
:'A~ qr ~~ql~ ffi~t~(t ••• i"~ ~9flI~~ Jtr-Rf ~ ...-
~ ~~.' Tbe next tbree vers .. of Ylj. summarise ~~
c-
<iI?:r: cnrw:r ~« C(~.tJ.'.
VI••• 15 .using tbe last words of the latter C

311 ~~ Uiiu"(1{~'{(1I"If'l1(1 1 \if.m~ u~ !f~if ~I'lq: flvr: 11

"IlW. 1.14,2: oompa,. q"j~{ H. 12.1-2. (Venkate6vara presl .d.)
• I ~ ~ 1{~-qf lItw.1'fl1\~lql~1Ji(~ 1 ~==ir ti-~T &0. t

310 t. g.18IPf1\ C{\1"1lil'Cl ~('f~!«,q~q: 13;'1' if: :t~~ ~.r: It

~. Ill. s; • ~1 ~<'i~ql~qc(q~I~l1itI1'''I'''1fJlf I ... ~CW4\*1I"lfit­
.",q"I<IN if; ..l~iinlt
",,11-10.
~~r ~i'« I· 'I'R~ Ill. 10.11
 1.
the Manavagrhyaslltra. From these facts one may argue at least
with as much logic and force as underlies Dr. Jolly's guess-work
that Yaj. probably belonged to the Manava school of the Black
Yajurveda or to the school of Kautilya. If Yaj. knew his business
as a writer on DharmaSastra, he must have consulted the works of
his predecessors and his work is bound to show traces of that fact.
One may conclude at the most that the author of the Yajiiavalkya-
sm{ti may have possibly been a student of the White Yajurveda and
so the numtras of the White Yajurveda and the Grhyasutra of
Paraskara were far more familiar to him than the other Vedas,
sutras, smrtis, and other works. No such conclusions that there was
a dharmasutra of the White Yajurveda and that the YajiiavaJkyasmrti
was based thereon are warranted by the facts 50 far discovered.

For settling the date of Vaj. we need not consider the evidence
after the 9th century. For in the first quarter of that century (as we
shall see later on) Visvarupa wrote his extensive commentary on
Vii. That he was separated from Yai. by many centuries follows
from several considerations. Not only had numerous various
readings arisen in the text of Yaj. wllen he wrote, but
varjous jnterpretations of the same words and verses of Yaj. had
arisen. For example, he gives several meaJ;1ings of the words
CputronanylSritadravya~' ( in Yij. n. 47 ), 'samudril).' (n. 41 ) ; be
gives different interpretations of I. 265, H. 160, n. 173 &c. He
refers to the interpretations of his predecessors in several pJaces by
thc!word 'anye' (1,3,25,155, 169; H. 21, 119, UI; Ill. 201, 209,
246 &c.). In several places he appears to be referring to two other
interpretations than his own (vide on Ill. 250, the words 'kecittu'
and 'anye tu' and the same words on IH. 261 and 264). That
Visvarupa had before him actual commentaries on Vii. and was not
merely giving scholastic interpretations started by himself is made
very clear in several cases by. his actually citing certain portions from
those works. On 1. 252 Visvarflpa says 'others take from somewhere
the following sloka (then the sloka is quoted), but this sloka is of
no help, as its origin is not known' .J2I Similar words occur in the

811 3lRt ~ ~~I~ ~ .. ~,"-'tr. "fiiqi,w q;f~q('~ ~ ,

fiIftI...,\6" .nw ~r :q!q'liI1tffl' 11 ~f?r I 31'i r1Il"'~MI~m~: I
~ OD qr. I.2SI.
184
comment JU on Yaj. nI. 222. On II. 193 he styles some predecessor
as 'par:t4itammanya' and on II!. 257 he ridicules a predecessor who
regards the verse of Manu IV. 222 as an arthavilda by saying that
"that commentator wanted to show off that he knew the technical
term arthavada. m It is not unlikely that Visvarupa in this last
passage refers to some ancient commentator of Manu such as
Asahaya. In the Pt1.y.scittamaylikha".l 4 NiJakaQtha ( Benares edition
of 1879) says that Sankara in his Bha~ya on Brabmaslitra (Ill. 4.
43) explained the application of Yaj. III. 226. Unfortunately in the
printed editions of Sankara I could not find this. But from the
Bhamati where Yaj. Ill. 226 is explained, it is clear that the passage
must have occurred in the text of Sankara used by the Bhamatt. Dr.
Jolly lays great emphasis in assigning a late date to Yaj. on the fact
that Kumarila, who cites Manu, Gautama, Apastamba, Baudhayana
frequently, ignores the Yiljfiavalkya-smrti altogether. But this
silence of the great mimarilsaka can only mean that he did not assign
the same pre-eminent and venerable position to Yaj. that he assigned
to Manu, Gautama and others. Dr. Jolly himself is prepared to
place Yaj. three or four centuries earlier than Kumarila. It will
be shown hereafter that Narada and Brhaspati cannot be placed later
than soo A. D. and may have flourished two or three centuries
earlier stiIJ. On a comparison of their doctrines with those of Yij.
it will have to be conceded that they represent a far greater advance
in juristic principles and exactitude than Yllj. So the latter cannot
be placed later than the 3rd century A. D. As Yaj. is shown
above to have followed the Manusmrti and the Kaufiliya his smrti
cannot be placed earlier than the first century B. C. We shall not
be therefore far from the truth if we place his smTti somewhere
between the first century B. C. and the third century of the
Christian era. In the LanklvatarasQtra (ed. by B. Nanjio, 1923,
-----_.---------
...._-------_.- .- .. _._-- ---
311 3I;:it Cl F'~,~at ~'* ~f;if-''@ml ~ ~ l'((fl -mr ~ 'If 1
'" p:n~ lIl,uf .I~ ~ ~ • ~ 11 1fit I a....."ri'Pll!.
~ 11~~ OD '11. Ill. 121.
313~;it !I ~Rla"EilI1i11~I(i;q~.. "",,, RI ...,*, I ... " ...
"~~'4I~t~1R1I' 1'mt 1 3fcfl'.. lt{I IfIIf "1iff4Si4I(1~ ~ GQ1I1.
Iftil4ri,.. i'r'nf¥rsll1f: 1,~qttoii'flJ; I fit",. oDq.I1I.117•
... ....1'(1...'fi'!l ~lqlfll~ ~ "I"....... ~ -*t....1I1
'\!it(I"I"rijij ~ ~"lt'iI."'''I';~q(i( • SI~. p.7,
Kyoto) gAtbas 814-816 are CKAtyAyanab slitrakartA yajiia\'alkastathaiva
ca ... Valmiko Masurak~asca Kautilya Asvalilyanah I ... '. From the
context it appears that the author of the smrti is referred to as
Ya;iiavalka.
Dr. Jolly (R. u. S. p. 21 ) following Dr. Jacobi (Z 0 M G 30 ,
p. 306) thinks that YA.j. shows an acquaintance with Greek astro-
logy. Dr. Jacobi's position amounts to this tbat tbe naming of the
week days after the planets was established among the Greeks
towards the end of the 2nd century A. D. and as the names of the
week days and the arrangement of the planets in corR'spondence
with them was borrowed by the Indians from the Greeks. no Indian
work which enumerates the week days or arranges the planets in
the well-known sequence (of Sun, Moon, Mars &c. ) could have
been composed before the third century after the Christ. As is very
often the case with Western Sanskrit scholars in matters of Indian
chronology, this grand generalisation is based upon very slender
data. The premises are mere assumptions without hardly any
evidence worth the name to support them. No one knows exactly
when the week-days were named and who were the people that
first employed the current names of the week-days. It is well..
known that as far back as the days of Herodotus the Egyptians had
.a presiding deity for each day and that in the times of Julius
Cresar there were days of Saturn (\'Uide I. A. vol. 14, p. I, General
Cunningham's article for the Indian origin of week-days ). At least
from the third century B. C., as voucbed for by the 13th edict of
ASoka, India was in close touch with Syria and Egypt, where
Buddhist missionaries had been sent by Mob while A.ntioc:hus anll
Ptolemy ruled in the two~ countries respectively. Therefore, if
Indians at all borrowed the week-days and the arrangement of
planets from foreigners,. there is nothing to prevent u& from
holding that they borrowed them from the Egyptians. The earliest
dated Indian record wherein a week-day is mentioned is the EraQ
Inscription of 484 A. O. (GuPta Inscriptions p. 89) where we have
cc Suraguror divase." It is to be noticed that Ylj. does not mention
the week-days. In I. 296 he mentions the nine grahds in order as
the Sun, the Moon, Mars (the son of the earth). Mercury (the
son of Soma ), Jupiter, Venus, Saturn, Rahu, Ketu. No one can
gainsay that at least the Sun, the Moon. Brhaspati and Venus were
known to the ~edic India. Brhaspad in the hiahlSt heaven iI
H. D. 24.
188
spoken of in the ij.gvedalls and the conjunction of Jupiter and
Ti!iya (constellation of PU!iya) is spoken of in the Tai.
Brahmal)a. J'" We know so very little of the ancient astronomical
science in ancient India that one must think twice before dogmatis-
ing. Y~j. nowhere mentions the zodiacal signs (rltsis) and pro-
bably did not know them. Not only so, in his day the na/tsalras
were still arranged from Krttika to BharaJ)i as was the case in the
Tai. S. IV. 4. 10. Vide Yaj. I. 268 (Krttikadi bharaQyantam ).
We know from Varahamihira that in the 5th century A. D.
the signs of the zodiac and the arrangement of Na/tsat"as from Asvini
to Revau were established facts in all parts of India. Therefore Yaj.
who uses the ancient arrangement of Nak~atras cannot be placed so
late as the 4th century A. D. When Yaj. (I. 80) speaks of
re susthe indau " we should not, following such commentaries as the
Mit., connect the words with the signs of the zodiac or the houses
of the horoscope. Visvartipa does not speak of ,,41;s in this
connection, but ofNak~atras only. From very ancient times cenain'
Nakptras had come to be regarded as auspicious or suitable for par-
ticular acts. The Tai. JliBr. directs that one should not finish a
thing or begin to sacrifice on a nak~atra with an evil name. The
same BrAhmaJ;.la says that ploughing was to be begun on the Maitra
IlSterism (Anuradha) and consecration of:fire on the Aditva nak!iatra.
Even the ~gveda speaks of auspicious daysJI' and the TaL Br. speaks
of Deva-nak~atras and PUQyilhas, and says that a daughter should be
given away in marriage on the Svilti nak!iatra if she was desired to
be her husband's favourite. Ho Vide Baudhayana Grhya (I. I) for
the marriage na~atras; also Ap. Gr. S. 11. IS. 12-14, Gobhila Grhya
4. 4· 28 and 2. I. I. Therefore, when Yaj. speaks of planets being
badly placed (I. 307), or of Vyatipata, Gajacchaya and the passing
115 ~I: ~ \ifI~ " " ~...~~ 'Rit ..n~ ,~ 4.50. ,.
- - - -
126 ,~~: 1I't1t ~~~ ~"iI"~ti ..~", Il. 111.3.1.1.1.
117 ~"t:~ ~11I"1if ~~ ~'" 'fI-nl ~ ~ ~ I W....
1.5. I."
818 • ~ ••• &lI~ ~ I ire Ill. 1.'.4. I.
118 ~ R~:!~ ~ 1 ~ VII. 88. 4.
-- --
1IO..m~6t~~~~~~~~lit._.I.a.•.• ;
'If • • ~f aa.n
..n1¥t wt fitti4I'11 ~ 11. Ill. 3•. I.'."
 1"
(sarhkrama) ofthe Sun (I. 218), we have no right to connect this
with the ralis. In Ill. 171 and 172 he speaks of only the conjunc-
tion of pJanets and of the passage (of them) through tarls and
no/qatros. The Baud. Oh. S. H. S. 23 speaks of the nine grahos in
the same order as that of Y~i. Therefore there is hardly any
evidence to show that Yltj. knew more astrology than was current in
the days of the BrahmaQas and the Grhyasatras. YAj. (in 11.
240--241) speaks of the fine to be imposed on those who counter-
feited " niQakas " (coins) and on those examiners of "nAQakas It
who falsely declared a good coin to be counterfeited and vice t'ff'sa.
Mr. Jayasval ( Calcutta Weekly Notes, vol. 17, p. CLIX) says that
naQaka is the gold coin o~ the Kushans bearing the picture of the
Goddess Nanaia and that the Kushans did not rise to imponance
before 78 A. D. This would place Y~j. after 100 A. D. But il
must be remembered that this connection between the Goddess
Nanaia and the word "niQaka "is quite conjectural and that the
chronology of the Kushans is far from being settled.
YAj. speaks of the sight of yellow-robed people as an evil omen
(I. 273 ), which is probably a reference to the Buddhists; though
it has to be remembered that he prescribes old yellow (k~~~ya)
robes for his seeker after moksa (Ill. 1S7). He speaks of the
founding of monasteries of BrllhmaQas learned in the Vedas (11. 18S).
The philosophical doctrines contained in the third section (verses
64-205 ) approach that phase of the Vedanta that was taught by
Sankara. Vide panicularly Ill. 67, 69, 109, 119, 125, 140. He
employs in elucidating the philosophy of atman the well· known
examples of ghatllkUa and of the reflection of the Sun in water ( Ill.
144 ), of the various ornaments made from gold, of the spider
spinning webs out of his own body (both in Ill. 147), of the actor
representing various parts (Ill. 162.). All these illustrations
frequently occur in Sankara's. Sirirakabhi~ya ( e. g. ghatakiSa on 11.
I. 14, spider on 11. I. 25). All these points, however, are of very
little use in arriving at a definite age for the smrti of Yllj. The
. foregoil1g discussion has established that Dr. jolly's date (viz. 4th
century A. D. in R. u. 5., p. 21) is much Jater than the data warrant.
There is nothing to prevent us from holding that the extant smrti was
composed during the first two centuries of the Christian era or
~\"en ;tlitde earlier~
 Besides the Yijilavalkyasmrti wc have to reckon with three
oiher works connected with the name of YAjiiavalkya, viz. Vrddha
Ylj., Yoga-Ylj., and Brhad-YAj. All these three works are
comparatively ancient. Visvaropa quotes (vide note- 219 above)
two verses of Vrddha-Yljiiavalkya saying that many writers on
dhanna have been born and will be born and enumerating ten such
writers. The Mit. and Apararka quote Vrddha-Yljiiavalkya
frequently. One quotation cited from Vrddha-Yaj. by Madhava
refers to the means of proof in case of doubt whether there was a
partition. HI So Vrddha-Yaj. wrote also on Vyavahara. Most of
the quotations occur in the prayasdtta section. It is interesting to
note that one of these quotations in Apararka n2 regards the touch of
PArasikas as on the same level with that of C1J,141Ias, Mlecchas and
Bhillas. The DlyabhllgaHl says that Jitendriya cited the words of
Brhad-Yajiiavalkya (viz. "sodaro nlnyamAtrjal)."). The Mit.
cites Brhad-Yljiiavalkya on prayascitta. So this also is a work tbat
must be held to be earlier thall 1000 A. D. Ylj. himself is styled
Yogisvara by the Mit. and other works, but Yoga-Ylijiiavalkya is a
different work from the Yij. smrti and existed probably prior to the
latter work. Ylj. (in Ill. IIO ) claims the YOgaSllstra to be his own
work. So either Ylj. the author of the smrti composed snch a work
or the author of the smrti in order to glorify it claimed that he was
the same as the author of a weU-known YOgaSistra ascribed to a
Yljnavalkya. At all events Yoga-Ylljiiavalkya existed certainly
much earlier than 800 A. D. Vacaspatimisra in his commentary
011 the Yogasotrabhll~ya quotes a half verse from Yogi-Ylljiiavalkya.JJ+
VrlCaspati wrote his NyAyasQcinibandha in 898 (of the Vikram era)
i. e. 841-42 A. D. Apararka quotes profusely from Yoga-
Ylljiiavalkya. One of the quotations (on Ill. 198-201 ) is an Aryl
---- --.. .--- ------ -_.- --._.- ----- _.-- ..-------. -. ----
--I ~...:...-:.'
-
..... ,..... -
1... .,.· .... .,'0'"', ~ . . (IOI«"i I 1'(lt1~ 'In1ll;r ., ....... ' ...... 1 11fI'It.
~~c..-.
to
11
~~q' Ill, pan .. p. 571; compare ,"". II. 149.
DJ . .~. .o:fl..lirftqoi{jij.I""'4J\ I iI'lqlf1f4i ..~ "'" ~Nt~"'( n
OD 1IIt. IlI.Ie-aO.

sas ttt"QC(r.4 1ft ttfli«iI~"ia

I 8ffi ~ ~,ql'IIIM ..... 4 il~ 1j1M4i1I~'" (fet
fQr~Ui ~'( I ~'f+jj1f p. 198 ( eel. of 1Ut).
334 ~ ","Uiialair ~ wr;n;q: ~ - {Pt q1fiNI'4mE~al ""
"",,~4fal\1I••~i'iI"NI'1fIR &0. Th. word. [t(oqa.aW &0. OOClur 'a
'b••1. of ~"i1I~ XII. $,
( on the duration of a matrilH). The quotations refer to pri1)lylma,
Gayatri, bathing, tarpal)a and jiiina. His position is that even a
householder becomes mukta by performing his duties, by contem-
plating on atman and by knowledge of the Vedllnta, that the highest
goal is reached by a combination of jiiana and karma and that the view
that rno/qa results from knowledge alone is a sign of indolence.'"
The ParUaramldhaviya quotes a verse from Yogi-Yij. saying that
only the Brlhmar.tas can pass through the four asramas, the K~triya
through three (excluding the last ), the Vaisya through two' and the
~lidra only through one ( viz. that of householder ).m Kulloka on
Manu (3. I) quotes the view of Yogi-yaj. that Brahmacarya
extended to twelve years or five for each of the four Vedas. JJ8
In the Occcan College Collection there are two mss. of Yogi-
Yajfiavalkya (Nos. 91 and 388 of 1899-19(5) in twelve chapters
and about 495 verses. The colophon at the end of the first chapter
in the latter ms. describes it in the style of the Bhagavadgita. m
Yijfiavalkya is said to have learnt Yog.sastra from Brahma and
expounds it to his wife Giirgi. The whole work. deals with the
eight aOgas of JOga, their divisions and subdivisions. Out of the
several quotations cited above from Yoga-Yij. only one was
found in this work. It contains a verse ( I. 68 anau grlsa mUllcb
proktab &c ) which is practically the same as Baud. Oh. S. 11. 7.
sss 311.Qi1"'~cN- "'lIcit: q~~ ~Itit -.,"8'51Qqff""tT SfI;14',f;(jijiRt .,'
~ OD " , . . Ill. 198-101. This is ntftffr, a variet, of GlI'li. It
ooean iD the ms. of !"f'liiR/lfo vrn.lI. where we read;n~ qft_
111-t."14~ , \1E4,wsNI4R &0.
SS6 ~114::J1'''lceA4.nfJ{~r.ni'{' ~I~ mAlt ~~ ~ U
quoted by ~ OD 1f1ll.llI• .,. Thla oooun iD ,.v~ ... (ma.) XI.

47; qiQI'''Ilf\'~~~8(101i( I ~~~ ~ qiq",: I

'1...a\'''''14I1i''~tsrnw ~ I ~,wil if ~lI :R ~ P1"~ 11
quoted b,. ~ OD " .... Ill. 105; thet. two an ~(it. IX. 34 aDd••
Sll ~U II',"*'!'IS' ~: ,RI;flf~cu; , ,Rl'WfC 'I'n ~~) ~­
~& It quoted ID W. 1ft. vo1. I •• pa" .. p. 15S. This is ci)i,"'' ' ' ' '
1.80.
338 "~,,"liit'Il""",,, • SI~ ..,~ ~n~ q1( .r '.
331 {l"l lIfl"I""",,ifti1'~f.l ..'1 II.Rffl'ff ~_ ...~~~
M...n.
110
22 Ilnd another verse (X. 19) which is a quotation from the
Bhagavatgita. 340 There is another ms. (No. 354 of 1815-76)
in the same collection called Brhad-Yogi-Yiijilavalkya-smrti in twelve
chapters and abollt 930 verses. Yajiiavalky;t in Mithila is asked by
Janaka and the sages and then expounds the following subjects:-
how man/ras are to be studied in connection with metre, deity, sage
and viniyoga, about OIltkllra or praQava; seven Vyahrtis; Gayatri;
nyasa of Gayatri; sandhyopasana; snana; Japa; pral)ayama j
dhy1na; siiryopasthana ; eulogy of yoga; eulogy of Vedasastra.
From the above it is clear that Yoga-Yiijfiavalkya and Brhad-
yogi-Y:ijiiavalkya are entirely different works and that the latter is
comparatively an early work, as quotations from it are cited by
Vacaspatimisra (9th century) and Apararka. The latter work con-
tains numerous quotations from the Bhagavadgitll and the Manu-
smrti and a few from the YaiJ;avalkyasmrti (the verse about the
14 vidyasthanas is the same in both). So it . must have been
composed between 200 and 700 A. D.
There are many commentaries on the Yai. smrti. Out of these
those of Visvariipa, VijfianeSvara, Apararka and SiilapaQ.i are the
most famous. For these see sections 60,70,79 and 95 below. On ac-
count of the paramount importance of the Mit. in modern Hindu Law
as administered by British Courts in the whole of India, the smrti of
Yiij. has indirectly become the guiding work for the whole ofIndia
and this position it richly deserves by its concise but dear state-
ment of principles, its breadth of vision and its comparative impar-
tiality towards the claims of both sexes and the different varl)as.

.
-I
35. The Parasara Smrti
This work has been published seyeral times, but the edition of
Jivanand;\ ( part 11. pp. I-52) and that in the Bombay Sanskrit
Series with the voluminous gloss of the great Mftdhava are the best
known. In the following pages Jivananda's edition has been used.
The smrti of Parasara must have been an ancient one as Yai.
(I. 4) mentions 11im among the ancient writers on dharma. But it
is doubtful whether we possess the ancient smrti of Parasara. The
extant smrti is probably a recast of it as it mentions Yai. in the first

~ ; ir 'fIR ~. &:0• .{Illql""~ X· 19.

 tit
chap. ( p. 2). The Garuqapur1Qa in chap. 107 gives a summary
in 39 verses of tht! Parasara-smrti. In doing so it takes pans of the
latter and pieces them together. For example, verses 2-.1 in the
GaruqapurAt~a ( chap. 107 ) are' srutiQ smrtiQ sadAca.ro yab kascid
vedakartrkab I vedaQ smrtaQ brahmaQadau dharma ManvadibhiQ
sad!!" danam kaliyuge dharmal:l kartaram ca kalau tyajet I papa-
krtyaril tu tatraiva sapam phalati var~atal.l 11 l\car~t prapnuy~t sarvatil
tilf karma~li dine dine I sandhya snanam japo homo deviitithy:\di-
pojanam 11 '. These are taken 'l!trbatim or with slight changes from
the Parasara-smrti ; compare na Wcid vedakarta ca vedasmartil catur-
mukhab I srutib smrtil.l sadilciira nin)ctavyas ca sarvada , tathaiva
dharmaril smarati Manuh kalpantarantare, tapal.l paradl ... Jiinam-
ekalD kalau yuge " ... tyajet-ddam krtayugc... kartiiraln ca
kalau yuge , • . • krte to tatk~aQat sapal) ... kalau samvatsarcl)a tu "
chap. I. verses 20-21, 23, 25, 27 and ,"ide 39 for ,"erse 4 of the
Garuqa-pural.la. This establishes that the Garu4a regarded the ParA-
sara-smrti authoritative and ancient. There is another problem to be
considered. Kau~ilya n1t:ntio~s six times the views of PariiSara or
the Parasaras on various aspects of politics and state admi-
nistration. Therefore it appears that there was a work of Parasara
on politics, in which it is possible that vyavahara also was
dealt with.

The extant ParJSarasmrti is divided into twelve chapters and

contains according to the last verse but one 592 verses. It deals
only with acara and priiyascitta. Madhava introduced his dis-
quisition on vyavahara, which forms about a fourth of his extensive
gloss, in an indirect way by regarding vyavahara as a part of the
duties of Kl}atriyas on which the ParilSarasmrti has something to
say. HI

The name PariSara is an, ancient one. In the Tai. AraQyaka

(I. 1.3. 37) we have a Vy~sa P~r~sarya. In the VarilSa that
occurs in the Brhacla.raQyaka we have a P~rasarya. The Nirukta

341 ~ if srvn ~ ~Af'TJ(Vr, ..........6\ I ~ crdr~ firfif • 'fr.-

~ 11 ~ obap.~. p. 6. (B.8.Serle.); 'stif ~i"I(Cf..q RA"tlanl{~.

~cq 'f(I\R: 'i..*4 .. 'I(.'.....'tiI, fVfil ~ ~$i ~~ .....

¥mart ~ I quo 1tf. p. I.
 In
gives an etymology of PlriSara.H~ Plll}ini attributes It bhik~ustitta
to PllrlSarya.,.J
The introductory verses of the smrti say that sages went to
Vfllsa and requested ;him to instruct them in the dharmas and
c;onduct beneficial to mankind in the Kali age and that the great
.. Vy1.c;a took them to his father Plrlsara, son of Sakti, in the
f Badarik~srama, who then propounded the dharmas of the four
fKlrt,las. The first chaptar recites the smrtis then known ( 19 in all )
and lays down that in the four ages of Krta, Trota, DvApara, and
Kali, the dharmas proclaimed by Manu, Gautama, Sadkha-Likhita
and ParaSara were respectively to be the guiding ones. The
following are briefly the contents of the Parlsara smrti :-
I. Introductory verses; Plll"'lsara imparts to the sages knowledge
of dharma j the dharmas of the four yugas; differentiation of the
four ,"gas from various points of view j six daily duties~ viz. salldhya,
bath, japa, homa, Vedic study, worship of gods, Vaisvadcva and
honouring guests, eulogy of honourinB guests, the proper meal1S
of livelihood for K~:ltriya, Vaisya and Sodra; 11. duties of house-
holder; agriculture j the five unconscious acts of injury to animal
life; Ill. purification from impurity due to binh and death; IV.
concerning suicide; punishment for wife deserting ber husband
though poor, foolish or diseased; definition and rules about KUI}4a,
Golaka, Parivitti, and Parivitta; remarriage of women; rewards for
chaste widows; V. expiation for minor things (s1.1ch as dog-bite);
about a Brahmal}a who has consecrated fires dying 011 a journey
or committing suicide; VI. Expiation for killing various beasts and
birds, for killing Sodras, anisans, women, Vaisyas, K~triyas, sinful
Brlhmat;las; eulogy of BrlhmaQas; VII. purifications of ,'arious
ankles (such as vessels of wood, metal &c); about a woman in her
menses; vm. Expiations for killing cows and oxen unwittingly in
various ways; approaching a pari~d for expiation, constitution of a
pari~ad ; praise of learned Brlhmat;las; IX. proper thickness of sticks
for beating cowS:and bulls; expiations for: using thicker sticks and
injuries to them; X. other expiations such as clndriyal}a for inter-
course with women with whom intercourse is forbidden; the
expiation called SAntapana; XI. expiation for panaking food from
Ni--,,~ ~ \ifit I fWIr VI. 80.
MI ~ ~"i"i4iCt: ' 11. IV.. 1.110.
 86. 77ae Paraiara.mrli 193
01,)411as &c. ; rules as to whose food may be take~ and whose not;
purification of wells &c. when animals fall in them; XII. bath
prescribed after evil dreams, vomitting, shaving &c.; expiations for
drinking wine and nasty things through ignorance; five kinds of
bath; when bath at night allowed; what things should al\\rays be kept
in the house or seen; definition of the unit of ground called
gocarma; expiations for the deadly sins of Brahmahatya, drinking
liquor, theft of gold &C.
ParitSara contains several peculiar views. lIe speaks of only four
sons (aurasa, k~etraja, daua and krtrima) though he does not expressly
aegative a larger number (chap. ,1 p. 14). He eulogises the
practice of Sati (last two verses of chap. 4). The well-known
verse of Narada (Stripurhsa-yoga 97) "na~te mrt~ &c:' is read at the
end as " patir-anyo na vidyate " (p. 15). There are a few verses
in the Indravajra metre ( c. g. on pp. Il-I2 and 36). The Para-
~arasmrti quotes the views of several writers on dharma. Manu is
frequently cited in the words "Manur-abravld." In the 7th
chapter alone those words occur four timeS. lH None of them
cprpesponds exactly with any verse of the Manusmrti. Yet Manu
V. 133 may be compared with the first two. Besides these, in the
9th chapter Manu's view is quoted th:1t on killing an animal the
guilty party should restore a similar one to the owner or its price. S4S
In the loth he says that according to Manu uncooked food, milk or
oil brought from a s\ldra's house and used in cooking in a
Bra.hmin's house could be eaten by a BrahmaI)a. This is similar to
Manu IV. 223. 346 In the 12th cbapter Pariisara cites the view of
Manu that a Bra.hmal)a fed. on food (cooked) from sudras would
become a vulture for twelve births, a pig for ten and a dog for seven •
.----------
144
-----
a:n'l11v-t~~~wf-~~l~T:
....
I iil;;i.JT~~ \~~lii~ o1I~iJ'tFl1~~ 11.
Tbere are two more endingwitb ofil~ ••• 1I;f1~. S{~lij'I(lf"" iftqt?r
I1trltl\: ~~~I I fft~i.J ~~Ui Ilf.QJ ~if.%ltr a:t~~ n qU\T~ ohap. 7 ;
eompar. ~. 'T. ~. 1.4. I. for tbe lalt.
¥r. ~,"qVl snvr~m G.QlmJ:irn~'I'fi~ I ~12~ ~~ Ii(I ~Q~: 11
1fU~{ 9th cbap.

NI ~ wii~6 irj tWl<t1rof ~ I q! ~~, ~ ~ C'lW1!!~ 11

'RlV'( 10th ohap. ; ifICU'ti(\q ~ iql",,'1J~ ~: I ~­
~"'(l~1J'l " ~. IV .IIS.
a. D. :a-..
There is nothing corrosponding to this in Manu. In the 9th Manu
is spoken of as onc who knows all ~astras.H' The first verse of
the 6th chapter says that Manu deals at length with expiation for
killing animals. HI This is probably a reference to Manu XI.
lJ[-l.p. Numerous verses in the Parasara-smrti are word for ~ord
the same as those of the Manusmrti. For example, Manu I. 8S-86
occur in the first chapter of Parasara, Manu V. 160 (about a widow
remaining chaste) occurs with slight variations in the 4th; Manu
XII. 1[4-115 (about pa,.i~nd) occur in the 8th chap. (p. 29);
Manu XI. 212 (about the definition of Santapana) is the same as
Par:a5ara ( loth chap. p. 40). Several verses are common to
Baudhayana and Parasara, e. g. Baud. Dh. S. I. 1. 8, I I, 14 occur in
the eighth chapter of Pariisara (pp. 29, 30). The verse" na nAri-
kelair na ca ~:t'Jab!\lair" occurring in Parasara (9th chap. p. H)
is quoted as Vasi~tha's by Haradatt3 on Gautama (22. 18).
Parfl~ara is mentioned by name several times (chap. Ill. 2, p. 8,
chap. VI. I. p. 18 and p. 23, chap. VU. I'. p. 24, chap. X. 12. p. 38).
Usanas is cited on p. ·t9 (chap. 12), Prajapati (in IV. 3. p. (3),
Sat'tkha (chap. 4 p. IS)· Veda, Vedaligas,·dharrnasAstras and smrtis
are spoken of on p. 23 (6th chap.). In the 1 Ith chap. ParMara
refers to several Vedic 11l1ll/tras, most of which occur in the ~gveda,
but two of them, "tejosi ~ukram" and "devasya tva" are not found
in the ~gveda, but in the Vaj. S. (22. I and 1. 24 respectively).
Parasara appears to have been a practical man. He (xhol'ts his
readers to save their bodies fi1"st in invasions, journeys, diseases,
cala.r:nities and then care for dharrna. He recommends the non-
observancc of rules of purity in times of difficulty and adherence to
the strict rules of dharma when one is at ease. H9
The Mit., Apararka, Smrticandrika, Hcmadri and other later
works quote Parasara vcry frequently. Most of these are found in
the extant Parasarasmrti. For example, vide pp. 1169, 1177, uBo,
II91 &c. of Apararka, all of which are traced in ParllSara pp. 42, 43,
42 and 16 respectively. Visvarllpa quotes ParAsara several times
847 ~"T ~~ ml~iUT Vfl;rc;( I 'l~~~ 11th.
148 s«r: 'It JI'fI'~I~ lJ1~~(!f ~~ I ""'Rur
~1'1it ~ ;r ~~~ 11
Ut ~j: Sl~~ en cq"~! 5~~ I ~ ~'"~ q!tJfIi;q. 1ft$fI1II~ 115
snq~ ~ irmw ,ii~it ;r R~"~ , ~ ~ q'SIqt'{ ~ '14 VIQ-
~ It Tth ohap., lal* three vera...
 111
aDd these quotations can be verified; e. g. on Yllj. Ill. 16 the verse
" anAtham " ascribed to ParMara is found in ParMara chap. III p. IQ;
on Yllj. Ill. 257 ten verses are cited by Visvarupa from ParASara
which occur in Parasara with .;onsiderable variations (chap. VII.
pp. 200:21 ) ; on Yii. Ill. 262 the verse (; gavam bandhana" is cited
from Parasara, which is the first verse of the 8th chapter. There-';
fore it is quite clear that in the first half of the 9th century the
PariSarasmrti that we have now was considered to be authoritative
and the work of an ancient sage. It seems to have known a work of
Manu, as seen above. Therefore it must be assignad to some
period between the first and the 5th century of our era. In the
same direction points the fact that the Garu4apurttt;la (chap. 107 )
seems to have known the introductory verses of Par~sara and as
shown above ( p. 191 ) combines passages of Parasara in a summary
of its teachings. Ho The Vi~t;ll.l-dharmottara which is frequently
quoted by Apararka and 9ther later work~ cites verses that Ire
borrowed from Par1sara. For example, chap. 75. I of the former
is the same as a verse of Parasara. JSI
There is an extensive work cal1ed Brhat-Parasara-samhitl
(published by Jivananda, part H. pp. 53-309). It is divided into 12
,ha.:pters and the last verse says that it contains 3300 verses and that
Suvrata proclaimed the slistra imparted by Parlisara. The introduc-
tory verses contain the same story as that in the Par:1sara-smrti and
many of the verses in the first chapter of the two works (such as
those about the 19 writers on dharma &c. ) are almost the same in
both. The total of verses in the printed work comes to about
3000 and not 3300. It appears that the work is a recast of the
Parllsarasmrti made by Suvrata. The subjects of the twelve chapter!
are :-1. Introductory, the proper sphere of Aryas; summary of
contents; n. Disquisition on the 6 daily !torntas, sandhya, bath,
jnpa, worship of gods, Vai§vadeva and honmtTing guests; Gayatri;
the dharmas of the Tl'art1oS"; Ill. duties and manners of a house-
holder; agriculture, honour to cows; IV. forms of marriage; duties
of wives; Jlltakarma and other rites; gifts; proper persons to

850 1fU\~ -n* QJi 1fU'IY~~ I .~ ~~ .~i'fq~r tf'(.~ ~ ~J-

~: 11 '1(iIS(IUI' 107.1. ( VeDkete~var Press .d. ).
~51 sr-ntf ,,~~ q ",f.« flVl,"q;. ~ ~ i4""8.. ~t"dtf~ if ..
~'R ohap. 8. p. 11.
 196 TiaslCW1l of D~IYI

receive gifts; V. concerning sraddhas; VI. impurity on binh and

death; prayascittas for various acts; VII. candrayalJa and oth. r
penances; VIII. gifts; IX. rites for propitiating Gal)esa and the
planets, Rudra &c ; X Rajadharma ; dharmas of forest hermit and
)Ji'ti; XI. the different varieties of Brahmacarin, householder, forest
hermit and yati; XII. prltQaY;lma and other angas of )'oga..
This Brhat-Parasara contains a considerable number of verses
mostly in the Indravajra metre and a few in tha Vasantatilaka
( e. g. p. 134).
The Brhat-Parasara appears to be a late work. It is a recast of
l,he Parasara-smrti. It contains the Vinayakasilnti as elaborated by
Yajiiavalkya, since it speaks of only one Vinayaka (9th chap. P.247)
and not of four as in M. Gr. S. On p. 249 it quotes Yaj. I. 2Ss
( about the names of Vinayaka ) with the readings found in the Mit.
It speaks of the rasis (p. 244). It is not quoted by Visvarfipa.
the Mit. or Apararka. ,It is mentioned in Bhanoji's comment on
the Caturvimsatimata ( p. 138) and by Nandapal,lqita in the Dattaka-
mimamsa, which qUOtes a verse ( Brhat-Parasara p. 153 ).lS2
A Vrddha-Parasara is quoted by Apararka (011 Yaj. 11. 3 IS )
immediately after Parasara and as holding a different view.
M:idhava also quotes a Vrddha-Parasara ( Pariisara-MildhavIya vol. I,
part I, p. 230). This seems to be a different work from the
P~lrasara-smrtj and the Brhat-Parasara. Hemltdri (Carturvar88.
\'01. Ill, part 2, p. 48 ) and Bhattoji in his gloss on Cnturviri1§a..
timata (p. I3S) quote a Jyotib-Parasara.

36. The Narada-smrli .

There are two versions of Narada on Vyavahara, a smaller and
a larger one. The smaller version was translated hy Dr. Jolly in
1876 ( Trfibner & C~ London ). The text of the longer version
was published by the same scholar in the Bibliotheca Indica series
(ISSS) and was translated by him in the Sacred Books of the East
Series ( vol. 33). The edition of the text is accompanied up to
verse 21 of the Sth title C abhyupetyasusru§li ' by extracts from the
commentary of Asahaya as revised b§ Kalyal)abhana, who was
encouraged in the task of revision by Kes.vabhatta.
-
- .. ------- -...._-. __ ... - - .. - - --- ----_... - ----_.-
352 II~ R~6qE44 ~ lj(~~ ~
~ 11 i(tt.~htl6f p. 3f.
, ~~ ~ ""'ft ~ A0irt\.-
 107
From verse 22 of the same title the printed text is the same as
the smaller version. A verse quoted as Narada's by K~irasvamin is
not found in the larger version but is found in the smaller version. m
An ancient Ms. of Narada from Nepal dated 1407 A. D. contains
two additional chapters on theft and ordeals. Dr. Jolly includes
the first as an :lppendix and omits that on ordeals on the ground
that it is not authentic. One of the colophons of the Nepalese Ms.
describes it as 'iti Manava-dharmasastre Naradaproktayarh sambi-
tayam &, ' This corroborates what was said above ( pp. 149, 1)6 )
as to the close connection between Manu and Narada.

Narada is not mentioned by Yajfiavalkya in the list of ancient

writers on dharma, nor does Parasara mention him. Visvarupa
however quotes a verse of Vrddha-Yajnavalkya (on Yaj. I. 4-5 ),
where Narada is the first among ten expounders of dharma enume-
rated therein ( vide note 2 I 9 ).
The printed Narada contains three introductory chapters on the
principles of judicial procedure (Vyavah1tra-matrka) and on the
judicial assembly ( sabha). Then the following titles of law are
dealt with one after another :-madana ( recovery of debts), upa-
nidhi (deposit, lending, bailment), salilbhaya-samutthana ( part-
nership ), dattapradanika ( gifts and resumption thereof), abhyupe-
rya-asusru!ja (breach of contract of service), vetanasya-anapa-
karma (non-payment of wages), asvamivikraya (sale without
ownership), vikriy;\sali1pradana (non-delivery after sale), krita-
nusaya ( rescission of purchase ), samayasyanapakarma ( violation of
conventions of corporations, guilds &c. ), simahandha (settlement
of boundaries); stripumsayoga (marital relation); dayabhaga
( partition and inheritance); sahasa ( offences in which force is the
principal element) such as homicide, robbery, rape &c.; vakpa-
ru~ya ( defamation and abuse) and dat)qapr\ru~ya (hurt of various
kinds) ; prakirt,1aka ( miscellaneous wrongs ). The appendix deals
with theft, though a few i-emarks are.made on that topic under the
title of ' sahasa. '
It will be noticed that Narada follows the Manusmrti to a con-
siderable extent in the nomenclature and the arrangement of the

3"3 ~~ OD the word ~ in ~'T quotes tho verse i.n fi 'q1fIfl.-

"'" q: ~ W1A. , whioh i. I;.j 8. 16 aDd .,~ 9. 15.
 lIS
eighteen titles. Some of the titles are differently named by Nlrada,
e. g. he speaks of upanidhi, while Manu employs the word niqepa.
Ntr'ada seems to have included the svamipalavivada of Manu in
vdanasya-anapakarma. He makes one title of dylita and s.1ml-
hl.aya. Narada includes strisamgrahaQa under sahasa and adds three
;tItles, viz. abhyupetya-.1Sl1srli~il, vikriyiisampradana and prakirQaka.
, The smrticandrikii expresslyH4 says that it follows the work of
Nirada in preference to that of Manu as regard~ the nomenclature
and sequence of the titles of law. Narada follows Manu in speaking
of witnesses in the section 011 rt)li.dana and in treating of theft after
the eighteen titles have been dealt with ( vide Manu IX. 256 fT. ).
The printed Narada contains I028 verses (including 61 on
theft in the appendix). About seven hundred of these verses
occur in various nibt11ulhas as quotations. Up to the :1 1st verse of
the section 'abhyupetyasusrfi~ii' the commentary of Asah:tya
furnishes a valuable check for the authenticity of the text. For the
remaining portion, there are important data as to its authenticity,
sequence and readings. Visvariipa, who belongs to the first half of
the 9th century, quotes about fifty verses of NArada .( generally by
name). The text that he had before him was essentially the same
as tll.\t of the printed cdition, except in a very few cases. Out of
,the scven verses of Narada on 'samayasya-anapakarma' Visvarflpa
quotes five (on Yaj. n. I90 and 196) and expressly states that
Narada ,,·ound up his chapter on that topic with the verse cdo~avat
karal.lam &c'. as the printed text does. On Yaj. 11. 226 Visvanipa
distinctly says that the verse 'yameva hyativarteran' &c. is followed
immediately by 'mala hyete manu~ye~u '. This is the case with
the printed tellt also ( dyfttasamahvaya verses I3-I4). On Yltj. Ill.
252 Vj~'Varupa quotes a verse af Narada about the three kinds of
w('alth, ~ukb, sabaJa and kllIJa, which does not occur in that
form in N:trada, though the latter contains similar dicta. m VisvarQpa
contains no quotation from Narada on the topics of :teara or
prflyascitta. The same is the case with Medhatithi and the
Mitak~ara. Medhatithi somewhat inaccurately summarises the

3 ~4 i{J~ .{l~~~~nRUfSIiJ "qiir~<ttrlillT\'il1:JIifl~ I

355 Wi ~ ~T«rct ~ pT;;r ~fiN ~'i; I ~'" ",,~rM-ri "F~~{ aq'r~pt­
~l( 11 ; ~i{I~cN it<i yj \~~ ';r I prf 'if ~ fii'hr: ~: ~
~t:f' n ( ~,.'!i\OIlC(l"'1 44 ).
 1••
tbe introductory words (in prose) of Narada (vide note 269 above).
Medhatithi frequently quotes Narada partkl.llarly from the sectioos
on f1JldAna (vide on Manu 8. 47, 15), 149) and dilyabh:th1!l (on
M~nu 8, 28,29, and 207, 209, and 143). On· Manu 8, 349 ~e
quotes NArada on partnership (verse 10), on 8. 216 he quo
Nlrada ( vetanasya-anapakarma verse 5). In some cases Medhatitll'
cites NArada's verses without naming him c. g. 011 Manu 9. 76 he
quotes the well-known verse 'nashte mrte pravrajite &c.' (Narada
on marital relation. verse 97) as 'smrtyantara'. It was shown
above (p. 172) that the vyavahara section of the Agnipur:\\)a dates
from about 900 A. D. Chap. 253 of the Agnipurar.1a contains
thirty verses of the extant Naradasmrti, viz. Agni 253. I b--9a =
Narada (vyavahara-matrka chap. 1. 8-15 ); Agni .253. 9b-I2
=Narada (vyavahilra-matrka chap. 1. 26-29a ); Agni 253. 13--30
are the verses defining the eighteen titles from p,lildana to
prakirQaha contained in Narada and occur in the same ordl:r in '-'oth.
The readings preserved in the Agnipural)a dtservc some disclIssion.
Agni (253. 3-4) reads 'dharmas ca vyavaharas ca ... uttarab pClrva-
sAdhakab.', while Narada has 'purvabadhakab.'. Agni reads 'caritram
saolgrahe pnmSalll rajajfiiiyaol tu sadhanam' ( 253. 5), while :\;lrada
has 'caritraril pustakaraQe rajajiiayiilll tu siisanam'. Agni (253. IS )
reads 'dattvadravyam ca samyag-ya~l', while Narada (dattftpradanika
I) reads 'dattva dravyamasamyag-yab'. The Agni (253. 11) reads
'Sanka sadbhistu samsargat tattv3tTI ~o4h~tbhidarSanat' and '1\"oids the
rare word 'hoqhabhi-' in Narada 'SaIikasatam tu sarhsarg;tt tattvaril
hoqhabhidadanat' (Vyavaharamatrka 1. 27). For ~\;\rada's
'aksabradhna~alakildya1r &c.' (uyutasamalwaya I) Agni reads
'A1s.~avajra &c.' (253. 29). The Mit. (on Yaj. H. 199 ) and
Vir. (p. 718) roHow printed Narada in tht last case
and also in the other cases. In the Smrti-candrika,
Hemtdri, Parasaramadhaviya and other later nibandbas numerous
verses of Narada arc quoted on topics of aeara, sraddha,
prlyaScitta. For exampl.e, Hemadri (caturvarga vol. Ill. part 2, pp.
159, 183, 185, 223, 235) quotes several verses of l\anlda on
Ekaddl and a "erse of Narada about the astrological yoga called
padmaka. The Smrticandrika (I. pp. 198-199) quotes 26 verses
on the worship of Narayal)a, the ]ast of which is tli.~ well known
verse 'dhyeyab sada savitrmaQQala-madhyavarti &c! and the same
work (on jrAddha p. 354) quotes a verse of Narada in which
Sunday and Sarilkrlnti are mentioned. T~e question arise. whether
 thes,cf quotations of Narada on AcAra and prtya~citta and allied topics
are .the work of the same Narada that wrote on Vyayahlra. From
tbel fact that early writers like Visvaropa, Medhatithi and
Yijiianesvara do not contain a single quotation of Nilrada on topics
fther than that of vyavahara, it appears probable that the quotations
I on lclra and prayascitta belong to a later date than the Naradasmrti
I on vyavahara and either did not exist in the days of Visvaropa and
Medhatithi or had not attained canonical authority in those days.
There is in the India Office Library a ms. of Na.radasmrti in three
chapters and 322 verses dealing exclusively with acara and
prayascitta (vide Jolly's Introduction p. 5 to edition of text).
The Naradasmrti, excluding the introductory passage in prose about
the successive abridgments of the original work of Manu by Narada,
Markat)Q.eya and Sumati Bhargava, is written. in the ~loka mette
except in the case of two verses (verse 38 of the 2nd chap. of
vyavahara-matrka and the last verse of the chapter on sabha).
Nlrada himself is mentioned by name in connection with tbe
ordeals ( rQadana verse 253 ).HSa The first person also occurs in
'atalt param pravak~yami' (rt)adana 343). ACilryas are cited in
'dattapradanika' (verse 5). Dharmasastra and arthasastra are
mentioned (vyavaharamatrka, chap. I, 37 and 39) and Narada lays
down the rule as in Yaj. (H. 21) that in a conflict between the
two the former should furnish the rule of conduct. uti Narnda
refers to Vasi~tha's rule about interest (fl)adana 99). Two
verses are quoted from a Pural)a. 3S7 Manu is named in several places
(Tt)adana verses 250, 251, 326 ).3;8 The first passage about Manu
is quoted by Visvanlpa on Yaj. (H. 98) and corresponds closely
with the teaching of Manu (8. 1 I 3 ). But the other passages

311Sa ~~~ij~r<ft ~~~ I"~ I sr~ W{~~ ~1l1~~ "

316 ~ fctsIfrNN=J: ~~T1~~~1A{tih I al~mii~"1~ t:p:jVTVffliJ{l~ 11
it
317 1<lun;"fll ~., lt1t(=(: I "l: q~"Pl q~qlfEC4f &fI'if ~","'tJf1 I 6ffiJ1Tl fit
" ~f6 ql-fl ~: 11 cn:a:Nl ~T: ~ ifl!.~ &fI1l.~,":'
~ fi ~ ~~~ ~ ~ftqfi"'~: It ~R~ ( ~W{ 227-228,).
158 8F't ~qtWIl6l ~t1I""if5".If« "if I ••• ~ \N'n: ~ ~;n ~­
.~ I iKoli~IOf 248, 250j ~ ~ ~ 1fImP~: I ..~ 251 ,
.lqrM~ ~ ~"fI,""'Of: t ~1'(1fit1~: ~sit ~~ 11
~SfIH.
 88. T". NlIradGsmrIi 201

crediting Manu with dividing ordeals into five kinds and giving hi.
view about poison ordeal have no corresponding passage in the
extant Manu. Therefore Narada had a version of Manu before him
that was somewhat different in certain respects from our Manu or
NArada may be referring to Vrddha or Brhat Manu. Besides thk,
there is one remarkable fact to be noted about the relation of Manu
and Nltrada. There are about 50 verses that are common to Manu
iand Narada. Manu 8. 12-14 and 18-19 are Narada (sabhlt, verses
8-10 and 12-13 in a different order), Manu 8. 140-141= N. (rr;.ladana
"9-100 " Manu 8. 148-149 =N. (TQadana 8~81), M.8. 143 =N. (r.
u" M. 8. 64=N. (r. 177), M. 8. 72:::7N. (r. 189), M. 8. 93 and 113
=N. (r. 199, 201), M.:98-99=N. (r. 208, 209 and Udyogaparva 35.33-
34), M. 8. 89=N. (r. 225), M. 8. 186-187, 189, 191= N.( upanidhi
10-13), M. 8. 232-213, 235 = N. (vet~nasya-anapakarma 14-16
in a different order), M. 9.47=N. (marital relation, verse 28),
M. 8. 224-225= N. (marital relation, 33-34), M. 9. 3S7-358=N.
( marital relation, 6S-66 in reverse order), M. 9. 3 =N. ( dayabhaga
31), M. , ..216 = N. (dayabhaga 44), M. 8. 267-26, = N.
(vakpilru~ya IS-I7), M.,. 270-272 = N. (vakparu~a 22-24),
M. 8. 281-284 = N. (daI}.4a-paru~ya 26-29), M. 4. 87 I:: N.
(praklrl)aka 44).
Narada (foidina 158 ) 'srotriyis-tllpa~ vrddha ye ca pravrajita
nacab. I asltk~inas-te vacanan natra heturudahrtab.' has probably Manu
8. 'GS in view where we read 'na sa~i ... na srotriyo na lingastho
na sangebbyo vinirgata\l' •

Besides these there are several cases where Nilrada closely agrees
with Manu though the verses are not identical, e. g. Nirada
(sahasa 19) may be compared with Manu 9. 271 and Nilrada
(appendix on theft, verses 1-4) may be compared with Manu
( ,. 256-260). These facts establish that Narada is based on a
version of Manu that was essentially the same as the extant text of
Manu, though there was some difference here and there. Narada
contains several verses that occur in the Mahabhllrata. For example,
~nti II I. 66 = N. ( vyavahilra-matrkil 72 ),m Udyoga 3S.
= =
S8 N. (sabhi, verse 18), Udyoga H. 31-32 N. (r. 202-203).
There are several cases where the text of Kaudlya agrees with

III qq , • • ~ ,eqil.fi1I '" ri ~ ~ If ~ pl\1St: "

a. D. a6.
Nlrada."o In some of these cases the agreement is almost word
for, word."·
Though N1r.1da is based on Manu, he differs in several essential
matters from Manu. We have seen the difference between them
in the nomenclature of the titles of law. Manu only casually
mentions the ordeals of fire and water (8. 114), while Nmda
enumerates five kinds of ordeals, describes them at length and adds
two more viz. tafJfJula-bhalqal)a and taptam4/a (rQldlna, verses
259-348). He allows Niyoga (marital relation, verses 80-88),
while Manu strongly condemns it. He allows remarriage of women
( Ntrada, marital relation, 97 ), while Manu is against it. Manu
mentions seven kinds of slaves ( 8. 415 ), while N:trada raises their
number to fifteen (abhupetyasusrii~a, verses 26-28) i Manu con-
demns gambling outright (9. 221-228), while Narada allows it
under state control and as a source of revenue ; Narada is further
far more systematic than Manu and is full of divisions and subdivi-
sions. For example, he divides propeay into three kinds, each of
which is again subdivided into seven varieties (mad:tna 44-47) ;
Nlrada divides the law of gift into four sections, which are further
subdivided into 32; he subdivides the eighteen titles into 132
( vyavahara-mlltrkll I. 25 ).
There are a few points which are almost peculiar to NArada,
such as the fourteen kinds of impotent persons (stripUIhsayoga 11-13),
the three kinds of pllnarhbas and four kinds of svairiQls (ibid.
verses 4S-52 ).
Nmda is probably later than Yajiiavalkya. YAj. knows only
five kinds of ordeals, while Narada knows seven and the former's
treatment of them is not so exhaustive as Narada's. The rules of
judicial procedure in Narada are more systematic and exhaustive
than those of Ytj. Narada contains more definitions than Yllj. In
some respects however Narada is more conservative than Ylj. For
example, Nlrada nowhere :ecognises the rights of the widow to
MO Compare ~~q', ....~, ohap. I, verae. a' 'he end with ;rf~, 1RI'qIt_
- r:mJ'IiI' 1.' obap.. veraea I, 10·11, 81·40.
III • ~ ~ ~1l3f\11~ I ~r'lIlR(I~: 'l\~"'iI": I1 ifiT
~ ~RtiJ1if ~~ vn~ 1 ~ lECi.(iI· (1\If1,lttl ~ ~ I1
"I~, .qllll'I(fCI~.' I. 10-11; 'be Sr.' balf in e.oh venel. 'he ..... la

~~,
 10•.\

succeed to her deceased husband as Ylj. does; Narada gives no rules

about the succession of gotrajas and bandhus as YAj. does. In a few
respects NArada agrees with the views of Manu instead of with Ylj.,
such as allowing a Brihmat;la to marry a ~ddra woman. NAnda
regards sexual intercourse with a pravrajitil (female ascetic ) as ~
mortal sin (strIpumsayoga 74-7S ), while both Manu (8. 363 )
and Ylj. (11. 293 ) treat it lightly. Taking all these things into
consideration it may be said that Narada flourished nearly at the
same time as or somewhat later than Viii.
Nlrada contains several rare words such Is "h04ha tJ (in
vyavahlramiltrka I. 27, meaning 'one's property when lost or stolen').
He gives expression to certain principles of law and politics, such
as that a man is master of his own house, in other words, a man's
house is his castle jSh he highly eulogises the office of king, almost
assigning it a divine origin and exhorts the people to obey and
honour even a weak and undeserving king.s6s Mr. Jayasval sees in
this and in the fact that NArada speaks of dinira while the Mrccba-
katika speaks of nAt;laka indications that Narada belongs to the fourth
century, is later than tbe drama, is propping up the authority of a
new dynasty and flourished under the Imperial Guptas ( C. W. N.
vol. 17, p. CCLXXXV ). He regards a person as minor till the
sixteenth year.,6.. This limit was probably first fixed by Narada.
Narada further boldly says that in case of conflict between dharmlJ-
J4Itra and usages, the latter have to be followed, as they are directly
observed.s 6,
As Narada's is regarded as an authoritative smrti by Visvarupa,
Medhitithi and other later writers and as Asahaya, who is mentioned
by name in the commentary of Visvanlpa, wrote a comment on

311 15P{: ~ 8"Rl4i(\G"... ,qe~ t;;( , If\~ '" wl..t .rrwu ~~ 1Jl ~ "
""'11'(1'1' 11. Thi.lde. oooura iD \11~ 111.1'7 I~: ~ ~ Ut ~'.
HB Vide ~ ....r••• 10-11 .~fi\' tlt ... nq" tall ~ ~,.. ,C(
I if ~-
IIi1Rt..... «ifli\"( ~I: ~ 11 ... ~N ~r .naif '!.~ '{Cl qffi: ~ •
~ N!loncijlf iIRl ~ qvnqw'W: II
&84 q till ~ .m: "'..... ~ ~ I ~ .......Ul: lE'fiP5l: fit;rQ
Won 11 COIII(I" 21-88.
165 ~,..~ §!f~ ~:~:, ~it If 11.~~'''''''~.
~~'O.
 NArada, the Nllradasmrti must be older by some centuries than the
8th1century, the latest date to which Asahaya can be assigned.
B~(1a in his KAdambari compares the royal palace to N:tradiya.'"
Ordinarily NAradiya standing by itself would denote the NArada-
-'pUrAlJa (compare Vi~lJu-pur.i!)a J. 6. 21 where we have the form
Nlradiya for the purAlJa). The Narada-putiilJa (Venkatesvara
Press edition, Bombay) contains, however, no treatment of rAja-
dharma. BlI.Qa may have intended a violent pun, meaning 'the palace
where the duties of kings were being expounded ( iivaroyamAna ),
like the Naradiya in which rlljadharma has not been set forth
(a Varl}yamana).' European scholars like Dr. Jolly and Buhler hold that
Ba!)a refers to the extant Naradasmrti. But on this explanation also
the difficulty is not entirely got over. The extant Nirada can
bardly be described as a treatise on rijadharma. It deals only in an
indirect way with one aspect of the king's duties and is rather COD-
cerned with vyavahara and the duties of the subjects towards each
other from the strictly legal point of view. If we turn to the Mahl-
bharata and other works, we shall find that rajadharma meant some-
thing different from what is treated of in the Niradasmrti. There-
fore Bioa's reference to the NAradfya is of a doubtful character.
The RAjaniti-ratnAkara of CaQ4e§vara frequently quotes NArada on
politics ( pp. 3, I 3, 79). These quotations are not traced in the
printed Narada. Therefore it is highly probable that BaQa refers
to a distinct work of Nirada on politics which has not yet beeD
recovered.

The VyavahAramAtrkA of }imdtavAhana and the Pattiara-Mldha-

viya ( vol. Ill, part I, p. 203 ) quote a verse from Niirada, the
latter half of which is the same as the latter half of a verse in the
Vikramorva§iya. J67 The doctrine attributed to Narada is found in
Yaj. (11. 20 ) and the Vi~QudharmasQtra, (6. 22 ) but not in the
same words. Unfortunately the date of Kllidisa is far from being
universally accepted, but the fourth or first half of the sth century
is often accepted as the probable date. There is further difti-

a8•• "R(NPtCllfjucT"I"u~' ( ~ ) p••l of Pet.eflllOD" ed.

387 ~~ riqiQIQiiOnq;y, I ~Rl.~" ~ ~~~ 11 81Q
(a ~. n.lO) J 6ifij'I("'I~ifiT of Gft." pp. Uo-ll; R ~ it ~
iIM("'IEi"IICfI "" I ~ ... ~ 11 ~.a~"" IV. 17 (Pandit', eel),
 105

cuhy in the fact that the text of the Vikramorva§iya has been largely
tampered with. If the verse is a genuine part of the drama, it seems
natural to suppose that Kalidasa turns a well-known legal maxim
to a somewhat humerous use. It is hard to suppose that Narad~
would borrow the words of a dramatist for setting forth a legaf',
maxim. This would pusWlback the date of N~rada far beyond the
5th century. Narada in two places uses the word "dini\ra ", once
in the sense of a golden ornament and again as a coin or unit of
value also called Cf suvan}a." In this last case he says that "dinara
is equal to 48 Kal1apat)as or twelve dhanakas." Jolly ( R. u. S.
p. 23) thinks that Indian dfn4ras can scarcely be older than the 2nd
century A. D., although in the times of the Indo-Scythian kings
coins of the weight of dinara occur. Therefore Jolly is of opinion
that Narada is later than 300 A. D. Winternitz ( History of Indian
Literature, vol. 11. p. 216 n. 4) follows him in this assumption
that all Sanskrit works in which the word dfntlra occurs must be
later than the 2nd or 3rd century A. D. It may be that the golden
dinitras most numerously found in India belong to the 2nd and 3rd
centuries A. D. But as Keith points out (). R. A. S. 19 1 5 p. 504)
Jolly's assumption is wrong and the introduction of dfnaras into
India need not be later than the beginning of the Christian era.
Golden dfnlJraS 'Were first coined in Rome in 207 B.C. and the oldest
Indian pieces corre~ponding in weight to the Roman Denarius were
struck by Indo-Scythian kings who reigned from the first century
B. c. ( W. B. p. 44). Therefore there is nothing to prevent us
from holding that Narada flourished in the first centuries of the
Christian era, i. e. between 100 and 300 A. D. Mr. Jayasval assigns
him to the 4th century A. D. and after the Mrcchakatika. Most
scholars would not be prepared to assign to the Mrcchakatika so
early a date as the 3rd century A. D. Besides Mr. Jayasval builds his
theory on very slender foundations. Because the drama employs
the word nat)aka and Na~da speaks of dinara only, no chronological
conclusion as to the priority of the one to the other can be drawn.
After both words became current in the language, one author, though
later, may employ one word, while another, though earlier, may
em ploy the other •
. 368 ~ q~1I1~ . . .~ ff\u.,ql( I ~\I5I~!I"'IW1qr. ~: wriiI'I1iir.r: 11
~, ..... 'I(i1ICJ'!iT II. 34; 'JPI'iqvnml 1Nl 'fI1S1;1(i1~ ~ I 'fit:
~ ~ ~~ W ~ ~ 1I1f~ veri. 61).
 I~ is difficult to say anything as to tbe home of NArada. In the
appendix on theft Nilrada in one place says that in the south a
silver kar~i'ipa~a is current, tIlat in the east it is equal to twenty
.,aQas and that he does not follow the standard of ki\r~i'ipaQa current
/in the land of the five rh'ers. J69 From these data and from the fact
that the oldest mss. of Narada come frqan Nepal and that an old
commentary on Narada in Newari was composed in Nepal, Dr. Jolly
conjectures that NArada's home was to be sought in Nepal. This is
all pure guess-work. There is no reason why NArada could not:
have hailed from central India. The places where the oldest and
best mss. of a work are found can hardly ever be indications of the
original home of an ancient author. Bhlmaha is by common
consent a Kashmirian writer on Poetics, but the only mss. of- his
work so rar found come from southern India.
Prof. Dr. Bhandarkar (Carmichael Lectures I9IS, p. 90), probably
following the Na)acandrikii, hazards the conjecture that the writer
called Pisuna cited in the Kau~liya is another name of Narada.
Beyond the bare fact that Narada is often credited in the purAQas
with the role of instigating feuds and quarrels and that the word
pisuna means "wicked, back-biter", there is nothing to suppon this
identification.
A Jyotir-Narada is ql10ted by Bhanoji in his commentary on the
CaturvirilSatimata ( p. I I ) . A Brhan-Narada is quoted by
Raghunandana and a Laghu-Narada in the Nirl}ayasindhu and d.e
Samskara-Kaustubha.
In the MahAbharata several opinions are attributed to NArada.
Onc of them condemns the eating of flesh.J70 The first half of the
last verse is the same as Manu S. 52. Narada is credited with having
divided utpatas (portents) inlO three varieties. 371 Narada is said to
have held the view that one must always be active. m It appears that
all these views are taken from some work or works of a Narada.
3S8 lffl'l1qvf} i{iiIvt~ ~~ ijn.r: Si.. ft~ I qVTpf",: ~ R~ "Oli: W
if 11 ... q~tn: Jl~!J Qr '" 6i41.. ,If<14n l.mqvrs\lIIof ~ ~lr·
~r 11 ~'1'Si~ 57 aud 58.
370~. 'KII1i;r ~ .tr."I~ I ;n~: SUI """'" ~ tft.. ,,~ II
$I~TRA Ill. 14.
S71 rc.n;llt"~ SQf ;nw ".,IIII";!f\t: I ~~"" qJ~ ~"" II
~I 46.8-8
S71 ~ifj,,,lif .~Iq'r'itf'" ~f~ "r(~: I ~r"," 49.
The first is probably taken from Narada's version of the ManusmJti
of which the pudQas speak as stated above ( note 270 ).
For Asahaya the commentator of Narada vide section 58 below.

.
37. Brhaspati .'

Brhaspati as a sQtra writer on politics has been dealt with above

(section 26). In this section Brbaspati the jurist will be spoken of.
The complete smrti of Brhaspati on law has not yet been discovered.
It will be, when discovered, a very precious monument of ancient
, India, exhibiting the high-water mark of Indian acumen in strictly
legal principles and definitions. Dr. Ffihrer collected together 84
"erses ascribed to Brhaspati in the legal treatises of Apararka and
others with German translation and notes (Leipzig, 1879) and
Dr. lolly collected about 711 verses of Brhaspati on law and
translated them in the Sacred Books of the East ( vol. 33 ).
Yaj. (I. 4-5) enumerates Brhaspati among the writers., on
dharma, but he is probably referring to Brhaspati's work on politics.
The com. on the Nitivak}amrta (p. 7) quotes the first verse of
Brhaspati's Nitisastra.
We saw above how Brhaspati closely follows the extant Manu-
smrti, how he pointedly refers to the text of Manu (notes 282-286)
and therefore might by analogy be styled a vartikakara of Manu. In
mallY places Brhaspati explains and illustrates the laconic treatment of
Manu. Manu (8. 153 ) speaks of four varities of interest (Cakra,
Kala, Karita, and Kayika), but does not explain these terms.
Brhaspati explains them clearly.m Manu (8.49) enumerates five
modes of recovering a debt (dharma, vyavahara, chala, acarit3,
bala ) but leaves them unexplained; Brhaspati devotes several verses
to the explanation of these terins ( vide Kulluka on Manu 8. 49).
Brhaspati gives elaborate rules regarding partnership. Brhaspati
enumerates nine ordeals (of fire, water, poison, balance, kO~J
taptam~, taQ4ulas, dharmadharina, phala); while Manu barely
alludes to two. Manu devotes only three verses to sarllVidvyatikrama
(8.219-221 ), but Brhaspati must have devoted at least a score of
verses to this topic, as Aparlrka alone quotes 17 verses of Brhaspati
on this title. .
 The order in which the topics of law appeared in Brhaspati can
be settled with tolerable certainty from the quotations in Aparirka,
VivldaratnA.kara, Viramitrodaya and others works. It was as
. follows :-the four stages of a law-suit, proof (kriy;t, human of three
sorts and divine), witnesses (of I2 kinds), documents (ten kinds),
bhukti (possession), ordeals ( nine), 18 titles, rl)A.dA.na, nik~epa,
asvamivikraya, sarilbhoya-samutthana, dattapradanika, abhyupetya.
§usrO~a, vetanasya-anapakarma, svamipalavivA.da, samvid-vyatikrama,
vikriyasarilpradana, simavivllda, paru~ya ( of two kinds), sahasa (of
three kinds), strisamgrahal)a, stripumdharma, vibhlga, dyuta,
samahvaya, prakirQaka ( otherwise called (nrpMraya vyavahara,'
wrongs for which proceedings are set on foot by the king ).
Brhaspati was probably the first jurist to make a clear distinction
between civil and criminal justice. 514 He divided the eighteen
titles into two groups, those springing from wealth ( 14 titles) and
those springing from injury to beings ( 4 titles). This distinction
was probably dimly perceived by even Gautarna, when he says
that in disputes based on injury there is no hard and fast rule about
witnesses (i. e. about their interest in the subject of dispute ).m
Brhaspati like Narada lays down the rule that a legal decision should
not be arrived at merely on the basis of sastra and that when a
decision is devoid of reasoning, there is loss of dharma, for even
I good man may be held to be a bad one or what is good may be
held to be sinful in a judicial proceeding, just as Mal)qavya was
held to be a thief on a decision without thoughtful reasoning. J76
Brhaspati gives such elaborate definitions and rules about procedure
from the filing of the plaint to the passing of the decree that he
can very well stand comparison with modern legislators on the
same subjects.
374 ~" ~m: I fi.RJ 61R~:o;r '1'lfll\tl'dfJ'l"': I fimNT~ fimsr~­
~Fcfl:l: 11 I""'"~ of ~o p. 27~ ; videalao ~"'. (Ilf. p. !I )
i:
, ql~ ~ ~~~T I 1i~J.CfIA ~R ~, ~ '.
375 ~ ql~ ~: I iTl. "T. v:.
13• 9 00 whloh ~WE' 'ql~ .a,.. fim-
~ I ~ffrort ~ if ~: I ~ if fci;~ ~ffi'.I' t""r
876 W \TAlIfI~ if itri'iiq) (J fifuP:r: I !~ ~~ ~ ~~: q\ifI~ 11
,""UAlU ~ vn~ aq"'~I('t: , ~ ~ fiRl~ 11I~t 1JC'r: 11
quoted b,. ~{1<J oa Q11l'. 11. 1 ; oompare ~ (sqlll'l(ltI8Itil ohap. I.
n ) : q~nq 'ilR~ 'iI~ltqil("I"" ~~~ sOil ~
. 1q"f'fI((f: 11 For the dol')' of 1fIVIRI', who kept .ntot. Yid, .1dip.fn 107.
 Nirada and Brhaspati agree very closely in several respects.
For example, both speak of three kinds of proof, four parts of a
judicial proceeding, almost the same defects of plaints, four kinds
of answer, four divisions of the law of gift and their subdivisions,
five modes of recovering debts, four kinds of sahasa.
We have seen that Narada departs from Manu in s~veral essen-
tial matters. On the other hand Brhaspati follows Manu veryc1osely.
But he too differs on some points from Manu,.for example, we saw
above how Brhaspati dissents from Manu on the question of the divi-
sibility of clothes &c. (note 285). He appears to differ from Manu
as to the maximum interest allowed on corn, fruit, wool and beasts
ofburden. l77 Manu and Narada are both sllent as to the widow's
right to succeed to her deceased husband's estate. But Brhaspati
agreeing with Ylljfiavalkya makes her the first heir of her sonless
husband.J78 .
These considerations make it clear that Brhaspati is certainly
later than Manu and YAj. It is difficult to state his exact relation-
ship to Narada. He agrees more closely with Manu than Narada
does, but in some respects such as definitions and the rights of
women he shows great advance over Narada. So he is probably
a contemporary of or not much later than Narada. He employs
the word nllQaka. J79 He defines a dinara, also called" suvarQa ", as
equal to twelve dhinakas and says that a dhanaka was equal to four
aQeJikas, an aoeJika being a copper pal}a weighing a ktJrla and bear-
ing a stamp.J80 This agrees with what Narada says about dinara.
a77 maq ~ titJ~ ".,...."
~
I m ~ ~ v~ "" iS~~ ~
quoted b, ~~I'i on ,"11. 11.38 i oompare ~ 8.1Iil.
11

a78 3!lAIN ~tfl(ij~ ~ iSI~ ~ ~ftfll: I \RRN ~..n ~~

WIll 11 'A'( ~ ,,"" flN ~ I ~tftlif ~:
iR'l
"'''rlf" I ifit;lf4.."r.\~ ~n'i\'(i1:, SI!"" ~ qfIft
"",I',IRaR n ~ q~oted b7 ~ OD 1111'. 11.185. The Mit.
hu 'helal' ,.....
I'll tilii,.,..wi. "itc;Jo,••• I ~U'I on~. 11. 119; ~. ~. Po 711
and t{ko Po 381.
110 Vide Dote~" a.e. "I... ~"(ijl ~ (1Ii~ 'Ii~: 'fir: I W ~ "Ilia. I
.siMsr ~"+A+.i ~ 11 dTlJW ~ ~~I W~ § I ".
quoteclln .~. p. It. R.~. p. 887. .INI.... II quoMcl OD lama p...
co
~ 'he ~. for a 1lm11ar detlD~'IOD.
8.0. 1 7.
 ~o

Dr. Jolly ( S. B. E. vot. H p. 276) assigns Brhaspati to the 6th or

7th ce~tury A. D. But this is much later by several centuries tha.n
~e eVidence warrants. Katyayana was looked upon as an authorl-
.ltative writer along with Narada and Brhaspati by ViSvariipa and
. Medhatithi. This position he could not have attained in a century
or two. ~.he c.a!ll!0t ~C:_p'laced later than the 6th century.
Katyayana In several places quotes Brhaspati as an authority.
Aparlrka quotes Katyayana as saying that according to Brhaspati
pastures, ways, clothes that are worn on the body, debts (or books
for use according to others) and what is set apart for religious
purposes should not be partitioned.38' Kfltyayana says that accord-
ing to Brhaspati, that wealth which a man acquires by means of his
learning after refuting an opponent in a contest with a stake for the
winner is styled " vidyadhana .. and is not liable to partition J8a j
and what is acquired through valour &c. by' persons that were
taught in the family or learnt under their father should be parti-
tioned among the brothHs, according to Brhaspati. If a man falsely
denies his liability and if only a part of the claim is brought home
to him, then he should be made to pay the whole. l8 } That the
statement of a witness may be relied upon on a matter under his
direct perception owing to his being near the plaintiff and the defen-
dant and not otherwise; so says Brhaspati.384 The foregoing
examples show that Katyayana looked upon Brhaspati as an autho-
rity who must therefore have flourished several centuries before.
Therefore Brhaspati cannot be placed later than the 4th century A. D..
As he kne~ the extant Manusmrti, was later than Yaj. and probably
than Narada, B~~!J?ati must have flourished between 200 and 400 A. D.
This conclusion is strengthened by the fact that ViAvariipa quotes,
without making any difference, prose and verse passages of
Brhaspati ,and thereby shows that in his opinion the jurist Brhaspati
---------_._--------------------
181 wil~~ ~ 'If 'fW ~)f\if~ I ~ if~if m '( ""At; 11
R. t. Po 505 aDd 31d OD """. II. 11••
881 qt tfmq 1IPt ~ tfftci.,( I ~~'Twi ~ ~ ~~ 1!tw~: It
quoted 1>7 ~~ OD qf. 11. 11. ; q~,. ~r. 111. 20 p.5U.
lIS .,,,jQ8IQ 'f: " ' " ~1~{It ~"~q I ~ ~ t{1a1 ""~!'it ~, 11
-.. ~~ of~. p.311. .
... ,,"'Ift4IM..'Pt"l'C(1P § ~ I (If~~ ..,......... t(jf ,..-fiII: "
fiottd la the "'''''(''''.' of ~~. p.817.
 111
( In verse) was identical with the political writer Brhaspati and
was a very ancient writer in his day. Medhiltithi (on Manu 9. In)
quotes the verse "na pratigrahabhur" (ascribed to Brhaspati by
others) as Smnyantara. Brhaspati is cited in a few cases as
referring to his own views in the third person SIS ; some-
times he uses the first person also. J86 Nothing can be said
about his country at present. In a well-known passage Brhaspati
.refers to the usages of the southern people, of the people in the
Madhyade§a, of the eastern and northern people. 387 In a striking
.and beautiful passage Brhaspati compares vyavahara with yajiia,)"
the king with Vi~Q.u, the successful party with the sacrificer and
the defeated party with the victim, the plaint and the reply
to food and the prlltijiitl to the sacrificial offering (prepared
from food ), the sastras to the three Vedas and the sabhYlIs to the
priests in a sacrifice. Brhaspati seems to have been ·very fond of
such long-drawn metaphors. J'9
The Smrticandrika quotes about seventy verses of Brhaspati in
the Ahnika portion and about forty on Sraddha. In the later works
like the Parasara-Madhaviya: the Nin~ayasindhu and Samskara-
Kaustubha, the number of verses quoted from Brhaspati is much
larger than even those quoted by the Smrticandrika. Those verses
are quoted on such samskaras as pumsavana, nllmakaral)a, caula,
upanayana, vivaha and also on asaucI and purification of dravyas.
Even the Mitak,ara quotes several verses of Brhaspati on matters
ass m1lPCt;( ~ ~ ·~~C"~-;--~ ~ if i1it~;n~ ~: It
'In
,..
'"• Ill. 1. p. 111 i ~o
Go

386 ~~: lPfl.mr: :1.. ,qifl"" "'" I quoted by ~ OD """. II.ll1.

38'1 ~ ~~iillf~~ pt ~: I 1I~.~ ~ 1T'n~ 11
SCMI'(1S1Jf itU: ~ .. r..""«C'm ~ ,~~ if(1f: l'f~1fI;pd
...
~~: I
-tk. p. ft. RI. 11'. &0.

~ ~'!I""'R ~ ~ ~ ~~ ~ qg6l('f'I: 11
188 'It ,
~"(I~ _ ' " ~ ~ I 'I'if ft1fir ~,!. ~~ ~a".
~ "quoted iD .... 1If. p. 184.
. . . . I. Msil "41i4"'~ W"(\nt ~ , ~ ....S"ldVI .. ;q~
q~ II .rot IW ~ afiiilQ4i''l''litlf\ I ~ _4Rs: ~ ~
'" """'" n "k. p.14. Oompar. '(Ri{ ( ..... I{J, T, sa for tl1' IfCoq
1',,1. ).
 .11
other than vyavahlra. For example the Mit. on Yli. I. iJO quotft
a verse of Brhaspati that a nivartana (of land) is equal to 30
daQ4as in area (dal)cJa being seven cubits in length) and tea
,lIivartanas are equal to a gocarma.J'J o On Vlj. Ill. 17 the Mit.
"quotes two verses of Brhaspati about impurity on birth or death &c.
On Vlj. Ill. 21 the Mit. cites the definition of de~lntara given by
Brhaspati.J'JI On Yllj. 111.24 the Mit. quotes Brhaspati's opinion that
the period of mourning on the death of one's maternal grandfather,
:\cllrva orSrotriya is three days. On Ylj. Ill. 253 the Mit. qu~
Brhaspati's rule as to prilyascitta for consciously drinking wine·'O
Vide also Mit. on Vlj. Ill. 30, 2S0, 2S4, 260, 290 for otht\
quotations from Brhaspati. ' :,
The foregoing therefore establishes that Brhaspati was known at
least to the M.....and later writers as an expounder in verse not only
of vyavahara but also of other topics of dharma as well. As over
a thousand verses of Brhaspati ( including about 800 on vyavahllra)
are quoted it appears that his work must have been an extensive one

.----
comprising several thousand verses~ ~ch a work of BrhaspatL has
yet to be recovered •
The Mit. on Yij. Ill. 261 quotes a Vrddha-Brhaspati on the nine
varieties of sarilkara. m Kulhika on Manu ( 9. 18I) cites a verse
ofVrddha-Brhaspati about the eleven subsidiary sons (vide note
283 above, where the verse is ascribed to Brhaspati). Hemlldri
(Caturvarga vol. Ill, part 2, p. 472) quotes a Jyotir-Brhaspati on
the prohibition of a sraddha on the thirteenth tithi of the dark half.
Aparirka on Ydi. 11. 3-4 quotes three verses from Vrddha-Brhaspati

590 ~"'~" ~ ~ ~ M.. ~..4t I 't\l ~ ~ ~, "" ~.

A .imUu verse occurs in the "(Ct~fft ( JIvananda part I. p•••5)
where the readiDg f. ~"wf;t.
S91 ~~ ~ ~ ~ I ~ ~ IirfilCi~ it!. ~~ It
iilnw"....
~IJtIIi "1(,"• ..t!.{J",,,iilf4iti( I ... ~ fii\1~ • '" It
391 !U.m~~'" ff4P1~'\1 !WfI1U""'~¥: I","liIj.. I,\ •
• 3"if ,.,(+tfit: I 1(fl1C:f4I...r _al..."iiflifM"oli( I "'. . . . .
~ '" Q ~ I""'" m: sh) 1( .~...a..irl Q • 1t~
••orlbecl to ~ b, tbe 'It\'KCi'\I,( (foUo Iso. of P, 0,
9f .1~). '
about the derivation of the word "prl4-vivlka" and one on the
punishment for sabhyas who take bribes. Three of these verses
are ascribed to Brhaspad in the PilrUara-Mldhavlya and other works
and one of them to Kltytyana in the Vyavabilra-miltrkl.

SS. Katyayana
NArada, Brhaspati and Kltylyana form a triumvirate in the
realm of the ancient Hindu Law and procedure. The work of
Kltylyana on vyavahlra, like that of Brhaspati, has yet to be
recovered. The following account is based on the quoutions from
KAtytyana contained in about a dozen works from ViSvarupa to the
Viramitrodaya.
KAtylyana is enumerated as one of the expounders of dharma by
~r\kha-Likhita, Yljiiavalkya (I. 4-5) and PariSard. A Kiltya. is
quoted as an authority in the Baudhlyanadbarmasotra (I. 2. 47).
A ~rautasotra and ~rAddhakalpa of the white Yajurveda are ascribed
to Kltyilyana.
KityAyana appears to have taken NAnda and BThaspati as his
models in the order and treatment of the subjects to be dealt with
in vyavahlra. He closely follows both the writers in terminology
and technique. On several points he presupposes Nllnda and
expounds and elucidates the latter's dicta. For example, Nlrada
( Intro. chap. I. 10-11 ) lays down that vyavahln has four pldas,
each later one prevailing over the preceding, viz. dharma, vyavahAra,
caritra, rAjuasana (note 361) and then NAnda very briefly in one
verse explains these four terms. KAtylyana on the other hand
devotes at least nine verses to the elucidation of the rule as to each
succeeding one prevailing over its predecessor .194 Nlrada contains
very little on the topic of stridhana (dlyabhlga chap. verses 8"9)'
He merely enumerates the six kinds of stndhana and then lays down
the rule of succession. Kltyilyana's treatment of stridhana has
attained classical rank. It ·appears that he was probably the first to
carefully define the several kinds of stridhana (such as adhyagni,
adhylvahanika, pritidatta, ~ulka, anvildheya, saud1yika), to lay
down woman'. power of disposal over the several varieties of strl-
dhana and to prescribe lines of devolution ., to stridhana. The
verses on this topic occurring in the nibandhas number about thirty•
... Vlu W••, nL lIlt Pin ~, "~I ~"IT, gel~. Po 1-10. I"~
 The leading nibandhas contain only a few quotations from
Brhaspati on stridhana. Hence it may be surmised that Katyiyana
p~bably was the first smrti writer to give elaborate rules on this
~pic.
(
It has been already shown (notes 381-384) how IUtyAyana often
quotes the views of Brhaspati. A few more examples may be added
here. According to Brhaspati, says KatyAyana, when a man who
stands surety with others on a joint liability goes abroad, his son
would have to pay the whole debt, but if the man dies then the
son would be liable for his father's share only. m When cattle stray
into fields, gardens, houses or cowpens, they may be, according to
Brhaspati, caught hold of (by the ear &c.) or beaten. J9j1
According to Brhaspati, a man of the lqatriya, vaiSy'a or sudra caste
~~y employ one of his own caste to do the work of a dasa ( slave or
~rf), but even a Brllhmal,la could never employ another Brahmal,la
in the same way. 397
About a dozen nibandhas on vyavahara quote about 900 verses
of KAtyayana on vyavahara, the Smrticandrika alone citing about
600 of them. In these verses Klltyllyana refers at least a score of
times to the views of Bhrgu. It is remarkable that only a few of
the views ascribed to Bhrgu are found in the extant Manusmrti.
Katyllyana says, according to Bhrgu, whatever (ancestral) wealth
was concealed by one coparcener from others, whatever was badly
divided should be divided in equal shares when afterwards
discovered ( Parasara-Madhaviya Ill, p. S66). This may
well be compared with Manu 9. 21 S. Klltyllyana says
according to Bhrgu, it is not Brahn:aQa-murder to kill an Atatllyin
who is foremost by his austerities, learning and caste. This has in
'view Manu 8. 360. Kulhika distinctly says that Klltylyana simply
explains the verse of Manu by referring to it as Bhrgu's. On the
other hand there are several places where the views ascribed to
'Bhrgu find no counterpart in the extant Manu. According to
395 ~tqJJtnf~ ~ ~ ~d !CIf:' ~ Rcdt rq.m ~ If ~: It
qui ~. III, p. 151.
_a ..
- - ~rql..
,... "it'"
"rl M q"qr ~
~I
• ,....,.,
qur ftiilPi"
.
cm;r 'IT
--a
i~~'~': It
~.~. p.tu.
"" fI~R'tI4.~ ~ ~,~ *\1"'lSifitI1 ~,,~: It
~~ {. Pili•• ' ,
 "115
Bhrgu in all s4'Nuas of the worst type the truth should be found
out by means of divine proof ( ordeals &c. ) even though there may
be witnesses.'" There is nothing in the Manusmrti corresponding
with this. According to Bhrgu the ordeals of balance &c. are pres-:-
cribed for those who are suspected to be in league with marauders\
and who have incurred popular censure, but in such cases there is
no undertaking ( by the complainant to pay fine ).HI 9 The Manu-
smrti has not a word on this point. Household paraphernalia,
beasts of burden, cattle, ornaments, slaves should be divided when
discovered; if they are (alleged to be) concealed, the ordeal of
koSa should be resorted to ; so says Bhrgu ..~oo Another important
circumstance deserves to be noted. K.'ityayana several times refers
to the views of Manu. Katyayana says that the view of Manu was
that in certain charges ( such as the commission of mahapatakas) the
ordeals for the accused were to be performed by good men. 401
According to Manu if a woman deserted her son, though he may be
able ( to pay), her stridhana should be seized and the paternal debt
should be paid thereout. 402 Manu declared, says Katyi"lyana, that
if animals be killed, the offender should offer (to the owner)
another similar animal or its proper price (note 34 S above
where Parasara also quotes it as Manu's view). All these
views attributed to Manu by Kiltyayana are not found in the extant
Manusmrti. In certain places Katyayana refers to the views of the
Manavas ; e. g. according to the Gargiyas and Manavas if a bribe
had already been paid, the person receiving it should be made to
repay it and should be fined eleven times as much ;40 J according to
388~;r ~ ~ R'lifI(~6\1 u~ ~~~~~'~d
'Rt. ~I. Ill. p. 10. .
311 ",qClI\ltlqr __tiI'(\l.,r '" ~ I ~&I(lr.t ~iit'" f\~ ~~:u
:sm:I'f, ~o.
400 !.'ilQE4i(ClI\Ustif ~~ilfar. I r~ R'¥I~pff ~ ~iil4lHt:J: 11
SNwi p. 713 and qu.~'. III, p. 557.
401 ~ ~ ~ ~f.t ~:I-.ml(qho:::i'ij_'iilDlf'thEfl..-l@J ~i'f~111
~ p. 686 who asoribes it to 1ft. The it.(I.,"( read. ~("

~ ~ "",. . w~R ~~11 3tlV" ~ ~ ~ V"*""'l: 11

'1't.
401 'fI'
R. l. p.65.
403 ~ "ItSjij,,~ ~ I 't'i '.I~I:J0I"II.li.fNlfr.t'ln 11
~ p. 181; R.t. ffil( wJajo~ r~d. ~~:).
 the Mlnavas thieves caught red-handed with their booty should he
at once banished.40 4 As regards both these references, the teaching
¥the Manusmrti seems to be different; vide Manu 9. 231 and 270
~spectively. These facts about K~tylyana'5 references to Bhrgu and
Manu raise several difficult questions, whether Bhrgu and Manu
stand for two entirely different works or for the same work
and iwhether he refers to some other version of the Manusmrti
ascribed to Bhrgu. In my opinion be is not referring to two
separate works, and that he had before him a version of the Manu-
smrti promulgated by Bhrgu but somewhat different from and
probably larger than the present Manusmrti.
In the nibandhas several verses are ascribed to Klityliyana along
with Manu, Ylijiiavalkya and Brhaspati. For example, the well-
known verse about the sixfold division of stridhana ( adhyagnya-
dhylivahanikam &c.) is ascribed by the DllyabhAga to Manu and
Kiltyilyana. The half-verse "varQlnlmlnulomyena dilsyam na
pratilomatab" is the same in both Yiljiiavalkya (11. 183) and
Kltyilyana. The Viramitrodaya (p. 140) ascribes a verse to
Brhaspati and KAtyliyana, in which the opinion of Brhaspati is cited.
There is very close agreement between the definitions proposed by
the two last writers of dharma, vyavahilra, caritra, and rljaslsana.
Besides Manu (or Milnavas), Brhaspati and Bhrgu, KltyAyana cites the
views of several other writers on dharma. For Gilrgyas and
Gautama vide notes 403 and 404 above. He says, according to Kausika,
powerful robbers were to be guarded by chains of iron, were to be
low-fed and were to undergo hard labour for the state rill death
( Apadrka p. 849). He quotes the view of Likbita that where a
woman is de\>ti'led o[ [ood, taiment and dwelling ( by het husba.n~'
copatcenets) she wou\d be entitled to demand het own (strtdhana)
and a share from the copareeners. In one case (Apararka p. 7SS ).
a verse is cited as Kiltyilyana's in which Kiltylyana himself is named
(ParA5aram~dhaviya Ill. p. 23S ).

Kiltyilyana contains the same advanced views about law and rules
of procedure as are found in NArada and Brhaspati. He is even in
.04 """": ~ ~ \filii'" SlIjI~"4\ ,.'hct"ICfliijliM <qfSti"",""~H
tit. ~. 811. I, la Dot uulltel, 'ha' 'he aorrees' reaMDK 11 "",qui for
JIIIIItPt, .1 tbe 1....cll.,.I, lollowiDB Ylew of _ . . . .ta. Tb. worcl.
of ~ . . . . . . jJq.(UI 'I,,,,,,ft-tt,<+(.
 117
advance of these two writers in certain matters, such 'as definitions
in general and the elaboration of rules about stridhana. He gives
numerous definitions, such as those of vyavah~ra, pr~4viv~b,
stobhaka, dharmildhikaraQa, tirita and, anusi~ta, ~manta &c. He \
seems to have been the first to invent some new terms. For
. example. he defines pasclltkilra as a judgment given in favour of the
plaintiff after a hot contest between the plaintiff and the defendant,
while the term jayapatra is restricted by him to the judgment given
on admission by the defendant or a judgment dismissing the suit on
various grounds. 4 0s He lays down a stringent rule that if a man
abandons a ground of defence or attack and puts forward a less
cogent one, he would not be allowed to put forward again the
stronger ground after a decisive judgment of the court. 406 This
resembles the 4th explanation to section 1 I of the Indian Civil
Procedure Code ( 1908) about res judicata. The verses about
~llllpaJ;la and dlnara quoted above (note 368) from Narada (parisi~fa
verses 58-60) are ascribed to Katyayana by the Smflicandrika.
The date of Katyayana can be settled only approximately. He
is certainly much later than Manu and Yajiiavalkya. As shown
above he presupposes Narada and regarded Brhaspati as a vcry
leading authority on vyavahara. Hence his upper limit is the Jrd
or 4th century A. D. Visvartipa quotes eight verses as Katyayana's
by name (vide on Yaj. 11. S, 6,47, 63, 281) on such topics of
Vyavahara as the defects of the plaint, the contents of the plaint, the
liability for the debts of a deceased person, payments of debts ot
honour(satyaril~ra), punishment {or abortion, grievous hurt and
homicide of a Brahmal)a woman. Medhatithi (on Manu 7. 1 )
ascribes to Katya:yana the rule that in case of conf\kt between the
a.ic:.ta.tes of a.harmaSuua ana. anhuastra the king should prefer the
former. Medhatithi on Manu (Vm. :u6) speaks of Katylyana-sutra,
appears to quote a portion of it in prose and explains it. 407 Medhatithi
405 f'\« Et It!1 iit;qJ ~ SC"I~ 1In~1 I qSllJli'lS1U ~ ,,~ ~ •
6i,q41c(1~ ~ ~ I !tll:l4,«t'Rtt ~ """""".'( "
~" itidOf",.rk.
401 ~ q1Rff ~ !'lilt "'.....ct I W",,,..,,,, " ~ ~
~ " fitm. OD ~. . . II. 80 J .... 'fr. p. 181 J wfk. p. 101.
W7 , q) 'fl"'n ~,....~ if.......... :riw) ~..11tft1 ifilctl.ilwftit ~ ..........
~ 'A"f'f 'lil(fff.·" ~ ~ .... M "l~N!J"'III'
.. D. a8.
 Its
says that Kltyayana extended the maxim of the trader carrying
merchandise ( bhir;t4avaha-var;tik maxim) to all similar transactions.
,All known quotations of Katyayana are in verse. When
, Medhatithi speaks of a sutra and quotes a portion of it (as "va" and
"iti" after "nivarteta" indicate) in prose, we must either suppose
that he is referring to some other work of Katyayana than the one
in verse from which hundreds of verses are cited by other writers or
that Katyayana's work on vyavahlra also contains some prose
passages. As hardly any other writer quotes a prose passage of
Katyayana on vyavahara, the second alternative appears somewhat
unlikely. Visvarupa and Medhatithi regarded Katyayana as an
authoritative smrtikiJra along with Narada and Brhaspati. This
position he could not have attained in less than a few hundred
years. Therefore the lowest limit to which Katyayana can ~e
assigned is the 6th century. Hence it may be said that Katyayalla
flourished bet,veen the 4th and 6th century A. D.
The Vyavaharamatrka. (p. 307) quotes a Brhat-Katyayana on
tbe question of proof. The Dayabhaga mentions a Vrddha-Katya-
yana. The Sarasvativilasa also quotes verses of Vrddha-Katyayana
on rescission of purchase and other topics (p. 320 ). In the
present state of our knowledge it is very difficult to say whether
these two are different works. The Caturvarga-cintamaQi (vol. Ill,
part 2, p. 657 ) speaks of Upakatyayana. Aparnrka quotes a verse
froDl sloka-Klltyayana which is not found in the Karmapradipa
( Jivananda's ed. ), but appears to be a summary of a prose passage
quottfd as Katyayana's immediately before by Apararka.
In Jivananda's collection of smrti~ ( part I, pp. 60}-644) there
is one of Katyayana in three prapathakas and 29 khaQ4as and about
five hundred verses. The same work is printed as GobhilasDlrti
in the Anandastama collection (pp. 49-7 I). It contains also a
few prose passages in the 12th, l}th and I4th khal.)4is. The pre-
vailing metre is Anu~lubh, a few verses being in the lndravalra.
and other metres. The work is styled the Karmapradipa of IUtya-
yana. The opening verse justifies this name when it states that like
a lamp the work will clearly show the mode of performing certain
rites treated by Gobhila and other rites which are not clearly elud-
c1ated. 408 The contents of this work are briefly as follows:- how
Tos 3l"lC'l11f~)'ff"Ii1I"Nt;i~ ~ I :am_Rlih'M4",f~" .fi;"
 '8.~ 11.
to wear the sacred thread; sipping water and touching vario~s
limbs with water; the worship of GaQesa and founeen mlltrs "
every rite; kusas; srlddha details; consecration of sacred fires,!\
details about araQis, sruc, sruva; rules about cleansing the teeth
and bathing; samdhya; praQlyfima, muttering of Vedic mantras;
tarpaQa of gods and manes; the great daily yajnas j who is to offer
sriddha ; rules about periods of impurity due to death; duties of
wife ; sriddhas of various kinds.
The Karmapradipa mentions by name several authors. It very
frequently cites the views of Gobhila (pp. 603, 626, 638 ) and
Gautama (pp. 619, 620, 626, 630, 636, 639). The Karmapradipa
as the opening verse says is intimately related to the Gobhila Grhya-
sl1tra. It distinctly says that as Gobhila did not dilate upon the
details as to time and procedure of goyajiia and v!ljiyajiia, K!ltyayana
dilates upon them. This is borne out by the Gobhila grhya-sQtra ...o~
Another41o passage of Katyayana about the A~~akas is based upon
the very words of the Gobhila grhya. Frequent reference is made
to the views of Vasi~~ha on the worship of Mlltrs ( p. 60S), on
sr:lddha (pp. 608, 62S). Vide also p. 642 (28. 16). Among
the other authors named are Narada on the sticks for dantadhavana
( p. 6 IS ), Bhargava ( probably Usanas ) on p. 640, SitQQilya and
~a.J,.l4ilyllyana on p. 626. Katyayana is named in several places
( pp. 624, 627, 638) and once the first person is used (as in
" rnamapyetad hrdi sthitam .. p. 643). The Katyayanasmrti quotes
the verse of Manu ( Ill. 70) on the five great yabins. On p. 633
four verses forming the consolation to be offered to the relatives
of a person departed are the same as Yaj. (HI. 8-11) :md one
verse in the same context occurs in the Mahabharata {Santiparva
._-_._----,

.Utn. Ill. G. 10-15 (1'1'.

409 Vide p. 638 verlel 1-11 of 26th khal)4a and compare with Oobhilagrh,.a·
~~: I ~ ~ ~.ila:fi~4I; I
~ ,wjltqi!tIC'' 'tOO ""~:, q.,IC'u« ~e"i\'*",I~ , 11~-
'lot ~,). .
no ~ ~I.'~ \1Ir: "1~\'fI"I'{ff: I 6C... tori .,aq".q.~1W ~(I6i"ftii I
4I,wisl@ifVlJw ~ ~ ~t.lt... I1 ~"'J1r-fo 17. 14 ( p. 616); oompare
tilr"'WJ\i IU. 10. '-7 '''~(if!~ ~"': m: ~t: ~I~~ ~: I
"".- ,
"~'''''f.h iI'tt .«8...... l@iu(l I ql"..
,q'lquq'~I(il~tifl
ft'"'''""''''''''' ,'
 21. )1 Ind other places ).4 11 On p. 631 Kitylyana speaks of RAmI
hiving performed yajiias taking as his spouse the golden imllle
,SltA.
, The question is :-what is the date of this KatYlyanasmrti
( Karmapradipa ) and whether it is the work of IUtylyana t~e
great jurist. The Mit. (on Ylj. I. 2S4 ) quotes a verse as KAtyl-
yana's which occurs in Jivananda's text (p. 624 verse 20);
similarly the Mit. quotes two verses as Katyayana's (on Yi;. UI.
247) which have a place in the Karmapradipa (Jivananda p. 634
verses 4-5). Scores of verses cited as Kityayana's by Apararka ( on
lcAra and prlydcitta ) are found in the Karmapradipa. For example,
'fIide Aparirka p. 43 (three verses) and Karmapradipa (p. 60S,
1110-12), Apararka p. SI (three verses about samidh) and
Karmapr. ( p. 613,8. 17-19 ), Apararka p. 135 ( four verses about
bathing in rivers) and Karma. ( p. 615, 10. 5-7 and 14), Apararka
p. 532 (four verses on sraddha in which Katyayana himself is
CIted as an authority) and Karma. ( p. 624, 16. 16-19), Apararki
p. 872 ( six verses) and Karma. ( 21. 2-7 p. 612 ), Apararka p. 1066
( three verses about an IlgnibOtrin being guilty of mahapataka) and
Karma. (23. 4-6 p. (34). The Smrticandrikl also quotes profuse-
ly from Katyayana on 1Jc4ra, sraddha etc. and cites from the Karma-
pradipa by name passages which occur in Jivananda's edition. The
above references show that in the eyes of the Mitalqara and Apararka
tbe Karmapradipa was an authoritative work. Therefore it follows
that it must have been composed centuries before the 11th century
A'. D. It is however remar~ble that several quotations ascribed. to
Katyiyana in the Mitak~ara., Apararka and other works are not
found in the Karmapradipa. For example, the Mitik~ara ( on Yij.
ID. 242 ) cites Katyayana's verse about five varieties of lapses in
cOnduct viz. mahipitaka, atipitaka, plitaka, pra.sa~gika, upapitaka and
on YI;. Ill. 260 quotes a verse of Katyiyana about what are
atiplt&kas. These are not to be traced in the Karmapradipa printed
by JinDanda. Similarly Apararka ( pp. 94-9S ) quotes three verses
of Kltyayana that are very interesting but are not found in
411 9i """'" ~I ~I: ~~u I ~ ~sM"II'"' 1ftWI~ fi
~II
 tU
]iVlDlncla's edition. 4'. Later works like the Niroayasindhu, the
Samsklramayakha, the Madanaplrijlta quote numerous verses of
Kltyayana on upanayana, marriage and other samskaras which we
vainly seek to find in the Karmapradipa. Hence it follows that,
there was some large work of Kiityiiyana of which the Karmapradipa
is either an abridgment or only a ponion.

The next question is whether Katyayana the jurist and the

author of the Karmapradipa are identical. There are ~ot sufficient
data to identify the two. The only fact that points to the identity
is that such eminent and early writers as Vijiiane6vara and Apariirka
appear to make no distinction ~etween the two. Besides the
Karmapradipa is also an early work. Against this it has to be re-
membered that ViSvaropa, probably the most ancient of all extant
commentators, nowhere quotes Katyayana on AclrA and prayaScitta.
This absence of quotations is not a very cogent argument; still it
raises a doubt in one's mind whether a work of Katyayana on aclra
and other non-jural topics was known to Visvarupa.
The other principal versified smrtis will now be described in
( Sanskrit) alphabetical order.

39. Angiras
From Visvaropa downwards Al\giras is quoted very frequendy
on all topics except that of civil law ( vyavahAra ). Al\giras is one
of the writers on dharma enumerated by Ylj. visvariipa: (on Ylj.
I. 9) states that according to A~giras a pari/ad may comprise 121
BrihmaQlS. On Ylj. I. So ViSvarOpa quotes a verse of Adgira.
that what is done according to one's own will without followinl
the dictates of silstra is fruitless .•" On Yiij. 111. 248 Vi§varllpa
says that the wata called Vajra was prescribed by A~giras for
Brihmal,las guilty of deadly sins. Visvarupa (on Yij. Ill. 26S)
quotes two verses of Al\girls on the praydcitta for killing the wife
of a Brlhmal,la who has kindled the sacred fires, for killing wives of
'11 ~itm'T § ,,: ~tri"(~ ~ I <'ISlilflltrlr-lffiN ."""" 1(~ la
~ -..l'" '" ~: Wl.t "' •"1Ni VI ~! ""I"'~ ~'11.
~ I1 ~r ~ '" 'P'ff 81;i1pfm ~ ~ I~ ~ ~ ~
~u.
'" ~~I~qNt" ...-l-., .-dllfi1J\ .1Ifi1ati1h 'lJl~ W ~GI"'Gf"'( "
 oth~r Brihmaoas and K~triyas and Vai'yas. On Yaj. Ill. 266 he
quotes two verses of Angiras laying down priydcitta for killing
~rtain beasts and birds, wherein Angiras himself is mentioned with
"'nour ( bhagavan ). Aparfirka ( pp. 22-23 ) quotes thirteen verses
,1'l'flm Angiras on the constitution of pari/ad, wherein such terms as
c:hiturvidya, vitarki, angavid, dharmapa~haka are explained and the
last of which says that a pari~ad sitting in judgment over those who
are guilty of mahapatakas may consist of hundreds. The Mitilk~ara
( on Yaj. I. 86) quotes several verses on the practice of sati and
ascribes them to both Sankha and Angiras. 414 Apararka (pp. 10,.
I 12 ) quotes four other verses on the same practice, one of which is
in the Indravajra metre and another prohibits a Brahmal)a wife from
following that practice. Medhatithi (on Manu. V. 157) quotes
the view of AI'lgirns on soli and di!:approves of it. The Mitak~ra,
Haradatta and others quote numerous verses of Angiras on asauea
and prayascittn. Haradatta on Gautama (20. I ) quoles a verse of
Aligiras about the seven outj'ajas,4lS ViSvartipa ( on Yaj. Ill. 237)
quotes a siitra of Sumantu in which Al'lgirasa is cited as an authority.
The Suddhi-mayukha quotes a verse of Angiras which relies upon
Satatapa. 416 The Smrticandrika quotes Angiras on the enumeration
of Upasmrti'i (vide note 260 above). The Smrticandrika also contains
a few prose quotations from Atigiras ; the, same work cites a verse
of AI'lgiras holding the dharmasastra of Manu as the supreme
guide. 11 ;
The Atigiras-smrti (in Jivanaoda part I, pp. 554-560) in 72
verses is probably an abridgment. It lays down praydcittas for
various occasions, such as taking food aDd drink from antyajas, for
cruelly beating or causing \'arious injuries to cows. It al~o lays
down various rules for the wearing of the dark cloth ( nilivastra)
by women. It cites Angiras and Apastamba by name. The
penultimate verse condemns those who rob 'Women. of their wealth.

414 One of them is the well known ver.e f'I",: ~Iail~ ,,'lIf.r iPniir
~
11,:]., I ClI14fE13l ill ~ . . ~..
'I'tI«'PT lTc'I~ qi!!il'EUl
~
11
415 ~"1'Ri'S: JtCi": ¥'E'U 'lcU '''~J~~''r IlIllJ"ll'"IJir~. ~~mrl~: 11
4t6 m~ ..uillIt ~ ~ ~'f( I ~1"~~1~ ""Cl1a~~f!; H
417 ~ ~ sil;i; "1~IW'f~~ ;fJt;:m{ll~ m r""""",: "
.~.(~).
 There are several mss. in the Decem College Collection whi:he'
contain a varying number of verses on prayascitta agreeing more t'S.
less with Jivananda's text. For example, No. 53 of 1879-8(.
contains about one hundred verses, No. lOS of 1882-83 contains 54
verses, while No. 65 of Visrambag collection and No. 83 of 18 95-
1902 contain only 32 ; No. 81 of 1884-86 is styled Brhad-Angiras
and contains 1 S1 verses, many of which are identical with those in
the Calcutta text.
The Mitalqara (on Yuj. Ill. 277) and the Smrtiratnavali of
Vedacarya (I. O. cat. No. ISS2 p. 475) quote a Brhad-Aligiras and
the Mitaqarlt also quotes a Madhyama-Angiras several times (on Yaj.
Ill. 243, 24 1 , 258, and 260).
. ,
.. .
40. Rsyasrnga
This is a writer who is frequently quoted on acara, [lsauca, sraddha,
and prlyascitta by the Mit., Apararka, Smrticandrika and other works.
Apararka (p. 724) quotes as ~~yasrnga's a verse ascribed to Sankha
in the Mitak~ara (on Yaj. 11. 119) and other works, which states
that when one coparcener recovers with his own efforts family
property that was lost to the family, he gets a fourth share of it and
the others become sharers :in the rest.4'K The Smrticandrika ( I.
p. 32) quotes • api vasasa yajiiopavitiirthan kuryat taoabhave trivrta
sfitreQa " which is in prose.

41. Karsnajini ..
This writer is quoted by the Mit. ( Yiii. 111. 265 three verses ),
Apararka, Smrticandrika and other works mostly on sraddha.
Apararka (p. 138) quotes a verse from him which enumerates the
seven sons of Brahma. San aka, Sanandana, Sanatana, Kapila, Asuri,
V04ha (?) and Paiicasikha. Apararka (p. 424) quotes a verse which
refers to the two signs of the Zodiac, Kanya, and Vticika .
.,
42. Carurvimsatimata
"There are two Mss. of this work in the Deccan College Collection
(No 244 of A. 1881-1882 and III of 1895-1902). It contains
S2S verses. The work is so called because it embodies the essence
of the teachings of 24 sages, Manu, Ya.jiiavalkya, Atri, Vi,!)!,
" - - -------- - -~-- - '- -. -------- ". - -.- -.- -

U8 ~ ~ ~ ~~~ 'lpfl~ I ",V ~ ~..~~ ~T ~ ~~ 11

 othfasqtha, Vyw, USanas, Apastamba, Vatsa, Hidta, Guru
q~Brhaspati}, Nllrada, ParlSara, Gllrgya, Gautama, Yama, Baudhiyana,
~balqa, &lokha, Angiras, SAtltapa, sankhya (sankhylyana? ),
I- Samvana. The subjects treated of are :-The usages of the Van;llS and
I ISramas, Sauca, tlCamana, cleansing the teeth, bath, prioiyama,
repeating the Giyatri, study of the Vedas, marriage, agnihotra, five
great daily yljoas, means of livelihood, forest hennits, sarimylsins,
duties of K¥atriyas and the other two varoas, priyucittas for the
deadly sins and other lesser misdeeds, means of livelihood, sriddha,
tiauca (on binh and death).
The work often quotes the views of USanas, Manu: PllrAsarya,
Angiras, Yama, Hlrita. It quotes Manu Ill. 5 ( asapiJ.14:t ca yit etc. )
and Manu 12. 95 (yll vedabihYll;l smrtayal;l.). Two other verses
which it contains are indicated as interpolated in several editions ot
Manu. 41 , It says that the teachings of Arhat, OIrvlka and
Buddhas delude people. 4lO Its position is that whatever is not
found in the Veda or the Purlloas, the Rllmayaoa, or Mahabhllrata
or in the si\stras of Manu and others is as good as non-existent. 4Z1
The Caturvimsatimata is frequently quoted by the Mit.,
Aparirka and later works, but not by Visvarupa and Mcdhlltithi. It
was probably compiled about the time when the latter t\''{o writers
Sourished. Aparirka (p. II21) quotes a prose passage from the
work on the priYaScitta for a dvijllti procreating children on a Sudra
wife. This passage could not be traced in the two mss. referred to
above.
The portions of the work on samskAra and sr~ddha together
with the commentary of Bhattoji, son of Laqmidhara, have been
'11 til 'I( 1ffi'I~
~ ~q'j R1!:~: I ac.......qQcf tii'R 1riIIqJ II!.
~~ 11 ( aner II~. XI. 10 )J ~Idr ~ 'lib q:) ir~"Mt"4( I
au".R1«n'it ~rt " PfI-nfit l§Pn H ( after ~ XII. 110. ). Till.
oooan In ~, 4tb a:rt"I'Rr p. 117 BDel the Irlt balf of It ocoan ID
tbe f1Mi4.M'tP.
410 . ".... .n.""""rfit .n1;."qfiC'lrfftI. '" I I._ (Gbarpare)
Tbl. _oan ID the~. p.
..........Ift ~ \t4ffir ~ 11
.... quo lit. yoL I,
part I, p. 10.

411 ~ ~ " 'Ill ~ tJIQ1Iil ",""~lallQ I It~~ 'Ill 'I'if W

""'~ ~ " itar ••iA; iI
 HI
published in the Benares SanskritiSeries (Nos. 137 and 139). The'
commentary is a very learned one and refers to a host of writers.
This commentary is in some mss. ascribed to Ramacandra (vide I.
O. cat. No. 1554, p. 47S).
43. Daksa.
Dak~a is one of the wnters on dharma enumerated by Yaj.
Visvanipa quotes verses of Dak~a several times, viz. on Yaj. I. 17
(on clods of earth for purifying the body), on Yaj. Ill. 30 (two
verses on asauca), on Yaj. III. 66 (about a parivrajaka), 011 Yaj.
Ill. 191 (about padmasana). The Mit. (on Yaj. I. 89) quotes a
half verse of Dak~a to the effect that a dvija should not remain
unattached to an asrama (i. e. without a wife in the context) even
for a moment; on Yaj. III. S8 two verses about bhik~us; (in Yaj.
Ill. 243 (one verse). Apararka cites numerous verses of Dak~a
on acira, aSauca, sraddha and similar topics. In one case (p. 368 )
he attributes a prose passage to Dak~a about the gift of gold. 4U
Two of Dak~a's verses most frequently quoted by writers on
vyavahara are those that lay down what nine things cannot be the
subjects of gift. 4aJ
In Jivananda's collection there is a Dak~asmrti :( part 11, pp. 38 3-
402 ) in S'even chapters and 220 ,·erses (vide also Anandasrama
col~ection pp. 72-84). The principal ~ubjccts treated of are:-
Four asramas, two kinds of brahmacarins ; the daily round of duties
for dvijas; various subdivisions of actions, nine karmans, nine
vikarmans, nine actions that should be concealed, nine acts that
should be made public, nine things that should not be gifted; gifts;
eulogy of a good housewife; sauca of two kinds; impurity due to
birth and death; Yoga and its six al'lgas viz. praf,layama, dhyana,
pratyahira, dharaf,la, tarka and samadhi, maithuna of eight kinds
to be avoided by ascetics, duties of bhik~u, dvaita, and advaita.
This smrti is cenainly a very old one. All the quotations from
Dalqa cited by ViSvar'iiPa occur in the printed Dak~a (vide pp. 39S.
411 ~ .. ai..... ~ ~W"""q~-qf~~ .\fJ~.: I 81~••
411 VPnAt ~ ~Wtt1f~1~"~ I ~~fi" 'If lilliq: ~ ~
vfclt 11 snq",f1i " ~... ~Iir crfid: I iT ~ w~~ SIt'r-
~tfiC4tt wro " ~ p. '04. Th••• ocour ID th. ~..~fit (.linD.....
pan II, Po 111 ).
Ho'D.2,.
 '396, 384, 397 which reads 'na pathyasanad yogo'). Similarly all
the quotations in the Mit. from D~k~a are found in the Calcutta text.
AparArka contains over forty verses from the printed Dak~a, though
..there are a few verses cited by him as Dak~a's which are not found
./ therein. The Smrticandrika quotes about ten verses of Dak~ on
woman which are all found in the 4th chap. of the Calcutta text.
In the Deccan College collection there is a ms. of Dak~a (No.
120 of 1895-I902 ) which contains 197 verses on the same topics
as above, many of which are identical with the Calcutta text. The
Bombay Univer~ity has also a similar ms. Vide I. O. cat. No. 1320
p. 385 for a similar ms. in 197 verses.

44. Pitamaha
Pitimaha is enumerated among writers on dharma in a verse of
Vrddha-Yajiivalkya quoted by VisvarQpa. The Smrti of Pitamaha
is drawn upon mostly on vyavahara. VisvarQpa cites (on Y~j. I.
17) a verse from him 011 sauca. 4Z4 Mit. and Apanlrka quote verses
from Pitamaha only on vyavahara and specially 011 ordeals. 'The
Smrticandrik~ quotes about ten verses on ahnika, 130 on
vyavahara and only a few on sraddha. Pitamaha regards the Vedas
with the ailgas, Mimanlsa, the smrtis, PuraJ.1a and Nyaya system as
dharmaSastras. 4zs Pitamaha like Brhaspati enumerates nine kinds of
ordeals,4 26 while Ya;. and Narada name only five, though the latter
seems to have known two more, viz. taJ.14ula and taptama~a. The
Smrticandrika quotes a dozen verses about 50 cha/os on which a
king took action without any complaint.-I 2 7 Pitamaha seems to
have followed Vyasa in defining documents called krayapatra,
sthitipatra, samdhipatra, visuddhipatray8 The Smrticandrika cites
4U ~ ~ ;UqiJ~~~: iil:li'AJ: ~: I ~q1J (~vj!) ~ \lR
'li(IRRT n
411 ~: ~~ ~ ~ ~"qE""II~· • .mtr PAflcti(\l;p:r; 11
SI~ p. 601 i oompare 'l1".
I. 3.

416 ~ 'ISJt(~"" ~ ~~ lI~q I ~AI'JRRnf.t ~IVi filf\tn~ ~"~T 11

qaoted b,. ~ p. 694.
41' HTfir "iJlq{l'1f~ G~n~ ~~i'!'n I ~~ "t~~q{",,",I~~~J 11
~.
4JI Vlcl_cm. 1fT. Tot III.p. 118 and ~ ••
 .,
Pitamaha for aD enumeration of the 18 prakrtis viz. washerman,
leather worker, etc. 429 The same work states that according to
Pitamaha the titles of law to be taken cognisance by the king himself
were twenty-two. In the hall of justice, he says, there should be
eight constituents viz. the scribe, the accountant, sastra, the
sildhyap:tla, the assessors, gold, fire and water. ·no Some of the
other noteworthy dicta ofPitamaha are :-a suit should be4J 1 first
tried before the village (pancayat), then before the town (court of
appeal), then before the king; between litigants of the same country,
town, societies, cities and villages, the decision should be arrived at
according to their own peculiar :conventions and usages, but when
there is a dispute between these and strangers, the decision must be
according to the slistraj possession 4 J 2 in order to be recognised by
the couns as decisive must have five characteristics, it must have
tide, long duration, it must be uninterrupted, it must not have been
impeached and it must be before the eyes of the opponent; a private
dOCUlllent4JJ under one's own hand is inferior to a jl111apada (a
publicly written and attested) deed, the latter is inferior to a royal
edict, this last is inferior to possession continued for three
generations.
Pitamaha is later than Brharpati,4!4 as he cites the latter's view
that a litigation between members of the same village, society, town,
guild, caravan or army must be decided according to their peculiar
usages. Therefore Pitllmaha must be assigned to some date between
the 4th and 7th century A. D.
429 ~~,~ ..m ~ \{Cr-;r-,-~-.
-- ~,,~ ~~--. ~ .11
~~~~~IfI~'4!"U :. ciRt~I1(~~lvm~ U ~:
~lI.f: ~ ~.T
Ifwfif1tilT: IlfOfi"iflftlllflllvrt ;r ~ !f 1f1'i: ~: I1
~o.
~

430 mr 1fV11Ii': \TJ.t ~"N1l1J: ~: I ~RI~~~ ~ 11

~. (ar.)J cr.mpare ~ (Intro. chap. verle 15).

431 qJq [1l!: s{ "rtn~ ml ~, mtr t!: tm ~ "iflm=r iR1l ~: I1

~o; ~mr-PTIi,; ~~r~ 'O'f~ I w.rt mf"""~TJWi=I~"lr: q I1
~o.
"''lIlT
Co

"I ~~.Il11 ~4'Ru"'N("I~ I ~~1"ifT t;r~:q1l~""~ 11

'SS ¥i"".I~ ~ 'J,""Ie ...,( , """9.'' "
~If: ~~ 11
&3, ~ p", ,.. ~
, Q,'"
.... , ,..~
"1.,ifl8!l(i'iUmI'hi.,II.... h"""~ ~mtVJ \iiQ'"if(J ~'fICr. 1I
.
lIS BiIlorr" ........
45. Put..ty.
PuIastya is one of the expounders of dharma enumerated by
Vrddha-YAjiiavalkya. Visvar1lpa quotes a verse from him on sllrira-
~uca.4JS The Mit. (on Yaj. 1.261) cites a verse from Pulastya
that a Brlhmal}a should principally use ascetic's food ( i. e. vegetable
food ) in srAddha. that k~atriyas and vaisyas should use meat and
§udras honey .•" The Mit. (YAj. III 253) quotes two verses of
Pulastya who enumerates eleven intoxicating drinks together with
sura as the twelfth. m Apararka quotes several verses from Pulastya
on samdhyA, sraddha, Mauca, duties of yatis, prayaScitta. Apararka
quotes two verses from Pulastya propounding the view that a com-
bination of jiilna and karma is the correct view .• " The first of
these verses is ascribed by him to Yoga-Ylljnav.tlkya elsewhere
( note 336). The Smrticandrikl quotes about fony verses from
Pulastya on llhnika and sraddha. In one place it quotes Pulastya
on the efficacy of bathing 011 Sunday, Tuesday, and Saturday.419
In another place it refers to the japa of Rama, Parasurama, NrsiIhha,
Trivikrama.
The Dinaratnllkara of Cal)4esvara cites a prose text from Pulastya
on the gift of deer-skin. 440
The Pulastya-smrti must have been composed between 4th and
7th century A. D.

'35 MI~ '5Iiiql~ ,,*crlir~~vr: I ~ ~ UJ....i"t'(iiprI~ I1

~ OD 1fT. 1.17.

'31 ~ 1",01(*41;6 ami ffrsaqq~: I ~ ~ ~ "nfAA ~.II

'37 ~iRf i(1""I~ ~ fI',C!5l""4( I ~ ~ri ~ ~IR~a",~ u
WIn;n{il A'\irpil"'iJ(~I((~~ ~ 1 IJ((\t ~ ~ mlNli ~~ •
438 'iifClil,f"iU~ smilfw 1.~ 1 ~JIif f6i.,,5it ~ fR"~rwq!'( U
'"" ~ ~ ~ d~ ~ ~ if ~!ib~1 ~~wqf ~
1Ij~"'Mri~ ~.n fWr: Sl'{RW 11 'l'mai OD •• Ill. 57, p. 911.
,It ~W~..1(1 ~ ~tf q "U: I ~ ~ ~~ ~: ~
1f'n I1 ~~ ••
"0 81't1W: fiWiI~.,~fi I1fR'1IR'I'I'i': t ~1Nf i""'tqf ~...rt ~ ~­
~ ~l"~..T~;feJt\f{lW"itO'"",'I; t ms, No. 11' of 168(-86
fr. Deooa.. 00118,8 (folio 61a ),
 11.

46. Pracetas
Pracetas finds a place among the sages enumerated by ParA!ara
tbougb not in YAjiiavalkya. In both Mit. and Apararka there are
passages in prose and verse ascribed to Pracetas on daily duties,
§rlddha, llsauca, praydcitta. The Mit. (on Yaj. Ill. 27 ) quotes
a verse from Pracetas saying that workmen, anisans, physicians,
male and female slaves, kings, royal officers have not to observe
periods of impurityHI ( on death). This verse is cited as a smrti
by Medhatithi on Manu V. 60 without ascribing it to Pracetas.
So Medhatithi looked upon Pracetas as equally authoritative with
Manu, Vilit;lU and others.
The Mit. (on Yaj. 11120,263-64), Haradatta (on Gautama22. 18)
and Apararka frequently cite verses from Brhat-Pracetas on Mauca and
pl'iiyaScitta. The Mit. and Aparllrka also quote verses on the same
topics from Vrddha-Pracetas.
A few prose quotations from Pracetas are noted in the Smrti-
candrika :md by Haradatta ( on Gautama 23. I ).

47. Prajapati
Prajlpati is cited as an authority by the Baudhllyanadharmasl1tra
( H. 4. I S and H. 10. 7 I). Vasi~~ha several times quotes Prajapatya
slokas (viz. Ill. 47, XIV 16-19,24-27, 30-32). It has been shown
above that most of these verses are found in the Manusmrti or have
close correspondence with verses of Manu. So it is not unlikely
that both the writers of dhannasutras mean Manu by Prajipati.
in the AnandilSrama collection ( p. 90-98 ) there is a smrti of
Prajilpati in 198 verses on the various details of srlddha, such as
the time, place, the persons authorised to perform, proper food,
Bmhma1)as to be invited etc. The preva.iling metre is An~tubh,
but there are nine verses in the Indravajrii, Upajati, VasantatilakA
( verse 137) and Sragdhari ( verse 96). It speaks of Kalpdlstra,
smrtis, dhanndAstra, purnlJas. It contains a verse referring to the
KanyA and Vr§cika ( scorpion) signs of the zodiac, which is almost
the same as a verse of KlqlJljini.

"1~: M{iIr;il "'11 '(I~ """ lIIf. ~ (1<If''''I~ ~:'"':

S\1ftM"u "
.,
The Mit. ( on Yllj. In.
2 sand 260 ) quotes verses 01 Prajapati on
Uaua and prlyascitta. Aparllrka cites verses of Prajllpati on purifi.
cation of various substances, sraddha, witnesses, ordeals and ASauca.
None of these is traced to the printed tex~ of Prajapati. Apararka
(p. 952 ) gives a long prose text of Prajitpati on the four orders of
parivrajakas, viz. kuticaka, bahiidaka, hamsa, 'paramahamsa.
Aparlrka ( p. 542 ) cites a verse of Laugiik~i which refers to the
view of Prajapati that the son of a putrikll was to offer piIJ4as to
his mother by the gotra of his maternal grand-father.44~ Apararka,
Smrticandrika, Parasara-Madhaviya and other works quote several
verses of Prajapati on vyavahilra. Witnesses are of two kinds, ~rta
IDd akrta. In this he seems to have followed Nllrada (f!Jlldllna,
verse 149). Prajapati lays down the characteristics of valid reply
( uttara ) of the defendant and defines444 the four varieties of uttara.
The Parllsara-Madhaviya cites several verses of Prajapati on ordeals.
Prajapati recognised the right of the son less widow to succeed to her
husband's wealth44s and enjoined on her the duty of offering srnddha
every month and year to her husband's manes and to honour his
relatives. 44'

48. Marlci
This sage is relied upon as an authority by the Mit., Apararka, Smrti-
candrika on Ahnika, Asauca, Srnddha, Prayascitta and Vyavahilra.
Apali.rka quotes several verses on tarpa1)a one of which speaks of Sun-
day.447 Mariei disallows bathing in the rivers in the months of Srlval)a
«I ...... ~,... ,.,.,.. ~
I1lflll1'\Q llrstVT 111!!: ''tU.',,\~~Iq; I ,~" ~~~ )!"'II't'f1: 11
~.
us vwt#l ~ fit":
!itr ~.sqii.,: I ~Ia: ~ ,,,: ~stm
~ 1\ ~ p. 88', ~. (111. p. 80 readB ~~~ ).
444 ~. (IRI'. P. 41·48 ), W. 11T. '"01. lII. p. 68·78.

4" ~ spfic:r,~ ~ ~f{ cqilq; I ~ qfmrel ;nu ~ ~ ~: I1

448 "'" ~ '" ~ 'lfRmr~~ I etl~ i(I~~ I1ltE1'''Ni(I~ 11
rq.~6q~~iii'STlOJ.: +~ql11~~ I '{~"6q\ffliqf ~l~"r 11
~. ( p.1l1 ), ~r. 111. vol. Ill. p.I36.

"., WPff ~ ., Gf"'~ fftfl t ~NliiJi.~",tif"

!'it ,,,fftat1«fui1: "
""'" p. UI; '~o ( ,,~ P.lIS ).
 48. JltiAci ISl
and Bhadrapada.4+1 Marici made a very near approach to the modern
conceptions underlying the Transfer of Property Act. 'Completeness
is not attained without writing in the transactions of sale, mortgage,
partition and gift of immoveable property'. 44f If a buyer purchases
a chattel before a row of merchants and to the kno\\rJedge of the
king's officers and in broad dayligbt, he is free from blame and gets
back his money ( if the thing turns out to be another's property ),
while if the price (paid by a buyer for a chattel) cannot be recovered
(from the vendor who sells without title) owing to the vendor's
address being not known, the loss should be apportioned between
the buyer and the original owner of the chattel. uo Marlci divides
adhi into four varieties, bhogya, gopya, pratyaya, ajiildhi. '
It is to be noted that Apararka ( p. 908) quotes a prose passage
of Marid on a§auca.
49. Yama
The Vasilitha-dhannasutra (18. 13-15 and 19. 48) cites four
slokas of Yama and quotes (11. 20) one verse in which Yama is
spoken of as an .authority. All the sIokas except onc are found in
Manu.'HI Vasi~tha quotes a sloka of Prajiipati wherein Yama'! view
-'48 ",,~~i'q..q. ~T ~ {VI~: I "l~ tifA"" ~~ ~tfrtq~ I
:JI~ p.IS5.
448 "',.~~,........ "' .... ..0.... ~~
~J<I~ 1"''fI''II'l,~ f'.i~T1'J ~r-:r ~
"f I 1I1i'i~' '" ~urr '"f "I~~' I~'"fl"
~ 11 ~I. ~i. vol. Ill. p. U8 i ~'i{o ( iq. p. 60 reads filArir.rl~
RfI',¥11f1"",rcFcr 'wr ).
450 3ffiiwl~~ ~ "" Pi~ I ,,~ ~ ~ ~~Ifi1t;<niit: 11
8f'l~ p.775.
'51 ~t{JN 'f~~T~I~;('f I ~~"'i~i1{~ f( \tilt: tfI'RiRvr. I ~.
"'lil"ifi~ ~ m~ ~ " if ~ ¥1frl ~qp;il~ if ,~ •
"" ...,~~~ "" ~ JffiJt~~ 11 ~~~~ "~i1""Ii~=iI~ I
~ c=p:r) .m '" ir.r q~ u• 18. 11-11.1. The lalt two are almOllt
'he aame aa ~ IV. ~0-81 and the fira' ia a .paraphra8e of 31111. Q't.
c~ ,~ ~"p ~p: I ~~"''t *1 laq"iilt('. ~1(j~
utlt " .fir;rt if 'Iif ~~11{ I ~t{J~W\in ~ilr fi if ~I 11m..
18.48 aDd '3'Nl~'" I ~ ~: \11frla ,,~; I
i42 V. IS.
~ et 'fi4': "'" ~1Ijif ~~: 11 ij'1~1I 11. BO; vide '(I1fi4' S. 41. ,w'lr
~ -n lis ~ 1fl~• • ISit'l;' 'fi4t"~~ ~1' ~
• • 1~.SO.
""""qar. 11
 is set fonh. Yama is one of the sages enumerated in the list of
Yljiiavalkya. Govindaraja (on Manu S. 16) and Aparirka quote
a verse of Sabkha wherein Yamas' view that the flesh of certain birds
could be eaten is referred to. 451 Aparuka (p. U31) also cites
a verse of SaIikha in which the view of Bhagavan Yama that one
should save one's life in all ways (even by incurring sin) is relied
upon.
In Jivananda:s collection ( pan I. pp. 560-568) there is a smrti.
of Yama in seventyeight verses on priyascitta and purification
( suddhi). In this smrti Yama himself is cited in the third person
( verse 65). One verse ( 33 ) refers to the view of Bhasvati (son of
the sun, by which may be meant either Manu or Yama himself).m
Some of the verses are identical with those of Manu (e. g. verses
26, 28 are the same as Manu 11. 178 and 3. 19). Verse 44 is
in the Upajiti metre. In the Anandasrama colle.:tion there is a
Yamasmrti in 99 verses on prlyakitta, sriddha, and purification.
Most of the topics of this smrti are the same as those of the Calcutta
text, but most of the verses are not identical. A few verses are
found in both, e. g. the verses about the seven lowesl castesm
(antya;as). Verse 1 I quotes the view of Satltapa. This smrti
contains the well-known text that a woman passes on marriage into
the gotra of her husband, which is cited by the Mit. (on YAj. I.
254 ).liS In the same collection there is a smrti of Brhad-Yama
(pp. 99-107). It is divided into five chapters and contains 182
verses. It deals with priyakittas for various lapses, purification
from various kinds of contacts (suddhi), sriddha, panition lind a
few matters of medical procedure .. In this smrti Yama is frequently
cited by name. Satltapa is cited on panition (V. 20). Many of
the verses of this text are identical with those of Yama in Jivananda's
text. For example, Jivananda CP. 56I) verses IS-I7 are the same
.. ----- -------_ .. ,--
'5. f.t~ IIif ~ IIif ~crt 11( .rq'dl8~ I"P6GRt 1I1l. 'If \1t~ 'Pr.
wrTPI; 11 ( ~ v.l. ) ~ p.1167.
413 m~ ~ ~l:(f'I..wlf I ~ ~: ~ ~1"~(ii~1( "
Compare JI! a. 180.
414 ~~~ ;I?:T !W ~ I'f I "'AiI~"1Iif ~ ~"t1fWr: 11
JiTaDaDda ver.e 14• .lDaDdllrama Tene U •
•11 m"~ 'IRl ~~ ~ I "Iftc~" ......~: f+tiI,...
h ...... .,..
 49. YtJma

as Brihad-Yama Ill. 1-3, Jivananda p. 563 verses.29-33 are the same

as Brhad-Yama Ill. 34-38, Jivananda verses 35-36 are the same as
Brhad-Yama Ill. 16-17. The verse in the Upajati metre (Jivananda
44 ) is Brhad-Yama Ill. 61. Two of the verses at the end of chap.
V. are the same as Yaj. 11. 17 and 23.
The numerous mss. of Yam a contain either one or other of the
a"bove three texts or different texts bearing on the same topics. For
example, Deccan College collection Nos. 209-2II of A 1881-82
and No. 153 of 1895-1902 are the same as the Yamasmrti in the
Anandasrama collection, No. 401 of 1891-95 seems to be the same as
Brhad-Yama in the Anandasrama collection. But the I. O. Cat. No.
1334 p. 390 contains 57 jlokas, the last 20 of which are in the
Indravajra metre.
Visvarupa, Vijiianesvara, Apararka, the Smrticandrika -and
other later works quote over three hundred verses of Yama o~ all
topics of dharmajastra including vyavahara. This establishes that
they had an extensive work of Yama before them from which it is
probable various abridgments corresponding with the printed works
were made. Visvarupa quotes about ten verses of Yama on water
as purifier (on Yaj. 1. 187), on sraddha (on Yaj. 1. 225 and 25 2 )
and on praYaScitta for killing a cow (on Yaj. Ill. 262). The identi-
cal verses are not found in the printed texts. Some of tbe verses
quoted from Yama in Apararka and the Smrticandrika can be
traced in the printed tex.t. l;or example, Apararka (p. 42) quotes
a verse of Yama in which Yama himself is referred to as an
a'!tharity.4S 6 It occurs in Jh'ananda's tex.t (verse 6S). The two
verses in Jivananda's text (verses 26, 28) that are identical with
Manu are cited in the Smrticandrika. as Yama's. Two verses of
Brhad-Yama (Ill. 20-21) about the proper age of marriage in the
case of girls are quoted as Yama's in the Smrticandrika. 4S7 In
some of the verses quoted by Apararka from Yama, the opinions of
. Manu are cited which can be identified witb the views of the Manu-

451 3W: .(fI'(IIE'!t.· 11 6lt"I\~.~ l ~: I!U ~ w ~ ~ ""'"

"'" " Thllll attributed to 'Pi in the ~if1if' allo.
c.
4.67 ~ ~~ 'f~1(l .... i}ijul1 I ~~q'll ~~iiJ~l:mt ~~ ~~ar It
•. ~ ~ 'I51'tf ~ 'f q~~ I 'f'1lI ~n'i \'iI~~q" {qat ~'"
\Tl~ 11 ~. (811fP' P.7I. ). .
B. Do 30.
 1S4
smrti. For example, according to Yama f90d polluted by the touch
of hair, moths and insects, or seen by sinners and women in their
courses is purified by water, holy ashes etc. 4s8 This refers to Manu
V. uS. Similarly the Smrticandrika quotes a verse of Yama 'which
says that according to Manu toose who administer poison, who are
incendiaries and robbers and those guilty of homicide and abetment
thereof should pay the extreme penalty of death.m Aparuka (p.
988 on Yaj. Ill. 109) quotes five verses of Yama which refer to the
26th tattT/as well known in the Salikhya system, regard Puru~ttama
as a 26 tatt'llQ and propound that he who correctly understands the 25
tattuas, in whatever a5rama he may be, reache5 the highest abode of
Vi~Qu. Apararka quotes a few prose passages from Yama on the
garments to be worn by brahmacarins,4 60 on prayascitta for killing
various kinds of birds and insects, for cutting trees and bushes, for
drinking wine, for stealing gold and for the other deadly sins etc. 461
The Mahabharnta (Anusasana 104.72-74) quotes g41lJdS ofYama.
The Smrticandrika quotes a verse of Yama which speaks of the
sun being in the zodiacal sign Virgo. 46a
Yama required the king to look into the disputes of litigants
,carefully and impartiaIly.4 6J Yama cites tbe authority of Manu for
the proposition that everything brought about by coercion such as
a gift or a deed was liable to be set aside. This is almost identical
with Manu 8. 168. Yama lays down that a BrahmaQa was never
to be awarded corporal punishment, but that a Brahmal)a guilty of
45i 3l'Ie,vi .~yq~iffta~'fC4"'1 ~ --qrit1i~ ~ I 3tij6I"fijEJtI~(i(IRAI11:
.~~~ ~, ~1~ tl SA~l~ p.267.
'lil ~~CJtro;flU ~~~Cfm I ~\1f1\1Jl ~: ~~, ~'n'ii, 11
~ftrllfoJ vide ~. I. 178.

460 .mt iimnarilf1l~ elf1uri4("~iVr" 1 ~ ,.18.

461 Vide pp. 11ao. 1131, 1118, !JII.
4U ji ....t! .;1II~~ &0. ~fi:r;(o ( 1II1l. p. 366 Gharpure.).
488 fIGn ~Q1.~ ~C("lfj.m I "A4iJ!"I...i"'l~ira t(1114M.. Ift,,= 11
~~ p.litS.

464 ~ 'RfI~ L '1~I~"'II'it .i\II"~ I ~ '1.I~ ~if1' l

q;: 11 ~~. (~. p. 180 ).
 49. Yllma ISS
crimes was to be imprisoned and made4-'s to work. Yama, like Yij.
<11. 145 ), prescribed that the stridhana of a woman married in the
Asura form went to her father,4- 66 if she died childless. AparArka (p.
822 ) quotes two verses of Yama that prescribed the first ammerce-
ment for him who, though forbidden, wrongfully takes the water
of a lake or disturbs a water-course and the highest ammercement
for him who breaks a lake. Aparitrka (p. 860) also cites Yama
for the fine of five kJlQalas in the case of adultery with another's
wife of the same caste as that of the paramour and twelve paQas in case
the wife is of a lower caste. The Smrticandrika and the Vyavahara-
maYilkha on the other hand direct that the king .should punish the
BrahmaQa woman guilty of adultery with a Sildra by throwing her
to dogs and by forcible tonsure and riding on an ass in case of adul-
tery with a K~atriya or Vaisya. The Smrticandrikara, Paraara-
Madhaviya and VyavaharamaYilkha quote a verse of Yama about a
debtor, who, being able to pay, does not wantonly pay, being
punished by taking twice the amount. Yama remarks that the order
of sarlmyasa is not allowed to women in the Vedas or in the sastra4ti7
( dharmasastra ) and that her real dharma is to be the mother of
children from one of her own caste. A Brhad-Yama is cited by the
Mit. ( on Yaj. Ill. 255 and 290), Haradatta and by Apararka on
priyascitta. Similarly a Laghu-Yama is cited by Haradatta and
Apararka and a Svalpa-Yama (probably same as Laghu-Yama ) by
the Smrtiratnakara of Vedacarya.
50. Laugak~i
The Mit. (on Yllj Ill. 1-2,260, 289) quotes verses of Laugak~i
on asauca and prayascitta. Apar!\rka quotes prose passages and verses
of Laugalqi on the sarllskaras, vaisvadeva, caturmasya, purification

465 " m1 .II'UI~~ ~ ~ .,f~ I ~!l 11~ 11{"" ~I\i(( W ~-

~ 11 ... ~ ~ ~ ~.attU"N 'IiR~ I ~"4T 111,," 'II-il
til.~"\ ~ ,I'b 11 ~fcit:;;ro ("I. p. 316).
466 3\'~('~ 1Pl. ~ ~ ~ I a1'..f-i{I~.,qf ~ ~ 'lwi ~ "
~~o ("I. p.IS6. ). Note 3lElVf\1lpnftmqf, whiob la tbe readlD.ID
~ (P. 1U.bove ). .

467 ~I: ~ 1IT ,tti "I ~ " ~1ril1 'St'in: fi ,,~: ~ ,,1f: M-
~ 'lR'll I1 ~o ( "I. p. 154 ).
 lie
of substances, sraddha, asallca and praydcitti. Aparirka cites
eP,P2) a verse of Laugak~i which regards Prajapati as an authority.
Th:e Mit. and almost all works on vyavahara cite a verse of Laugaqi
defining yoga and k~ema and prescribing that they are impartible.
,-
51. Visvamitra
Visvamitra is one of the writers on dharma enumerated by
'Vrddha-Yajiiavalkya as quoted by Visvarflpa. Apararka, the Smrti-
candrika, the KAlaviveka of Ji1l111tavahana and other works quote verses
of Visvamitra on almost all topics of dharma except vyavahara, such
as on the five deadly sins, on sraddhas, pra}:lscitta etc. VisvAmitra
defines dharma as that which is esteemed by. Aryas (respectable
people) who know the Vedas. 468 His verses on the mahllpAtakas
are frequently quoted. 469 The Madras ( Govt.) Mss. cat. p. 1985 e
No. 2717) notices a smrti of Visvamitra in verse in nine chapters.

52. Vyasa
In Jivananda (part II pp. 321-342) and in the Anandasrama
collection of smrtis there is a smrti ascribed to Vyasa. The two
texts are the same with a few variations. It is in four chapters and
contains about 250 verses. Vyasa is said to have declared the smrti
in Benares. The contents briefly are ;- the dharmas herein laid
down prevail only in that rt'gion where the black deer roam about;
the authoritativeness of srmi, ~mrti and puranas; mixed castes;
sixteen samskaras ; duties of Brahmacari; marriage; Brahmal)a may
marry Kljatriya or Vaisya girl but not Slldra; duties of a wife; the
ilitya, naimittika and kamya acts of householders, eulogy of the house-
holder stage and of gifts.
Visvarllpa quotes a few verses of Vyasa. They are mostly taken
from the Mahiibharata and are concerned with topics of marriage,
daily duties ( such as washing the teeth and bathing), srAddha and
prAyascitta. Similarly Mcdhatithi quotes several "erses from the

468 ~qj: ~ut ~ ~l~lJl~: 1 fi '1'fr ~ ~if.c=r i=I~ ~ 11

~o ( Sllfb p. 6).
469 ~ if;r ~ ~r q~r if 'if p: I I(I'O,~..ai,{aj if ~ ~ 11
~ " l1~i",'ii ~;r ;yr.,l ~ 1 Itl,q,ftt\(j", ~ fitf6.. , ~: 11
~ p.l044.
MahltbhA.rata as VyA.sa's. In Apararka, the Smrticandriki and other
works about two hundred verses of Vyfi.sa are cited on vyavahltra.
From these it appears that Vyltsa dealt with rules of procedure and
the several titles of law ( vyavahilra-padas) and 'that his doctrines
closely agreed in, most respects with those of NA.rada, KA.tyiiyana and
Brhaspati. He gives rules on the four kinds of uttara (mithyil,
sampratipatti, kilraQa and prilI'l-nyiiya), divides documents in three
varieties ( svahasta, janapada, rajasAsana ), divides laukika documents
into eight sub-varieties ( just as Kiltyliyana seems to have done);
he closely follows Brhaspati in his requirements about royal grants
and two of his verses about grants (~a~tim valll &c. and slma-
nyoyam dharmasetur nrpaQam) occur very frequently in inscriptions
(vide Apararka on Yaj. I. 318). Vyasa lays down that if a stranger
enjoy a person's land for twenty years when the king is there (i. e.
when there is no revolution or anarchy) and when the owner is
able (to resist) the latter loses his property.47 0 He speaks of adverse
possession as having five characteristics.47 1 He mentions seven
kinds of sureties, while Harita and KatyAyana speak of only five
and Brhaspati of four. He speaks of only five kinds of ordeals.
He defines a nilka as equal to 14 suvarQas, a suvarQa being equal
to eight palas. 472 Vyasa seems to represent a middle stage in the
evolution of the rights of the widow to succeed to her deceased
husband. He says that a woman was to get a maximum of two
thousand ( kal1apaQas) from the estate of her deceased husbandm
( besides what he gave her when living). Vyilsa gave to the father
and sons equal shares in ancestral propeny and allowed panition
even against the wisb of the father. 4H From these important charac-

4.0 ortiifvt r.t\~ . " q~ I ~ ui1r ~~~ m ~ if ~ It

~'RI. p. 632. '
471 ~ ~Wti{~q'rf'T~~: I SjN~~P,if'A(lit ~'T ~ I.
~ p.68S.

472

4i3
~ ..
~~ §~ !'f'I'P,if . T I C(ft~ ... qSfJOi ~ aqffi.y

~: qiJ ~p:n ~ ~ ~ "f I ~~ 1f5Il q;; ~,VI ~"•••.,r"l-

Qf«a1ffft'li( 11

~ II~ p.7S..
V,4 iIi~ ,. ~ ~: ~;p I~ Rif'intl:~: RJdilwC'1: 11
~p.718.
 teristics of Vyasa it may safely be concluded that Vyrtsa flourished
about the same time as Y~jfiavalkya and Brhaspati, i. e. between the
second and the fifth century.
In Apararka and other works there are numerous verses attribut·
ed to Vyasa which are certainly not taken from the Mahtbhtrata or
from the Vyasasmrtiin the AnandaSrama collection (pp. 357-371). For
,example, on Yaj. I. 12 he cites a verse of Vyasa in the Vasantatilaka
metre about the auspicious asterism for eaftia and another verse laying
down Saturday, Sunday and Friday as unsuitable for eaula. Similar-
ly Vyasa's verses dealing with the merit of bathing on Sunday,
Monday, Tuesday and Wednesday in conjunction with certain
tithis are cited by Apararka (p. 213). Vyasa speaks of srAddhas
when the Sun is in the sign of Virgo ( Apararka p. 424). These
indications are sufficient to assign Vyasa to a comparatively later
date. But as Apararka evidently makes no distinction between
Vyasa the jurist, Vyasa the reputed compiler of the Mahabharata
( e. g. he quotes on p. 961 six verses of the Bhagavatgita as Vyasa's)
and Vyasa who wrote on the sari1skilras, sraddha and other topies, it
appears that the jurist and the writer on other topics of dharma were
separated from him by several centuries. Whether the jurist and
the writer on other topics of dharma are identical is a difficult pro-
blem. All that can be said is that the two may probably be identical.
The Smrticandrika quotes a Gadya-Vyasa and about 450 verses of
Vyasa on ahnika, vyavahiira and prayascitta.
Apararka quotes a verse of Vrddha-Vyasa on Saudayika, a kind of
stridhana. The Mit., the Prayascitta·mayukha and other works
cite verses of a Brhad-Vyasa. Ballalasena in his Danasagara quotes
Mahil-Vyasa and I.aghu-Vyasa as authorities and also Dana-Vyasa,
which probably means the dana-dhanna portions of the Mahabhlrata .
• I
53. Sat·trimsan-mala
• •
This appears to have been a work like the Caturviri1~timata
described above. Quotations from it are cited in the Kalpataru, the
Mitiik~ra, the Smrticandrika, Apararka, Htt.1datta and a host of
writers and works. Mitramisram says that though the Sat-trimsan-
---------_.-... __ ---.------- ----_._----
..
475 ~~~I~ ~ .,~ q~~n~q1flarf~ I ~~
~~U'R1~wnlUJSI1fflt1R!I qa:nU\~;r qf~ I qft'11trll..,V p. 1 •
 Ilg
mata has been accepted as an authority by the above-mentioned
writers, yet certain other writers did not hold the work authoritative.
The fact that Visvaropa and Medhatithi do not mention this work,
taken .long with the above statement of Mitramisra, may be relied
upon for holding that this compilation must have been among the
latest products of the age of smrtis and was probably compiled some
time between 700-900 A. D. Almost all the quotations from this
compilatiou are concerned with the topics of purification of sub-
stances (§uddhi), sraddha and ptaYaScittas for sins and pollutions of
various sorts. No verse of this compilation dealing with vyavabara
could he discovered. One verse quoted from it prescribes a bath
011 touching Bauddhas, Pasupatas, Jainas, atheists and followers
of Kapila. 4i6 Another verse quoted by Apar~rka cites the view of
Brhaspati.477 In another verse the view of Vaivasvata is referred
to;Ii 8 Apararka quotes a prose passage from this compilation
prescribing the prayascitt'as for touching the corpse of a caJ}qala etc.
As no ms. was available, it is difficult to say what 36 sages arc
relied upon as authorities.
54. Samgraha or Smrtisamgraha
•
This work is frequently cited by the Mitak~ara, Apararka, the
Smrticandrika and other works on all topics of dharma. The
quotations on vyavallara are copious and are ycry important for tllC
history of Hindu Law. A few of the important views ofthe Sarngraha-
kara are set out below. He gives the requisite characteristics of a
plaint in five verses.4i9 According to him documents are of two kinds,
rajakiya and janapada. The ordeals from dhata ( balance) to poison
(i. c. four) are prescribed in cases where the subject matter is of
great value ( i. e. above 500 paQas), while kosa and the (other)
476 "'~I~ ~qwl~~ ~~Rt'ip1li1~' ~l~ 1P1~ ~;I ~~
~f{ 'I ~~Q 1. p.ll8l 31'Rrei' p. 923 omits ~~ aDd reads~_
'frif1p.frf~~.
477 ~~ '" quq'f~ ;r 11fI~ ~~. l'f WJn~ ~IW: 11
~1.P.U49.
4i8 ~~ ~ ~ ~ en ~\iR; I ~ lc'R'ffi: SIT, ~ ~q;j ~ It
:am,. p. 1174.
4711 Vide flffir. OD "It. 11. &. ~m",. ( RI. p. 36). iq"'I(It~ (p.ll),
~. (P.O). ~
 ordeals (in all three) are prescribed in disputes for lesser' sums. 480
This is slightly opposed to N4rada (rQ~dana verse 336) according
to whom the five ordeals from tula to kosa were prescribed in
substantial disputes. 481 The Sathgrahakara has in view the seven
ordeals spoken of by Narada (fJ}adana verses 252, 337, 343), while
Brhaspati and Pitamaha enumerate nine. He defines daya as the
wealth that is handed down through father and mother. 48a He held
that ownership arose from the dictates of sastra and was not an
affair of the world (laukika) and puts forward two reasons in
support of his theory, viz. if ownership were laukika, then it would
not be possible to make such assertions as 'his wealth has been wrong-
fully seized by another' and the texts (vide Gautama X. 39) laying
down the means of acquisition of wealth for the several varIJas
would be meaningless. 483 Dharesvara held the same view. These
views were elaborately criticized by the Mit. According to the
Samgrahakara, 484 partition creates ownership in the son as regards
paternal wealth ( in which he has no rights by birth). Dharesvara
entertained the same opinion, which was vehemently controvened
by the Mit., holding that partition takes place of that in which one
has already ownership. Accordingt 0 the Samgraha,48 5 ownership does
not consist in being able to dispose of a thing at one's sweet will,
since it is the sastra that prescribes the proper disposal or application
of all things. The Sathgraha486 laid down that the special share given
to the eldest son, the practice of niyoga and the offering of a cow
are all forbidden in the present age. Dh~reSvara also held the same
----- -----_.. _------
ao ~ ~~ ~~ ~ '~I8i(lfif ".,'lftfot Plq ,,~ n
~o ( &q'. 98 ); quo "I. Ill. p.153.
481 ."".rllM 2C!OI~iWi 1~"'~ '(I~ I
481 ~rwr* i(Ai "f~m'f'f 'if ~ I IJ'fitir '(I""~" C'liianaii~:;qir \1
~r. 'fr. Ill. p. 478.
483 SR'nq,C'liiCl., if ~
.., ..... "" I ~ftffl~: \11t ~ ~ ~ 11
."~III"61\JC4US(1l'I~ 1NI~' ~o (",. p.15? ).
484 ~ ~ ~ ~ qtt' ~ \ ~ vfW ~ mw~1 ,~,
tlAr: 11 ~lir;ro ( "'. P. 258.).
485 if 'if ~.......
.:.
~ C'I~1IiA1 APt!;.""'"
'"
I ~" ~ ~1'" f;r~1I
486 "'" ,~ ;it ~"'~I~~ III I ~"d~.m'it" ~qfit ~ 11
, ~ftr;re ( "'. p.166 ); ~;' in. Ill. p. 41••
 141
view about the eldest son's rights and the Mit. also approves of it
and quotes anonymously the same verse (on Ylj. 11. 117). The
Sarilgraha in two verses, apparently following Manu 9. 182-183,
Jays down that, if of several full brothers one has a son, all thereby
have issue and that, if one out of the several wives of a person has a
son, all the co-wives may be regarded as putravati. The Smrti-
candrikil says that Devasvlmi explained this dictum of the Samgraha-
kara. The Sarilgraha says that the widow of a separated coparcener
dying childless would inherit his whole estate if she submitted to
Niyogd at the behests of her elders. 48, This was also the opinion of
Dhare~vara and was refuted according to the Smrticandrikil by
Visvarilpa. The Mir. also criticizes this view. He names Manu in
connection with the succession of a person dying without leaving
anyone out of the twelve kinds of sons.488 He has in view Manu 9.
185. According to the Sarilgrahakilra the order of succession to a
son less man is ;- widow, the daughter who is a putrikA,
mother, paternal grandmother, father, full brothers, half-
brothers, the line of the father (pitrsantati), the grand-
father's line, the great-grand-father's line, other sapil}4,as, sakulyas,
the preceptor, the pupil, a fellow-student, a learned Brlhmaoa.
The Mil. Dotes that relying on Manu (9. 217) Dharesvara placed
the paternal grandmother after the mother and before the father (thus
agreeing with the SaIbgraha ). iThe Sarilgraha says that homicide
and other offences when commited with force are called saNSd•..I,
It will be seen from the above that the views of the Samgraha-
kara closely agreed with those of Dhlre~vara in many respects and
were not approved of by the Mit. and other later writers. In
vyavahara the Samgraha cenainly marks a far more advanced
stage than Yijiiavalkya and Narada, whose works do not contain the
controvenial questions about ownership, panition etc. As Dhlre-
mm agrees very closely with the Smrtisamgraha it may be argued
that they were not separa\al by a long interval of time. It has to be

487 ~ ~~ ~"AnI ~ I ~~I~.a.I~1 'ICIft

m. p. hI.
"""",!'"'t .. cm. Itt.
488 et\t"'ii4G1ti"" , . ~ ..... I '''~Iff """"'{it~PII~Ii\ it.
~. (-r. p.lIO. ).
...
o...I!I..... I{OII\~ ""'"" _ ~,.n""uftffr ~ "","I"'~'"
~I "~.
•• D. ,I. (ar. Po7) •
 also noted that ViSvaropa and Medh.Atithi do not refer to tH
SaIilgraha. It is not unlikely that the Samgraha was in vogu.e in the
~erritory ruled over· by Bhoja of DhArA and was therefore followed by
Bhoja Dhlres\"ara. Taking all things into consideration the Samgraha
~as probably compiled between the 8tb and loth centuries of the
Christian era. The SmrticandrikA no doubt says in one place that
the Samgrahakilra follows the views of DhilreSvara.4 'o
But this
statement should not be emphasized and interpreted too literally.
All that it means is that both held the same opinion. There is no
intention to state that Dharetvara preceded the Samgrahakilra.
Chronology was never the strong point of Indian commentators,
particularly when the writers whose opinions were referred to Bourish-
e4 aeveral centuries earlier. We know that Bharuci and DhareSvara
preceded the Mitak~arA which names both; but the Sarasvativilasa in
several places (e. g. pp. 347, 361, 383 ) says that BhAruci cannot
tolerate the view of Vijftilnesvara and also says that Dharesvara and
Devasvami follow the view of Vijftanayogin ( p. 395 ).
The Smrticandrika quotes several verses from the Samgraha on
topics of sraddha in which G:tutama, KAtyAyana, Parasara, Manu,
Yljnavalkya, Yama and Saunaka are cited by name. 4 ,1
55. Samvarta
Samvarta occurs as a Smrtikara in the list of YajnavaJkya. He is
cited on all topics of dharma by ViSvarupa, MedhAtithi, the Mit.,
. Haradatta, Aparlrka, the Smrticandrika and a host of other writers.
_Visvarupa quotes either wholly or in part about twenty verses of
Samvarta on evening sandb)'IJ-'l!andana, on the duties of a yati and
on the prilyakittas for theft, adultery of various kinds, deadly
sins. Medhiltithi quotes verses of Samvarta on Manu V. 88 and XI.
116. The Mit. quotes him on prayatcitta and ASauca (YAj. Ill. 6,
'7, 19 etc.). Apararka had a Jarge work before him and quotes about
200 verses.

410 eq",IWI t1~{"dl:J"~fIIIlq I

411 "'or .•a.pIe 4 '""""'" "''''Irat..: 'n'"'''lfrSt..M,, 'Pit fWaM..-n
't,"dlrti ,TA.: 11 sftf'Isr-t'n~ ~IIAf ~ .1"1",",,: I ' ~.
( .B. ". 4U)J oOlDpar. 111. I. "8. • ~ - . : \~ ~,: I
iirf'fii ~jif 'PI' ~ rq~ n '.
 66. SafntxJrllJ

A few of the views of Samvarta on topics of vyavahlra may be

noted here. According to him oral testimony when in opposition
to writing was to be discarded.4,a This is in striking agreement with
section 92 of the Indian Evidence Act. He says that if houses and
fields are being enjoyed ( by one person as against another) when the
king- is there ( i. e. when the central government is strong and there
is no anarchy), then it is possession that counts and not mere writ-
ing (i. e. possession will be protected and not mere paper
title without possession).m He lays down that no interest was to be
allowed if not stipulated for in certain cases, viz., on stridhana
( when used by the husband), op interest, on deposit (as long as
it is not lost or deteriorated) and in suretyship.494 He enumerates ten
wrongs ( aparadhas ) of which the king was to take cognisance suo
motu without any private person's complaint, viz., restraint of the
defendant (before judgment), obstruction of the public road,
women conceiving in adultery, becoming rich without any ostensible
means, destruction of a meeting-hal! and of trees and croplJ, kidnapping
of maidens, sinning BrahmaQas, champerty and maintenance,
destruction of the roads where tolls are to be paid, the danger of
robbt:rs, rape, injury to cows and BrahmaQas.-19S He prescribed that
disputes were not be investigated on the full moon and new moon
day, and on the 14th and 8th tilhis.

492 ~ ~1'iAf s:r1., tnr.riir ~ ~"' I ~~!f if rWI~RJr ~~,,"­

qR ~ ~ u M(UI,q"lq« ~A ~t ~Vi.m I s:"tlf~ fi "' ail-
SIiIT ~ ~~~ I ",r..~~ W1"~"tmVTf f~l~ir I ["'''IVlt fI'i":\l:
4;QU(".. OO ;r Vf~ 11 Slq'{l1j pp. 611-12.

4113 ~r.t ~_ ~~f.l! ~ I ~~ ,,"~4;q if m Wit ~tu1~ "

quo 'ft. Ill. P. 146.
494 if tit: ~ .Pr fif&if .., tNl~ 1 ~ S:IlM"I~ '" .ni: ;r ~~.
'"' ,,~. ( 11f. p.;I?).
"5 S1~ ~ q
;r ~ ~ qicl ~, I ~'I"'~\in ~ifT ~1( ~'Uf~if111
Q~ t~ ( ! ) ~ t~,,: Ii~ I~" ••• r~r 11 11~¥lt-'
"~ ~~ l1li' 14:11••• IIJRII~ lfIof filii '-r ~ if'" I ~I'i­
,,~~ ~ ~ ~~ JI 'IF'1'I~lif ~~~~... ~ I ~IRI'(­
~~4i'" ~ q('i(ifii"liN; " ~1i1"I~t ~ ~ ~ I'~
~ "'" ~ ~"'I(~tJ\ 11 ~o ,qu. 'tT. Ill. 44-45.
 14' HisIorr • D_ ......
. In Jivananda's collection (part I, pp. 584-603) and in the
Anandl'rama collection (pp. 411-424) there is a smrti of SaIhvana
iD 227 and 230 verses respectively. It purports to have been declared
to Vamadeva and other sages by Sarilvarta. Its main contents are : -
that is the religious country where the black deer roam about,. rules
. of conduct for a Brahmawin, praydclttas for various lapses on the
part of a student, duties of householder, eulogy of liberality, duties of
forest hermit and samnyisin, priyascittas for various sins and actions.
Sarilvarta is sometimes cited as an authority (verses 38, 123). He
recommends the marriages of girls at the age of eight (verse 67)
aDd condemns marriage with a maternal unde's daughter (verse 157).
In a few Mss. (e. g. I. O. cat. No. 1367) the SarllVanasmrti
comprised is different from the printed SatilVarta.
The printed smrti appears to be an epitome of a 1'011]011 of the
original smrti of satitvarta. Many of the verses in the prin\.ed texts
are found in Apararka. For example Apararka p. 49=Saluvarta
verse 6; Apararka p. 693 = Sarhvarta verses 107-108; Apar;irka p.
1053 =Satitvarta verses] 11-11 3 ; Apararka p. 1094 (eight verses
out of which five )=SaIhvarta verses 130-134. The pada of
Samvarta which VisvarQ.pa quotes (ardhastamitabhaskaram) on
Yaj. I. 25 occurs in verse 6 of the printed text. This shows that
the printed smrti preserves very ancient material, the authenticity
of which is vouched for by so early a writer as ViSvartipa.
The Mit. quotes a Brhat-Samvarta (on Yaj. Ill. 265, 288).
A Svalpa-Samvana is quoted in Harinltha's Smrtisara.

56. Harit.
The verse quotations from Harita on topics of vyavahlira deserve
some treatment. He defines vyavahlira as that whereby the recovery
of one's own wealth and the avoidance of (doing) the duties peculiar
to another ( caste or class) are effected in due course of law. '19' He
further says that that judicial proceeding is proper which is based
on the dictates of dhal'maSlstra and arthasastra, which is in conform-
ity with the usages of respectable people and which is free from

- ~ "'" 1Iriit: ~a1Ei1 -m'l:' ~ "" ~~: " ~ "

","t.
fraud. 497 Htrita calls upon the king to know the &lstras, the duties
of the varl}as and of the lowest castes. 4,8 He like Nlrada said that
vyavahlra had four aspects, each succeeding one prevailing against
the preceding one4!1!1, viz., dhanoa, vyavahAra, earitra, nrpljiiA.
He attached the greatest importance .to writing and said that a
transaction consigned to writing is effective even after great lapse of
time and that he who has a writing in his hands is entitled to
possession (probably in cases of mortgages and pledges ).5 00 He lays
down very elaborate rules about the requisites and defects of plaints,
about summoning the defendant, about the contents, faults and kinds
of the defendant's reply, and about the burden of proof. SOl He
protects long possession of property even if it originated without
title provided it had lasted for three generations. soa He says that title
is the decisive factor as to various kinds ~f possession, viz., when
possession is forcibly taken by soldiers and freebooters, when a thing
is stolen or kept concealed, when it was delivered through affection .
and friendship or when it was lent on hire, or when it was handed over
for wearing or safe custody or was borrowed through friendship.sOJ
To illustrate the relation of title and possession he uses a very apt
figure, viz. just as a branch cannot be seen expanding in the sky
unless it is supported by the roots, so tide is the root and .possession
497"1~VIWt~TIW)~:- ftltl~·I~~a,vr: I {: ~~..j ~cU ~ "I'I'I~: ~ ~: \I
~~o.
498 VlWJrvr riql{~ SI~r-rt 'If ~qffr: I ..... fI(~~ 'iJ "'~ ft"'';ill'lffi{ 11
~..
.. .
499. "I"'ltal ...~ ~ I ~~ lq""U~l: ~'11fi:"
~rfiili5RJ p. 58 ( X,.aore .d.). Vide ~ (Intro. ohap. verae 10 ).
SOO ~_(q .m... ~: Atft*tI!J"I~ I ~OJ m 'RC ~1itIr
~ NP.~ , wrot on 'ft. 11. 90.
501 Vide Pnn'. on Cl. 1I. 6 and 7.
502 31""~i'r • rq", ~~ 'If I 11 '1".'Iq. q~ ~ ~~ n
~"oJ ''' ...1......'''41,. 'lliiliMitf\ III ft ........qlt! W~ti~­
~ '.1 fIfflJ. OD Cl. II. 17.
503 11P.. ....l1Iatp P 21fill1lf't.. I irtsJ"~~ -.r SI~ 'Trill .. I1 "'"
1I~t'f 41'1f.r IIVIiA 111 t ~ . ' " iiit tRJiPU f.liA: ~: 11
11 ~ h M' """~ ~ t tRJitIAI ~ ~.: ~n..
q;1ftM". 11 ~ ••
 is its offshoot. According to him sureties are of five kinds,5 0 4 abhaya
( for keeping the peace), pratyaya (for confidence), dina
( return of money or carrying out one's obligations), upasthlna
(return of money lent on pledge) and darSana (for apperrance).
He prescribed an absolute tutelage for women as regards the giving
away of the husband's wealth and allowed only maintenance to a
young widow of improper conduct. 505 But HarIta was humane in his
treatment of even erring wives. He does not allow a husband to cast
adrift an adulterous wife and prescribes that she should be given
food to keep body and soul together and bare clothes. s06
It appears from the above that Hilrita the jurist must have
flourished nearly at the same time as Brhaspati and Katyayana, i. e.
between 400 and 700 A. D .
•
57. Commentaries and Nibandhas (digests)
The literature on Dharmasllstra falls into three well-marked but
somewhat over-lapping periods. The first period is that of the ancient
dharmasutras and of the Manusmrti. It is a period dating from at
least the 6th century B. C. to the beginnings of the Christian era.
Next comes the period when most of the versified smrtis ~'ere
composed "and it ranges from the first centuries of the Christain era
to about 800 A. D. The third period is that ofthe commentators and
the writers of digests. This covers over a thousand years from
about the 7th century to 1800 A. D. The first part of this last
period was the golden era of famous commentators. Commentaries
on smrti works continued to be written almost to the end of this
period, t. g. Nandapat:uJ,ita wrote the comn:entary called VaijayantI
on the Vi~J}udharmasutra in the 17th century. But the general
tendency from the 12th century onwards was to write works not
professing to be commentaries on a particular smrri, but works that
were in the nature of digests containing a synthesis of all the
dicta of smrti writers on topics of dharma. Examples of this class
·-104 ~.~ ~~ ;aq~,~" ~tir ..i'tl~~ lI~stfit~~:II~"
501 ~ '" ~ 'IT ~" 'IT ~"1fir. I am(Iir '" ~if '" " Wt ",,,..,
• n~:;r.; ~"'" "illll~ ~ d mu I ~ """'" ~
~ ~ ~ 11 Phno OD 111. II.135. .
501:.., ",fiI.... ftwiI qftM.1ft ;r ~" . .,.... ~ ~ _~ ~
...
~,,~
"-
..
of works are the Kalpataru, the Smnicandrika, the Caturvarga-
cintlmal:,Ji, the Ratnlbras of CaQ4eSvara. Even when in the
earlier part of this period writers professed to compose only
commentaries on particular works, they adopted the style of digests
trying to introduce order out of a chaotic mass of Smrti dicta and
~xplaining away ap~nt contradictions. For example, Visvan1pa's
commentary (in the acara and p~yaSc:itta sections), the Mitak~ara
and Aparlrka's work, though professing to be commentaries on
Yajiiavalkya, are really in the nature of digests. In fact there is no
hard and fast line of demarcation between a tfka and a nibandba
( digest ). Vijiianesvara is described by the DvaitanirQaya of SaIikara-
bhatfa as the most eminent of all writers of nibandl1lls. Therefore,
though it is usual to speak of the third period as one of commentators
and nibandhakaras, there is no necessity in this work to observe any
sharp line of distinction between the two. In the following pages
a few prominent and typical commentators and nibandhakilras who
have written on all or most of the branches of dharmasastra and
whose works have attained classical rank will be dealt with in
chronological order as far as that can be done with any accuracy.

58. Asahaya
Dr. Jolly in his edition of the Naradasmrti (B. I. series) has
incorporated a portion of the bha~ya of Asahrlya as revised by
Kalyr..lJabhatta. Even this revised version comes up to only verse 21
of the fifth title obh)'tlptt)'o-olusrfllli. The exact relation of KalyAoa-
bhatta's labours to the original hhiJ$)'a cannot be accurately gauged
from the opening soi words 'finding that the Ntlradabbtl~)'a composed
by Asahaya was spoilt ( bbrolta) . by bad scribes, KalyliQa composes
this after revising the ancient one'. The colophon at the end of the
first chapter of the Vyavaharamatrka says that KalylQabhatta revised
the bh~ya of Asahaya at the encouragement of Ke§avabhana. soB
KalylQabhatta seems to have taken great liberties with the text of the
original bhl,ya. On p. 9 verse 15 (~jl satpu~ab sabhyab
sastram gaQakalekbakau ), the comment on Silstra is 'Manu-Nmda-
------- ------- .. -- - --_._----_. __ . - ---'---
"

507 Q1ififJ'm'r1t .,i(i(illal ~ I ~;r ~ Sli4l5.,itC'l( ~n.r

rr. I ( flnt-vene ).
508 ~ ""'' ' '('(¥IM .~~'.M\U'''f4R\iil'1if''''''''(it'~'''''4t
~"'I": I
 Vimnlpitmakam'. IfVisvarupa named here be identical with the
the VisvarQpa who commented on Yij. (as is almost certain), this
passage could not have occurred in Asahlya's bhilfya. Visvartipa, in
commenting on Yi;. Ill. 263-64,[mentions: Asahlya by name and
cites his explanation oh stura of Gautama (22. J 3). The name
KaIyiQabhana frequently occurs in the printed commentary itself
(p. 81, 86, 89 ).5 0 9
In the I. O. ms. there is a salutation to Siva and Gal.lesa at the
beginning. There is a ms. of the Nlradiyabha.,ya as printed by Dr.
Jol1y in the Decan College collection (No. 27 of 1874-'75). It
does not contain the first folio and curiously enough it ends just
where the printed text stops. Dr. Jolly omits a few lengthy
passages occurring in the ms. and generally indicates such omissions
by dots. In a few cases Dr. )o11y omits only a word or two for no
apparent reason, e. g. on p. 8 (folio 7b of No. 27 of 1874-75) he
omits the wotd 'paramasamrddhyl' after 'vyavahnral}.' and before
'aturf,llm-api varl)lnam'.
The Hlralata of Aniruddha who was the gurtt of king Ballala-
sena of Bengal the author of Adbhutaslgara (about 1168 A. D. )
tells us that Asahiya composed a bh1Ua on the Gautamadharma-
stitra. SIO Visvarupa also cites, as-said above, Asahaya's explanation
of a slitra of Gautama.
It appears that Asahlya probably wrote a commentary on the
Manusmrti also. A passage of the Sarasvativilasa 5 f says thatI

partition of dharma was approved of by smrtikaras like Manu,

------------ -----------------
509 (NI 'i[~ ~i"pq~q'Sl~~~it,,~ I p. 81 i '1,,)5 ~,"'l­
~\i'i~(OI.I(.~I~ I p. 86 i .~.w P\il."ql1(ia, p.89.
510~, (B. I .• I1'ie. ) p. SS. '~': I 1[~;:c:r~~",;ri etr.\1A\ I
( ~. tT. '1:. 14.(4) q=sJ ~S\Ti:;n~ ",..it "~Vl'fIt ~15( 'i~ _\li-
;:c:ritw ~ ~'fI1I1III'1I~QliPr "',..."''( I 't' fQ~r p, 07 '1lI~1I: ,
&it .... 'If , ( -il. tT. '1:. 14. U ) I Gt'fIQI'II'IR''IJ I
rqu.~,(ir. ~
~Fldl"~"'''"''' ~ ~ qfiid""I..-t fiIRn R~ I ...
~! 6ft1"""'' ..
~ ~ tfC'I "
In ~11jt II~-~r.r.mart ""'M.. I""lrli......-"'~~T­
ipIj(I'I(I'lftod PtilllOlt ...ftJa.I.I(I~"" ., .rww ~ I "",ftY~iV pI,a. 8a
:ud p.... (1I'1Ol'8 M.).
 68. Asalalfya

Yijiiavalkya, by their commentators, viz. Asahaya, Medhatithi,

Vijiiinesvara and Apararka and by writers of nibandhas, viz. the
author of the Candrika. and others. Here the order in which the com-
mentators are named requires that Asahaya like Medhatithi was known
to be a commentator of Manu. This conclusion is to some extent
corroborated by the fact that the Vivadaratnakara i u quotes with
reference to Manu 9. 182 the words of Asahaya thereon. On Manu
8. 156 Medhitithi quotes the opinion of Asahaya.) I)
The foregoing establishes that Asahaya composed bha~yas
on the Gautamadharmasutra, on the Manusmrti and on Narada.
When the Smrticandrika P4 refers to a bha~ya of Narada it is
most probably referring to Asahaya. In the Mit. ( on Yaj. 11. 124)
the opinion of Asahll.ya and Medhatithi on the right of an unmarried
sister to receive one-fourth as provision for her marriage from her
brothers is preft:rred to that of Bharuci.ps This seems to be rather
a reference to Asahaya's commentary on Manu ( 9. 118) which
contains a rule similar to Yaj. (11. 124), while Narada contains no
such rule about a fourth share. It is a strange irony of fate that the

Tb. mt<ffflP.f<.~m often refers to a writer oalled ~i{"T"'I$I(. He is

likely to b. s:t'WJlq. Vide ~~cfl~('Sr6 p. 457 , ~'$I" ( ~'fi"';' ) qfCRrelQ-
~1~Uf.iirq~Vri;;':~ ~~(ip:r~: "lil'ir.i": I liril;:~I{ur ~ '$I"~~~I<fcrr~­
~ ~~ ~'!; I ~~~ fqi!\t: I ~ q~t~ I "iNliti ",~"l I •••
"1(~"ij"'ll«IR r;filnrif$l~ I 3loS\q ~~~~~q tftetlf~~
;nwr...p{~lfucr~" I' ;. ~ 'iI' ~rcm: I Sji~ ~"r~il~~oi w1
~ • SlElIurl ~ f.I........CfiI(u1 ' p. 468.
5lt The Yerae of ~ is ~~"NlIC1I"'I~if$~l~ ~~ I The words of
c ~~. ~,.. ..... ".... ,,~ ....
~ are 3l"iC1~,1 lib l'tll ~I" ~\if ~"II ~q-~I~~ 1IJS('iI~
qff\'iit.."I11! ~ ~ I' ~. ~. p. 583.

513 '4''''iI~'I'4"'11~ ~ ;ffl ifilflpfi"'''iC1I'N \1'Ji: ~'1Rt.I~ ~jqJ~: I

011 the verae ~~ m-.
&14 ~ .... o (&'4'. p. 36) OD ~~ says I ~ ~I~ 5f4'~ I'; if'n
'" lIf~: I ~'f4'St~fVfT~ 1IiPfIVf4'TFf1q~ 1...3f'!f(q"I~,"~i1I' ~
~I
~ 1JWt"iC~I"'I"Ii1lIf~: I ~ I $"iC'4I~t"'I"i1..,Citifi'4RE'tlqiq"'"..
~'" 'I' ~.,: , q4' q1iit ar~ I
515 ~lttiI'1~~;yf Rfl<arlifqiij IliifP1!~: I ~fRI'.
H. D.3 2•
 110

very name of Asahlya who is profusely quoted by the Sarasvatl-

villsa in the first half of the sixteenth century was forgotten by
later writers, so much so that the BalaIhbhaUi understands the word
Asahaya ( in note SI S above) as an attribute of Medhatithi in the
sense of' peerless '.
As Visvartlpa and Medhltithi both name Asahaya, his lowest limit
is about 750 A. D. How much earlier he flourished it is difficult
to say. He can hardly be earlier than the 6th century. In the com.
on NArada ( p. 48) there is a story from PAtaliputra about the
repayment of a debt by sons, grandsons and great-grandsons. It
has been argued (Calcutta Law Journal, vol. 11 p. S9) that, as
PAtaliputra was a deserted city ill the middle of the 1th century
and as the reference shows that Plraliputra was a living and flourish-
ing city, Asahlya must have lived long before the 7th century.
But as the very authenticity of the text of the bha~ya is doubtful
owing to the drastic 'revision' of Kalyal)abhatta, such a conclusion
is extremely hazardous. In the ms. of the bha~ya other places such
as Vatapadraka (probably modem Baroda), Avavadu and SaIhvaduka
are mentioned. There is nothing to show that the author was
either a native of or had a first-hand knowledge of Pataliputra.
He might have been relying on traditions when he gave the story.
Dr. Jolly not being aware of the express mention of Asahlya by
Medhatithi argued that he flourished earlier than MedhAtithi (Tagore
Law Lectures p. 5; S. B. E. vol. 25 p. VII) on the ground that the
Mit. and the Sarasvativilasa always place Asahlya before Medhatithi
whenever authorities on vyavahara are enumerated. Dr. Jolly's
conclusion is right as shown above, but his reasoning is faulty.
There is hardly anything of chronology in the order in which
authors are named, since we find that the Sarasvativilasas'6 names
VijiianeSvara even before Asahaya, though the former flourished
centuries afler the laner.
Some of the views attributed to Asahaya may be quoted, here.
The definition of dil)'4 (heritage) given by the Mit. was identical
with Asahaya's.s I 7 Asahaya explained the dictum of U§anas tbat
511 W.~. (para It5) '~"~"'(I~ aman' (p. 871 of
My.ore ed. ).
117 :amAf't"I.. q)~q,cft"t ~ ..... I~.iil~ rv.~"IC("'" .r ~ ~
~,.. ,,~"'..trff ~ I ... R. (para 18 ).
 1St
fields were impartible by taking it to refer to the son of a B~hmal)a
from a I4atriya wife, who does not participate in land gifted to a
BrAhmal)a. pB The Mit. on Yaj. 11. I I9 takes the same view.
Asahlya held that as regards succession to the Sulka of a woman
even step-brothers should be given something, though the major
portion would go to the full brothers. SI' According to Asahilya, the
wealth of a childless Brllhmat;la went to the teacher, then to the
teacher's son, then to the teacher's widow, the pupil, pupil's son,
pupil's widow (one after another) and then to the fellow-student. s3D
The Vivlldaratnilkara s21 CP. 578) quotes the Praka§a as referring to the
views or Asahaya and Medhlltithi on Manu IX. I98 that the special rule
of Manu applies to all the stridl1l11l4 belonging to a ~triya woman
who has a brllhmat;li co-wife. The Vivadaratnllkara su quotes a verse
of Narada about miJla and a verse of the bha~yakllm thereon. It
probably refers to Asahaya's bha.5ya.

59. Bhartryajna
•
This seems to have been a very ancient commentator.
Mcdhatithis 2 1 in his bha~ya on Manu 8. 3 says 'other explanations
have been well brought out by Bhartryajiia and they should be
understood from his work'. Trikat;l4a-Mal.l4ana (who flourished
before 1100 A.~D.)in his Apastambasutradhvanit:lrtha-kariklSJ4 {I. 41)
refers to the views of Bhartryajiia that one who had committed to
518 V. fife p&ra 185 ( or p. 371 ).

519 (51ifJll( 'IiAn'-~~ ~~I\tI~ijs~unJT~ ~ ~Q1"""­

~lillq'l~ I V. 1'1'.
para 314 (or p. 384 ). Here there la • pb.,.
on tbe word ~ which mean•• unsupported, ba ••l •••:
S20 V. R. para 608.
SI1 ~ ~ ~~an.i\q~OI~tcl6'~I~fc:l (~ tiil,) SlQ11J1{: I
SII ~ If~-ll'~ fti~iin1I'IE!1 Iq: 1JI"lAUR'f ;;r , 11 ~ ~ R'I'-
W
r.: .... - . . . . . . . " "' ....n:rf
,""': I "", 'ill' 1I111I.,{: I ~W: . . .r ~~ V"W, ''4'"
~~ itl"(lQ1if ~ 11 ~. {. p.I34.
SIS "t1«<4llfl"rofir 'Ii~ .......I{.1 ~ '"' '!iCliC'IWitl1lIPt """'1Iit1't-
Co

~I
5N 'II1"'....4fV~'M~ tr.( I ~1f.lV.nn ~~"I"I(. .~ 11
"'.,. . ." (B. J.8er101 ),:
 ISI .

memory the text of the Veda had the privilege (the adhik4ra) oC
consecrating the sacred fires, though he may be innocent of the
meaning of the Vedic texts. From Ananta's bh~ya it appears that
Bhanryajfia composed a bhll~ya on the Katyllyanasrautasutra which
had been lost (utsanna) in the former's day. From Gadldhara's
comments on the Paraskara grhyasutra it appears that Bhanryajiia
commented on Paraskara. S2S The Grhastharatnllkara of CaQqe-
§vara quotes Bhartryajfia's explanation of the word sathvihbtJga
occurring in Gautamadharmasutra ( 10. 39 'svami riktha-kraya-sam-
vibhllga-parjgrahadhigame~u)',526 The Nity:lcarapradlpa (B. I. series)
after quoting Gautamadharmasutra ( I I. 29 \'arQasramab svadhar-
manj~th!lh &c. ) cites the comment of Bhartryajfias27 on the word
tac-chtftl,la occurring in that sutra. Therefore it appears probable that
Bhartryajiia like Asahaya was an ancient commentator of the
Gautamadharmasutra. The Grhastharatnllkara, after quoting from
VasiHha ( 17. I ) and Vi1jQu the well-known verse of the Aitareya-
brahmaQa (mam-asmin sam-nayati) cites the explanation of Bhartr-
yajiia as to the word' jatasya • occurring therein. ps
Since Bhanryajiia is quoted by Medhatithi who also mentions
Asabaya but not Visv:mipa, it follows that Bhartryajiia must have
flourished before 800 A. D. and was probably a contemporary of
or slightly later than Asahaya.
I -
60. Visvarupa
The commentary of Visvanlpa called Bahlkri~l on the Yajfia-
valkya-smrti has been recently published in two parts by M. M. T.
GalJapati Sa~tri in the TrivandrnOl Sanskrit Series. The Mit. states
in the introductory verses that the dicta of Yflj. were expanded by
'525 OD ~1(E<f.('J~ 1.1.2. c ~ q~ ~~~T i!~-~~~llT~~" ·;~~:~r '{rit'"
~qilR:fl~r: 'J OD q'1~~ I. 2 1. the lTI'~ of ~~, on the word i\lf-
~~ is quoted; on the~;r I ~ntrrmt 1fI~(" &0. I (1fI~~ n. 5. IS)
~H says I ~ "if ~ ~i~;:r JfU~~IC~ ~8i?r ~~~."I~~!
~~'.
526 V~lTItit ~qlq' (Ri 1=.~': I ~~~1"{ folio 'iSa of D. O. ms. No 4' of
IS83-S4.
117 a1=S( ~"vr ~ C'fill1f {ij~1~1~: il'Vlfa ~~"": I "'i1fI~I{Slc(i~
p.12.
6. a;l5f Gf~ lIfi'JI'.ql.(GPiln:ft~rn- a:r~: I ~P4(ratl.~ foUo 181••
the voluminous or ample ( viul") explanations of Visvartipa. In
.s
commenting on YAj. I. 81 the Mit. tells us that Visvartipa looked
upon the words of Yaj. I. 79 (tasmin yugmAsu sarilviSet) as a
ni),atllll. In VisvarOpa's commentary on Yij. I. 80 (evam gacchan
&C. ) we do find that the verse of Yij. and similar passages of
Manu ( 3. 4S ). Vasilitha and Gautama ( S. I ) are understood to
contain a ni),ama and not a parisamkhyll.SII) On Yij. Ill. 24 the Mit.
illforms us that Visvarupa. Medhatithi and Dharesvara looked upon
certain texts of ~yasrnga on IlJattea as in conflict with well-known
smrtisand discarded them. Mr. S. Sitaram Sastri published (in
1900 at Madras) the text and translation of Visvanipa's comment
on inheritance and Mr. Setlur also published the vvavahara section.
In the following pages the Trivandrum edition is relied on.
The printed COol. of Visvaropa on the vyavahtJra section is
extremely meagre and scarcely merits the epithet vikata applied to
it by the Mit. But the comment of Visvaropa on the Ilellra and
prit)'oJcitta sections is truly voluminous and compares favourably
with the Mit. The style of Visvaropa is simple and forcible and
resembles th:tt of the great Sal'lk:uaclrya. He quotes profusely from
Vedic works, mentions the Carakas and Vajasaneyins (on Y:tj I. 32),
the Kithaka ( on YAj. Ill. 237 and 243 ) and very often supports his
position by quotations from the l~gveda ( e. g. on Yaj. 11. III and
206 ), the BrahmaQas ( e. g. the Satapatha on Yaj. I. S3 and Ill.
257) alldfrom the Upani~ads ( e. g. on Yaj.lI. II7, the well-known
Chandogya passage about the ordeal for theft and on Yuj. I. 50
Chandogya 11. 23. 10 about the three branches of dharma). He
speaks of the pada-pillha and the krllllUlpti{ha as due to human agency
( on Yaj. Ill. 242). He frequently quotes the Grhyasutras of
Paraskara and less frequently those of llharadvaja and Asvalayana.
He cites a host of smrtikaras. s1o Most of the .quotations attributed to
529 "r;,~ ~ , ~'liJ~'~i(i ~~ I {frl ...-~-~;q~~~-~;(:qq~'-v;~~~
..nii 1Rn\it{JilllI; , ••• tTlir.fiq ~%,,-n1m.:<;Jlii '~I~qqR:( • Wr if.f;t~,
,... Cl. to, •.
••• ~~,\Iq'> ,.,'PII""" 6qi(~q~ I.
530 The ~~. mentioned b, name are: ~. 3l~. :Riq'~RJ. \J\fo1t[,
'fStiq~iJ, ...~, 1J11~, t~"', I(~, VTI~~ ( Ol'-f'r), ~fl, iTr~~,
'Rt\1{, "I~ •. \it",•• ~~1f, q.g;;r.W, ~~~. 1{l\t~iJ. l{l{{r-;r,1l'!,
~, ~, ~. 1I'1~"", Wlt"i'IPf, '(iq, ~, IRIRI', ,,~, "r:,
~, m, (
,,~, ~ i. e. ~ ), ,,(Jift
 Svayambhu are found in the extant Manusmrti, but this is not the
case with the quotations ascribed to Bhrgu (vide p. 138 above ).
Most of the quotations from Brhaspati (even on such topics as
repayment of debts, sureties, the rights of sudraputra ) are in prose,
only a few being in verse ( e. g. a verse about ordeals on Yaj. 11.
I 17, a verse about the method of partition on Y4j. 11. IS 3). It
appears therefore that Visvarupa either knew a work of Brhaspati
in prose on arthasastra in which occurred a few verses or he had
before him a prose work of Brhaspati and a versified smrei of Brhas-
pati, both of which he regarded as the compositions of the same
author. He quotes a verse ( on Yaj. I. 328) from Visillak~, a weIl-
known writer on politics quoted even by Kautilya. He refers to
the arthdastra of Usanas along with that of Brhaspati. Kautilya is
nowhere quoted by name. The learned editor of Visvarupa
thinks ( Intro. p. V ) that Visvarupa took Brhaspati and ViSalak~a
as aria writers long anterior to Yaj. and· therefore used their dicta to
elucidate and support Yaj., while he omits Kautilya because he
thought Kautilya to be posterior to Yaj. This argument contains
several fallacies. In the first place it is wrong because Visvarupa
quotes verses from Narada and Katyayana to supplement Ylj.
There is nothing to show that Visvariipa regarded Narada and IUtya-
yana also as anterior to Yaj. and we have seen above that they are
several centuries later than the smrti of Yaj. Moreover KautiIya
himself looked upon both Brhaspati and Visalak~a as high autho-
rities and so Visvarupa might have quoted them rather than
Kautilya. Even taking the latest date assigned to Kautilya (about
3rd century A. D. ), he flourished several centuries before Visvanipa.
It is impossible to believe that Visvarlipa was in possession of the
exact chronological relation of Ya;. and Kautilya. Many scholars,
besides, place Kautilya's work centuries before Yaj. It appears,
however, that Visvarupa had the work of Kautilya before him. On
Ylj. I. 307 he speaks of ministers tested by the four aIlurements
( upadba) of dbarma, ariba, kama andbhaya. This is an echo of
Kaudlya ( 1. 10). On Yaj I. 343 Vis. refers to the view of some
that a march should be made when neighbouring chiefs are over-
whelmed in calamities. slI This is the view of Kautilya almost in
531 "'" ~ :~1i1*,6q)wf"""1~" '"(PI\' c:tl{~iI~" . ~-tfil' I ~ J
o&lmpare 'ir~~~~ ~ffiGf.IIffiWr "IT ~lIMcIf41P{ I ~
VII. 5; {ifs "'~~~~, ~ ... ~~"~.'MlW"Ii(I~·
the same words. On Yaj. 1. 341 Vis. speaks of the manifold aspects
of the work of a minister, some words of his comment being almost
identical with Kauplya's.
Vi§vanipa's work is thoroughly saturated with the lore of the
Pl1rvamimamsa. He quotes Jaimini by name (on Y~j. I. 225
where Jaimini VI. 8. 1 S is quoted). Curiously enough he applies
the term ny4ya to Mimamsa. He takes 'nyaya-mimamsa I in Ya;.
I. 3 as one vidyll, while he notes that others explain nyllya as the
system of logic propounded by Ak~pada. He quotes the sl1tras
of Jaimini as those of Yajfiikas who know nyllya ( e. g. on Yaj. I.
53 he quotes Jaimini I. 3. 16 and on Yaj I. 87 he quotes Jaimini
VI. 8. 17). He applies the epithet tlaiY4yika to a mimamsaka like
Sabara and speaks of the mimamsakas as n)·ayavidab. na He mentions
the Sabarbha$ya by name ( on Yaj. Ill. 243 ) and in several places
quotes the very words of Sabara (e. g. on Yaj. Ill. 181 ).m Hc
quotes the slokavanika of Kumarila ( I. I2 the verse sarvasyaiva C

hi &c. ) in his introductory remarks. In his comment on Yij. I. 7

he cites over fifty verses in the nature of k4rikas dealing with the
relation of sruti and slnrti and kindred topics. These verses arc
his own composition, as in one of them he assures us that a cenain
point will be dealt with by him in detail in the section onsraddha.5H
In interspersing his commentary with k4rikiJs of his own and in
their style and pithiness he greatly resembles Kumarila. Through-
out his work he relies upon mimamsa maxims and methods of
-- --~lff~.l\t~,q;;;:~~~~~~~qq-~P'";q(-qfc6-;q-tl;iiCi-;~-
.(OI.RI'W~"I{RI;:ffl-31iff:~q"'(IIQ:t.~. ~ I ~~. Tbe
word• •Jq'~ ••• ~~~ ooour iD . .~ (I. 11 ) aDd ~ baa
ohapter. on fI'il1'5C(tP1' (I. e. pi{\-..;"(ff ), 31"""1:« ( i. e. s;.cn~-
~R ), ~"'''Iif and~.
:'32 ~A~ '1Tf*~: ' ~it '" ~ ~If{ 'f ;:q,,,.~ J.Il~: ."Nfiil'!·
'5(""
if IPI~~: (this iSln-nil VI. 8.1'1 ) J if 'If MiC.,,"
~q,iJ ~~ {fit 1Iq';..-r~: ( on ..-,,,. In. ISO). The last Is B wen-
known 1iPmn"fPI. ui'NJ ~ ltqtiCI.u cif~ ~liffatIU~ ~:."
Tb••e words occur in \11~ OD ~1fi'if UL •• 3.
533 it'lr~"Ws I""~ p ~ ~~ ~4"'1"~!r('
lfit I Thi. I. 'J~IGt p. '( B. I. edition ).
-184 ~ _~ ~~1Jf: iII.. ,lI""I ~ part I .. p. 18.
discussion. For example, on Yaj. I. 4-5 he discusses the rule ot
Jaimini lI. 4. 8 ff (about 'sarvaSakhapratyayam ekarh karma') in
its application tosmrtis; on Yaj. I. 225 he relies upon the position
that words like ),ava and 'l.'arllba are to be taken as employed in the
Vedas in the same sense in which Jis{as use them ( vide Jaimini
I. 3. 9 ) ; on Yaj. H. 144 he speaks of wealth (dravya) being
puruJilrtiJa, where he alludes to the well-known distinction between
kratvartba. and purllSilrtha, the subject of Jaimini's 4th chap. His
commentary on Yaj. III 212, 237, 262 are fine examples of hisf
superb skill in the interpretation and reconciliation of apparentlYl
conflicting texts. !

Though Visvariipa was a past master in PurvamimArhsli lore,

his philosophical. views seem to have been identical with those of
the great Saokara. According to him, mo'ksa results from correct
knowledge alone and the whole sarhsllra is due to atrid)lil. SH He
quotes anonymously one of Gau4apada's kArikAsSJ6 (Ill. 5 ) on Yaj.
IlL 134.
He speaks on Yaj. III. 103 of Narada who knew the Veda of
music ( gitivedavid ), of purAQa (on IlL 175), and quotes verses
( on YAj. III. 85 ) from an abhidhAnakosa (lexicon) and from a
Namaratnamala ( on Ill. 266). He speaks of the sloka of Bhiklja-
tana (on Ill. 66). He is in this probably referring to the Bhik~­
tanakivya,SJ7 which is mentioned by the SAhityadarpaQa. Among
commentators he mentions AsahAya's bhliljya on Gautama by name
( on Yaj. Ill. 263). On Yaj. Ill. 256 he explains Mleccha as
pulindas and Tajikas ( i. e. Arabs ).
5315 ID hia oom. OD "'"..l+I Ill. 66 be aaya
Wi'T-t ~ ifo5I" ~ !I~~~."i(
ta .... 'Iio. .jiq'.,..... ~ I...
· '311I'P1fti fi ~
I J I ~uil~... ~ci\NMif1~·
~ ~ iflAt'&C"'("EC'liRl ~
,"lw..

~I·.
5J8 CNr "'''~~~I\t ~'t"'~ I ~ ~ ~~ ~ !:~
~: 11 tm I i1~-'!.~~Jilf '" ~~ ~ I ~
vrPrit ~ f.r~ u .rif. ID the ADaDd18rama editloD of
~ ifo5I"
~ the fourth pDda ia C'tlcwitctr ~~:. I could Dot trace the ItfJrikD
~ ..
N7 Vide I. O. oat. p. 1448 for the ~ri!""JMr of ~f'J~" allaa . r..
~ who aamea 'fliR1firr, "'~'" aad tbe .'i\Al6 of 1IJIf.·
 It has been shown above (134 pp. 169-170) how ViAvaropa's text
of Ylj. varied in some respects ftom that of the Mit.; how he fre-
quently refers to the views of commentators of Ylj. earlier than
himself ( in the words C apare, ' C anye '), how he proposes several
esplanations of the same words in several cases.
Dr. Jolly Ooumal of Indian History 1924, pp. 7-8) says that the
citations of ViA. in the Smrticandrika about his having refuted the
views of DhlreAvara cannot be traced in the printed Bllakrt4i, as
. also the reference to Vis. in the Mit. on Yij. I. 81 and n. 135. It has
been shown above (note 529) that the printed Vis on Yij. I. 80 does
contain the view attributed to it by the Mit. As regards the Mit.
on Ylj. n. 135 it has to be noted that the Mit. does not mention
Vis. by name there, but only speaks of C bhagavan aearya,n a ' which
words are interpreted by the Subodhini and the Bllambhatti as referr-
ing to Vimropa. It is true that the printed Vis. does not contain
in so many words the explanation attributed by the Mit. to
C bhagavln Aclrya. ' But it is worth considering that in the printed
Vg. the two quotations from Manu and SaiJkha do occur and are
put in the mouth of an objector and are explained away in a way
to:
somewhat similar that put forth in the Mit. Ht As regards the
passages of the Smrticandrikl, the matter requires careful examina-
tion. The Smrticandrika (11. p. 294 Gharpure's ed. ) says that
according to the Samgrahakara a widow was allowed to succeed to
her son less husband's wealth if she submitted to niyoga, that the
538 Th. words of the Kit. are: ~ qc:.f Jtrm ~~ ~ vrc=f{ ~ 'If
( ~ 9.185 ) (I~ ~IIJI~, c{'1T-~1imr ~ ~IfJt ~ ~­
~ ~ ~qmf ~r 1(1 q-cifilif "'.E'1(UiI..... ~~ 'Pt \l\{llIttffcit
smi ~ ~ ,tif~ .n~~~~'II\..,.."Ii( ~~ ~
~ tAC'f ~ ~ I ~ Rttit "I~ 31~ ~1flit ~~ qc;ft
,...mt ~ ~ \1IcRi ~ § qc;ftlt~I{I~~~ ~&w('fIe mtr "f". 'If
qr It ~ ~ rcr ~.nFc\' ~ ~ .. l'll ..@I"qifl'i ~ ~
'N'(aiI~'~ I ~ '11.4.".'11\,41 51 ~an~ I '{(f: I m.r '(~lijE*4 ...
~ A.taM(iiN( ifii1Q(illf't ~ ~~cN;WIf1'5(q~ I (t~~'it
qEWItftwiit ~ ~tit 8111~ l
... ~ ~''''I~ I 'RaJ ft u.~ , (ffr I ~"""~ JI'I'PI: , ri q:.
....t •",..ta" ... qfift' ~ I ~'liC!lfto.qc;fiI~"" ill('1"liI~
~,~ .
.. ~JJ. - ...
_
·~

same' was the view of Dhiresvara and that Visvalilpa muted the
view of Dharesvara. In no place does the printed ViS. name
Dhlresvara. The words of the Smrticandrikfi are not to be
taken literally. It will be shown below that the author, DevaQQa-
bhana, flourished about 1200 A. D., while Dhirdvara flourished
between lOOo-lOSO A. D. DevaQQa had no correct idea
of their relative chronological position. It has been shown above
Cp. 249) how though Asahaya is named by the Mit., the Sarasvati-
vilasa very often says that Asahlya does not like (or tolerate) the
views of Vijfianesvara. Similarly the same work (para 392 ) says
that Dharesvara and Devasvamin do not tolerate the view of Vijiii-
nesvara, but Dhirdvara is one of the predecessors of Vij. actually
named by him. So all that the Smrticandrika means is that
Dhlresvara and Visvarupa differed in their views on the panicular
points mentioned by it. The word patnt is taken by Vis. to mean
a widow who is pregnant at the~ time of her husband's· death and
. quotes the sutras of Vasi~tha and Gautama in support of his view
as jnapakat. So this view entirely differs from the view of Dhare-
,svara that the widow of a sonless person succeeds if she submits to
n.
,,;yoga. The Smrticandrika ( p. 300 ) says that the Samgra.ha~
kara placed the father's mother immediately after the mother and
before the father, that the Samgrahakara relied on the same argu-
ments that were employed by Dharesvara and that Visvarfipa and
others refuted those arguments. The passage in the printed Vis.
is somewhat corrupt in this place. Vis. does place the mother before
the father on the ground of the word milia occurring first when the
word C pitarau ' or the compound C mtltapitaratt' is expanded. The
comment does mention the verse of Manu (9.217) about the
grandmother, but it makes no clear sense, as it stands.s4o . For the
reason given above Rai Bahadur M. M. Chakravani (JASB for
1912, p. 345 and for 191 S, p. 322) is not right when he places
ViSvaliipa later than Bhojadeva because of the remarks of the Smrti-
candrika.
In the works of ]imutavihana (viz. the DayabhAga and the
Vyavahlramatrka), in the Smrticandrika, the HaralatA, and other
later works like the Sarasvati~ila.sa, the views of Vinarupa are
frequently cited and discussed. Several such citations have been
 119
already examined by me (JBBRAS for 1926, pp. 200-204). From
considerations of &pace I do not repeat here the discussion of those
passages. In the Grhastharatnakara s41 of CaQ4esvara (D.C. No. 44 of
1883-4, folio l33a) the explanation of Visvaruplclrya on Yaj. I. 135
is cited, which does not exactly tally with the printed ViS.
Hemadris4 a refers to Visvarupa's explanation given in his section
on panition which does not occur in the printed text. The result
of the examination of these citations is that the printed text of Vis.
is in the main genuine, but that in a few cases (particularly in the
vyavahlra section) it is corrupt or deficient.
Though Vis. holds the same view as the Mit. that ownership
does not for the first time arise on partition but that partition .takes
place of what is already ( jointly) owned, yet on numerous points
the two disagree. A few of them may be set out here.
( 1 ) Vi§. allows (on Yaj. 11. 118) the father unrestricted
freedom of distribution of property among his sons during his life-
time, while the Mit. expressly says that this power of unequal dis-
tribution is restricted to self-acquired property.
( 2) ViS. ( on YI;. 11. 119 ) allows a share of property to the
widows of predeceased sons and grandsons of a man when a parti-
tion takes place during his lifetime. The Mit. restricts the words
C patnyab' to the father's own wives when he effects a partition

during his lifetime.

( 3 ) Vis. connects the words' without detriment to the paternal
estate' (in Yiij. 11. 122) with the words 'whatever else is
acquired by himself' and not with 'maitra' (gifts from a friend)
and' audvahika ' (gifts on marriage ), while the Mit. connects the
__._--
half verse C whatever else is acquired by the man himself without
..
U1 ~ OD 'IIf. 1.135 ""J
il 'iJ1Af11J: I ~SI.,m If ~-tfir I
qjQ4I",..tfll~-;~~ ~ ~~, ~ ~ ~
al'i it Q:
CI"'~~ Iq'j~ I J while the !!Mt4(E"1I'15( lay. , 8l1f ~ 10(: d
qjQ4I"'jq,~-~ar V'11P5i ~ ~.,m ( ! SIl{'i) ) 1J"~ ",,,R;.lS(-
~'i: ..c..r."....: 'dl,l,,"ftlqlar-n~~~ ~~I1i: I
.4. """
'It ~ 1(1 wf'qq: RI", ~ ~ , ~~ ~ ,.ni\l~W
mn 11 ~ m SPWA~ ~~ ~ ~~ fiPiI",-
~ "11"1"", I ~q.. ( 91aMiiif p. 48 ).
 detriment to the patemal estate • as a qualifying clause to the am
half verse and to another verse 'kramld abhylgatam &c.' ID the
Mit. the two verses' pitrdravYlvirodhena &C. ' and' kramld &C. • occur
consecutively, while in Vi§. they are separated by three ve,rses and
ViI. takes the verse' kramlld • &C. as referring to the re-opening of
a partition for a son born after partition.
( 4) Vis. allows niyoga only to ladras in general and to k~triya
kings in case of danger of extinction of line (vide cam. on Ylj. I.
69 and 11. 131 ), while Mit. forbids niyoga in general and holds the
texts speaking of it as applicable to a girl who is only betrothe4 and
not married.
( s ) Vi§. appears to allow one share out of ten to the SOD of
a sQdra wife from a brahmaQa without restriction of any kind, while
Mit. restricts the share to estates other than land acquired by gift.
( 6 ) Vis. interprets the expression 'half share • ( in Ylj. 11.
138 ) with reference to the illegitimate son of a huJra as meaning
C some portion, not necessarily exactly half,' while Mit. interprets

it literally.
( 7 ) Vij. allows a widow to succeed to her husband if she is
pregnant at his death, while Mit. allows a widow EO succeed without
any restriction except that of chastity.
( 8 ) ViI. restricts the word C duhitaratI ' in C patni duhitaras-
caiva ' ( Ylj. 11. 138 ) to pfltrika only and so does not allow all
daughters whatever to succeed. while Mit. does not introduce any
such qualification.
( 9 ) ViI. reads ' anyodaryasya samsnti' (or anyodaryaltU &co'
and C sodaro • for' samSJlto ' in Ylj. 11. 143 and his interpretation of
the verse is entirely different from that of the Mit.
( 10) VU. reads 'adbivedanikam caiva ' for '1clhivedanikldyam
ca ' ofMit. and holds that bandbudatla, Julka and anvadbeyaka strfdhana
of a clsildless WOInan goes on her death to her full brother; while
Mit. connects these three with the preceding verse and takes the
half verse C atitly4m ' as laying down a general rule of su"ession
to stridhantl of all kinds and interprets ' bA~dhav1b' as meaning
• hus~d and the rest '.
( II ) VU. takes the verse I adhivinna-striyai' &c. (OD Ylj. 11.
IS2 las applicable to a wife supersede4 wi~bout aD)' ground o(
silpercessioa allowed by the texts j while Mit. does DOt introclua
any such qualification. .
As VitvarQpa quotes Kumlrila's Slokavlnika and is mentioned
by the Mit. as an authoritative commentator it follows that he
flourished between 750 A. D. and 1000 A. D. A greater approxi-
mation as to the date of Vi~varQpa can be made, if the identity of
Vuvarflpa with Suresvara be held established. Suretvara, as he
himself tells us in the NaUikarmyasiddhi, the Taittiriyopani~dbhl,ya­
vilnika and other works, was a pupil of the great Sal\karlci\rya
whose generally accepted period is 788-820 A. D. Mldhavlclrya
in several works of his quotes as ViSvaropa's passages from the well-
known works of Suresvara. For example, the Pa~Sara-Mi\dhaviya
( vol. I, pan I, p. 57) quotes a kirik:\. of Suresvara as that of Vitva.
r(ip~drya.S4J In the VivaraQaprameyasarhgraha (Vizianagaram series
p. 92 ) also M1dhava quotes a verse from the Brhad~raQyl1kopani~d­
bhll,ya-vllnika as Visvarflpa's. SH In the Puru~llrthaprabodhal4S of
Brahmlinanda-bhlirati (ms. in Bhau Daji collection, Bombay)
composed in 1476 ( probably of the Saka era ) the author speaks of
the Nai,karmyasiddhi as a work of Visvat:lipa. In the Sarhk,epa-
~al'lkara-jaya VisvarOpa is said to be the author of the two vlinikas
on Saflkara's bh~ya.'46 According to tradition embodied in the
various lives of Sal\kala, the latter had four pupils, Suresvara, Padma-
pllda, Totaka and Hastamalaka. Several works mention Visvarlipa
as one of the four pupils and omit the name Suresvara. For
example, in the DvadaSa-vllkva-vivaraQa of Gopala ( Aufrecht's Oxf.
cat. No. 'SS7, p. 227 b) the four pupils of Sankara are named as
Visvarupa. Padmanabha, Totaka and Hastamalaka. In the Mlna-
soIlasa-vrttanta-viIasa of Ramatirtha we are expressly told that Sure-
MS ~ .. vR FiI;:q.A~"q~;r ~ ~~ ~~-anlit 'Ari
~ "NtdAl~~"': , ~ ~ ~~N ~", Tb•
CJ,m ooour. In tb.
• IUra of iiRNEdAl i. ~. 'I. ~. 1.7.20. 3 &Dd the
'M1(Oqailqf.ittrl~I"'''IM. (I. 1.'97 ).
544 The nr•• i. on p. 640 of tb. ~I~qf.k~",,,"~.
Il& ~ ~Rt1i .....~: , ~""'t\ql(i~UlJlfit: ."'lIltl: II
(folio I).
541 {f1t " m ..11,,"_" ~~ rq..t ttbl I WIt '11......."1-
(81)",," ~ ,~ro4Nt " """".<Glq 13.18 (Aafreollt'. Odd Ca.
,. 157~.
 !vara is another name of VUvarOpa, a pupil of ~ai'1kara ( vide Mitra's
Notices vol. v..
No. 1763, p. 82). In the Saptasotra-sarhnpsapaddhati
( Mitra's Notices, vol. VI, p. 296 ) the four pupils are said to eb
Svarlipicarya, Padmacarya, Totaka and Prthvidhara. The Guru-
vamsakavya(Vanivilas ed.) identifies Suresvara and ViSvarilpa(U.S9)
and makes him a pupil of Kumlrila and Sankara. It may therefore be
held as fairly established that Visvaropa ·and Suresvara are identical.
Some corroboration is afforded by the fact that Visvarl1pa quotes
Gau4apada the ' paramaguru ' of Sankara and holds the same philo--
sophical views as those of Sankara. Just as Visvanlpa quotes
Kumarila's Slokavartika, Suresvara also in his Taittiriyopani~d.
b~ya-vartika quotes a karika of Kumarila and styles the latter
MimarhsakaIh-manya. S47 This shows that Suresvara treated Kumarila
with sant respect, which seems unlikely if he was at any time
Kumarila's pupil. Visvarupa in his introduction s48 performs an
obeisance to the Sun, the great serpent (Se~a), Tilaksvamin and
Vinayaka. The Bhamati of Vicaspati-misra has a similar salutation.
Vilcaspati-misra wrote his Nyayasoci-nibandha in 841-42 A. D. i. e.
he was almost a contemporary of Sankara and his pupils. The
learned editor of Vis. tells us that in a commentary on Vis. called
Vacanamala SUreSvara is bracketed with Manu and Yogisvara
(Yajiiavalkya) as an expounder of Silstra (i. e. dharmaSistra).S4'
Therefore that commentator looked upon ViS. and Suresvara as
identical. From all these several considerations it follows that
"7 "'..£:t'"
Jn~lIfl 51 ~ f.i'"'..,,:qn.
it'S!' .1"411 ... "''''' c:::..::..'
0IWlif.AllnoqCP r.a...-
J1fTiqi'RNI"1~'~'" II
,,'li rftilm.~: ~ ir~ I~. il, 'l'l1I~"IM.. I. 9·10. The vene
(
lIJ",tff &0. Is ~m. ~r~f4tt verse 110 ).
NB JI1IIRDf iIVoIJlT frla¥~lfl{q;:j CNi' I ~;:rrw ... wii~: tl!f?r'll!ci",q" qr •
~ J vide1f1lT. 1.189 itl~fRq ~I ~ Mi5.EClI~~ 11qI11UI'·
'IiI~ ~~ ArQ"'1la:qlf{ 11•• The ~'T has 'i(rft...fclIM\q~fl1JUJ·
qifA: ..~ I fii"",~'JIIf: "~Rrf~~: 11. ~,.a would meaD
fclw(siq: ~~... The ~r reads rcta. ~I~..~tn.
NI CfI'AAI ~t'iPfiJ/lR~\UI:l'~(OJI~ I \l1.,vrt 1111~ ~
~ f.iftnm 11 ODe of the ver.e. at the eDd of the 'RIPffWl il

~I~~ fW~~1ffi~ ~ I VIIiIl~"" ('1:1)

rdiRr 1f1"'4~...~{i 11. Vide Trl. Cat. of )"4r.1 OOY'• •1, for l'~9-n.
pp. '.58-4'60 for if.." ......',
Visvartlpaflourishedabout 800-825 A. D. But this problem presents
••
funher difficulties. The mutual relations of Suresvara, Bhavabhoti,
Umbeka and MaQ4ana are a great puzzle. I have dealt with this
question in ]BBRAS for 1928, pp. 289-293. The conclusions arrived
at there are that MaQQana's literary activity lies between 690-']10,
that of Umbeka between 700-730 and Suresvara's between 810-840
A. D. and that Umbeka and BhavabhOti are identical, but that
MaQ4ana and Suresvara are separated by about 100 years.
Dr. Jolly has brought together in the Journal of Indian History
(vol. Ill. pp. 1-27) some valuable information about ViSvaropa.
In several later works a digest called Visvaropa-nibandha is
frequently cited. That appears to be the composition of another
Visvaropa altogether. For example, the ~aQ-Qavati-sraddha-nirQaya
ofSivabhatta (which is later than 1650 A. D. ) tells us that ViSva-
rupacarya composed a vivara1)a (commentary) on the Sr1ddha-
kaHka. sso The Krtyacintamal}~ ofSivarama (D. C. No. 221 of 1879)
quotes several ss I verses from Visvaropanibandha on SapiQ4a relation-
ship in marriage, which are not found in the Balakri4a, but which
agree remarkably with the words of the Mit. on Yaj. 1. 53. The
Val'ljakriyakaumudi (pp. 378, 380) mentions Visvaropa-nibandha
and quotes two verses cited therein. The Tithi-nirQaya-sarva-
samuccaya (later than 1450 A. D. ) quotes certain klJrikllS of Visva-
rupa on the 18 varieties of EkadaSi. 552 The KalanirQayasiddhanta-
vyakhya (composed in 1653 A. D.) quotes cenain verses of
Visvarupa on the question of the disposal of food prepared for a
marriage when a period of impurity on death supervenes. m The
650 61fr ~;fl;j- .litifi~-~nfi"lfir 6Jqu. 'if 3l$f'Ji(1~ f(~n~~ I aPlr-
lA- !I ~ ~ 1fNf ~I 11 lfc\' I ~... ~ if ,,"1Wi{I~ I'(
.hT~fit ~~.q'll'(ltiuli("'Iif'( I XI. in tbe Bbac1bmku
Colleotion. folio 7 b.
1S1 ~~fil..", I ~q'J1lvr )q'liC.~ ~ I ~~~ ~_ ~..
JfI"'I~"~1 11 ~r-n ~ ~~~"fI,!"C4'5i
t;iJ I ~ ~ (11ilt)
~ ~ .....Ii( • ~ I ~~~ folio 160. The Mlt. la,1
• ~~ 'ICn "Wii.,JlC(W1i4II(I'I I'IU~(U"""", ~ ""~ ....aft'Pl; I',
661 ~ ~if11lsnilvr ~qqvn(it 3tttl(\T it'(r "": I XI, iD Bbadkamkar
oolleotloa foUo 1...
&la XI, in Bbadkambr oolleotion foUo 187 b OD v... U.
 Niroayasindhu also quotes verses of Vi~varapa. From these data
it follows that a ViSvarQpa composed a commentary on Sdddha-
kalikl and also wrote a digest on matters of acAra and other topics
of dharma in prose and verse. Raghunandana in his Udvahatattva
( ed. by Jivananda, p. 1I6 ) names a VisvarOpa-samuccaya. It is
likely that it is the same as Visvaropa-nibandha.

61. Bh;ruci.
The Mit. on Yaj. ( I. 81 ) says that Bharuci like Vinaropa held
the view that the rule C rtau bharyaril ~cchet 'was a niyama and
not a parisamkbylJ. On Yaj. II 124 the Mit. says that the explana-
tion of' the fourth share' to be given to unmarried sisters offered
by Asahtya and Medhatithi was the proper one and not that of
Bhtruc~. The ParMaramadhaviya S54 and the Sarasvativi~ ( para
r 3J ) inform us that Bharuci was of opinion that unmarried sisters
.were only entitled to a provision for their marriage and were not
entitled to a fourth share.
Bharuci, being mentioned by the Mit., is certainly older than
10SO A. D. Ramanujacarya in his Vedarthasamgraha (reprint from
the Pandit, ed. of 1924, p. 154 ) mentions six iJctlryas that preceded
him as expounders of the Visi~radvaita .system, viz. Bodhlyana,
Tanka, DramieJa, Guhadeva, Kapardin and Bharuci. Similarly
the Yatindramatadipika BS of Srinivasadasa (Anandasrama ed.)
enumerates (p. 2 ) a host of teachers as the predecessors of Rama-
nujaclrya in propounding the Visi~rldvaita system. Vyasa is the
reputed author of the Vedantasfitras, Bodhayana is said to have com-
posed a vrtti on the VedAnta-sutras, called Krtakod according to the
Prapaiica-hrdaya (p. 39, Trivandrum ed.). Tanka and Brahmanandin
are identical. Drami4a is credited with the authorship of a hb"l)'a on
the Vedanta-stitras ( which is quoted by Ramlnuja in his bbl$ya on
n. 2. 3). Nathamuni is said to have heen the grand-father of
Ylmunamuni, who was born about 916 A. D. Rlmanuja refers
to him with great reverence as his teacher's teacher (parama-gtlrtl,
vide Vedlrtha-sarilgraha, p. 149) and is said to have been young
~ ...- --
.IN ""~ ~""''' r."I""I(fII"'PNr~" ~ifrct._'FI1"iiftlli"·
'".'''1''' I
~ ~ quo Ill. 1'01. Ill. .. p.llo.
Ill' anw~'l1'R-~If-llI.~-.fif(__ fit""'M.~"'~"
~ *nflae~ &0.,
.
 11.lJMrucl
when Ylmuna died (vide J RA S for 191 S, p. 147 and I. A. for
190 9, p. 129). It is therefore obvious that the teachers arearranged
by the YatindramatadipikA in chronological order. Hence BhAruci,
being placed earlier than even Drami4a and Nathamuni, was com-
paratively an ancient author and could not have flourished later
than the _first half of the 9th century. Bharuci the jurist also
flourished before 1050. It is difficult to believe that there were
two famous writers of the same name nearly about the same time.
Hence it may provisionally be held that Bharuci the writer on
dharm~stra and Bharuci the Visiljtadvaita philosopher are identical.
If this identity be accepted, then Bharud the writer on dharmasastra
becomes comparatively an early writer, being at least as old as
Visvarupa. His views agree on several points with those of Visva-
rupa, which is a circumstance that lends some corroboration to the
date proposed for him.
One interesting point about Bharuci deserves mention here.
From numerous notices contained in the Sarasvativilasa it appears
that Bharuci either commented upon the Vi!i1)udharmasutraorwrote
some work in which he took great pains to incorporate explanations
of several sutras of Vi~1)u. For example, para 637 tells us that
BhAruci explained the word' bija ' occurring in a sutra of Vi~l)u as
, pil)4a '.ss' In para 674 we are told that Bharuci explained the
word' nillkaral)a' in a sutra of Vhmu and that he held that a
daughter's son has not to perform the sraddha of his maternal grand-
father if the latter has a son. SudarSanacarya in his comment upon
Apastambagrhya (8. 21. 2) ascribes the same view to BhAruci and
quotes tbe very words of Bharuci.m Vide J B BRA S for 1925
pp. 2I()-2II for further examples. There is nothing unnatural in
Bharuci, the Visi~tAdvaita philosopher, having composed a commen-
556 1Iq lfI'f.\~""'''iA4l¥'4I;'h''~'l ..r.~~: fq""~fft, '6. R. para
fit'!J
6S'l ( pp. 4U-1I of X,. .e ed.). The sutra of la ,,,,,,,,qfUiI:!-
"~T ,."If(' '6.~. para 886.
SS7 3tIJf ~ I fit"I(OIfi'fi ~ ~ ~'ft<'f$cjGlr ~~ ~~
~ if .~""",~Rfc\' I V.~. para 674 (p. 417). The &Uta of..,
is a)(i",,,, lQ'n-.n~ ~"'(OI~. The words of ~~ an ~lt"l'e1
~~ • 111(111'1,: ~.i,,,~~a~~ ~
~ fitOC\I.,fit ..", ~I~"I ~",
8.~J+
 tary on the Vi~l)udhannasQtra. The extant Vql)udbarmuGtn.
contains doctrines peculiar to the Vitiftldvaita system such as the
worship of NlrayaJ;,la or Vtsudeva, the four VyQbas of VAsudeva &C.
If Bharuci was a Visi~tadvaitin he would naturally tum to the IQtra
of Vi~J;,lu as having the greatest claim on his attention. Many of
the sutras of Vi§J;,lu quoted in the SarasvativilAsa with the explana-
tions of Bharuci are not found in the printed text ofVifl)U, on which
NandapaJ;,lqita commented in the first balf of 4he 17th century. It
appears that the Sarasvativilasa had before it a larger version ofVql.1u
current in the south (vide note 118, p. 70 above ).
On scores of points there is divergence between the views of
Bharuci and those of the Mit. Bharuci differed from the Mit. as to
the definition of daya and vibhaga, he allowed ni)'oga to childless
widows, while the Mit. condemned it in the case of all widows;
Bhilruci, like Visvarupa, did not mention sapratibandha and aprati-
baud/Ja diJ)'a; Bharuci, like Visvarupa, held that a coparcener who
concealed some joint propeny was not guilty of theft, while the
Mit. held that he was. Vide J B BRA S for 1925 pp. 21 1-13 for
more examples and details.

62. Srlkara
The Mit. on Ylj. n.
IH alludes' to the fiew of Srlkara and
others that the widow succeeded as beir to her deceased
husband's estate if it was small. ssB The Smrtisara m of Hariniltba
attributes the same view to Srikara and disapproves of it. On YAj.
11. 169 the Mit. S60 cites the view of Srikara about that topic and dis-
approves of it. Visvarupa also gives two explanations of that verse
of Yaj., the first of which agrees with that of the Mit. anel the
second is akin to Srikara's.

&18 ~i1'1iI~~ ~~ ~ ~ftill4'( ,

1St If 'if ~{Oqq~ ( 'A"~ ! ) qc;ft If''''~ lIW ~ "'t~Qt1 ~ 'ItiA-
fibit 1Ifi~~ I ~ I. O. cat.lfo. 301, lollo 118&. ,
. . 31'cl1~~ft_I\'PfIt 'Pf: .ll'Ol~ 'If Rq"'«I~ ,,_I'\diI,,~M'fl1~t­
~ ~"'" ,,~~It I al~" ' . ~ "".'i"'~UI
. _\AIM wf~~'if" I ~J thew.~. p• ..., ( "rICIN ed. ) 411ot••
\blt......" "ord. I ~~ ......~ _~. ._" I1If I
(1qrlit"'«!I ~o. '
'",\
 , •. ""-a
The worb of Jlmatavlhana ( viz. the Dilyabhlga and tbe Vyava.-
hiram1u-kl), the Smrticandrikl and the SarasvativilAsa contain very
interesting notices of Srtkara's views. Many of them were brought
together by me in J BB RA SEor 1925, pp. 213-2IS. Srikara like
V"Jjvan1pa held the view that 'duhitaralt· in Ylj. refers to the
In.trilt4, he allowed 'the parents of a childless person to succeed
together at the same time. The Dlyabhlga very severely criticizes
the views of Srikara on the succession to re-united members, on
f}idyadhatl4 and on Ylj. n. 24 ( about enjoyment for 20 years ).1'1
Most of the views attributed to Srikara were also entertained by
Vi§varupa or are more antiquated than Vimrupa's.
Srikara was probably a writer from Mithilil and seems to have
propounded the view of spiritual benefit as the criterion for judging
supe~ior rights of succession. The Smrtisara sb of Hariniltha
ascribe~ such a view to a Srikara-nibandha.
\Vhether Snkak'a wrote a commentary on a smrti or a general
digest ( nibandha ) it is difficult to say. The Smrticandrikas'J says
that $ambhu, Srikara and Devasvamin compiled digests of smrtis
and added their oWn explanations of them. The Smrtyarthasa.ras'+
of Sridhara asserts in the introductory verses that SrikalJtha and
Srikaricilrya filled up the gaps in the smrtis that were scattered
about ( by introducing order out of chaos). Srikara's explanations
of Ylljiiavalkya are frequently cited by the Mit., the Dayabhaga anc!
561 Vide lijct,'(C'lfit p. 47 where sqm is the first of • hoat of writer. who
be14. followlDl Yaj. 11. M. that advelle posse..ion for twent, and tea
,ean iD the O&8e of inunoveable and move.b)e propert, re.p80tlve!r
oonferre4 ownenhlp.
561 Vide 8Ifittfl'( (I. O. oat. No. 301. folio 147 a) ttC'l';:(1'''lifl~ ?I@r~~-
~ .~ ... "fiq"'''",.ri':
.,...... fit
... Jfcit '5t44'01l~'(" ,;j4~f4~ '(I\~ I
1f;iI.....
~~".., "'_ 10"" "'At-..,.,... .Q.. • ~r-
UI.. ~1.,q,.,'!.(,",II .... lrr
,...
W;'fVI;ltl"t
~

'!f'4,.,1 ~r~ "wt'i'I~ "Iirq.q: '(i"r~~ ~i'P'( I

563 ~ uw:
.J,-. ",fit"....... 44. '(I: \1Af~:
c...:'I -.J, .r..~ ~~IlI"~ 1I'i':
, ,,~

~~ qitr~qriVt ~~~ ~,~ llftot,'f-i'\"'" ..,I

,,~. (", . . . .dOD p. 118).
58f ~: ~.,~(tuPi: '~T1.G\iit_S Rq~~"'1 3lT
111"1(1-1 ~,," ........... '!(IUI"'liI.Iti"'~ ~ It~­
,~( D.o. .1• • 0." of 1870-'• .oo,led In ~ 1. bN tbtu ..... ).
I
 888

others. But the Mit. does not connect Sn'"kara's name with
Yljiiavalkya as a commentator, though Visvanlpa is expressly so
connected. It appears therefore more likely that Srikara wrote a
digest of smrtis in which he paid particular attention to the expla-
nation of the words of Yiljfiavalkya. The Rijanitiratnakara Stis of
Cal}4esvara quotes the views of Srikara on rajaniti, one of which is
that the poor and helpless are entitled to a share of the royal wealth.
Hemiidris 66 quotes the view of Srikara on Vi~l}u and disapproves
of the faults found therein by the author of the PaI}4ita-parito~.

As Srikara is quoted by the Mit., he is certainly earlier than 10SO

A. D. As his views agree largely with Visvanipa's, he may provi-
sionally be regarded as nearly of the same period as Visvarfipa's.
He cannot be earlier than Asahliya who is named both by Visvarfipa
and Medhatithi, though both of them are silent about Srikara.
Hence Srikara must be placed somewhere between 800 and 10SO
A. D. and probably flourished in the 9th century.
This Srikara must be distinguished from another Srikara, the
father of Srinatha.

63. Medhatithi.
Medhatithi is the author of an extensive and erudite commentary
( blJiliyu ) on the Manusmrti. It is the oldest extant commentary
on that smrti. The bha~ya of Mcdhatithi was first published about
forty years ago by Rao Saheb V. N. Mandlik in Bombay and recent-
ly Mr. J. R. Gha:rpure of Bombay brought out an edition of
Medhatithi which closely follows Mandlik's edition. A critical
edition of the bh~ya based upon all the available Mss. 'is a great
desideratum. An English translation of the bblJSYa by M. M. Dr. Gan-
ganath Jha is in progress and several parts have heen published so far.
In the following Mr. Gharpure's edition has been used. The bh4sya
as printed is corrupt in many places, particularly in the 8th, 9th and

H5 '~(tifliflt4l~".(UjSillilin~ "!lifl~."141wrJt.nw~ !f'i~

1f1qI(ll~..n.tIC{ll: I ' (i\if;flRttfifl~ pp. 40-41 (eel. by layalVal).

568 3fIt 8ft"" IQ I ~ ~ a(tti'lWUI'i l1'fIi ~ ~i(i~I"I"­

~ , ••• 3fIt ~ qtq~"'Mi ~i"_"" "iQq",itW6\ ' • • •
Wit en""I'" ~ ~ I ~~. In... p,. IOO-lOt
 18.
12th adhy4yas In Mr. Gharpure's edition there is no bh4sya on
verses 182-202 of the 9th chapter.
Btlhler in his learned and exhaustive Introduction to the Manu-
smrti ( S. B. E. vol. 25 ) brings together a good deal of infonnation
about MedhAtithi (pp. CXVIlI-CXXVI.). In J B BRA S for
1925 pp. 217-221 I have offered criticisms on some of Btthler's views
and have given certain additional information.
In several Mss. of the bh4$ya at the end of several adhy4yas occurs
a verse s67 which says that a king named Madana, son of SaharaQa,
brought copies of Medhatithi's commentary from another country
and effected a restoration (jirtlOddhiJra). This does not refer to the
restoration of the text of Medhatithi, but to the completion of the
library of the king, who was Madanapala, son of SAdharaQa and
flourished, as we shan see later on, in the latter half of the 14th
century.
Dr. Jolly (Tagore l.a.w Lectures p. 6 ) holds Medhatithi to be a
southerner on account of the fact that his father's name was Vira-
svamin and on accou~t of the attention paid to his bbdf.l'iJ by southern
writer~. It cannot be said that names ending in • svAmin' were a
monopoly of the south. The Rajatarailgini gives several literary
celebrities whose names ended in r svamin ' ( e. g. V. 34 mentions
a Sivasvami). K~irasvamin was a Kashmirian. The south has
always been famed fol' preserving Mss. of valuable works from the
north. Mss. of the Kavyalarbkara of Bhamaha, a Kashmirian, are
ycry rare and ha·...e been found only in the south. BUbler
( p. CXXIII ) seems to be right in holding that Medhatithi was a
Kashmirian (or at least an inhabitant of Northern India). In
explaining such words as r svarl$tre ' and' janapadah' (Manu VII.
32 and VIII. 42 ) Medhatithi introduces Kashmir. He gives ( on
Manu VIII. 400 ) the monopoly of the sale of elephants as a pri-
vilege of the kings of Kashmir where saffron abounds.5 68 He says
SS? "1'!41 .,Iq ~~~rit4rii~al aman fi ~i~: ~ ik fiI\1W~ ~
sri"" ~ q~Ea.'I; I tt1ufi·II1~: ""(UI!!ffl ~\tI~~I,"<Rfvl'I.""'1-
~ 'C'I""~*".i~: 11 QI(Vr 11. PrlJ""il form of ~.
M8 "r(of 1fI1JIlf.t {1~1~ tq1Ir ,~ ...~ 'I"SfI~! qilarf+(lr.t
src41..q..1i4fi ~olitilS ~iVla"l~ &:0. Should w••ot~read . . , ~
...~ ~ ~ qi~Ui~! Th. meaDi.. the. would be
el~h••tl an the mODopolr of kins- eve'1wh.r~ sa«fOB la J~h..ir &:~
 that the rainbow is called 'vijiiAna-<hAyA' in Kashmir ( on Manu
IV. 59). He very frequently refers to northemers e. g. on
Manu Ill. 234 he says C kutapa ' is the word for what is well-known
as r kambala' among northern people and on III~ 238 he says
'northern people wrap their heads with Jatakas' (garments).
He says on Manu 11. 24 that in the Himtlayas in Kashmir it is not
possible to perform the daily samdh)I(J in the open nor is it possible
to bathe every .day in a river in C Hemanta 'and 'Sisira'. On
Manu 11. 18 he says C in other countries, some say, people marry
one's maternal uncle's daughter; but that is opposed to the words
of Gautama ' ( 4. 3 ) and proceeds ' even in that country taking
food in the same plate with (or in the company of) one whose
thread ceremony is not performed is not at all regarded as dharma
(but as improper conduct y. This is clearly a reference 10 Baudht-
yana Dh. S. (I. I. 19 ) according to which C mAtulasutll-parigayana '
and taking food in the same plate with one whose upanayana is not
performed are two of the five usages peculiar to the south. It is
fair to add that later writers like Kamallkarabhatta (Nirgayasindhu,
3rd pariccheda on sApio4ya) regard Medhlltithi as a southerner.
Mcdhatithi quotes from or names numerous smrti writers, sllch
as Gautama, Baudhayana, Apastamba, Vasinha, Vi~l)u, Sal\kha.
Manu, Yli., Narada, ParaSara, Brhaspati, Katyayana and others. He
refers to Brhaspati as a writer on C varta ' ( Manu VII. 43 and IX.
326 ) and to Brhaspati and Usanas as writers on politics and govern-
ment ( Manu VIII 285, VlI. 2 and J 55). On Manu VII. 43 he
refers to CtJ1}akya as a writer on ' daIJ4aniti '. In numerous places
be seems to have drawn upon Kautilya's work. For example, on
Manu VII. 1 S5 in interpreting' paiicavarga 'as 'kllpatika, udlsthita,
grhapatika, vaidehika and tllpasavyaiijana' he explains them almost
in the words of Kaudlya ( I. 2). On VII. 148 he quotes the fh·e
al'1gas of mantra in the very words of Kautilya. s6, Vide also his
remarks on Manu VII. 54 ( testing of mi~isters by upadh4r). He
names AsahAya ( on 8. 156 ) and certain writers as Smrrivivaraga-
klrAb (on II. 25). BQhler is not ·quite accurate (p. cxx, n. ! )
when he states that ' Medhttithi gives only once the name of an

Ht ,itlHtI.,(ii .liolllt,~: 1,,,,,,aqtiqi\ '''.'8IitlfPr; fiitlrrl8l1WP1rtt: 'JIfr-

ftlisfM I ~,f«r. ,oompare ~ 1.11' '''O!'iQ~''': O!" " " -

Ii_~~"',
 M. Jletl1&lItMItl •
early commentator '. On VIII. 3 he refers to the interpretations
of Bhartryajiia. He refers to the interpretations of Yajvan ( on VIII.
I SI and I S6). Yajvan is only the last pan of a name ( as in Deva-
rijayajvan). He quotes the interpretation of Manu by Upldhyllya
( on n. 109, IV. 162, V. 43, IX. 141 and- 147). Bahler holds
that Medhltithi refers to his own teacher. It is more likely that
Upa.dhylya, like Yajvan, is the name or part of the name of a
previous commentator of Manu. On VIII. I S2 the explanations
of ~ju are twice cited. On IX. 2 S3 Medhlltithi cites the view of one
Vi~~lUsvltmin.S70 From the tenor of the quotation it appears that
Vi~IJusvamin was a writer on Mimalil5a and not a commentator of
Manu as Bnher thought (p. cxx, n. I). Some Mss. read the
word preceding Vi~IJusvami as 'kovara', others as' klvara'. It is
probably , kavera ' ( residing on the Kaveri river ).
He quotes ( on Manu I. 19 ) a verse _ from the Sankhyakarika
( 'prakrter mahln &c ). He speaks of Vindhyavasa S71 as a SaIikhya
and says that he dges not'dmit a subtle interim body (antarlbhava-
deha). This is probably taken from Kumarila's words.57 3 He
repeatedly refers to the Ptlf'il1JOS, tells us (on nI. 232) that they
were composed by Vyasa and contained accounts of creation. He
quotes (on XII. JI8 ) a verse from the Vakyapradipa.m
He tells us ( on 11. 6 ) that the Pancaratras, Nirgranthas (Jains)
and Pasupatas were outside the pale of Vedic onhodoxy.S74
Medhatithi had- drunk deep at the fountain of the Purva-
mimlmsl. His bh:t~ya is full of the terms '1/;dbi and ortlJllfllJda.
He quotes Jaimini's sutras frequently and applies them to the inter-
pretation of smrti texts at every step. Vide JB BRA S for 192 S
p. 219 for examples. He cites passages from Sabara's bl14iya ( e. g.
on nI. I). He mentions Kumlrila by name (on 1. 3 ) and as
Bhanaplda ( on Manu n.
18 ).
570 ann vnfi mHWpr. ~ ..t~ ~ .m~tprPft I
&71 ~r Ii ~~.ira(1"'~~ ...
~"" \Csc~('I"': I ~.~fit OD ~ I.5I.
&72 ~.. ~ fifPIi.l ~rRAt ,*,,,. .M. p. 704.
1173 q " 1I1~it-" "\ftc:r ... i{1if1l~ ~ I Dr. Xi.1horn tol4 Dr.
tit (
Buhltr that tb. Yer•• 1. Dot fOUD d iD the 'f....5I(I1r of 8. ~. Eo yoI•
... OXXIII••• 1 )

'" ~ ri ~ "'" ~",.ql.<I"'.f.1""""'''''',~""" I

 Btthler at "first took the remark (on Manu XII. 19) about
c SAriraka' as m referring to Saokara's bhll~ya on the VedllntasOtra,
but later on changed his opinion (S BE vol. 25, p. CXXlI) and
held that it probably implies a reference to the Satlraka stitns.
BOhler's considered opinion does not seem to be right. The words
C yatheha rajA ••• apaiti ' are a summary of ~nkara's bhaua on

Veda.ntaslltra 11. I. 34 and 11. 3. 42. and I. 2. 11-12. On Manu

11.83 he refers to the Upani~ad-bhii~aS76 on Chandogya 11. 23· 4
and says that that passage has been differently explained in the
bh4fjya. Sankara does explain that passage of the Chllndogya differ-
ently. But this is not all. In various other places Medhlltithi
seems to have in view the Sllrirakbh3~ya of Sankara. For example,
on I. 80 he has S77 before him Sankara's bhll~ya on the slltra 'lokavat
tu lilAkaivalyam' ( Vedllntaslltra 11. I. 33). He, however, seems
to have favoured the position that the attainment of moksa is dueS;!!
not to mere correct knowledge but .to the combination (sallluccaya)
of knowledge and karma (vide remark&- on Manu VI. 12, 7-t--75,

575 III .. "1Ifi~~t qfiit ~ ~ ,1~ I ii'fJ VRi<i ~.'fc:i qilJ

u;;rr ~,~ Wfiil ;If .. iiw-.(fifitii'M 31a) ~~ 1f~'J6 {.i
11N~~tfi=r t
676 ~~II\~ ~~;1.{~ O1{:~~mf (1~~q~"'liiT !;j~~hl~ I ~",Ifa~. The
a'r.J~ passage is ' C'RN'r 'IF"
~
~'1'iUr q"Jifrlur ~Iiir
Co
~lli(vt 6C1i
triO( ~r '. ~~fQ- explains I 6~ "q( 1(J16~qiWfcf.(f) 'fR'";.q' fJCi~r
3UF{lI{\'t4l t 8i.i1 ;r ~Irl: t C'RN'I \'~I &0.... 3{.({"li~iJ.~f;t((IIN­
~q"",ll " ~W1: ~ ifpJj~{ur Vtraurr 11t~~lrr~'{If.~'( I
itfinq-I 3lN ~"~ trJ1P{liit ~R:f'ltq~AI1I"'W11f1; I • • "FI;nt. explains
I 'NI \1Iif1 q"otl~ ~liiT qvtifil qvtT'IqII~Rln~ ~aan~ ~~I'it "fUn-
~ .
;fl~ I ~II~ ~J 'rofl~~ot: Sl"~ot ..i tr~ ~
\lciavn I amu .. ..
~, fircil1~: I .
&77 ~{q ..~"q 051* U'iII\I;rt srtRIi~ ,id~: I ~"'o J 'tNT

178
~ ~"''(18''U'~'4 U1IJ ... ~~~I: ~l'I'" F.i' ~~. ..
OD I. 50 he 8&y8 , 'n1f,1"IIlfilEt! ~1l(f~ .".I.,,,~q( ~ ,~­
.~""4fflilii 'l~~: I t' OD it~ YI. 74-71 C~ ~ ,~uil: ~~
{fit' ~ "q~ I " OD XII. 87 arcPIIl . . . .,R ~RlRn·
" ""'~Iilll" I
and XII. 87-90). This was probably due, as Kulliika remarksS79
( on I. 3 ), to his being a profound student of Mimamsa.
From Medhatithi's bhil~ya it is perfectly clear that the text of
Manu on which he commented was practically the same that we
have now. He refers to ancient ( ciratiltana ) expositors of Manu
(on V. 127) and to former (paroo) expositors (IV. 176, H. 134,
X. 21). He discusses various readings in several places (vide 111.
119, IV. 99, 18 5, 229, VIII. 53). On VIII. 182-183 he notes S80
that the order of the verses was traditionally different. Kulltika
also notices that those two verses and the next two were read in
one order by Medhatithi and Bhojadeva and in another by Govinda-
raja. On 9. 93 he notes that according to some that verse is not
Manu's.!81
Medhiitithi's bhaliya is full of very interesting information. But
for want of space it cannot be analysed in detail. The Mit. (on Yaj.
H. 124) refers to the view of Asah;-tya and Medhatithi (on Manu 9.
lIS) about the fourth share to be given to an unmarried sister at a
partition between brothers and follows it in preference to Bharuci's.
On Yaj. Ill. 24 the Mit. tells us that certain texts of ~~yaSrnga
about varying periods of impurity for BriihmaQ3s and others were
not accepted as authoritative by Dhiiresvara, Visvartipa and Medhatithi.
According to hims8z sflIilllydsa does not mean the giving up of all the
oblib>atory duties laid down by Stistra, but the giving of ahanlkara.
He S8, allowed a brahmal)a to adopt even a ~triya boy. He explains
away the well-known verse 'na:jte mrte ••• patiranyo vidhiyate' by

579 .,~ .fi~I~,qm;pr, ~~1f$~ atcl~~~ "~tt~I,:de~

&qT~ \.
580 The veraea are ~ iit\ri 1O~i\': &0. and ~~&:c. ~ la,loll
the firat aqtilEdffi'ilq ~., ~IAJlq ~. ~ qfbn
~~ ~ qf4"",~ \ CRI: ~ qJ,f{ ~ • ~ ri ~: \
581 .....1(11\14'''''"'' . : • .
588 aNl~ ~.q'IRf;it ~.n..~ ~ ."''EUI.'~: ••
;mt \TlwN:' 8t"'(i"4.1~ ~ ~ ~ en...,U"i*4lq.,,: I
it-"t1 0 on ~ VI. 31•
...
&83 :aft.'
" .. ,T ij' IIlftft: I"" ,. ., tM1:J"q:UU
c- CI.....c:I ... ~...." ~
(filii"','''''' ~~
11I'01'M 1\-q'Pf ~..., .., I
ihno on ~ 9.168.
11. D. SS.
 taking the word 'pati' in its etymological sense and saysSlt that the
verse suggests that in order to maintain herself in such calamit~es
the woman may take service with another person as her protector.
Medhlltithi quotes several verses from his own work called
Smrtiviveka on Manu 11. 6 ( in all 24 verses) and on X. s. he says
that he has dealt with the topic of mixed castes in Smrtiviveka.
That work therefore was either entirely in verse or contained
numerous ,·erses. The ParASara-Mlldhaviya (vol. I, pan 2, pp. 183-
186 ) has a long quotation in verse on the duties of )Oatis from a
work called Smrtiviveka and the same work several times quotes
verses attributed to Medhatithi (vol. I. pan I p. 276 and pan 2
p. 172). Hence the Smrtiviveka cited by the PariSara-Mldhaviya
most probably is Medhltithi's work. Lollata 585 an early writer
quotes several verses of Medhltithi in his work on srlddha. In the
TithinirQaya-sarvasamuccaya (Bhadkamkar collection) several
verses of Medhlltithi on obstacles to marriage such as death are
quoted. 586 In the Yatidharmasamgraha of Visvesvara-sarasvati
( Anandasrama ed. p. 27) two well-known verses about' tlft4tlga-
t1IIIitlmna' ( viz. smaratlam kirtanam keli~ &c.) are ascribed to
Medhltithi and another verse 587 is cited (on the same page) about
the six duties of J'atis. These quotations show that Medhltithi

68' " IflMitI~~"'~" ~."'"~I"''''«~ I iNto OD i411. 5. IN.

685 ~ wiifqr "I¥,~UII: ~~, CI~ «ii'i'II"'lit~~·
~P.{ I (folio 4b of the ID8. of ilfl~.(OI by _I~ la the 8IPI~
JIPf library at PooDa); ~~ ~ ~1in I ~tR
eni: "''IMtlIQIj -rill ~ ~ ~ sn\n"«t"I~ I (ibid. folio lOa).
&86 ~-i ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~"': , ~f!i"r~ ~1"'!lGi", ~
. ( fittI t )~ ,'4icctl, vrrcr~ I1 (foUn 45 b). "'~III''''''~ ~ . . .a
,,"~r I CfcU ;8"...(,\4 fimJ: ~ ~ It ( folio 48.) ; .ni} lIiJ
1nt1I~ '" ~ i1a.JI16I 11ft'ri (Gtfil.' "" JI1W'A'1' '" (11 t ) ~ 11
( folio47 .) ;~q: 'fiI'ff "'''",".''Ie'
I ~,........it..... ~
~.41~ u (folio 51 a). The fin' two vene. ocour lu ~'. ,a.-
lDeDta" OD the Q'(8(~" aad the J••, thne are oited iD the ...~;m..
IIt6i of ~ { D. O.... No. 111 of 11'19-80. folio. 14 b, ...... b. )
1S7 Prttlelf
."44....
am anat ~ '" \('.1( I llia...,,'it .aft.'IfiPu 1"\4'I'f{ I
wrote an extensive work in verse on several topics of dharma. It is
to be fervently hoped that this work of Medhatithi would be
brought to Hght some day or other. Coming as it does from such
an ~rudite an4 ancient writer, it would throw a flood of light on
the development of dharmaSastra.
As Medhltithi names Asahlya and Kumarila and most probably
quotes the views of SadkariCilrya, he is later than 820 A. D. As
the Mit. looked upon him as an authoritative writer, he must be
earlier than 1050 A. D. Most probably he flourished between 825
and 900 A. D. KuUOka5 88 on Manu In. 127 says that Medhiltithi
is much earlier than Govindarija (1050-1100 A. D. ). Lollata
is mentioned as a predecessor in the Smrtyartha-silra of Sridhara,
which was composed between I I 50-1200 A. D. So Lollata is
much earlier than I I 50 A. D. He looked upon Medhatithi as a
writer whose work was as authoritative as a smrti. A work called
Prakl§as 8, which is quoted in the Kalpataru appears to have
mentioned MedhatJthi. Hemadri quotes at great length Medhll.tithi's
comments in several places. 59° Hence the above date is amply
corroborated. This conclusion is funher strengthened by the fact
that, though he names Asahlya, he does not mention Visvarupa,
Bharuci or Srikara. H by Misra S91 in his comment on Manu XII.
nS he refers to Vacaspati-rnisra, the author of the Bhamati and
other works, then he will have to be placed after Sso A. D.
- I
64. Dbaresvara BboJadeva.
The Mit. ( on Ylj. 11. 13 S ) says that Dhlresvara tries to recon-
cile the conft.icting texts about the right of the widow to succeed to
her husband's estate by saying that she succeeded if her husband
was separate and if she was willing to submit to ni)'oga. On the
same verse the Mit. says that following Manu 9. 217 Dharesvara
placed the paternal grand-mother immediately after the mother as
an heir and even before the father. On Yaj. Ill. 24 the Mit. says
that tenain texts of ~ardJ1\ga about impurity on death were not

588 iN"iftfq~~~"(MI4(fi ""d« ..rTttm~ ,

589 Vide note 185.
510 Vlde~. Ill. 1.10."63 where ~1'f'1 comment on ~ Ill. la
I1 alW.
591 1pf"'I"'(I"I~ ,<"tllisrfllql~ijq(fiil_" "",,,. SINfI~ l'i1i: _ ~ .,1:
1
 accepted as authoritative by DhareSvara, ViSvarupa and MedhAtithi.
Vide (sec. 60 on Visvariipa) about the remarks of the SmrticandrikA on
DhAresvara and Visvariipa. The Haralata S9z (p. 117) remarks (as
. does the Mit. on Yaj. Ill. 24)that Bhojadeva, Visvarupa, Govindaraja,
and the Kamadhenu did not cite certain texts as JatflkarQ.a's and that
therefore they were not authoritative.
That Dharesvara is to be identified with Bhojadeva of Dhitrl,
- perhaps the most famous Indian prince as a patron of learned meD,
follows from several considerations. The Dayabhaga;91 cites Bhoja-
. deva and Dha.resvara without making any distinction between the
two. Some views that are ascribed to Dharesvara in one work are
ascribed to Bhojadeva in another. The Viv1idataQqava of Kamalakara
ascribes to Bhojadeva the same views as to the widow's rights as are
ascribed to Dharesyara by the Mit. Mss. of the RajamartaI}qa
(commentary on the Yogasiitras) have colophons saying that the
work was composed by DhfircSyara Dhojariija. Dharesvara is styled
IlctJrya by the Mit. (on Yiij. Ill. 24) and Sf/"; by the SmrticandrikA (11
p. 257). Works on numerous branches of knowledge were
composed by ( or in the name of) Bhoja of Dhara. On poetics we
have twe extensive works of his, viz. the SarasvatikalJ~habharaQ.a and
the Srngaraprakasa. A verse at the S94 beginning of the R:tjamartal;uJa
tells us that Bhoja composed a work on grammar, a commentary on
the Yogasutra and a work on medicine called Rajamrgal'lka just as
Pataiijali wrote on these three subjects ( vide Mitra's Notices of Mss,
vol. I, p. I IS for the medical work of Bhoja called RajamanaI}qa
alias Yogasara). He composed a work on astronomy called
Rajamrganka. A work of his on the Saiva iJgnflln ca]Jed Tattva-
prakasa has been published in the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series.
There are several other works ascribed to him, which need not be
581 ",pt G1ICJ:.tNi'1lo:t1T ,,~,~ iW'~I~ "nit -~",~~.~~q-'rlf~Vf·1JII{:
~~~~~rJR~uMii\Tl;;:if ~ir'l1
513 ctl'APl' (p. 53, ed. of 1829) '6l1t err ,,~.~tEflm CI'iAJ": I ~I fiAlrr-
CU'l*l'ttt*f ,~ ~ ~T ~TRt ~: 91 ;r 8=sr ~~ l'f ~r­
firiIi~IfEVl": .~~cfiffi' I' J ctlqrrr (p. 280) I 3t(f ~ ~"'~~"I1'il
'ifll'lid5:W~R ~(aftt~JiNIq
e;
q'qJ ~~IRJI"1:t
co ffi ~m~ I',
59' \~~\mr-t ~ qmfi ~T ,~ {1"'i.lIl~fit IIfTtfCIWT
l'li I 'I1"ffi~
'"
qa q;~ ~ ~~~~ efl(OI(''''8~~i;fi
co e;
",if.C!Wii8': 11 IDtro. 4th ver•••
 fit
set out here. That he composed an extensive work on the principal
subjects of dharmaSAstra follows from the numerous references to
him contained in the Mit., the Dayabhaga, the Haralata and othu
works. The Suddhi-kaumudi S9S (B. I. edition) of Govindlnanda
frequently speaks of a work called Rljamartal)4a of Bhoja on srlddha.
The Jayasimha-kalpadruma ( p. 26 ) quotes Rijmllttal)4a and Bhoja-
ujiya on the same page. Whether Bhoja composed on Dbarma-
slstra one work or two (as he composed two on poetics), and
whether his work was a commentary or an independent digest it is
difficult to say. M. M. Haraprasaddastri in one of his reports
threw out the suggestion that the Kamadhenu' was the work of
Bboja, but this is entirely wrong, as the words of ~ridatta in his
Pitrbhakti S" will show.
Besides the two points noted above (about widow's rights and
about'the grandmother), there are others on which the Mit. and
DhAresvara disagreed: viz. Dharesvara held ownership to be known
only from 5astra, while the Mit. held it to be laf/kika ( vide Viramitro-
daya pp. 528, 536); Dharesvara held that the word 'duhitara\l' iQ,'
in Yaj. stands for pfltrika in the order of succession (Smrti-candrikl
lI. p. 295-96). On other points the views of Dbaresvara coincide
with those of tbe Mit., viz. 011 the usage of giving a special share to
the eldest son having fallen into desuetude, on the daughter's son's
right to succession, on the father's inability to give a greater or
smaller share to his sons in ancestral propeny on a panition during
his life-time. Vide my ankle on Bhojadeva in )BBRAS for 1925
pp. 223-224 for details of these and other views ascribed to Bhoja-
deva. A few other references may be noted here. The Niroayl-
mrta S97 (p. 68) quotes a Bhojarajiya text. In the Kalaviveka of
595 al(f ~ ~1fiOI' IT);n:I\iI:~~fiiit ~ ~~ ~ I 81141.. 1..'
~ "tt~ If'fl~: II p. 18. Vic1. allo the "'t~lcil*lttl p. 480
for the aame verae from tbe (i"IIUdUI, whioh ia perhapa more frequent-
ly quoted by ",'jrj~I"'" than any other tlibaadAcl.
598 ~rM· IfI'mf.t ~fU~I"'I~Iw«ti ~ I ~ ~ ""'-
firlFltA'~~~l" ~~. If ~~dM4i"I~"I'1qqi: I
if fi ~ ~fcl'''I1I'U'iir
c:. m""
~ ~11ff ftI'1lti spf~ I "'~'ili
( folio 38 of the D. o. ma No. 15. of 1891·95 ).
597 qi! ~r;ftq- ;r ~T ;r fimI! 'if m'twr;r 'if ijttrft"i4'~tM I ~
~"~ I filaNl,d.
 .JlmQtavahana two verses about taking food at the time of eclipses
are cited from Bhojadeva (p. S39 ). In several works certain views
are stated to be those of a Bhupalapaddhati or of BhQpala or of R:tja•
. The reference seems to be to a work of king Bhoja. For example,
.in the Danaratnakara a Bhupala-paddhati and BhQpala are frequently
quoted. s,a The Samayapradipa s99 and Acaradada of Sridatta speak
of both BhQpa\a and Raja. In other works also the views of Bhoja
are often referred to as those of RAja (the king par excellence). For
example, the Ekavali600 ( a work on Poetics) says that in the
Srl\gara-pra1a§a the king accepted only one rasa. The Vall&kau-
mudi.( p. 107 ) says that a cenain verse is cited by the Gal\gltv:tkya-
vali without naming the author, but as it is not cited by the Raja and
the rest, it is unauthoritative.
. The several tattvas of Raghunandana mention two works of
Bhojadeva or Bhojaraja. For example, the Tithitattva (Jivananda
vol. I, p. 17 ) cites a text as quoted in the Bhujabalabhima by
Bhojaraja; similarly in the Sraddhatattva, (Jivananda vol. I, p. 266)
Aotwo texts are cited as quoted qy Bhojadeva in Bhujabalabhima.
Raghunandana also mentions Rajamartal)qa of Bhojaraja (vide
Ahnikatattva, vol. I, p. 45 I). He often cites the Rajamartal)qa and
the Bhujabalabhlma on the same page without the author's name
( e. g. vide Udvahatattva, vol. Il, p. 124). Raghunandana often
speaks of a BrhaJ-Rajamartal.lqa along with the RajamartaQ4a on
the same or the next page (vide Tithitattva, vol. I, pp. 25-26 and
Jyotistattva pp. 605 and p. 65 S). That the Bhujabdabhima and
the Rajamanal)qa are two different works appears to be clear.
Whether the Brhad-Rajamartal)Qa and the Rajamartal)Qa are distinct
works is not quite clear. (Vide Tri. Cat. of Madras Govt. mss. for
598 ..qV~t~~~~~ I m'li'mi5~ "'II";;;'''''''Ii( 11
,
~ ~~~ "~~,,,1{(,,«qJn: i\1"(f01I.~ ( D. O. ml. No. lU
of 188'-86 ) folio 34 b i vide foliol 1ta, 18a, Ita. 50 b for ,,~.
59t ~ lJii!.~I~ spfrvr~ffl ~I~ ~-.n I ~tISfl~ ~ I~·
"~fiAft am'" ~Oijts SNPI'fmi5~4I!1i(4.jPIII1iRl~'
{fcit I WI'~ (D. C. ml. No. 371 of 1815-'16) folio 8 b i ~" U~·
~~fI"IifC4"\fSkf\ ~Jil! !'T~~ q@CII!, fqaf 8f ~ , 1f1Alt~
folio 54 a i ~ ~ ~1"14"cli'f4 (FilI'fR-sRtM~ "f'l"ij""mliJ~'
m8. No. s.u of 1875-76) foUo It ••
~~ (D. O.
eGO UGIT ~ ~~ ,~-.n\T ~'f5R I ~i p. t8 (D. e. ,.,1.. ).
 64. DII1irdvara B~
19 19-22, p. 4562, No. 3079 for Bhujabalanibandha of Bhojmja in
IIJ adhyayas on astrological matters in relation to dharmailstra
such. as &trijataka, karoadivedha, vrata, vivahamelaka-daSaka, grha-
unnaprave_, sarllkrintisnana, dvada_masakrtYa). The Bhuja-
baIa~hlma is also mentioned by ~dlapiQi and by Rudradhara in his
~liddhaviveka.
Bhoja of Dhari, according to the Bhojaprabandha, had a long
reign of 55 years. There are three certain dates of his. A grant
ofBhoja is dated satlwat 1078 (i. e. 1021-22 A. D.). Yide I. A.
vol. VI, p. 53; vide also I. A. vol. 41, p. 201 for Bhoja's grant dated
sathwt 1076 Magha (Jan. 1020) and E. I. vol. XVIII, p. 320 for
Betma plate of Bhoja dated 1076 Bhadrapada (September 1020A. D.).
His astronomical work, the Rajamrgal'lka, takes lake 964 (1042-43
A. D. ) as its initial date. 6o, Bhoja's uncle Muiija was slain by
Tailapa between 994-997 A. D. and Muiija was succeeded by Sindhu-
raja or Sindhula also styled Navasahasal'lka. An inscription of
Jayasimba, the successor of Bhoja, is dated sal/wat 11 12, i. e. 1055-
56 A. D. (vide E. I. vol. Ill, pp. 46-50). Therefore Bhoja must
ha\'e reigned between 1000 and 1055 A. D.
There is a work llamed Dharma-pradipa by Bho;a (Deccan
College No. 26 of 1874-75). It is a work by another Bhoja later
than 1400 A. D., as it quotes VijiiAnesvara and the Madanaparijata.
It was composed by an assembly of pmtdits at the bidding of king
Bhoja of ASapura, son of Bhlramalla. The ms. was copied in
SOtht'at 1695 (i. e. 1638-39 A. D.).
65. Devasvamin
The Smrticandrikl tells us that Devasvamin composed like ~rl­
kara and ~ambhu a work in the nature of a digest of smrtis (smrti-
S4tnflccaya). Vide note 563 above. The commentary of Narayal)a
of the Naidhruva gotra, son of Div~ara, on the ASvaliyana-
grhyasdtra60a says that it relies upon the bh~ya of DevasvamiD
on the same work. Gargya Narlyaoa, son of Narasirilha,
in his commentary OD the Asvalayana-srautasdtra, tells us that
~e follows the bhlfya of Devasvamin thereon. It is hardly
601 \11'" ~~ ~ "1"~1~':.~) ~"RI) ""~~4(G\tit4i1v. n
~I' ( D. O. IDI. No. 101 of 187a-'" ).
lOt aQJqf""'l\i" ... """'" tm'I; I ~\'IIlfft""I~if fWftif " ......1(''' 11
 ..... ......"''''-
likely that two writers of the same name flourished about the same
time. Hence it may be assumed that Devasvamin wrote bha,yas on
the Mva14yana Srauta and Grhya stitras and a digest of smrtis, where
he discussed all topics of dharma, such as ac4ra, vyavah4ra, iUuca &c.
The commentrry of Bhanoji 6oJ on the CaturvirilSatimata refers to the
view of Devasvan:in on sraddba and 4lauca. Hemadri604 (vol. ID,
pan 2, p. 324) and Madhava (on ParaSara, vol. I, pan 2, p. 328)
also quote DevasvAmin. The Smrticandrika quotes the views of
Devasvamin on vyavahAra and ASauca several times. For example,
Devasvamin60s explained the word Yautaka differently from the
Nighal}~u (which explained it as the wealth that was given to a
woman when she was seated on the s:une seat with her husband at
the time of marriage). Devasvamin explained that the words of
the Sarilgraha606 that, when a son was born to one of several full
brothers, he stood as a son to all and that the same rule applied to
sevcral.:o-wi\"es when one of them had a son, meant that in both
cases another son should not be adopted. Devasvamin held the
view (like Bhojadeva) that the word 'duhitr' in Yltjiiavalkya's
verses on succession meant putrika. 607 Devasvamin explained
- --------
603 \""'fit1fI"lClq',RvrmCfmSl~'ft!f ~ 3iJ'~~IWt ~i'I1tiI~~~~
~ ~ ~~~ .rc:r
I 1IiI~j{\Tffl1rc:t&"q"~d{I", p. 135 ( Benarea ed. ).
604 ~ '{'ri'i tR~l5\t: ~"'t~(f C'lC{J ~('f{~if 'if \~ ~fit ~{l~ U\1t ~
~..n~ JIii('~ ~ (fiI I 'l{Jil (
C(il~I'itvi;q') 111, S, p. 314; vide pp.
496 and 165 of the lame volume for mention of ~~.
605 ~1fl § ~,1Pi ~ 'f"1~~J 1fJ~ ~ "'~­
~ Cf~~ I ~. 11. p. 285; vide 1fi{o p. 696 '+'~_
fit . • ... ... Cl .. r.;.
~t!·!'iS&\( ~'=liI ~~ I ~~hlPllUl'JtQ{": I ! ,.,'lvn·
fi%'1VN1ftfir 1iI1!t'lol!\ I ~"IRM ~PII,~((1 "c\CI\CII¥ql, C'I~ I '.
806 Theveraea of the ~ are: ..aCfN'IIttl q.rJ 1PCP.~ QIC{U: I ~iit
!~ ~ ~ i't ,Jitul: ~: It iJ";n~~iter ~ ~: ~: I ~
"'~uft cl1~ f'l~ V ~ U. The ~m.ro \11, p. 289) aa,a 'if~
"'I~a"lq ~ifT ~~I'i \11Ii~ A~'5I' ifJII'r. liRriittQ: WJtfr
{ ~'. The aame words occur in the U. R. (para 311 aDd p.305 )
and in the i(t'I'4ii=lt¥tfm (p. 41 ).
607 ~ ~1qq~ ~~ lficrnflfflt ~ ,~~ ~~ "'A-
~ ~'11,,* ......Mid "~~~;r ~ ~t-
_.... IIiW\.. <ld .." ~mwP5li4Tj'iqjMIf¥t .. I;fi... I".~" • ~11Pl; I
~. 11.111.
Manu608'9. 141 as saying that the adopted son (in the Particular case
mentioned by Manu) took all the wealth and the gotra of his adoptive
father. Vide Smrticandrikl (Mysore ed.) on ASauca p. 22. The
Vaijayanti ot NandapaQ4ita (on VisQu 22. 32) quotes the view of
Devasvamin that on the death of unmarried daughters mourning was
to be observed for te~ daY$.6o, The Smrticandrikl quotes a verse
from Devasviimin610 on srAddha also.
In the Prapaiicahrdaya (Tri. S. series, p. 39) we are told that
Devasvlmin composed a brief gloss on the I2 adhyayas of the
POrvamimilmslsOtra and the four adhyayas of the Samka~akaQ4a,
seeing that the bh~yas of Bodhayana and U pavar~ were vast. The
Govt. collection of Mss. at Madras has Devasvamin's bh~ya on the
SamkaqaklQ4a (vide Tri. Cat. vol. Ill, pan I, Sanskrit C, p. 3841).
There are not sufficient data available to establish the identity of this
writer with Devasvamin, the writer on dharmasastra.
As the Smrticandrikl quotes Devasvamin so profusely, he cannot
be later than I I So A. D. His earlier limit can be determined in
several ways. Gargya NllriiyaQa's comment on Asvalayanasrauta ( 11.
I. 14) is quoted by Trika~4amaQ4ana, who is himself quoted by
Hemldri. Therefore Gargya NarayaJ}a could not have flourished
later than 1100 A. D. ( vide Bhandarkar's Report on search for mss.,
1883-84, pp. 30-3 I). Therefore Devasvllmin probably flourished
about lOOO-IOSO A. D., if not earlier. The fact that Devasvamin
held c~rtain views similar to Bhojadeva's also corroborates the
chronological position thus assigned to him.
66. Jitendriya
Jitendriya is one of those writers who at one time held an
eminent position but in course of time sank into unmerited oblivion.
The works of JlmOtavahana bear abundant testimony to the fact that
Jitendriya wrote an extensive work on dharmaSistra. In his Kala-
viveka (p. 380) jimOtaviihana says that Jitendriya611 wrote on the
608 ~ ~~f(1tit ~~lfic"l ~: ~ d ~ ~ 'If ~ I
sot ~pft "st'tllE4fq ~QIQ. .
6io 1111~ ~ "'"U 1J.i''l1l- I " .. ,...\'11' ~ ~ ~ I
~. n.p.•.
611 tQw~~"'1."l~\1P'~~,".~1ti'I.: I ~ .'8fi1"4.... ~
Ift:vmrt 'Iffilt •
11. D. J6.
topic of IuJla (i. e. on determining doubtful points about the
months, the tithis, samkrlntis, &c. and the religious rites to be
performed on them ). In several passages of the Kllaviveka the very
words of Jitendriya are quoted. Jitendriya said that a rite that
occupies in performance only a shon time muSJ be performed at the
principal time indicated for it'u (and not at a gau"" time). From
another quotation it appears that Jitendriya contravened the views
of a predecessor Sambhramabhana.6lJ Jitendriya is said to have
enumerated the names of the fifteen ",uhartas of the day from the
Matsyapurlr,ta614 ; vide pp. 2S7, 367 of the KAlaviveka for other
places where the views of Jitendriya on k414 occur. In the
Dlyabhlga of Jimotavlhana also Jitendriya is frequently mentioned.
The Diyabhiga says that, if a man takes another's gold believing
it to be iron or takes what is another's believing ( in good faith) that
it is his own, Jitendriya held in his remarks on the section of
P"J,aJdtta that he is not guilty of theft. 615 The peculiar doctrine of
the Dlyabhlga that the widow of a person, whether he was separate
or a member of a joint family, succeeded to her deceased husband's
estate had been already expounded by Jitendriya.616 The view of
Jitendriya was that whatever is acquired by a person without using
means or materials jointly owned by all members of a family is his
exclusive propeny and that maitra (gifts ofa friend) and audfltJbi/w are

III "'" ~~Uj"'!ri ~".1.~4 "'" ~ "iijjq~'i ..m 'I'Jit-

~: .~'4"'N"lelltul"IIII"I.~""" ~ .~"'~fIiI'fI~ I
. •18~.P.-. .
liS &i"'I"'~ ~ ~"iC'U!.riq81,!q"afl~ ~t t1'''iC~''il(flait
~: 4i't ~'" ra.~~Ujlfir-l~: I"~ p.""
.U SRI ~ fGt~~.1 • <b(_-.aJ _ ... ~: ~ ~I Rt ~"liiM'I'­
l(l.iNl~ii.!p~ctl'(
Po 1'10.
"'1. fiit""Ifiii"I"~~'" ~ t ...MW
III _ 'l" ~ ~ adirci ~ ~ 'R'IfN .~W"
~ atP ~9r &ili¥ft'""\' Q«ft"le4.Mt",C'.. pot . .
"Ntt,P\wititta • .....~ 'R"~~' ~"'" Po ISO (... of
1811 , p. * of liYauJlcla ). .
IU .rtsflJ\~ 'PPt.M"'''~''I!'''''
~ "',(\GO",: , ~ P. 118.
-+ ,,,,,tM . .~m 1iM·
only cited ( by Vlj.) as eumples of this proposition.'·' Jitenclriya
••
held the daughter's son entitled to succeed after the daughter, just as
Vi~varQpa, Bho;a and Govindarll;a did. In the VyavahilramAtrki
of JlmOtavllhana also Jitendriya's views are cited (on pp. 302, 334 ).
This shows that he wrote also on procedure in law COUNt
Jitendriya is also referred to in the Dlyatattva of Raghnnandana.'·.
But no other early writer quotes Jitendriya. Therefore it appears
that Jitendriya was probably a Bengal writer and flourished about
I 000-1 os 0 A. D. and that he was completely eclipsed by the brilliant
JimOtavlhana.
&]. Balaka.
Bllaka like Jitendriya is no more thana name to us. JlmOtavAhana's
works make frequent reference to him. He held the view that the
daughter's son, not being expressly mentioned as an heir by Vlj.,
came in after those expressly mentioned (rom tbe widow to tbe
brother.'·' The DAyabhAga notices that Bilaka read a text of
Apastamba in a wrong way. 620 BIlaka said that the words of Sankha
'svaryltasya-apuuasya bhritrgAmi dravyam... jye~dlA vl patni'
apply either to a widow belonging to a caste other than her husband's
or to a very young widow or in case her husband was undivided or
re-united.6:11 BIlaka says that when some property is acquired by
one brother by means of learning, other brothers are not entitled'
617-~ ..",.I( ~~ ~ q;"I",stq4Ift'J~if~oll,ri: tAil..,:
'Ifi\~"""~i~ql"'lrarc; "'~I"i(cir SI~~ I ~ p.18t.
118 3ft! ~ ~ MPRit Gii'i"tdC(flT{ ~ ;r ! ~i(i41Mot q(f"I.....
,~<q'hi ~-( lGiaf.rc" ! ~q11J~"~~ ••'"
"'t( I "'ftI.-r p.181
( 901. II qf linDUlda'. eel. ); oompare fihe vie" of '11ft' .efi oufi helD.
from fihe I(I"iI'" (nofie 61S. ).
III . , ..' " '....4 'le1ft ~~ ~ ~'fI (t1()~ f.t1ftl~~;r ~
~ {Rr al'ptI'8RUwn~ ~18""''i~'' I ~1f p.181.
620 ~ 'I"8." ..
<:.
tfitttil m
'ItiJ
o/lO
~or pm'ir snaq'1~Rl ~ ~- ~

1filf , . i'll(iI'.<t( I I(A1fI1r p. 181. Tb••lItra i. Ap. Db. S. 1I...

U.13 , :t~. PIIM Slfc\ql,~ta "tIlfct ~ ,... '
Ul ~ .. 'M"'.... ......
,,~ lit S'R"r.nir 1(1 8lfit+tSet~..ci l1li
• •I~ " it'll~Q1.~'~ ..'AQC4t-.. ~
~iQI __.III!,,"'" I , . . . p.... B.... fibe,. I. a pia, OD th.
lVqN ........
 to that wealth.6u The D1yabh1ga refers to a passage from 'Bilaka
in which the latter relies on the Purvamim1rnd example of "miulg.
and m4$4. hJ In the VyavahAram1trkl of ]imutavahana (p. 346 )
it is stated that BAla held the same views as those of Srikara-misra
on a certain point. In the Praya§citta-nirupa\la of Bhavadeva a
writer n~med Villoka is mentioned ( vide JASB 1912 at p. 336).
This seems to be a Bengali scribe's way of pronouncing the name
Balaka. Balaka is mentioned in Raghunandana's VyavahAratattva
(p. 47 ) also as holding the view with Srikara and others that
adverse possession for twenty years conferred ownership in the case
of immovable property.61 4 SulapAQi in his Durgotsaviveka twice
quotes the views of Balaka and once refutes the latter. 62s Hence it
appears that Balaka was an eastern or Bengal writer, composed a
work on several branches of dharmasastra (such as vyavahara and
pravascitta) and flourished before 1100 A. D.
68. Balarupa.
In the Smrtisara of Harinatha ( I. O. cat. No. folio uSa tr)
301,
there is a long passage setting out the views of B:tlarupa on the
question of the succession to a childless man. In the Viv1da-
candra626 of Misaru-misra the opinions of Balarupa ( Balarupamata )
622 ~I~ ;y ~ l.:li'ifl P.tq,f.~;yr ~~s'it"rlfiif!limPfcr. srq'fVn1I'~-
~ I i('~1J p. 190. "
623 3«iT q".. t~iifi"",;f q", ~1q;{R: i{\1\S(RffoNt _
'fI'nurt ... ~­ q\1e ...
~ql , ~-~ 1{111'( f;r~tr.1 ~\iIfJ~~~ ~CIft"'qR)
fitf'ti::, "11~'""~ ~""V1tq ~~q~~fl: I ((~~1J p. 358.
624 ~1Q1"q@f-vr~"'","Ii\T(ilI~CJ1IJn~m1J ~ ~R ~ C'J'lI' ~
~;y 1fiGfq1{ ~ ('I'{ifllq ~Pm{ ~*"n ~q'RP4'(q VIWI"·
"ij~i\t'~I"';qRnCf ~ ~ GIir.r U~: ~~ ~ I ~
~~I~IJfi:;i1I'Mliifi"''4a.''4q~~ltvr!~~~~1fI~~­
SI~ I ~EI11l)\q- rn~ I Rlqmn~ p. 223 ( Jivananda vol. II ).
625 {Ii\' 3fTP(;y,~~~ftl(4"'iI"I~~r llrm~ ~~ i~~ ;yiJ1f1-
'fr;l ~~~ ~' ~illI: ~\I~Aij'ff;c=rt~ qJ: !'AI:' ~
m... ~(NIi1~'( I !iiifn~.. p. 16 ( Sanlkrit Slhltyaparla,ad ed. ).
Vide p. V a110 for reference to ~'a view OD ~.
~626 Ift1UII"~ C'f\Rl4tfiCS'SUt(~~~: I Ifl§<"iq tfrr "i.«~lft: I
fiRl~ (D. O. ma. No. 51 of 1883;.84) folio 8Ia; iiiCiOEAiM 'f1 . -
"iI~(fi4"fct ~t'tiii"iiiq,ut ~: I ibid. follo SS.. "
 -
that tbe words oC Ylj. (11. 117 tlbbya rte'nvayab) mean tbe otI'.
spring of the mother and on the succession to reunited copan:enen
"7
are cited. In the Vivadacintamaoi of Vicaspati the views of B4Ja..
rupa are frequently cited. Relying on the words of Partiara,
BilarOpa held that an unmarried daughter was entitled to preference
over a married one as an heir to a sonless man. As regards the
verse of Hanta that if a young widow was ,""kala (quarrelsome,
C suspected of unchastity' according to others ), then she was to be

.given maintenance alone ( out of her husband's estate), Bilariipa's

view was that it refers to the widow of a re-united coparcener. ,aB
Balaropa was of opinion that tJtmabandhus, pitrbandhus and flUJtr-
bandhus succeeded in the order stated. '2, The Kalidaria of Aditya-
bhana names Balaropa among the authorities on which it relies.
This shows that Balaropa wrote not only on vyavah4ra but also on
kala.
As Hariniltha and the Vivadacandra mention Ba.laropa he is
certainly earlier than about uso A. D. The important question
is whether Bi1aka and Balarupa are identical. I think, though with
some hesitation, that they are identical. The difficulty is caused
by the fact that Harinatha speaks of' the author of Billarupa,' which
implies that Balarupa is a work and not an author, while the
others !lpeak of BaJarupa as an attthor. The Dlyabhiga always
speaks of Bllaka and never of Bilarlipa, while the Mithili writers,
Misaru-mi§ra, VAcaspati and Harinitha. speak of Bllariipa and not
of Bilaka. BAlaka is not mentioned by any writer belonging to a
province other than Bengal. It is not likely that there were two
early authors belonging to the same locality on flyawh4ra bearing
two names so nearly the same as Bilaka (or Bila) and BIlarapa.
Moreover if wc read one quotation from the Diyabhilga between
the lines ( vide note 621 ) where JimOtavibana makes fUD of Bllaka
by charging him with having exposed his Btllartlpatw (being Blla-
rupa, being childish) it appears that the Dlyabhiga looked upon
Balaka and BalarQpa as identical. If so BIlaka or BIlarOpa

617 31~~ P1~ R'f'i 1J"'~~ .rt~ ~ ~''''''''''I''~''fSf

tr~ ~"i~Id~1I16t
I, p. 113.
IfSIf ~

••. "_"I"'jq(~ ......., I ",,1"~lIdl"~ p. 111-

'11 ~ """I~.i(i •~~. . I~~,"i"'" ,.110,
 .. BIIIIrI " ........
Iiecomes an ancient writer, who flourished certainly before IlaQ
·A. D. As he held the same views as SrfIwa ADd an antiquatCd
view about the rights of the daughter's son he must not be later than
10SO A. D.

61. Yogloka
Yosloka like Jitendriya and BAlaka is a writer about whom we
know only (rom the works of }iml1tavlhana and Raghunandana.
He is the Jast of the series of writers enumerated in one place by me
KAlaviveka as having dealt with the subject ,of MIll (vide note 6 JI
above ). The Vyavahlra-mAtrkl of Jiml1tavlhana very frequentl y6 Jo
cites the views of Yogloka and generally twits him with thinking
himself as being a logician or a new-fangIed ( tltWtJ-ttJrkiluJm-flum1" )
logician. Both in the KAlaviveka and the Vyavahlramltrk1 Yogloka
is generalJy dted for being refuted (e. g. pp. 4S7-S8, 46S, 483 of the
Kllaviveka ). It is only very rarel) that }imtitavlhana agrees with
Yogloka (as on p. 369 of the KAlaviveka). From certain passages
of the KAJaviveka it follows that Yogloka composed two works, one
called Brbad-Yogloka (larger work) and the other styled Svalpa-
Yogloka (a smaller-work ).'" It appears that Yogloka was later
than Srlkara and accepted certain illustrations given by the Jatter.6J2
The Vyavahltatattva of Raghunandana informs us that like Srikara
and Bilaka, Yogloka held the view that twenty years' adverse
possession . of immoveables Conferred ownership (vide note 634
above ). The same work teUs us tbat the Maithilas (olJowed
.the view of Yogloka tbat the verse of KAtylyana (yadyekade.-
V)'iptApi • •• nro1m) was intended to apply to a ca~ where a
.litigant threw down the challenge that if even one out of several

eao Vide pp. 111••8. •• 310. 311. all. 347.

p. 811;
'"
!It"
III ,,~ § " ...'t("~III'1it. . 1I.11I~qarl'~ I.I~
~'Pt ~""" ~ I . . . . fM'-
~ -.r ~ 4til(,! m"Wi""(..."!(I""1...."I.. I~ I
~ ~~ ~ (iq~~ I 'JItI. p. 17S Iylll•
• 1.0 pp. 177•••1 410 for nlereDoe. to ~.
A. "'11~i'I'(ui "'''......~ til. .", 1P(I_tt ..Ii liil ;tRfit III'I1'1f
. ~"'''.§''''''''''''~ tfi\' cfIW,II(Vi~1IR'f ",cI*l~ I ...." .
p.SOI,
items of property charged were .brought home to him as haviug
been stolen by him, he would restore all the items claimed.6u
The foregoing establishes that Yogloka wrote at least on luila
and ",dfldh4ra and composed two treatises on luJIa.
Jlmluavlhana6,. says that a predecessor of his styled Dilqiu
criticized a certain reading of Yogloka's, i. e. Yogloka preceded
Dlk,ita, who was a predecessor of JlmOtavlhana. ]imOtavlhanl
further refers to ancient (""""ana) mss. ofYogloka's work. Hence
Yogloka must have preceded ]imQtavlhana by at least a hundred
years. He is later than Srikara (note 632 above). Therefore he
must have flourished between 950-1050 A. D •
.. - I
70. Vijnanesvara
The Mitik~r1 of Vijiilnesvara occupies a unique place in the
DharmaSistra literature. Its position is analogous to that of the
Mahllbhll$ya of Pataiijali in grammar or to that of the KllvyapraklAa
of Mammata in Poetics. It represents the essence of dharmdistra
speculation that preceded it for about two thousand years and it
became the fountain head from which Bowed fresh streams of
exegesis and developments. Under the decisions of the Courts in
British India, the MitAk$lrll is of paramount authority in several
matters of Hindu Law (such as adoption, inheritance, partition etc.)
throughout India except where, as in Bengal, the DllyabhAga prevails.
The Mit. professes to be a commentary on the Yljiiavaikya-
smrti. In the colophons of several mss. it is described as ~ju­
mitAlqara, Pramitliqarl or simply Mitllqarl. These names are
probably due to some of tbe verses appended at the end of the
commentary.6 J S The Mit. is not only a commentary ~planatory

eaa """«t+t Po 117 ( llvaaa.cla voL II)I" ..

~ ...-it ~ .... ,..
. ~.." ..Rt ~ • • ~ IIIftnIit....M......r....tRw" "GM
o?t.....fI¥li~8..t4 ~ ~ I '.
IM .~
P• •
'" ~ q{R "'.... " ". . . . . . (ifttit"'" I .1'-'
III ~ ""'1hq!Z(iI~ ~Ir " ' _, ~ 11I1tki~" fii!-
-Wit 'I~.""","~'( U..-ft\1.q. ",,,.liMtfiia t4ii rel4«"
""",."""_""",,.. II'Ir 11
•
of the verses of Yajiiavalkya, but it is in the naiure of a digest ·at
smrti material. It brings together numerous smrti passages, explains
away contradictions among them by following the rules of inter-
pretation laid down in the POrvamimamsa system, brings about
order by assigning to various dicta th~ir proper scope and province
( fIiIayavyaflast'btl ) and effects a synthesis of apparently disconnected
smrti injunctions.
The Mit. quotes a host of smrti writers's' and six. predecessors,
who were commentators and authors of digests OD dharmaSistra, viz.
Asahlya, Visvaropa, 'MedhAtithi, 5rikara, BhAruci and Bhojadeva.
Besides it quotes Vedic works (like the KAthaka ), the BrhadAral,lya-
kopanifld, the Garbhopani~d, the jlbalopani,ad, the Nirukta,
Bharata ( author of N1tyasastra), YogasOtra, Pll,lini, Susruta, the
Skandaporil,la, the Vi,l,lupurAQa, Amara, Guru ( i.e. Prab~lkara ).
The author ,tyles himself Vijfianayogin in the concluding verses
of his commentary and later writers frequently refer to him in that
way. He belonged to the BharadvAja gotra and was son of Padma-
nlbhabhana. He was a paramabarhsa ( i. e. an ascetic) and was the
pupil of Uttama. He tells us that when he wrote the Mitilkpr3,
king VikramArka or VikramAdityadeva was ruling in the city called
KalyiQa'n ( now in the Nizam's dominion). The verses at the
636 Tb. ~. and ~,m~. quoted bJ name are: a:til·~~, ~ft", ~11I'
.t[, 81Ar, 81 Iq «'I"", 3TlJIiI~, ~q~ii', ;\1511, 'Ii'1I~, ..~,
....., 1IiIAO'A, 'fit-m6h~, !"I~, pvirrl'l", 1Ii~, 1J11'i, ~,,~,
.nPr8, .rfllf, ...~'tf""R. "'1"", .IIJ~ ( u B11J~ ), ~..~ji;rJ 'fIC1-
'P1i, ;tl~. ( or_~ ). ~~, ~". aj~Ii\!, ,~~, .r.I:q, ~r q~\,{,
ql~,~,~, qil,Vi;wm, t.~C\~, ~iS.~\t, ,~~q:,~;tIq,'ft,
~,~, ~'~I~, ~1"'1'I;r, II'IJ~, Jr."'' ', 11It1lVl',~, II~,
!PI!, t~, Jf6~, .. ,.vi". "If, ""If,. 'n,,,~,,, ~\"""'PR,
'''''''''''", rfs,'iif, tii~"" "RlI. '''~I, 't~fttl, ~, ~I'"
1J.t~, ''IIJlqt~,"'''''1'', U(11f( or l1I~ql~ ), .qIV, ~\W, ~f,
.~_ "'~iI(, 'IClt"'' . "'."'IQ"_ ,."1""'' , "''''... Viw,
"~J~QRrc'I', ~a, ,.."fr, !~, ~, ,..i(lR, ,....,••
.,7 lfI~ffir ~"119 fflf"". "...1...... !{ '11 ..." "'~" 'I' fidft'lfifl
.~'II{t.jlqau ",n~"~lfil"l1f ~Vli et..",."......" fi"~~
I
.~.J1Aq ~~ 11 4th "Ill_ at tbt atl.
end containing the personal history appear to be genuine. They
occur in the oldest Mss. of the Mit. such as the Government of
Bombay Ms. dated Jakasamvat 1389.
The author of the Mit. was a profound student of the Pllrva-
mimamsa system. Throughout the Mit. discussion of Pllrva-
mimamsa nyayas and their application to dharmdastra are sown
broadcast. For example, the Mit. on Yaj. I. 81 (whether it is a
ni)'ama or parisamkb)'4 ), 1. 86, 11. 114, H. 126, II. 26S &c., may
be consulted. The Mit., as the very name implies, is generally
concise and to the point. But in his desire to make his work a
repository and synthesis of varied smrti dicta the author does not
mind if he has occasionally to expand his commentary to enormous
lengths. For example, the Mit. on Yaj. Ill. 26S and 290 occupies
several pages of closely printed text.
As the Mitl~ara names Visvaliipa, Medhltithi and Dhlrdvua,
it must have been composed after 10S0 A. D. The Smrticandrikl,,8
of DevaQQabhatta ( which as will be seen later on was composed
about 1200 A. D. ) several times criticizes the views of the Mit.,
viz. the latter's remarks that the giving of an additional share to the
eldest son is disapproved of by the people, the reasons given for
preferring the mother to the father and the definition of d4ya.
Vijiianes~ara is named in the Kalpataru of Lak~midhara'J9 ( compos-
ed in the 2nd quarter of the 12th century). This shows tbat tbe
Mit. was composed before 1120 A. D. A greater approximation
can be arrived at in several ways. The Kalpataru mentions

638 qil... MlI"'~" li fit~ RatPt: ... "': I ~~ 1O'Il~-

wc'(..
'11<Aif"~¥fI.Ilc(l ~ IIf!tI ~iQl"..".....A.q,"~i~ ~.
~ til.-l~ .:~ t1~ ~~f.( I ~. II. p. 186; 'I( 'It' ~­
~ q;t "'1l1'(ti(h(I~ ••• ~ ~ ~fC.\ti(~OIl" ~.
Iikt, "qc;ft1~..tq e1'OO1it It1ff1
~'1* ~' ~1r;;(. 11. p. 167 ; C

~ I( eNl(OrMt Il~",~~ ~Sj"""t"t~ "

fi "",afM.,,,,·
~ sd?r _~dl«l"'4"~ I'~. U. p. 19'1.
6S8 , ~ ~ ~ ~'FA6I ;r ~e tqrrwr....WC«t: J folio
180 ~ the . . . . . Baukrit Oolle. trau.",ptof ~ (011 IIIWR ) •
.. It. 17-
Vldibhayarilkara'40 who, the Viramitrodaya'4I tells us, was an
admirer and follower of Vijiiinew.ara and yet found fault with his
explanation of Yij. 11. 5I ( rikthagrlha roam &c.). Therefore the
Mit. must have been composed at the latest before 1100 A. D.
Among the C.'l.lukyas of KalyAQa, the only king named Vikramlrka
or Vikramaditya during whose reign VijiiAnesvara could have
flourished is Vikramaditya VI who reigned for over fifty years from
about 1076 to 1127 A. D. Vide Bombay Gazetteer vol. I, part 2,
pp. 446-453, I. A. vol. 48 p. 6 (for pedigree of the Cilukyas of
KalyiQa with dates ), I. A. vol. I2 p. 212 (for an inscription of
VikramAditya Tribhuvanamalla dated Jake 1047) and I. A. vol. 22,
pp. 296-298. From all these considerations it follows that the Mit.
was composed between 1070-1100 A. D.
Out of the numerous commentaries on the Mit. those of Visve-
§Vara, NandapaQ4ita and Balambhatta are the most famous. Yide sec-
tions 93,105,11 I. Considerations of space preclude any detailed state-
ment of the doctrines peculiarly associated with the name of VijiiA-
ndvara. There are however some which must be mentioned. He
laid down ( on Yij. I. 52 ) that wherever the word sapifllla occur-
red, it denoted either directly or mediately connection with panicles
of one body (i. e. blood-relationship with an ancestor). He also
strictly adheres to the principle that propinquity is the guiding
principle in matters of inheritance and succession. He divides d4ya
into apratibandha and sapratibandha and affirmed that sons, grandsons
and great-grandsons acquired by birth ownership in ancestral
property. On all these matters he is diametrically opposed to
jlmOtavAhana.
Aufrecht in his great catalogue makes conflicting statements
about a work called AsaucadaSaka. On I. p. ss he notes that !Sau-
cadaSaka is a work of Harihara with a commentary by VijiiAnesvara
and again on I. p. 571 he ascribes AsaucadaSaka-uki to VijiilDeSvara.
On I. p. 762 he ascribes the As.ucadaSaka and DaSaslokivivara9a to
Harihara and appears to distinsuish bim from that Harihara wbo

uO ~ ~ WRI: ~ ..I Ci","~: , 1IPri~"

~ 1II~...4..l !~~"'''IC\ , ibid. folio 130.
'""' 'lfttlftMM.
NI ~.....{~ """' .~.(tii(I, I arit 11ft Gfilf\iiiI....iIH(rifiR. I
\"(I'i~ ..~....,"..!Cii( 11 ~~ ,.110 ( I ......... )t. .
composed a bhlfya on Plraskaragrhyasfltra. On I. p. 79S he corrects
himself by saying that Harihara wrote only the commentary on the
ASlucaddaka and that the latter is identical with the DdaSlokl. .
vivaraoa. . On Ill. p. 12'1 he is doubtful whether the Auucaddaka
is a work of Vijiilnenara. In the Deccan College collection there
is ID ancient Ms. (No. 196 of 1884-1887) of the AsaucadaSaka.'.'
It was copied in samflllt 1578 Mirg.slqa (i. e. December I S22 A. D. ).
It distinctly says that Vijiiilnesvarayogin composed in ten SArd-ala·
vikri4itA stanzas a work on 4Jauca and that Harihara composed a
commentary on it. In the Bhadkamkar collection there is an old
Ms. of the ASaucadaSaka, the colophon of which ascribes the work
to Vijiilndvara. Vide I. O. CIt. p. S6S. No. 1749 for a ms. of
ASaucaddaka with Harihara's commentary dated sathflllt I S89
'( 1532-33 A. D.) That the ASaucadaSaka was a very popular work
follows from the several commentaries thereon that are available
even now. Ragbunltha'4J, son of MAdhava and nephew of the
famous Nlrlyaoabhana, composed a commentary on the Dddlokl in
Sake 1$00 (D. C. No. 82 of A. 1882-83). ,There is ano,her
commentary on the same work by Bhanoji (D. C. No. 99 of
1 S82-83). Harihara quotes in his bhAfya. besides sever~l Well-
known smrtikiru, a work called ViSvidaria ( folio 4b ). '''' Harihara,
the commentator of the Paraskaragrhyasl1tra, is described as the
pupil of Vijiilnesvara in several mss. Haribara in his bhAfya
on Paraskaragrhya quotes VijiilineSvara and Kalpataru. The Visvl-
dada praises Vijnlnesvara very highly.'4S Therefore it appears that
648 Th. ID_. lII.lDI: 31'1 {qtr.Md~d~d,Jil"'(" )tINlMdltR~ I
ani"",.,ti IIcVct tfm) (If ~ 11 3lST ifPIb~~~~
~ ~ ~ .r ~ ~ ~ .r \lI'f '{d1Ii\'"iiI~" ~
"lt~"'f1~" ~ fAt1ir ~ ~~ &:0. Th. eolophoD ai
th. enc1l_ ,*",tit..",... iUf .nt'~( ~ )~~ ~ ,
8" ~ orlilolze. ~"M~{ ~ ~"""'!*I 1I"'\ii\~ ~~
...' ' 'u' ' '( , ~'"
I

d .......~a ~ 1~ q'.'1'jq~5iI'li(·
644
100018.,.
~ ~ ....
64S "'" __
""'f{ ,stttWiart ~ A~ ~ ••
R'lit...d~\"'tldia ~ ~: ~_Gi'lir '1'1T ~~ •
... (I'U t ) Iift..... '.ii"~ ~ ~ "!<Ii-c. ~ ~ "',f:
~: .. IV. 11; IfttPi" ~ 1'F 'Itn 0I41'Iit ~ ~'l1fc1t
'NI ~ !~ VI -..ft"" ~~ • ~ rr._(11\s 'I'Ir ~
~ R"u._...._ "" l.al.-r ~~: I ..-. of ,...~
(ID BhacltlUDtar -"oll..doe ),
 -
VijDlne~vara composed the ASaucaddaka alias Dddloki and that
Harlhara, who was either Vijiianehrara's pupil or not very far
removed from him ( as he is quoted by Hemadri ) composed a com-
mentary thereon. The first verse of the DaSaSloki is cited below as
a specimen of the concise style attempted by the author.'4'
Aufrecht (11. p. So and I. p. 236) credits Vijiilnehrara with a
bhifya on Tridtsat-~loki, a work in thirty Sragdharl sun,zas on
iJlaU&ll. This work together with the commentary was printed in
potbi size at Benares in samvat 1918 (1861-62 A. D.). The
printed text contains'47 the same colophon at the end and date as
-the D. C. ms. No. 217 of 1879-80, which was copied in samvat
17II Caitra (i. e. April 16SS A. D.). It is extremely doubtful,
however, whether VijiiAne~vara wrote a bh~ya on the TritMat~lokl.
In the bh~ya VijiiAnemra and the Mi~rl are cited by name.'+8
The manner of referring to them rather suggests that the commentary
on the Tridlsat-§lokJ was composed by some ,person other than
VijiiAne§vara, who, however, drew largely on the Mit. There is a
ms. of the Triri1§at-§loki with a commentary in the Bhau Daji
collection which is ascribed to Hemadri on the cover (vide BBRAS.
cat. vol. U. p. 209, No. 667).
In the Madras Govt. mss. library there is a ms. of the VyavahAra-
§iromal;li of NilrAyal;la, who says that he learnt dharmasastras under
Vijiianehrara (adhitya dharmasastrll.1i Vijiianesvara-sadguroQ).
The work deals with the vyavab4ra portion and was composed for
the benefit of the un-initiated (balabodhartham). The ms. contains
the portion dealing with the king's duty to look into the disputes of
people, the time for doing that, sabha, definition of pra4-vivaka
( judge), the plaint and its defects, asedha (restraint of the
e46I1J§1l~R'I1i ~ IiJmm
'Itn' ~ fir! ~~, ~ ~
~ , ~ ~ Gt'fti1<Vc ~~ ~;nRt: ~ ~ ~­
ql'lI!J~nC ~ II
." Tho oolophOD ia {ftit fiI~.,rii'ztt.....n(-"l"fl N\1~"1c4 ~ I ~
148 ~ ~ '" ... ' e.if'Ii ~ rt 11 4~ft("'I(if4I"""- ~,"~(, .. if~
. 't'I/(fitIft'< 11 p. ab of the priDted ten and Jb of the IDI. The vera. nfer-
reel to I1 "",. m.18. On verael' of the ~~ "e ba.... '~

6i'4I,4A'!jQl'4l'1f1( .... ~ !If i: • ~ It ,"al"RAI'iI~""(I"r

"'.< p. tb of the printecl tm ancJ I .. ~ 'ht .-,
 fO.~ .. '

defendeDt), means of proof the eighteen titles of law, PQidlna,

nib.epa, saIhbhnya-samuuhina, dattaprad~nika, abbyupetya-aSuUQGl,
vetanasya-anapAkarma, asvllmivikraya, vikrlylsalbpradina, krltvll-
nulaya, samayasylnapakarma, simivivllda, stri-p~lbsayoga, dayavi-
bhaga. The work breaks off in the middle of the explanation of the
verse 'patnl duhitardcaiva'. He closely follows the Mitllqart. in
all that he says; but in one place he expressly differs from his
teacher, viz. whereas the Midqari mentions four different times for
partition, NirlyaQa says that there are really two times of panition,
when the father desires partition and when the son or SODS desire
,.a.
it. On sambhtlyasamutthtJna he quotes a passage from Kauralya
( the ms. uses this form ), which agrees closely with the printed
text ( vide ArthdAstra Ill. 14, p. 1~6J ed. by Shama Sastri ).,.ab

71. Kamadhenu
This was an ancient digest on the various branches of Dharma-
sastra. Unfortunately no ms. of this work has yet come to light.
The Kalpataru 'of Lak~m[dhara refers to the view of Kimadhenu and
others that what was bestowed upon a slave ( d4Sa) by his master
through favour was also under the control of the master.'.' The
Haralatil which was composed in the third quarter of the 12th
century several times mentions the views of Kimadhenu.'so

648 a 3Wn ""!I~"(arllfaltro'" SI(c1ql~ NufNJi'd 1~"'lqr 'it

~1J: ~fcl"'IRt~ epl(J5l'1it\f fiAI~!!~ I ;W w;r fq"'''''''(1I511!6
~ tfit ~ 'II'8ti (q'Sj-tid(iP~ ~"'''''I'''~ ~I'~'''''~
~~ C('II"'~{.II!6E'4IQf~~ ,
648 b 8f5I' ~"ifl' ~: I 31fll'il~l~ ~,uflf4141 ai1Ii "31Wif: ~\t
m ~~C4i\4 "'!'i Sj,,'tit(I~"I\~ ¥'~ritlftu\'''~'' ifl"f-
~,~ ~ .. Cpft"I~ ~ ~fc?l1
649 On tbe v....e of .,fIIltCfil I ~ It 'lit ~ ~ ~ Cftq ~.
~
tb, A,. ,
'PP ~ ~ ~~ tl '" '"' C(IW..it'" ~
~ qepi\l"19"."'~:J1IRvtI""t""i: I ' folio 876 of tb, ~
( Ben_ 0011818 traDIoript ).
'..w q.I ~ ~ .., ~ ""NI. ,,(iti....... 1fII'-
810 •• a. OD p. 41
~I "".. NIV....""'" ~d""·., via. pp. J,1'I, 17"
otb,r ~". . . to the ~ . . Dot.... ~"
for 100"
 ~rtdharAcirya, in his Smrtyarthaslra,'s, enumerates the Klmadhenu
among the works and writers who dwelt upon the teachings of the
Smrtis. The VivAdratnAkara6s2 of Cal)4e§vara speaks of the
Klmadhenu several times. In the SriddhakriYI.-kaumudi certain
verses from the Kamadhenu are cited in connection with the rites
on certain tithis of the month of .Ajvina (p. 26I). SuJapAl)i in his
SrAddhaviveka names as his authorities the Kamadhenu and other
digests after the smrris. 6n The Samayapradipa6 s4 of Sridana notices
that the Kamadhenu read C dvitiyA caitramlsasya,' while the
Kalpataru read C trtiyl.' The same reading of the KAmadhenu is
noticed in the SmrtisAraofHarinltha ( I. O. cat., No. 634, folio 79b ).
In the Rijanitiratnakara the KAmadhenu is quoted on the definition
of 'rAjl' and on the two varieties of rulers (pp. 2 and s). In
Hemldri there is a quotation from Smrtiltlmadhenu (vol. IV,
p. 992 ) about the freedom in kali from incurring sin on account
of contact with great sinners.
The question arises who is the author of the Klmadhenu. If
we rely upon a highly paronomastic passage of the VyavahlraratDA-
kara'ss of.CaQ4e§Vara, Gopala was the author of the Kimadhenu.
In the Rijanitiratnakara (p. 8 I ) Gopala is said to have held, with
151 ~ src(Nan ~~ 'if I ~~I.i(IUii'I8i!liPsIt ~4J;'
JfiilfJq....E1li1S 1Rl~q(ft~ t ~~~:t ~Iil ~~81..Rft4 11
Intro. veraea 4-5 ( Auaudl'rama ed.). 51~ la a wrOUIr readlulr for ~.
151 ~ ~ ~~( fIT t)1f m r.."'.. iOjiq W IJIi(arpr: I ff
~m~C(~''''6'(5Itit ~ ~~ ~ ~ It Pl'lp(PI,IE(
( vena at the end); there ia a p1a)? on the word. ~, ~
( .~.) aud qTI\vllff which are name. of worka on ~ allo; vide
fit'4IC(PlI'fi( pp. 78, SO, 135, 498, 651 for otber refereacea to tb. ~.
liS Tbe lIt'I4~W belriaa ~lf1l IPf\T1WIiVr mPlfl~OJ: I ~ 'lJ1fvn-
(Pri W V,MUil.. r 11
eN 8ftt 'if ~ ~ ~'SI1416~rt ~ ~ ptiIfit ~ RJI
~ G.afitd .tt ~ qlo,,~.. ~fI1~ "'" I WiCIICSlI\'N D. C.
ma. If0. 471 of 18'15-71, folio lib.
as i1MiI"I~di""'I"'''8f1' !'1"mt .""114: Wo q....uwwirfft
fIr.m.rot.
~ WI I 1fA,8\fI 'If ~ .1W4'tfpt "" ~ ~~
.r.t ~ 51 ~"': 11 ....'I((fIIII.( ( Kl.ra'. Ifqtl... 90L VL .. eG).
""'" (~), QlftGt,Cf, "I~ aDel t~ b.... hro ......,
 '5'
Laqmldhara and Srikara, the view that on the state ""ealth poor
••
and helpless people have a claim and that the state perishes if the
supreme authority is wielded by many (and not by one). The
same work (p. 84) cites the opinion of Gopila that the coronation
rites mentioned in works on rlljanJli are merely illustrative and
that according to the particular usages of countries and families a
king may be proclaimed without those rites by merely being seated
on a throne.liS? The Pitfbhakti of Srldatta expressly mentions that
it is based on the works of Gopila and others. The Viramitrodaya
cites the view of Gopila that vyavihara comes under what is called
in/po in the technique of the Nyiya system and that the view of
Misra that Vyavahara is comprised under the term vtJtia of the same
system is wrong. Whether the Gopila mentioned by MitramiSra is
the same as the author named by Cau4esvara it is difficult to say.
But it seems to me that they are identical. Aufrecht in his great
catalogue (I. 93 ) ascribes the authorship of the Kilmadhenu to
Sambhu. Whence he derived this information is not clear. The
authors and works cited by him do not, so tar as I know, ascribe
the Kilmadhenu to Sambhu. It is true that Sambhu is credited by the
Smrticandriki with a digest on dharmalastra ( vide note 563 above)
and the Smflyarthasira also names him as one of the authorities on
which it relies. Hemadrili s9 also tells us that 5ambhu was a tlibantlhtz-
Jedra and refuted the views of Medhatithi on Manu Ill. uS. The
Smrticandrikil frequently cites the views of Sambhu on vyavahAm
and generally refutes them. For example, on the word 'pitarau'
occurring in Ylj. 11. 135 5ambhu remarked that no difference should
be made between the parents (father and mother) as heirs, since
whoever out of the two took the wealth of their son it would come
&58 Vld. Dot_ 585 abov••
157 liNl*,~ f'(fit~"'I~q'd~qt'6\JVi ~\t\fSI"'I( fitRt~ fI(....".:.
~I
658 ~ ~. t\~cii~! I15'4IMIII~~"I"Rt iIf~;ftqA&~~.
'"Mitt ""~r-I'~ ~ '(~I:qtSifi1 ~ ~ll"""'''''''1
~o p.3.
658 it~ .... .. ~ :q.. Iff It "\~• • ~¥t:qil ~~ ~;r ~ ~
~ ~">1~~: Q(I,afi@r ~~..~ I~. Ill. I.
p. 1148 ; ~ ~ '("'00 ,ICEfI,"'. ilqRl"I"I~ \Ptj_,III(SIt''''':
. ~ Ill. 1. po 1881.
 IM
both."o Vide also SmrticandrikllI, pp. 20S, 216. Therefore
to
Sambhu also, being mentioned by the Smrticandrikl and the
Smrtyarthasara, is certainly earlier than I I So A. D. In this state
of the authorities I am doubtful whether Sambhu was the author of
the KAmadhenu. I am inclined to hold that he was not the author
of that work and that Gopa.la was the author. This conclusion is
somewhat strengthened by the fact that the Smrtyarthasara m,entions
both K.imadhenu and Sambhu as authorities on which it relies. If
Sambhu had been, in the opinion of the SmrtyarthsAra the author
of the KAmadhenu, the mention of both would have been super-
fluous. Mr. Jayasval (in JBORS for 1927, vol. XIII, parts 3-4,
p. VII ) ascribes the KAmadhellu to Bhoja, but this is wrong ( vide
p. 277, note 576 ).
As the IUmadhenu is named as an authority by the Kalpataru
and the Hlralata. it is certainly not later than 1100 A. D. It cannot
be very much earlier since it is not mentioned by Medhltithi and
the Mitakflri. It may therefore be assigned to the period between
1000 and 1100 A. D.
72. Haiayudba
The Kalpataru of Lak§midhara in its vyavahAra section quotes
66J
the views of a jurist Hallyudha several times. The Vivldaratnikara
of CaQeJ,dvara mentions Hallyudha dozens of times. In the Smrti-
sAra of Harinatha66:& Halayudha-nibandha on possession is quoted.
The Smrtiwa also says (folio 140 a) that Halayudha favoured
niyoga by the widow of a son-less deceased person and deprived dIe
widow of succession to her deceased husband if she did not submit
to niyoga. This was the view of Dhlrdvara also. According to
Habyudha66 J parents succeeded before brothers to a deceased person
6&0. ~r ~ ''''f~
p.'"
'''~I'i4,u'!1''at'~M "M'"
war ~ "+(P4( I ~. U.
861 Vide note 641 abewe i and folio 380 ( of Banu.. San.krit ColI... traDS'
onpt). ;
III "" ~ ~: I &I,i'iIiEJI(VII"_ ~ ~ IP'IIt 'i!.~-
~ ~ :at,i'i4,EJI<i' ~: IPf1't EJI,*,.,a FAt pa ...!4'I,i,it' ~
1Ii1AI1......1fR( I ,,~sfttq"j'.I.,llif ~lIiIlOIqftql....~..Cilil"'.. ~ I
~~ (. I. O. cat. No. 801. folio 107 b).

-
,
"1""~iI ~ ~~ .I'~ ~ R: ~~I.·
'llff'l....:, "'H~4"'IM~ ~: ~ ",..11\.. I ~
V
IoUo140b.
 if tbe property in tbe bands of the deceased was ancestral, but that
if it was acquired without detriment to ancestral property then
brothers succeeded even before parents. Haliiyudha is cited in the
Vivadacintimal,li also, e. g. Halayudha664 held the view that the
··"erse of Yrtj. (II. 126 ) was intended to convey that where joint
property was concealed' by a member and was discovered after
partition, he did not incur the guilt of theft. This same view was
held by Jitendriya and others. Raghunandana quotes Halayudha
ill his Divyatattva, Dayatattva and Vyavaharatattva. The Vira-
mitrodaya665 also quotes Haliyudha.

The foregoing shows that the work of Halayudha, the jurist, was
a very valuable one. This Halayudha must have flourished before
1100 A. D., since the Kalpataru (112 S-II So A. D.) looked upon
him as an authority. As Hallyudha is not mentioned by any of the
early commentators like Medhatithi 'and by the Mit. and as he held
opinions similar to those of DhareSvara, Jitendriya and others, be
cannot well be placed earlier than 1000 A. D. Therefore he
flourished between 1000 and 1100 A. D. He was probably a
Maithila or Bengali writer, as, among the comparatively early writers
on dharma, it is the writers of the nonh, particularly of MitbilA and
Bengal, that rely upon him as a great authority.

The name Halayudha ( an epithet of Balarama, the brotber of

KJ1I)a ) was a common one in India. It seems to have been borne
by several eminent writers and this fact has created a great deal of
confusion. There is one Halayudha who was the author of tbe
Abhidhanaratnamald ( edited by Aufrecht ), the Kavirahasya ( edited
by Sourindra Mohan Tagore in 1879 and by HelIer in 1900) and
probably the Mrtasanjivani, a commentary on the Chandab-sl1tra of
~)iligala. In the Kavirahasya he gives the various forms of ·roots
In the several conjugations and connects all verses with KJ1~,. the

6&4 ar~i"lN~ ••• ~~: 11 3f5I1~~citl~1fiitlll1t SU8 '1;q~I~1i( ~­

i{I'If¥I1;i ,"q. .'ii~ '~'''l: I ml\1~lJttar P. 141. Yid. i(I'IfI~ (Po 181
JlvanaDda, vol. n ) for the same vie.... of ~.
665 ' ::-..
~'fi: q~~<i~~"'I~R fit~~~~,,{l\ql ~'6 ~ffilfU I ~.~'J: 11ft. .
~~ ~•• ' <e'k. ,:p. 154; . ;4fl:. p. I'll la)"1 ~,~ read in ~
8.107 II ~~: for. V ~ (~:).
B. I). 38.
 •
emperor of the Deean (Dak~iOlpatha ).'" This Knr;tarlja was
most probably the RlftrakQta emperor Knoa whose dates range from
940 A. D. to 9S9 A. D. ( 'fJide JBBRAS, volt IS, page 239; Som.
Gazetteer I., part 2, p. 210 ; I. A. vol. I I, p. 109 and Bhandarkar's
Report, 1883-84, pp. 8-9.). In the colophon to the Mrusaiijlvanl
the author is described simply as bhatta-Halayudha. In that com-
mentary verses are quoted as illustrations wherein Muiija alias
Vllkpatiraja is highly extolled."7 Muiija was slain by Tailapa
between 994-997 A. D. Hence Halayudha, the author of the com-
mentary on Pingala, must not have flourished much earlier than
the latter half of the 10 century. It is not unlikely that Haliyudha
after being at the court of the R~trakQtas migrated to Avanti when
the star of Munja, who was himself a scholar, rose on the horizon
of central India and when the fortunes of the Ra~trakQtas waned.
But this Halayudha who hailed from the Deccan cannot be the first
Halayudha who appears to have flourished in Mithill or Bengal,
There is another Haliyudha, author of a famous work called
Brahmar;ta-sarvasva printed at Benares in samvat 1935. But this
was not available to me and hence I used a Ms. of it in the Deccan
College collection (No. 9 of A 1883-84). He gives some ac;count
of himself and his family in the introductory verses. He belonged
to the Vatsya gotra and was a son of Dhananjaya who is described
as dha""lJdh),o/eta (judge). Lalqmaoasena, the king of Bengal,
gave him dharmadhikira ( i. e. made him judge ).668 He had two
elder brothers'" Pasupati and Ulna of whom the former composed
~rlddha-krtya-paddhati and Pakayajiia-paddhati and the latter the

... """·kf42f.t~NM ~~~ 1 "Wl(i'4 df ....m UGff . . . .-

(i~l It verae 6 ( Beu.r'. eeL). Ver.. 1" ( Beu.r) deMribel blm .1
(1",~(i)IQ.

817 ".8· ~ !l.. il."": ~fM~\iO"(.6~ I er.r'I(dR.Ci(O~"d­

... ,~cit ~ 11 W~ "-l1PIliRNI: &o·--1J.wntl"l'lT 4tb cbap•
. . ~'" . .Ra(IGlIfli'tcW(* ~+i~~1,*,l'N6.a."""fII1i~ ~ ~
~ I 'Ai ~""liji(l"'it""'jqi8ifi(I"OfI IIfiIfM'ItoitJ""'1QM'"
~ ~ It Yen. 11; Tide .110 Petenon'. oat, of 111war ...1. p.lI8.
extNot No. 3S8.
ea 1tim q«{MqGl: ~, '"'I~ 11NI~: ~ ftOll...Rtii
.qm: ~ .".,.. N.
 ,•. ~

Dvljlhnika-paddhati. He tells us in the Brihmaoasarvasva that h .. ,

composed Mimirllslsarvasva. Vaitl.lavasarvasva, Saivasarvasva, PaQ-
4!msarvasva.'7 0 Unfonunately no Ms. of any of these works has so
far been discovered. The chief object671 of the Blihmar;tasarvasva
is to explain the meaning of the mantras used by Blihmal.las in
daily observances from the brushing of the teeth to going to sleep
aad in the samsk,as on binh, marriage, death etc. He wrote for
the VAjasaaeya KAl.lva SikhA and acknow1edges'7 2 his debt to Uva.
who wrote a bhlfYa on the VAjasaneya Salhhitll in Avanti while
Bhoja ruled the eanh (mahilh Bhoje prdAsad). In some intrO-
ductory verses and the several colophons of the secdons of the
BrAhma1)a-arvasva Halayudha styles himself 4vasathika, mabtJdhtl,-
tn4dhydlll or simply dhtlrm4lihyalesa, dha,mddhik,in and his brother
Pdupati also is styled 4fJIISllthika. It is very difficult to say what is
the exact mea~ing of this last word. It probably means one who
regularly performs all the grhya rites.'" Vide Tri. cat. of Madras
Govt. Mss. fo.r 1919-1922, pp. 5165 for a ms. of Pa1.14ita-sarvasva
which deals with the usages of varoas and lSramas, tithi, §uddhi, the
time for §rlddha, jyotih§Astra, marriage, gifts, pliydcitta, pratifthl
&c. But whether it is Hallyudha's work it is difficult to say from
the extracts given.
The time when HaiAyudha the author of the Blihmal.lasarvasva
flourished can be easily settled as he was the dharmadhyak~ of Lalq-
maQasena of Bengal. The AdbhutasAgara was begun in JaM 1090'74

6'10 "'ICI\I••""lw'''''~'''IC'd ijf.j"~"''( , Q1iild"{('IIC«l d.r ~jUili( "

• vena 19.
871 ~If.j"~ " ...~~• • ,1PI5IIIIf ~ ~ I1f''''*4'''!!Q+(Md¥( n
671 "4.(iit1Wt ICfIt\1.fiIat'''a"lI!'''''ifot ~ ~ I (Am ~. ~~-
Slit: cr\1 I " .....f(JtGf'J1i.........."r "4'~'''~1 JCI'( &0.
8'18 Oompare q.(W(-." I. I. 1-1 ' taf..."U4ItTfii ~ • f(NiCf.'. ~ ••
874 W~ , .......~ ilrt-Ide'ij('( I a'ti1iJi'§WI(••• 'Iti'I...... II4'fqfct: n
~~..eiiltt q.r 'lilt \1 •.,1'*'1(..........44111 ..,11,( ~""a"'Rt-
~.II ...11"..."'".,."....,,1: (t) ~~ .... ~
~ "1~"lcft 'Rn 1I ......i .. \4Mdilttac"O 1"lffl ~
IHI'I(: ~ . .~ 11 &:0. folio la of D. O. Ill. No. 131 of
_-et
\1. e. 1168-(9) by Ballllla-sena and it was. ultimately finished
by his son Lak~maJ;1asena. That these verses are not spurious
follows from a reference in the Toqarananda-sarilhita-saukhya about
the position of the constellation of the Great Bear according to the
.Adbhuwagara in the sake year 1082 (1160-61 A. D.) while
Ballalasena was ruling. 67S The SaduktikarJ;1amrta of SridharadAsa676,
who was a contemporary of Lalu;a.maJ;1asena, furnishes us with the
exact year of the accession of Lak~amaJ;1asena viz: that. Sake I 127
corresponded with the 27th year of Lak.5amaJ;1asena's reign, i. e. he
-began to reign in 1178-79 A. D. Therefore the literary activity
ofHallyudha, the author of the BrahmaJ;1asarvasva, lies between
.1175-1200 A. D. There is, I am aware, a very heated controversy
about the dates of BaI1alasena and his son Lak~amaQasena, but I am
inclinea to hold, particularly on account of the explicit reference
contained in the body of the Adbhutasigara677 itself and in the
T04arllnanda, that ~amaJ;1asena came to the throne about 1178-79
.A. D.. The BrahmaQasarvasva and the PaJ;1qitsarvasva of Hala-
yudha are quoted by Raghunandana in tbe Ahnika (pp. 389, Jiva-
nanda, vol. I ), Prayasdtta ( pp. 531, vol. I for PaQeJiwarvasva ) and
other Tattvas. Sourindra Mohan Tagore (introduction to Kavi-
rahasya p. I-li ) says that Adisllra brought to Bengal five BrahmaQas
from Kanoj of whom Bhatta NarayaJ).a was the most famous and
was the author of the Prayogaratna and also of the Vel;tisarilhara and
that Halayudha was 16th in descent from that Na.rayaIJa. These
traditions of the matchmakers of Bengal and panegyrists of big
families are entirely worthless for literary and chronological purposes,
675 '~WUq~ 'if1!C'I\uai( ~\i1"'§I«I~d , 0 c:~ \TJiJ srft*4i\ftIR'1·
~ *f1.fIlMt'Tl ~~ fimRnJ iR'J ;nfTr~' folio 38b of
i1t(I'1r((eflal'l1'Awi D. C. ms. No. 915 of1886-9J.
i76 ~ ~~ro~ ~IJIl1q~u,~WfffJ~ ~ 11
6~~~all 1Ji~1! ~ ~ I ~1i4(i(1~~4 q~"u"'d 11
Vide IDdian Biatorloal Quarterly, 1917. vol. Ill. p. 186; vide allo
"'*
·1 A. BB 1911. p. 7, md. Ant. vol. 48 (for 1818) at 171·176
and Ind. A.Dt. 18B, p. 146, 158 for disousalon of the elate of
Wi('itu,lFt. Vide 11:. I., vol. XV. p. 178 for the vlewa of Mr. R. D. BanerJI
who holdl that ti5~..tulil'1 aloended. the throne In 1118-18 A. D. -
~'1'1 In the prlllted edition of the 61ld«111( ( at p. 135 ) we have ~ ttA-
~ 1P'C41(UA,IJII(~ ~nmnt &0. (publlahecl fn _,oS bf
Prabhabrl aDd Co. ).
 1.. HalIJr/IMIItJ
particularly for events of comparatively early times. In their zeal
to extol their patronS- families to the skies they were most unscru~
pulous and threw to the winds all chronology. The Prayogaratnl
was composed at Benares by Bhatta NlrayaQa whose family migrat.
ed from Paithan in the 16th century, while the Vel:)lsamhlra was
composed about a thousand years earlier. Yet both works are
fathered .upon NiriyaQa, the ancestor of the rich and influential
Tagore family.
There is yet another Halayudha. On the ~riddhakalpastitra of
Kltyliyana a commentary called Praklsa was composed by Hall-
yudha, son of Sat\ka~Qa (vide BBRAS cat. No. 518, p. 170 ).
In this commentary he refers to Karka, Klmadhenu, Kalpataru,
Govindarija, LalqmaQopldhylya, Mitllqara, &t\khadhara and
Pdupati. He is therefore later than I I SO A. D. He cannot be
identified with the author of the Kavirahasya, as the latter flourished
much earlier under the R~trak'iitas. Nor can be the same as the
jurist Halllyudha, since the latter is named in the Kalpataru, which
in its turn is quoted in the PrakaSa. The dharmadhyak~ of LaIqa-
maQasena was a son of Dhanaojaya, while the author of the PraklSa
was a son of Sat\ka~Qa. The SriddhaklSikl of KI1Qa (Gujarad
Press ed. p. 430) on the Navakal;lCJ.ikl or ~rlddhakalpastitra of Kltyl-
yana says that first Karka'7 8 explained the sutra in pregnant words
and then Hallyudha explained it and yet it remained as difficult as
before. Kr~Qa is mentioned in the NirQayasindhu and the ~riddha­
may'iikha of NllakaQtha. Therefore Hallyudha, the author of the
Praka.sa on KAtylyana must have flourished before 1509 A. D. and
later than I 150 A. D.
Vide J. A. S. B. 1915 pp. 327-336 where M. M. Cha~ravarti
brought together interesting information about Hallyudha.
73. Bhavadevabhatta ..
The Vya,oahlratattva of Raghunandana and the Viramitrodaya tell
us that Bhavadevabhana com~sed a work called Vyavahlratilaka on
judicial procedure. The Vyavahlratattva'7t tells us that Bhavadeva
678 • ..sf ~~~ 11.~ ". ~~~~ "1' iIcit ,~ ~ -mar-
"tfI~~ "
678 , ~""'Wi\"'IA ""'''''Wltf'''lIflllfilti Uf1II1~ 1fI\.. *'I!: ' ,~­
~ (p. 107. vol. 11, Jlvauaada ); ~ ~ "«Ii4EM~liflfit 'lri
~flriRldl-.1q''''lldilfcf ~ ~ , ~. p. Sf. .
 101
read 'astavyasrapadavyllpi' instead of 'yadvyasrapadamavytpi' in
Katylyana's ve~ enumerating the blemishes of uttara (defendants
reply).. The Vyavahllratattva680 mentions Bhavadevabhana's
discussion and illustration of a reply (unara) with a weak plea
(kiraQa ). The same work informs us that Bhavade"a held tbe same
views on adverse possession as Srikara, BAlaka and others did (vide
DOle 624 above). The VivAdaalndra of MisarumUra'81 several
times refers to the views ofBhavadeva. Tbe Vlramitrodaya'8a gives
in great detail the remarks of Bbavadeva on the well-known text of
. Sumantu about killing an 4tat4yin. Tbe SarasvativilAsa'8) and the
Vaijayantl of NandapaJ;l4ira quote the very same views of Bhavadeva-
bbana on Sumantu's text.
The foregoing brief discussion shows that Bhavadeva's Vyavahira-
tilaka must have been a valuable work on judicial procedure.
Unfonunately tbat work bas not yet come to light.
Bhavadeva also wrote several other works.
In the Dec:can College collection there are two Mss. ( No. 9 of
189S-98 and No. 263 of 1887-91 ) of a work of Bhavadeva variously
named Karmlnu~~hlnapaddhati or Ddakarma-paddhati or DaSakarma·
dipikl. M. M. Chakravani in his informing ankle on Bhavadeva
(J. A. S. B. I9I2, pp. 333.348) says that the work has often been
printed. I was not able to secure a copy. That work'S. deals with
880 ~I(uilttt "'" ~ ~: IfiI'I1Tm~ ~ ~ 'ci\t..""....MiIU·
~ ~ ~ ""'''I'51~. q(Q~11l1~ 1W..1f'f4\tfc 441",",~
~ (1j 2 ~ ~ ~'I44"i"jC(1 ~Fc\"Ii~fa ~"I..MijCi.
t\cq(~iiflql~~ "w.-a"lr:,
""'JI~ p.108.
est Ci~" ~m "RI,I!'6'''"~ ri'~:. 6fSI' ~ 11~ tiC'I~E'iI'W
ft5r.ff ~,,~~tCif¥NI"'IC(M~~ ~ tR'f~... JIPfi-
~: I ~"IC(4ij'i{ (folio 51& of D. O. ma. No. 57 of 1883-84) i
"fft
' ~!
If lPtl"'tllfa ..tuj §fl ""I ~~ ra~"~ ,· ibid ( folio II b).
III WIr "~ifl: l;r 1iI' p~Cf ...iA 1I\'ff(I~~I""" """I~""
~: ('SC. .".r~ I ""'" ('51'51CiMi(t( I snadl~~ ~,
c(I~...iNq(~ , .nill,UIlRilIW: ~ ~ , 1fk. p.1L
ISS Vide V•.~. p. 154 ( K,.lore tel. ). and ;"'Ciwft OD ~"'_ 5. In
( I. O. o.t. No. 915 folio 50a ).
IIN It "Iu .. ti,....4IE*4 ...fi4f"!~ I ~4I.......+lI,.it ....,. 111ft H
il~("I. .I~....wa;"'Mlfjl~ ~ • ~ *"..~~.. •..~"4I~ "
the ten principal rites and ceremonies to be performed by Brlhmal)as
who study the SAmaveda. The principal subjects are :-The Homa
to the nine planets (Nawgraha-homa). nuJtrPaj4, piltJigrabdtJa and
other essential rites of marriage, homa on the founh day after marriage,
garbhldhlna, pumsavana, simantonnayana, so~yantihoma ( 110fnQ
when a woman is on the point of delivery), jitakarma, nifkramaoa,
nimakarar;ta, annaprASana, c114ikaraoa, upanayana, samlvartana
(the student's returning from the teacher's house after finishing his
studies), ~llkarma ( first entrance in a new house ).
~nother work of Bhavadeva, who is styled Balavalabhi-bhujaiiga
therein, is the PrayakittaninipaQa (I. o. cat. No. 172 S p. SS4,
Mitra's notices, vol. IX, No. 3138, pp. 214-15). In that work he
mentions over 2 S smrtikaras, the Matsya and Bhavi~ purAoas,
V~var11pa, Snkara and Blloka (? Balaka). This work was held in
high esteem, as the Smrtiratnakara68 ; o£Vedilcilrya places Bhavadeva
after Manu among the authorities on pmyascitta that he follows.
The Vaqa-kriyll-kaumudi of Govindlnanda (B!I. series) quotes a
text from Bhavadevabhatta on the praydcitta for eating in a solar
or lunar eclipse (p. 106).
There is yet another work of Bhavadevabhana called Tautatita-
matatilak, a MS. of which exists in the India Office ( cat. No. I 591 ).
It is doubtful whether that ms. contains the whole of the work.
That work is concerned with elucidating the doctrines of the Purva-
mimAIhsl system from the standpoint of Kumlrilabhana (who is also
called Tautltita). From the colophons at the end and elsewhere
it appears that the work was intended to explain Jaimini I. 4 and 11.
I, but in the body of the work contained in the Ms. only sutras
from the first piJda of the 2nd adhylya are dwelt upon. Bhavadeva
is styled Balavalabhibhujaiiga here also and invokes a terrific curse686
upon those who would borrow from his work without acknowledg-

68S iiAllf\\4{fil\11~ "~E(,t\'it\1~ 1 sn~ ~ ~ q",~'tIiii 11

~(iilN( (I. 0. oat. p. 473 ) •

. . ft, aolophOll at the.acl i8 ~ 1Iftwr~~~ ~"

'fil ~lfcih,it"M"
fl:a1~pq~ SI'Qf: ~: 1 ~ lIP' ~
~ ~ '....I"fl ~ 'It' • ~ .... I . .~"Jit..,'iR V
1!ftMiiq,R.:4tt""""," "'Ri\ftlllq ~ 11
 8lN.
iug their debt. The work opens with the well-known sQtm
'bhavlrthab karmaSabdab &C. (Jaimini 11. I. I). It goes on
explaining the principal topics of Jaimini's 2nd adhyitya, first pada.
The sQtns explained are 11. I. I, S, 9, 10, 13, 24, 30-3), 38, 40 46~
49. It mentions the bha~yakam (Sabara), Vilrtika (folio 12 a)j
Gurumata (17 b), Prabhitkara (2 I b), Vitrtikakarapada (22 b, in
the plural ). It frequently quotes kArikils from the Tantravitnika
with the words 'taduktam.' Hemitdri687 quotes Bhavadeva's expla-
nation of the words of Kumitrila allowing an option between jagbanya
and ajya and disapproves of it. Vide Tri. cat. of Madras Govt. Mss.
for 1919-1922 p. 5527 for the same work.
Unexpected light is thrown on the personal history of Bhavadeva-
bhatta by an inscription found in the temple of Ananta Vasudeva at
Bhuvandvam in the Puri District of Qrissa edited by Kielhorn in E. I.
vol. VI, p. 203, which eulogises Bhavadevabhana, the identity of
the author Bhavadeva with the person eulogised being established
by the unique epithet, Balavalabhibhujaiiga applied to the latter. 688
The eulogy is composed by a person called Vacaspatikavi.
Bhavadeva belonged to the Savart;la gotm of the Kautkumi school of
the Simaveda. The family belonged to Siddhalagrima in RA4ha
( west of the Hugli and south of the Ganges). Bhavadeva's remote
ancestor Bhavadeva obtained in gift the agralJilra of Hastinibhina
from the Gauda king. The father of Bhavadeva "'as Govardhana, a'
warrior and a scholar. His mother was SA1'Jgoka, daughter of a
Vandhyaghatiya BrahmaJ,;la. With the advice of Bhavadeva king
Harivarmadeva is said to have reigned long in prosperity. Bhavadeva
is stated in the above mentioned inscription to have composed works
on hora ( astrology), smrti, and mim4thsiJ. Bhavadeva is eulogised
as a great builder. He constructed a reservoir of water in RA4ha,
he set up a stone image of NArayaJ,;la and founded a temple in which
he placed images of Narayal)a, Ananta, ann Nrsimha. He also gave
887 fttn 'if ~.~~~ ~11lRn~.m~'" ~mtr.,m~ ~_~~ I
~ ftq "~I 'Pi .11'IRlOO\"iIi~'" fiI~~'1Rf~.;q: ~..
VI~~V'l\lIW~'"""I1(I"1.1:(I;n~~~w:r~ Ilt~ I pro~ ~_...~ I
~o. 'Ilcitfti. ( ~W1~V;~) p. 120. Vide al.o ,. 404 for uMb.r m.nDGe
to~.
- ~wr "'l ,"."5lf\,~. ~ 11111 illR... li'Ptt"Jiii ~""I.·
.tltili~ " Ten. M.
to Harimedhas female attendants, dug a tank and laid =out a garden.
Neither Kielhorn nor Chakrava,ni has attempted any explanation of
the epithet Blllavalabhibhujanga. 1 hazard an explanation.
Bhavadeva probably made some innovation in the structure of the
roofs or balconies of the temples he built and he was therefore
styled a lover ( a gallant or paramour) of little (bdla-small sized or
girlish) wkzbhfs. From the nature of ;:he character Kielhorn
conjectured that the inscription belonged to the 12th century A. D.
The date of Bhavadeva can be approximately settled to be about
1100 A. D. as he is quoted by Hemadri, the Vivadacandra of Misaru
and the Smrtisara of Harinatha. He is certainly earlier than 1200
A. D. A period of at least half a century must have elapsed before
a Bengal writer like Bhavadeva came to be looked upon as an autho-
rity on mimarilsll by Hemadri who wrote in distant Berar. It
appears that he was quoted in the Karmopadesini of Aniruddha
(I. O. cat. No. 185}, p. 474)' But that Ms. is bound up with
another work by a later author and the reference in the cat. is not
quite clear. If we rely on the Viramitrodaya, a work called Prad~pa
criticised the views of Bhavadeva on the verse of Yaj. 11. 24 (about
adverse possession for 20 and 10 years). Bhavadeva held that twenty
years' enjoyment of immovable property by a stranger implied that
the real owner meant to abandon it for the benefit of the stranger
enjoying it, that such abandonment for the enjoyment of another
leads to the inference of the extinction of previous ownership and
that the property being abandoned by the owner in favour of the
stranger who takes hold of it, ownership also ( of the stranger)
arises. The Pradipa68, points out that it does not invariably follow

689 ",,,~,,~ ... amt"« '"~ wi ~ ltPI: ~ ~"1tilif ~

~aml4'4iq"Rt ii1~I4,qqf?r '" I ... iI'n '" ~Ui( ~ (lcq~un­
~ ~'" c:rsr ~lIIfi1",!qqqW I ... a1"5r SI(I~: I ~ fi ~- ( .q I )
~ ifIiI 'fS\W''''''i(1 ~ ,WmrR' ~ ~ (~', t ) qJlql~f1~.'_1f­
".,tftqaiPtl '" ~"'IIftf'4~ ~~ "~Ij ~
~ fin~ ~ ~~,~"" ~ 1fRf1'1R\' ~""(I",­
n~ ,(4\alrfitE4NN,it '1,1410 q,( I fi .... ~ mr: 'fiJ~ ~
i'f"5r~~Ii(~~~~"l~I •••
onfit q~ 44tf4Gqit 81R'1 ~ ~, I a:~I"'i ~"I~ I
~. p.11I-14.

LDe " .
that, beCause a srranger is allowed to enjoy land, the owner intends
to abandon the land for the stranger~ nor is it an invariable rule that
what is abandoned for another becomes the property of that other.
It will be shown later on that the Pradlpa must have been composed
before IISO A. D. Hence it follows that Bhavadeva flourished
about 1I00. He cannot be very much earlier than that, as he is
not mentioned by any writer of tbe IIth century and as he not
only mentions Kumarila and Prabhlkara, but also writers who
criticised Prabhakara's views.
There were several other later persons named Bhavadeva who
wrote on topics of DhannaSastra such as Bhavadeva, author of
Danadharmaprakriya (middle of 17th century ), and Bhavadeva, the
author of Smrticandrika, who flourished in the first half of the 18th
century.
On Bhavadeva's Karmlnu!l~hana-paddhati there is a commentary
called Saritsllrapaddhatirahasya.
14. Prakasa.
-,
". work called Praka~ has been quoted by very early nibandhtz-
IuJrtlS. The Kalpataru quotes the interpretation of Praka§a, Hala-
yudha and Kamadhenu ~n a verse of Katyayana. '90 The Vivada-
ratnakara of CaJ;uJ,esvara cites the views of Prakasa scores of times
( e. g. p. lp, 145,456, 460,462,474, 485, 504 etc). Frequently
Prakasa is coupled with Parijlita (c. g. p. 497). On page SI8 of
the Vivadaratnakara a remark of Praka~ wherein both Asahlya and
Medhatithi are named is cited.'9 1 The Danaratnakara of Cao4e-
svara quotes a passage of Saritvarta with Prakasa's explanation of
it.'9. In the Snddhasaukhya of T04arananda Praka~'s explanation
810 Vide Dote S!1 above. OD 'fir f.;,i'I:, ODe of the 11 kiDd. of dill'" eDamerat-
ed b)' ~. the ifi~ quote. the remarkl of the wm ' ~~
'ro~ 1I'fl1fu.~U\it ~V'I1l.cn ~ ~ WN'II~
( folio 368 of Benan. 8aulah collele traDIorlpt ).
,t
&11 {q15Q ~1Iiit' .tN.... Ii1lq"unlr~QI~~Rtf'6~ ( • tfi t1~) II'JIV-
1Ji'R: ,tit. ~. ( OD ~ 1.118). Vide p.IOI of fit. {. wbere II'JI\T one.
iml~ aloDe • ~.miI'JQJ~IfII"Ur~IJtt '11 .....1II'i. f'1 elfit ~­
'" .r", tl~ ~Ifc'tr. 11.,,,: '.
. 618 ,~: I "l",it~ ~.VI'itl~ .a~ I tJ~~art "(MW4~
.~ " ~~ 1111(1 SJ.~II~ I iilfI ~'" .~ SJ'fSIV: I ' i(M(MIIIi(
( D.e. ma. :No. 114 of 1884-86 folio la .. ).
tE . ~..i.•
 307
or the word C Ylnevata ' occurring in a passage of ~adkha about the

fruits allowed in Araddha is quoted. 693

These quotations establish that PrakiSa was a work that nOt
only dealt with vyavahara, but also with such topics as daM,
srlldllha etc.
Whether the PrakASa was an independent work or a commentary
is somewhat doubtful. But from a passage of the Vivadaratnllkara
it seems to follow that it was a commentary on the Yajiiavalkya-
smrti. There we are told that the Kalpataru694 read 'abhijanati' for
'avijllnatl' in Yaj. n.
258, but that since that reading is opposed to
Y:tjiiavalkya-prakllSa, Hala.yudha and Pa.rija.ta it must be, regarded as
a wrong reading. As it is a reading of Yaj. himself that: was being
discussed, it would be somewhat strange if it were said that it was
opposed to Ya.j. and Prakasa and therefore it is necessary to suppose
that Ya.jiiavalkyaprakasa is one work.
The VivldacintlmaQi in several places gives the explanation of
PrakiSa. 691 The Smrtisara696 gives at great length the explanation
of PrakiSa on the controversial verses of Yiij. (11. 138-139).
The Viramitrodaya697 quotes at length PrakaSa's explanation of
Manu (9. 207) and disapproves of it on the ground (among
others) that the verse can more clearly be explained so as to convey
. -~-.. ..
693 '8IliJI INlI" .. d If.tw:,ttiilfSl"I,,,,qlfiif 11 I .•• *,1""I~qql~fJ\ II~: 'IiJ~
'Ilw ~ sriq: I stliifiitliftw5iif$iiif« stiifill(lifJl{: I ' 1If1,,~i" folio 41 & ( D. C.
DUI. No. 1S'l of 18M-8'l ).
694 ~ ~ 6d~"II.. afcl ~ sMGtI..afcl m ~: V ~ 'fIt..mstitil\l-
~-qI~Gtldi'l(l~ Sliili('tliS lfc{ ~ I ~. '{. p.1II8.
695 ~ ~~ ~ ~1~"I'"''''fc\t S1'Iim~1 I W
~1i(l"I"_¥4if( I ~. ~. p.1U; • ~~I.... tw5'ff'1'lWl~
~"Iil\~
14n allo.
"".air
ftI1 lfil' WRI: I' ~. f.ir. p. 11'1 ; vide pp. 1so.

896. § ~ ~ tA 'Eit",q,'tfJ\ 2'-;4I1t\ I R.. lii.. li .."Iaiiaht

fit~"lanclf QJii41!i't'il"iet'", ~tt: I ~ ~ ~~ "" ,,~
it~ !j,\\ti'it f¥I~1 ~11!iIqftlt twt41~: I &lwftf(11~ ~ '1't
'''4II~RI ~: I 'IiRflq4l,,;i it~ ","'';It..".. ~it &:0. EiJM~II{
( I. O. oat. No. lOt. folio la b l.
GP'I Vide1ft(_ p. 171; tb., I,m, "80 oooun in f1t. f,r, p.1S0.
 a meaning similar to that of YAj. 11. 116. The Ptaklta is mention~
in the DAyatattva (vol. 11, p. 173 ) and in the ~uddhitattva (vol. 11,
p. 288 ).
As the PrakMa is quoted in the Kalpataru it is certainly earlier
than I I2 5. It mentions Medhatithi. Besides the Mit. does not
refer to it. There is room for thinking that it follows the Mit.
YAj. 11. 1 16 is, according to the VivAdaratna.kara,698 explained by the
PrakaAa in almost the same words as the Mit. It is possible that
both borrow from the same original. At all events the Prakl§a
must have been composed between 1000 and 1I00. A. D.
Hem:ldri frequently cites a work called Maharr,avapraka§a.'~"
According to the latter the sandal unguents, flowers, incense, lamp
presented in sraddha are to be offered to the BrAhmal,1as invited and
not to the pitrs. In another place Hemadri quotes the explanation
of the word C nimantrava J 700 given by the MahArr,avaprakUa. In
some places Hemadri refers to a work called Smrtimahafl,lava or
simply Maharr,ava. 701 It appears to me that all these three are the
names of the same work. The question then arises whether the
SmrtimaharQavaprakasa is the same as the PrakaAa mentioned by the
Kalpataru and Car,4etvara. In the present state of our knowledge
it appears that they are identical. The Madanaparijlta (p. 93)
quotes a verse from the Smnimaharl,1ava about ujHJkarma.
75. Parijata.
Several works bear the appellation Parijua such as the VidhA.na-
pA.rijata (composed in 1625 A. D.), the Madanaparijata (about
1375 A. D. ) and the PrayogaparijA.ta (between 1400-1500). But
~r~q' ~r !'4,!!1'i4l'IiPn'lf: ClffiRJ: ffiS'llVlf f1l'lli{-
698 81'5fJfir Sl'lim:
Mt+ttf~Rt' fit. t. p. 485; ~RrJ~i('ElI(itR ~ ~~, ~..,,:
.N: R-;n I ffi3.~~f GJ~lRr If( ~~ , ~ctlfRl. .
6" fi ~~~Ii(ifrfir "I,ut" ~ ~ {fW I "IS( dlill"4-II-
~""'lcme~aii,OI~ ~Iotffct Iftl~~ 'I'd I ~i'"
m.l.loal_
700 ~.....ui IRII' ~"fqcz.l"itif'Sj"'I"'I1 fiWtwr "" ~fit"'Pil."ld I ~
,,UI'l....... '!IQ.Ii4'QI(01P.fa ~1~1t4i1..oT.. Sj~tr , ~. In. 1.
1181 i vide al80 p. 1151 for aDother refereuo8 to ~WI\f. .
'101 8"1 :;r "IFa"llaN 3Df !'1: I ~ 'If ~ ...... "~'I'III'I~ I
~. III. 1.111 i OD pp.ISa. &41 Of.)18"'8 oDI,. ~ oooarl,
there was an ancient ~ork called Parijiu quoted by even some,_ or
the earliest nibandbakaras. The Kalpataru several times quotes
the views of a work called Pirijita. The Praki§a and Parijata are
frequently mentioned7 oa together in the Kalpataru and the VivAda-
ratnlkara. The Iattel regarded the KaJpataru, Plrijlta, HaIayudha
and Praktia as·its most eminent predecessors. 7oJ The Dlnaratnl-
kara704 quotes several times the views. of P.lrijilta on gifts. The
Smrtisara of Harinltha sets out at length the order of succession to
a son less man according to the Parijata (vide I. O. Ms. No. 301,
folio 134 a). One of the striking opinions of the Pirijata was that
the widow of a son less man should raise offspring by ni)'oga and
give the wealth of rpe deceased to the son so born.
From the above it appears that the Parijita was an independent
work on 'Vyawbaro, damJ and other topics. Being quoted by the
Kalpataru it was earlier than J I25 A. D. and as it held views
similar to those of Bhojadeva and Halayudha on the widow's rights
and as it is not quoted by the Mit. or other earlier works it must be
assigned to a date between 1000-1125 A. D. In I. L. R. I2 Cal. 348
at p. 356 the learned judges hold that the Plrijita frequently cited as
an authority by the Vivadaratnllkara is the Madanaplrijiu. But
this is entirely wrong. The latter work, it will be shown ('lJide
sec. 93), was composed about 1375, while the Vivldaratnlkara
w~s composed about 1120 A. D. Hence the Parijata of the Vivlda-
ratnakara is the ancient work mentioned in the Kalpataru.

76. Govindaraja.
The commentary of Govindarlja on the Manusmrti was published
by Rao Saheb V. N. Mandlik and a portion of it was published by

70S ~'iql~: , ~1",JA ~ ;P;\W1R""'~ , qllil ~Rfi~: !!:~­

qui ~ 'ffl: " ..~~ q~lq",~ , ~ qf~ "~fiq'H 'IlR-
~ I ~ folio 368 (B.Dar.1 S. CoU... TraDlcript ); .id. Dot_
841 aDd HO aae. .
'iOB ~ ~ ~~ ~ ....... -m q1Jn\l, 'IiVI(lfEl4li(1'W . . . . . .
~ tillPIi~ ~ It" Q .erl. at the eDd of ,.. {. '

70' ~~ i(~Ulilfl",i( I t:t'Rll'I(.IdIi('il~ ..~

I i('if<M ••( follo
18 a; 'I'm ~~ ~ ~~ '(1Q'1~fctt ~,,:, i6icl
folio 18 b (about ~ ). 1'0
110:
Dr•• Jolly in the Manutlklsathgraha. In his commenwy70S on
Manu m.247 and 248 he tells us that he has treated at greater
length the subject of those verses in his own work called Smrti-
maiijari. Kullllka7o~ in his comment on Manu IV. 212 twits
Govindarlja with having explained C ugra I in one way in his com-
mentary on Manu and in a different way in his Maiijari. A Ms.
of a ponion of the Smrtimafijari exists in the India Office (cat.
p. 471 ).
. From these two works a brief account of the personal history
of Govindaraja can be extracted. The colophons at the end of the
ManutikA describe GovindarAja as the son of bhana Madhava. The
first verse707 of the Smrtimafijari and one at the end (though some-
what corrupt) give the information that he was the son of Madhava
and grand-son of NarAyaQa and appears to have lived on the holy
banks of the Ganges. 7oB Those who like Sarvadhikari identify
Govindarlja with Govindacandra, prince of Benares~ are therefore
entirely wrong since he was a Brahmaga and not a Kl1atriya. The
first verse70' of his Manutika. contains an obeisance to god ( or Siva )
and states that he had received the sastra of Manu in an unbroken
tradition of teacher and pupil and that he had examined previous
commenwies of Manu.

705 , ~ ~"'"'~tc'i( ~Mit'dlctk~q~iplctr ~ I 11 ij q;¥tipl{*NI'iI ~

( ~ t )' OD ~ 111.147: • tflr ..
fqG~<GI.. ltictlfi.(q .pit-
q~~q~"5Ict' ~\tI<ct1 f;tt'..q~ , OD ~ 111. 148.
706 ~"<IGil Qlcti~q (1GtI#l:l"'IIII,( I ~ ~ QPrt "riltiliCI'iI"wr"~ 11
707 tI1fc1~d'\lt~;',"~If'f'tI'rorfi"".ip&S8R4IPlttlitcil .,,,,,.Rtf( I •
•
",&SI .n~oeol"~t ~*,41",Fc"'"~"'#jI~ V In\illl'',,'': 11 ~..
. ~tn ....n •.
'108 ~itri folio 110 b ''''IIIffi;ft~IIiil6V#j....ww"T(I'' 1AIl ~iit'f
;~"'ip''4' I 'I14fct'III.nI ..'iMi"'I<OilCldWlt. ( cftrt t ) ritfii""or 11 IIttft
11 ~ (tQ~~I"=) 11 '.
'101 ftl(lifII'lctliIC'llit'1"IQit"4i\t ~i"I#j'iMist""j\d: 1111 ifIiIa \lRA I
qr "",,,,'\1ctl..!JtIfcif 1At1"'*,(I~ ~ .1U'(I....,.. Rtff
~(loil~1l
 111
The SmJ'tis mentioned by him in the two works of his are given
below.7lO Besides he mentions the VlyupurlQa (on Manu Ill. 232)
and PurlQa in general ( on Manu I. 74 and 80). He frequently
quotes the Grhyasotras, also the Bahvrcagrhyaparisi'ta, the Yoga-
soua. He says (on Manu 2. 23) that Mleccha countries like
Andhra and others were not fit for performing sacrifices. He
appears to have held like Medhltithi the view· that moksa was to be
attained by a combination of jiiIJna and karma. 711 As compared
with the bha,ya of Medhatithi his commentary is very concise.
KuUoka largely drew upon Medhltithi and Govindartja, mentions
them hundreds of times, criticizes7U both of them and panicularly
holds up Govindartja to ridicule often enough. m Kulhlka notes
that Govindarnja in opposition to Medhatithi and Bhojadeva
arranged Manu 8. 181-184 differently (putting 8. 182 as the last of
those four verses). In the printed edition there is no comment of
Govindaraja on the verses of the 9th chapter from verse 72. But it
appears that the Dlyabhaga had that part of the commentary, is
it quotes the views of Govindaraja on the rights of the daughter's
son which ~ould have appeared only on Manu IX. 130-136.
A few words may now be said about the Smrtimaiijari, Mss. of
which are rare. At the end of the India office Ms. a summary of
the contents of the whole work is given (for which see foomote
710 :&ritofl{. 3itmRl'. ~;Y~...., 1fM\fI=. ~r~qq', Ijf;:p:r. ~n~, ~,
~
~, q'(ml. 'lCl1"1~,
'" ...
~. ,'6fSi.... "''t!, ~I".
~ ...
~, ~,ql......,
~, ~~, "fm, ft, ~, ~, ~1w:m, m, ~,
lid'"
711 OD ~ I. J81frr~ a.,.a c '1".""!1""'~"'"~"
711 Notoe the followinl where aniiltG(IGI ia tritfolzed b)' !1Ai. q;;. 11.1
!I. '
al, 117 i IU.11, 53, 117,119, 285 i IV. 7,161 i VI. 1', 79, 86 i VII. N, 111 i
VIII. 37, US-lA 18" 333 i IX. 68, 138, 141, 161, 106 ~ X. 3 i XI. 81, 180;
XIt ••
711 On ~ 11. 111. Ill. 50 and VUI. 87 ~"«I<If ia held up to apeoial ridi-
oule. "" .il~W(I~ ~"..~~ I 1iI...~."ttit EIiIi(I<!(ft d: I
on 11! Ill. 10 ; ~ ift8~1& qi(ibl4 ;r ~ I an~M«i"'" f'f
t~ "I~ 11 on 11! V. lM. It ahould be noteUbat tb. priDteci
te~ of 'ii~iii(i<i1 OD ~ V. IM la oorrupt .ait reada • ~ fQc§
~"'d'( '.
 belOw ).7 1 4 It appears that the SmrtimaiijarI dealt with all principal
topics of dharmaSlstra such as the samskAras, the daily duties ·,·iz:
bath, samdhyA, brahmayajiia, the duties of the student, householder,
the forest hermit, and the samny4Sin, the duties of the: four wf'tlas,
Bifts, the purifications of various materials, feods forbidden and
allowed, impurity on birth and death, sap;1Jt}us and samlJ1fCdIJl.:as,
funeral rites, lrllddba and its various details, prAy.sdtta. The ms.
in the India office deals with the adhiklJrf for pra.yascitta, the parlat
(i. e. the assembly of learned men who are to determine what
PrllaScitta is to be prescribed ), the means of atoning for sins and
dorations of religious duties, the praydcittas for the mahiJpd.lakas
(viz. the murder of a BrahmaQa, drinking wine, theft of
gold, incest) and for other lesser and similar sins, meaning
of the word prilyascitta, prayascittas for kiHing men of Kptriya,
Vai§ya and 5Qdra classes and for killing women, praYaScittas
for the killing of a. cow and of various beasts and birds, prAyas-
ciuas for eating forbidden or polluted food and for selling articles
forbidden to be sold, secret prlJyaScittas. The India Office Ms.
which deals only with prayaJcittas contains 152 folios. This gives
us an idea as to how extensive the whole work must have been

7U ~ Jl'fc1rq~ .10I1f.l fis~~ I C'liIT~ qR~IIII1.1at '1~1;r11~ ilf-

;pr.m~ I ~~'ll~:' ~ .....~T: I SI"~'1-fTI~ I ~~it "~R­
"1Iri: • ~~tlT: , ~.r'I~""i: , "~'1"1: I !\~q~,n: I ,",,;n~N: I
.... f.i.....IO.tt; • Sn~~,flM.4\ I ~: ~Nl'ir'l; snm..'1'fi:, ~?;f.
1ft. ~~,n.r 8l1..... .,liii¥l'lII~ lI(I'I»t.,filiJI",A an"JI;n,,'fI~: I
8II"I..-r1itftof: I ~ q~Q(J: I ."O&!t"'' ' I 81;qC{J"J;i'(lJa~ I ~iI!li: I
~f.t I Sj~~~ I {Rl' 'J1~ I ~lfi.,TN ~~~n;j ~'"
~~ ~Rfl~ ~~ ..~~: I ~vt;n~N: I "'I~PI~.\VI'i; I
~iI§1t: , ~""~'IRI1\" QI~il;i, 8l~liflatq\'n=il r.~\1i~
W~~ ~.Q{j~ ~1"'(~ctl""'''I-ifI'''IJ''~'Ii1ii~­
~r.mw."Jit~ I ~vn~ I 8l~'iJlilRIm"'~ I a~"f'iql~ R'I~lill~~'
3l~q: I ~~~,,: I ,,"lIl1l1"1"; I ""fit"",; I ~""''i; f
1IiU5I~ , 1I1"'W'~ I ~~""' I ...n~~"n~ ,~: IJI": I 8l;~ra·
WI1ffl1 I JI1\11I1ml , ~~Q1{8l , 8l"'''l\qlf\''l~ , ~.Ii\t
Wl1Iof,.(OI"( I am~ "'t'~ I:&RAt 1TI,.n; •
,fI."l~ I "lilfl~"­
.,., JiJrfGfflIJJOR;' ~'''I¥.(' at!!i51l1l1iitil111 , "',!,~lJrD",'
~I
 '18. JrmllGdIIc.a iil
The Vyavahlramltrkl as its very name implies deals with the
elements of vyavahlra ( i. e. judicial procedure). It speaks of the
eighteen tides of law, the derivation of the word pdeJ,vivAka( judge),
tbe persons fit to be appointed judges, different grades of courts,
duties of sabbyas, four stages of vyavahitra, p\irva~ (plaint),
pratibha ( surety), blemishes in a plaint, "ttara (reply of the
defendent ), four kinds of uttara, blemishes in utlara, kriya. (proof
or burden of proof), divine (dai'lli) and human (mtlnusf) proof
(viz: &-deaJs, inference, witnesses, documents, possession), persons
incompetent to be witnesses. Ordeals have not been dealt with by
the author. The first verse of the work74-' styles it Vyavaha.ra-
matrkit. The last verse74:& but one suggests the name Nylyamltrkl
which practically is a synonym of Vyavahara-mltrk1 and the
colophon at the end of a ms. in the Deccan College collection calls
it NyayaratnamaJika.
About twenty smrtikaras74J are mentioned in the Vyavahlra-
matrka. Katyayana, Brhaspati and Narada are the three smrtikaras
most frequently quoted, nearly two-thirds of the quotations in the
entire work being derived from them. Among the nibandhaka.,.as
the following are named:- Jitendriya, Diqita, (p. 302), Bala
ep. 346, the same as Balaka), Bhojadeva ( pp. 284, 305), Manjari·
kara ( i. e. Govindaraja ), Yogloka, Visvarupa, ~rlkara (pp. 292,
334 or Srikaramisra p. 342). About Visvanlpa he says74-4 'I have
put forward this conclusion of the ancient writers, I have

7U ",_,,<"1'3\.' 'EI.~"I~ ~ I ~ ~~ ~ Q'I'R

~II

741 ~srnil'ff: ~qr.J[, ~'"': I ~ qfUjl'fP{ ~ .... 144141141,( •

...
us They Are ~~. 'lfiIEiiI44." ~'E4iPICiI\C4", .lfa..... ~, ~, ~. spn_
~, ~. ~. ~, ~ ..., ~. ,,,RlS. ~,~, '.. 'It-
'mm'N. m. mm. .
7" ~ qf'iIf r.ti4"lT"~wi ~ ( 'fIUft t ) ~ I ~ ~JiCji:ql~~ IN-
~ 11 p. 851. K. K. Chaltravarti 1. nm right in taltiDS (,JASB 1115
p. an ) • prl"lm t to mean • ea.'ern t ID thl. Ter... a. In the PI"IOlll
vene .al.o Gft~""I'" refen' to all "'•••• t ua • fOl'lDeI' 'Worn' I tfitr
.
~. (I), ) _
B. D. 41.
.
"(I6~;rfi." ~Rts.. ,ifCi ~-t'J ~ "
MtJf ~ ~,w~
~"4~ M~ =r ~ ~ ifllfMS' "
 refuted the objections ofViSvarl1pa an4 others and dealt with them
at length.' Yogloka and ~rikara. are generally quoted for being
refuted and the former is frequently jeered at as c ttrkilwh-manya ,
or 'nava-tArkikam-manya '. In this work ]iml1tavAhana displays
. great familiarity with the ancient dialectics. In some cases what
the printed text exhibits74s as prose really constitutes verses. Sir
Asutosh Mukerji is not accurate when he says in the preface that
• jimfltavahana refers to a number of jurists not mentioned by any
other author, e. g. jitendriya, Yogloka. Balaka, Visvartlpa, Srikara
and Maiijarikara: It has been shown above that both Visvartlpa
. and Srikara have been mentioned by the Mit. which i~ certainly
earlier than jimfitavahana and by a host of oth~r writers who were
either earlier than or contemporaries of jimfltavAhana. The
Vyavahlramatrka is quoted i~..the Vyavahartattva746 ( pp. 199. 214,
'·01. 11 ) and the Dayatattva of Raghunandana.
The Dlyabhllga is the most famous of jimutavllhana's works.
In matters of Hindu law such as inheritance, partition, stridhana,
re-union, it is of paramount authority in modern British Indian
courts in Bengal, except in those cases where the MitAk~ar.l is
applicable. The names of more than a dozen commentators of it
are known and Pandit Bharatacandra Siromani published it with
seven commentaries ( 1863-1866). It was translated into English
by CoIebrooke. In many editions ( 6uch as that of Jivananda) il
is divided into sections though there were no divisions in the
original work. The contents of the Dayabblga are : - Definition
of diya; father's power over ancestral property; partition offather's
and grand-father's property ; division among brothers after their
father's death; definition, classification and devolution of strldhatlll ;
persons excluded from inheritance and partition on the ground of
disabilities; property which is impartible (in its very nature or
because it is self-acquired ) ; order of succession to one dying sonless;
re-union, partition of coparcenery property concealed but discover-
ed afterwards, indicia of partition.
'145 .. ,. OD p. 348 the words 'fR'f~TRIftPIPf .~ $jifIOI4Pil~ I ~­
t.(~ ~"(11~ ~ 11' oonstitute an .lrrl • samnarl7 OD
p. MI the word. , ~ ~: SI~ ~& I ••. " ....""'fill-
'" '"
"''''''iCC''(IlSi'iiI6iitiOj 6T I' make two .lrrls.
7.1 '9"M4~n ~ '" ...."(a ~ 6q"II(fIIil"1 t ""'t'I
..... p. 1.., voL JL
 18.n........ aa'
Some of the peculiar doctrines of the Dlyabhiga which are of
fundamental importance and which sharply distinguish it from the
Mit. are : sons have no interest in ancestral propeny by binh,
sons can claim panition on Iv after extinction of. theit father's
ownership ( i. e. after his death or on his becoming patita or a
sfJfhny4Sin ) or partition can take place between father and sons if
the father so desires, a widow succeeds to her husband's interest
on his death even if he be joint with his brother, the right to take
a deceased person's estate is regulated by the spiritual benefit con-
ferred by the person claiming as heir ( by means of the offering of
pifIIIaJ land not by the principle of consanguinity (as in the Mit.).747
Besides the smrtikaras,7.8 the Mahlbharata and the Mukal;,uJ,eya-
puliQa the following authors are referred to by name in the Daya-
bhAga :-Udgrlhamalla, Govindaraja (as author of Manutika), Jiten-
driya, Dik~ita, Balaka, Bhojadeva or Dharesvara, Visvaropa and
~rikara. Udgrahamalla is referred to on the distribution of
stridhana and it is said that UdgrAhamalla (i. e. his view) is
throttled7.' by the text of Devala. It appears therefore that Udgrl-
hamalla was not a smrti writer, but a nibandhokara. Dik~ita7So is
credited with the view that, among daughters, those who have
sons or are likely to have sons are preferred to those who are either
barren, widowed or who give birth to daughters alone and the
Dayabhaga approves of this yiew. There is one more writer who
is referred to twice with great respect as NirafJod)'aflidyodd)'Ota.

"''1 Not. the followlDI ,~ ~'l~ii4Nili4 ~: 'liKit9'1(it4jiN i IC'l ~ ~l

~ ~~...'lI1tt 4iIMI"4( " ~ p. 38; ~~M ~.,",\C4".
~"'" 1fj: ~ q~.I(l fGMf'l4..1. ~'l: I p. 156; ~­
"Riif.~~ ~i4... Il(M'i4~~~~ ~~~~.
~ ~<t«t.(Gt\1U , p. SS6•

.,.8 Tb. ~.'(I named are:

~...iIt....... , " '••Ni..... ~, ~,~'
~t ~, ~, ~J ~I . , ..., . . . . . , ~, an~J ,,,ffs"C'I,
!I.\l.dldq, •
741 ~MC'lI"!'''''8''' _....~.. q~: 'I'n ~ l"'..... I.,1 "'Pit .n.t
~1~p.117.
750 amI ~ . .1~"l"'1 "'11tt"1~ I """,I~,"I'"'51"'q4("'If\"1 ~­
~ ~ i(tft¥",.,,,,.,~<ofl.. ~ • ~ p. 171.
Whether this is a mere description or title (' the refulgence ofwhose
learning is spotless ') or whether the author's name was Uddyota and
,,;,.owdyuidya ( , whose learning is spotless') is an epithet, it is
difficult to say. For a correct knowledge of the origin and develop-
ment of the theory of spiritual benefit propounded in the D~yabh~ga,
it would be extremely desirable to know who this writer was, as
Jimo.tavahana tells us that that view was brilliantly set forth by Nirava-
dyavidyoddyota. The same writer is also quoted on the well known
verse of Yajiiavalkya 'bhurya pitamahopatta &c.,' which is the
sheet-anchor of Vijiianesvara's theory about the son's rights by
binh in ancestral family property.75I

Jimo.tavAhana gives very little information about himself. In

the colophons of his works he is described as Paribhadriya Maha-
mahopadhyaya and at the end of the Vyavahi\ramatrka (vide note
742 above) he tells us that he was born of the P:tribhadra family
( kula ).75 1 It is said that this name of the family still survives in
the Parihal'or PAri Cai, a section of RA4hiya Brahmat;1as (Ghose's
Hindu Law, 3rd edition, pp. XVI-XVIII and JASB 1915 p. 320).
It is also said that Edumisra in his KulakarikA tells us that ]imOta-
dhana was chief judge in the reign of Vi~vak-sena of Bengal and
that he was 9th in descent from N:trayat;1abhatta, one of the five
BrlhmaQas brought by Adisllra. The information supplied by th~
match-makers of Bengal is, as shown above, not worth reliance,
unless corroborated by independent evidence. It is also said th:u
for founeen generations the BrahmaQas of Pllrigrama have been
degraded and so )imOtavahana would not have paraded the fact
that he was Paribbadriya if at the time when he wrote his suhcaste
had been degraded ( Intro. to Kalaviveka p. VIII). The fact that
]iml1tavahana was a native of RA4hA is testified by his statement
in .the Kalaviveka that Agastya (Canopus) rose in Ujjayini

'151 ~ tql'"Mfttq..... .;-~... .n~ r..(..q~c(f'lql".. ,""dEft..."):.

"": I tq'SJ ~";PI~fl..ci'I(SjIQ"I'lcli(..;: 1"I1:1cqjq ~..~ ~
3ToPfft fitffr ~ ~ ~ ~ slIsilillllfc\I(fr..... jq; I ~ ~ (Iiij,"'~P1
~IP.SO.

751 ID lOIDe editlOD. of the ~, th. lilt .... 1. q,ft:*'Iift8tO«fft ~

<iffaJ.M1f1: I ~ ~ f'rrt ~I"~ I "

when four days of the month of Bhldrapada remained, but that In
..
Rl4hl Agastya rose when seven days of the month were yet to
run. 7SJ
Extremely divergent views have been held as to the date of
Jiml1tavlhana. He has been assigned to various dates from the 11th
to the 16th century. In L. R. 41 I. A. at p. 298 it is said by their
Lordships of the Privy Council that the Mit. was earlier by five
centuries than Jimutavlhana. Dr. Jolly (R. u. S. p. 37) assigns
him to the 15th century. For a statement of the various dates
and their examination the article of M. M. Chakravarti in
JASB. for 1915, pp. 321,,;,;27 and Mr. Panchanan Ghosh's
learned article in 26 Calcutta Law Journal (journal portion
p. 17 ff. ) may be consulted. Since Jiml1tavahana mentions DhAre-
svara Bhojadeva and Govindarlja, he cannot be placed earlier than
the last quarter of the 11th century. Since he is quoted by ~ula.­
pa1}i, Vacaspati-mi§ra and Raghunandana, he cannot be later than
the middle of the I sth century. The Kalaviveka furnishes impor-
tant data. On a ms. of the Kalviveka there is a note made about
tbe birth-date of the son of a certain Gh~takasimha with the horo-
scope of the child. The year specified therein is sake 1417, i. e.
1495 A. D. It follows from this that the Ms. itself must have been
copiel _ometime before this and the original work must be much
earlier still. So the Kalavilleka caMot be placed at any rate later
than about 1400 A. D.

In the Kllaviveka Jiml1tavlhana tells us that his predecessor

Andhuka7S4 exhibited a certain astronomical matter in lake 952 (i. e,
1030 A. D. ) and that he declared an intercalary month in lake 9S5.

Similarly Jimutavlhana expatiates upon severalm minute astro-

'l53 ~~ ~ af\.,...", ~ ~:, :aQil~;:qi '" ~"""!1t~l'4~ I

fi"lto~4. p. JIG i vide p. 191 a180.

7$4 '{~~ ~ ~ pRII\~1f'''\U4M ,~ ~1'-'.t1"I'( I

1f$1~. p.II; ~ ~Ii'\ti". ,~ ~_(Jtl·
~ \i'T ••. ~ ~ I ttnC!61\l. p.ll,.

'1SS ~ '''·j''~«l~'iI(I~~ ~R'fI ~ I "'" ~ "'!1(\il'I<tt,.. -

\fti~ ~ WftA1i('11~ ~ ~N"I"'" "1fCtOt1'l; ~ IISfJ
aM·
nomical and astrological details which were observed in the JaM
years 1013 and 1014 ( i. e. 1091 and 1092 A. D.). It is impossible
to supposse that an author would enter into such minute details
about a time which wa& anterior to his own by centuries. Generally
astronomical works take for their calculations starting points or
years which were within their own experience or very nearly so.
Therefore it appears to be a sound conclusion to hold that the
Kllaviveka was composed soon after Jake 1013 or 1014 (i. e. 1091
and 1092 A. D.). Hence it follows that the literary activity of
JimQtavlthana lay between 1090 and I 130 A. D. The Klilaviveka
seems to be his first work. The Vyavahliramlitrka would· naturall)
come before the Dayabhaga. He seems to have contemplated
writing1S6 on TQlidana also, as he says in the Dayabh~ that a certain
matter would be expounded by him in rQlidAna.
The most cogent argument that can be advanced against the
above early date assigned to Jimutavahana is that neither Jimuta-
vlihana nor any of his compositions is mentioned by Bengal writers
and works on Dharmaslistra belonging to the 12th, 13th and 14th
centuries such as the Hliralatli, the commentary of KulJQka etc.
No satisfactory explanation can be offered of this silence. But is is
a very precarious thing to conclude from this silence that }imtUa-
vlhana's works did not exist during those centuriefl. It is safer to
base conclusions about his date on the positive evidence contained
in his works rather than rely upon the negative argument from
silence in later works. When some of his commentators say that
he criticises the views of Cal)4esvara, Misra and others we should
not take them seriously. The commentators had no idea of the
exact chronological position of writers long anterior to them. All
they mean is that ]imlltavAhana criticises views that were shared
also by CaQ4eSvara and others. Another important question is
whether }imtitavlihana who is certainly a little later than the Mit.

~ltI..ib"I"IECiI441 1I51ft liAr: R1l ....' I .I~__• p. 11; "'"

""'l(\iftt.".I~ ~ ~ ~(."".rfili4lal ~ fi,'1;e( ~
f*i'iMill"rt ~ ~~ Wiq,illcqsll1~ iI~\",,«t"''''''~·
"'lfSl~ ~il+l«l'''I6(I*li4lifa?tijq~.a" i4RiI448N: I .I.~W p.45-
Vide &110 pp. 41. 46-4••
.,18 ~ ~ ('IUIl-) ~ ~ I ~ p.4$,
 78• .if..........
.
criticizes it. The Vivada-tlr;t4ava of7S7 Kamalakara says that jimO,ta-
vahana held that the view about the equal ownership of father and
son in ancestral propeny was put forward for precluding the possi-
bility .f the uncle taking the whole estate of a man dying (in union)
leaving a son or a predeceased son's son or for precluding the possi-
bility of an unequal distribution of ancestral propeny by a father
°among his sons and that jimlitavahana took up this position, being
blinded by his hatred of the Mit. The Viramitrodaya7SB also says
that jimO,tavAh1na criticizes the Mitak~ara definition of 'fJibhtJga and
the view of the Mit. about the times for panition. The Vyavahara-
mltrkam also appears to criticizes several times views which were
held by the Mit. and the correspondence is very striking. On this
point this much may be said that the points selected for attack by
jimutavAhana do occur almost in the same words in the Mit. but,
since the Mit. is not expressly mentioned and since it is likely that
other writers like Asahaya and Bharuci whose works have riot yet
been discovered might have contained the very same words that are
found in the Mit., it is somewhat hazardous to assert that Jimuta-
vahana criticizes the Mit. alone and no other work. All that one
can advance is that it is quite within the bounds of possibility that
}imlitavahana criticizes the Mit.
For Raghunandana one of the famous commentators of tbe
DayabhAga, vide sec. 102 below.

757 ~ GftIJ..C'\"I~:~ ~ ~ 'iT ~I'ilt ~fiI.llfr~ fq~ fPl~i­

~uVl'i ~: ~=;nurt ~1l1J{Ml1ill~~~ ell if !! ~: ~ql1l1Jl'"
~~If1"'Ii.f\ 'IT ir.J lc=m:tljq itl~'II'fAA I "~C'\l-.rosil~lq~ I
folio 109 ofthe 14andlik collect.ion mH. in t.he FerauliBon Colle8e, Pc-CoDR.
758 • ~ ~'11~ fiml~';fi- ~1111l1 ill" 1&1:l~~~~Il1~iV11J{~1f,~V~:;rt
~! ~q~l~ ~irt\\~~: ~~ \1l1~~1~~' ~'k. p. 547 ;
, 3fiI ~'!tq(14 '{1f.: 'f.l~ ~,,~ "'"~ ~\il~il~ il~ o~~ ~~~ Cl((i"
'(1% ~ ~""I..~.,Nt \~ " '4'k. p. Ill.
7511 ~'I(I4Iil*1 P. 196 , ~ ( ij f) ~~" ~iqt~ari'C'\~l~ ~~I .o~fi
:"$I1IrqM ~ \1\1~'IjUll4of.1 '!flit f;ro1n~I4Eit~I14'l~~ffl (N: JI1f.1\T-
~ • • • • ~ \"lUll*,( (ij I 'nW1~;~~l'f.~ill4'l1"~~i'4~"
"I,..
~ "'..+4'" I i' compar. ~18'U on lI.6 I 61S1~' ~ \l\T-
~~vt ~ " JI+4~~ fil'l'fl"1l4~r (iqs\.l~;n" ~"~~tfr
~ , It I. to be Doted that th....zampl.. occur ID ~ al.o.
.
 lis
79. Apararka
On the smrti ofYajfiavalkya Aparaditya wrote a voluminous com-
mentary styled Aparnrka-Yajiiavalkiya-dharmasastra-nibandha ( put:-
lished in two volumes by the Anandasrama Press, Poona, 190,3 and
1904). 111 a \'erse i60 at the end and in the colophons the author
is called Aparaditya, a 5iJahara king, born in the family of Jimou-
vahana of the Vidyadhara race. In the introductory;'· fifth verse
also the author is styled C an ornament of the family of JimOta'
and is highly eulogised for his devotion to Siva and his brilliant
intellect.
Apararka's work, like the Mitak~rA, though professedly a com-
mentary on Y:lj., is really in the nature of a digest. It is far mort
voluminous than the Mit. It quotes profusely from the Grhya and
Dharma sOtras and tbe metrical smrtis. Several features distinguish
it from the Mit. The Mit. is generally very; chary of quoting from
the pural,las, ",hile Apararka contains long extracts sometimes
extending over pages from several pural)as, viz, the Adipuril)a, the
Adityapural)a, the Kurma, the Kilikapural)a, Devi, Nandi, Nrsirllha,
Padma, Brahma, Brahmal)4a, Bhavi~yat, Bhavi~yottara, Malsya,
MarkaQ4eya, Lil'1ga, Varaha, Vamana, VAyu, Vi~l)u, Vi'l)udhar-
motura, Sivadharmouara, Skanda. The index at the end of the
printed Aparirka gives the names of the various smrtikiras quoted
in the work. Another feature not found in the Mit. is that
Aparirka quotes long passages of the dharmasutras and explains
them at length, e. g. on YAj. III 294 ( p. I20S ) he quotes Gautama
( Dh. S. 20. 2-9 ) and then offers a lengthy explanation; on Yaj.
111. 294-29S, he quotes long passages ofVasi~~ha (Dh. S.IS. n-I4and
17-21) and gives detailed explanations of them. It is probable he had
not,before him commentaries on these dharmaslltras. On p. 11, he

'160 ~ ~ fiftJ\1I '4!~ • • ~l:: HQ ~1fI1I1f ,~, ~ fiffi

"'""': I ~~",'Oll~~"~ \~~~~I{q~
fIt..t ~ 11 (lit ~~\'SI"'~ll1~~~"I"'''II'(1e
~"i('f(I~~~~ "",~~Td~9R1f Sj"'~"W(ll'( I
fi1Ifrf 'lIP ,~'«
7&1 ~ "'" ~I ~~1.'Il '11 ~nW.,,,,,,
1t\"".~" ~:, qf\\(i\RN'l."" ~ ...~ '1'wft~u."'~­
~~~"~~t~u
 79. ~rka 311·
gives brief summaries in the style of the Sinkarabha~ya of the tenets
of tP~ Saiva, PiSupata, Paficaritra, Samkhya and Yoga systems. He
does lot appear to:have been an ardent admirer of the Advaita Vedanta
though he refers to the Sarirakamimamsa. 762 In one place he sets
out the arguments of those who hold that correct knowledge alone
leads to mo/eia and of those who hold that a combination of correct
knowledge and works is essential for mokla and leaves his readers to
choose for themselves whatever view they take. 76J It is remarkable
that, while evel.1 the Mit. names at least six nibandhokdros on
dharmasastra viz. Asahaya, Visvanipa, Bharuci, Srikara, Medhatithi
and Dharesvara, Apararka observes a studied silence in the matter
of citing the names of his predecessors. He employs such vague
expressions as kecit, an)'e, aparr, though he cites views that were
ascribed by the Mit. and others to Dharesvara and others, e. g. on
pp. 741-42 he says7 64 that the text of Yaj. 'patni duhitaral;1' according
to some refers to the widow who submits to niyoga (this is the view of
Dhllresvara); on p. 744 he refers to the view of some that the word
duIJitr in Yaj. means only the appointed daughter (putrika).
This last was the view of Visvanipa and Srikara. On p. 761 he
refers to the reading of some in Yaj. H. IjOaS 'samantasthaviragaQll1;t'
which is found in Visvarupa (11. 154) and not in the Mit. Apararka
names ( p. 926 ) a Vagbha~a-smrtisamgraha and a Smrtimimamsa of
Jaimini (p. 206) from which two verses are quoted, variant
readings therein are noticed and detailed explanations thereof are
offered. He refers to several works and authors on astronomy and
astrology such as Garga, Kriyasraya (p. 872), Sarllvali. On
pp. 570 and 572 of the printed text occur two references to a
pustaka of rajanaka SitikaQtha. 76s That was probably a marginal

'162 \lrV 'q" C'llIlItr ~~~ 3l1~\1: ~a:-'{fq~CIi~1p.f ~ q~:

~1~Cf;J~m I ct~ 'q" a~U"l: 'n(J~I~~­
q~ qcr I P. 875 OD ~. Ill. 68.
'163 Vid" pp. 1029.10M O D . . Ill; 205. OD p. 1034. b. 1A)'8 c 6C(..~a~.

""Qat ~'.
764. ~ ~~ ~(IC("'4tt1'IIi'l ~qr'G~~""'''I~iI~''fct uittA'
qc;fl~~ ....... ~FaI ••. ~.,~~~ ~ ~
~~" ~.wm {fit ~ ~~ I.
765 ~ (IGI'''"Rtfclifi06lEEtIi ~: I p. 571-
a. ».43.
 note in a ms., the copyist or owner of which found on comparison
with another ms. belonging to rajanaka Sitika~tha additional matter.
Apararka quotes from Bhatta (i. e. Kumarilabhatta ).7 66 Aparirka
does not appeal as frequently to the doctrines of the Purvamimamsa
as the Mit. does and he does not generally enter into acute dis-
cussions of Po.rvamimiimsa in its application to Dharmasastra as the
Mit. does. It must be said that Apararka is much inferior to the
Mit. in lucid exposition, in dialectic skill, in subtelty of argument
and in the ordered presentation of heterogenous material.
Some of the views that are usually associated with Jimo.tavahana
were propounded by Apararka also. Apararka bases the right to
take a deceased person's property on the superior spiritual benefit
conferred by the claimant on the person deceased.7 6 7 In several
other respects also Apararka differs from the Mit., though in general
the two closely agree. For exan~ple, Apararka prefers the father
over the mother as an heir (p. 745 ) ; Apararka explains the word
, aprati~thita ' in Gautama's text ( 18.22) as 'one who IS Issue-
less or is indigent or a widow, ' while the Mit. explains it to mean
only' indigent. ' .
Whether Apararka knew the Mit. is a vexed question. Som.
scholars while holding that Apararka does criticize the Mit. explain
away the non-mention of the Mit. by saying that Indian etiquette
required a royal author not to mention the name of the servant of
another king, while the existence of the master himself was ignor~'d
(Dr. Jolly in Journal of Indian History vol. III p. 17)' It is doubt-
ful whether any such etiquette ever existed and further Apararh
studiously avoids the express mention of every ancient commentator.
Works of royal authors, such as the Madanparijata or the
Sarasvativilasa, do not appear to have followed the etiquette. In
766 ffifSlif ~ ~·a~I~~ rnsOf; J:(~i~l~ CI~~ I lvt"RI'ftTi~~~'
ff4R4Cj I I"qff 11 tT~ 'ft~'l fit~ p. 76.
787 'ft:sr Sli'{Rf;J: ~ ~~ I~" ~: I ~~~: ~~t'ft~ ~ "1if
1t1f~ I... ~~.,~lirt (q:sn(Jltt :sr~ ~ ~P,i[
mar.
iicij('(ft\Gfl ...q"lrq ~1If~~~1?rT 6?r~ Sli'{l~: I ~ CI~
WI?rmt\m SI~I~~: ~~~;f)~.~aJiF'la: I (lNi~ ~ RfiIfio:
~",ftiOiqlM!iI~C{J~cr;f;na: I "fSiiillS1~"'itI'"~"": (ilqlS1ilfif ~
~a: I pp. 744-45.
;'rn1 .,pinion the Mit, was known to. AparArka. Aparlrka reads YAj.
nl. 17 as 'VaitilnopAsanAb karyAb kriyUca sruticoditilb,' explains the
first word as a karmadhtraya compound, gives the explanation of
this verse offered by others, disapproves of it and then says that
others read 'sruticodantt' for 'sruticoditAQ.'. 768 Visvarllpa reads
'vaitAnikASraytQ. ... srutidadanat' and offers no comment on this
verse beyond the word 'spa~tirthametat' ( it is Ill. 15. in the
Trivandrum ed.). The Mit. does contain the reading referred to
by Aparllrka anJ the stuti passage 'yavaj-jivam' etc. AparArka
refers on Yllj. Ill. 254 to the reading 'samam'7 69 adopted by some,
says that the latter explain the verse as prescribing the penance for
three years and observes that die verse of Manu (IX. 92) does not
apply, as the latter say, to him alone whose palate has merely come
in contact with liquor ( without his having actually swallowed it).
ViSvarupa (Ill. 248) does not explain the verse as prescribing a three
---_. ------------_._--
'168 :wsr ~ 641""flilt-~ ~ .m ~: CNr ~ ~ 11'fI' am,~ I
~~S\lf ~t'tlo1lqle.lI: f'P:rr rfi't I 4rt\R4I(.ql"i4~~ I W-
~ ~ ~ ~r ~ ~Pif 1.,1tt't lofiq le." rfW I • •• ~~: .m-
:;i14"i~M 'ttt ~ ~ &1f1~ ~ ;r ~ I 1tCt fi w
iiR4;:ft I fi'Elti,t'fff .iCilmiiiu'ihfi" ~, 'fI'fG~ ~~-
1fI~ ~, ~i44I~.ql"~~ ~~ ~i1tT ~~I,i1~ iIf.if.
m ~1C1fifRt I ~,,~ p. 891: compare the fin:rr~ c ~11fiort
""
f.1EC1I(~'5j' ~~: ~iiRrt1RI't 6lf""''5(~~iitlnti'lqJ: fiRI ~ I
~
• • • "''tI'CI''1
rtI ""
'J~I Et'til'" 3l'1'mA1:
..... ,..
elC4S1It't'Ii4I"5fi'~1
... ~ ...
~""" i'fI' qC'lI;rT-
qm;n~:~:m:';pt ~~ ~I ~~q;I~
C4ICjwft.. a:rtij~ ~ql~fql~RlfiI(Ri"illi{lotl ~, ~ 11 '.
'16t I iIi~ ~uat ..'CiI..... 'itf CiI~ilqq(fiiil ~..I(dt I ... CA~T­
t-r~~ql.,N~'N~~ ~ fi~l~ Ifflfifta ~ft-~ SilelQ-
i('1S"'.4Sifi~18 t' ~ p. 1072; compare the fifffl"" ' Sftm
(qo:-cmJ ~ fQIm "~'i(C4qalti @1T ~ I ... "If! If~ "urtRrT
... q?0i4ft I i(NI"lq~t11f1~ Qftl ~ 11 '(fa dilit!iiiSiiEi+i\ir
~ tiCijli.\l ~ '. The printed text of ~. in the. ~r
rew ~ ... 111f1~'Eli(1 f.hij' J the printed 31'{~f1i reads ~
~ f.t'1\l. while fit~ reads ~ V'Irt ~. The remarks of ~
-how that he had a ms •. of a com. where the readiDS was ~ tl'a:t'r
~.
yeari penance nor does he refer to the contact of wine with the
palate. The Mit. however contains both these particulars. On
p. 1084 also i7o Aparlirka seems to be referring to the view of the Mit.
The date of Apararka can be settled within very narrow limits.
The Smrticandrikii 771 in several places quotes the views of Apartrka
and sometimes contrasts them with those of the Mit. The Smrti-
candrika. refutes the view of Apararka that the words of Yai.
, jye~tharll vii sresthabhagena ' are meant to comprehend all various
modes of giving an additional share ( uddbllrllvibhllga ) to the eldest
son on partition mentioned by Manu and others and it follows
Apara.rka's explanation of ( aprati~thita ' in Gautama's text. It will
be shown later on that the Smrticandrika must have been composed
about 1200 A. D. If the above conclusion that Apararka knew the
Mit. and criticizes it be correct, Apariirka must have flourished after
IIOO A. D. and before 1200 A. D. Here epigraphical research
comes to our help. We know from the commentary that the
author Apartditya was a Silahara prince of ]imtitavahana's family.
Inscriptions of the Siliiharas show that there were three branches
of that family, one ruling in the northern Konkan at Thana, the
second in the southern Konkan and the third at Kolhapur (vide
JBBRAS, vol. XIII p. 10-17 for the three branches). All the
branches traced their descent from }imtitav1hana. There is only :t.
single inscription of the serond br~nch which had ten kings reigning
from about 808 to 1008 A. D. (JBBRAS vol. I, p. 209, E. I. vol. Ill.
p. 292). There is no Apara.ditya in this line. Vide E. I. HI p. 207.
2Il and 213 for several grants of the Kolhapur branch. Inscriptions

770 ' iAnN l(J,ufi~'itw ~ fq~~ ~ i1i4'u~' ~~ ~fii1IS U,itf

~lw ~~ 1fi4c:flti4. Sliqa:a I ~ p. 1084; t~e ~ on
'"
q. Ill. 260 bas c ~~" ~~ ~: ~ ~ &:0.
"71
I
..,
~~~ ~ ..e Q4I1
~ .... itit....fCfft1"1~"
• .. "::!.... ~~, ,.,
(1'1 '"its" .......T ~ ~~.

ftt~OIijI~l(lIiiji.. *, iRJ~r fqft"~ vi ...tqijlS(ftc'f1 ~R\' ~.

q'mP( 1 ~o 11. P. 161 ; compare ~ p.717 c ~ RitT •••
~: ~""fqPi'i :(4)4.Qiifil';l ft~ ~qi5ftt"1 ~'.
'qr8i'i'1 ~ ~ ~ ~J ~ I ~ICfii!l"I(I""i4ij ...il
Rf~1 ~ Rtr~~ RfI\I'" '~I ~!Q:i4~urfun'I';I~(01i1f; I'
~o IL 5.18$; vide ~;ro 11. U8, 36'1. 8'17. 4J8 for other refer-
enoes to ~... Vide ~o III. a, p. 495 for mention 01 ~!
 '19..., . .... ISI
of the northern ~il1hilras spealt of two kings who are named Apara-
dityadeva. In JBBRAS vol. XXI, pp. 505-516 there is a grant
dated Jake 1049 ( expired) of Aparadityadeva who donated a village
named Va4a,vali in the Thana District to a brAhmaI)a studying the
Madhyandina recension of the Vajasaneya-sarilhita. The king is
there styltd once as Aparajita and several times as Aparildityadeva.
He was son of Anantadeva and grand-son of Nilglrjuna and traced
his descent to ]imutavlhana, son of Jimutaketu, far famed in legend
and literature as ~n exemplar of self-sacrifice77Z, e. g. in the drama
Naglnanda. In this inscription Aparadityadeva is styled Si14h4rana-
rendra and ]fmatafNJhan4nvayaprasata as in the colophon of the com-
mentary on Yilj. ( vide note .,60 above) and also Mah4maf)"ale-
wara and Tagarapuraparamelvara. In the Annals of the Bhandarkar
Institute, vol. V, part 2, p. 169 there is a grant made at Somnath-
Patan in Kathiawar ofVikramsarhvat II76 ( III9-20 A. D. ) while
Aparildityadeva of the Sililhlra family was reigning, almost in the
same words as in the grant in JBBRAS vol. XXI p. 505. In I. A.
vol. IX, p. 33 there is a grant of Anantadeva father of Aparlldityadeva
dated in Jake 1016 (i. e. 1094-5 A. D.). Vide Bombay Gazetteer
vol. I. part 2, p. 15 for a list of 20 kings of the northern Konkan
hranch from 810 to 1260 A. D.· Vide also an inscription of Apara-
dityadcva dated Sake 1051 (i. e. 1129 A. D.) in Festgabe
Dr. Jacobi pp. 189-193 ( 1926). Therefore it appears that the dates
of Aparadityadeva I referred to in these grants faU between 1115 and
1130 A. D. It was most probably this king who composed the
commentary on Yaj. We know from the SrikaQthacarita of Mankha
that king Aparadityam of Konkan sent TejakaI)tha on an embassy
to an assembly of learned men in Kashmir during the reign of
Jayasimha of Kashmir ( 1129 to 1 I So A. D.). Apararka's com-
mentary continues to be the standard law-book used by the pandits
of Kashmir ( Jolly's Tagore Law lectures p. 24). Apamrka's work
772 oft~ii.!3ii".a f.t"fci qql~ii~I'" (fft ~iSIfQ::' ~ ~ 1OfIft-
..1.\194'( ~~) ~ ~ ~ q ""C"(" (jECtI~ • • .trctr
.1(4(\,~..n ~Fc\tiiJ'( n p.507.
773 , ..... :::b~ Cl " .....;r".., ~ '.
""Ii"~,\ ~IQIIfl"GcqIGI~ I ~ 1(1",,--1 .. if ~""f{I-"'''''~- I

iftrr as. 109-11~, .

I""
~: efl.,\q(l~ifl ~ \f'fqRt",Q I ~ ~ ~otii'kP( 'I,vtMl(. 11
~ rcft~IIf.GPa ~":I'I..,ctj tM~'''Cff.t(''<I'''iCf" IT ~-
 betrays familiarity with Kashmir. I have already noticed the
reference to rtjlnaka ~itikalJtha above. On a passage from Brahma-
purt!)a speaking of a srAddha at MartalJ4apadamo.la» Apmrka notes
( p. 903 ) thatm the latter is well known in Kashmir. It is there-
fore most probable that the work was composed about I I2S and
was introduced into Kashmir when an embassy was sent from the
Konkan king to Kashmir in the reign of Jayasirilha. The dates of
the second Apartditya range from II84 to II87 A. D. (Yide
Bombay Gazetteer vol. XIII, pan 2, p. 427; JBBRAS vol. XII,
pp. 333-33S for an inscription of Apartditya dated IIo9 Jake i. e.
II87 A. D. (wherein he is styled KodkaQa-cakravani). It is
difficult to hold that this was the author of the commentary on Yij.
The Smrticandriki is mentioned by Hemadri and hence could not
be later than the first quaner of the thirteenth century. Therefore
if Apartrka who is frequently cited by the SmrticandrikA were to
be regarded as having flourished about II87 A. D.» very little
distance is left between him and the Smrticandrika in order that
the former should come to be looked upon as an authority by the
latter. Therefore it appears probable that Apartrka wrote the com-
mentary on Yaj. in the first half of the 12th century (about
1 us A. D. ). Vide Tri. cat. Mad. Govt. Mss. for 1919-22,
pp. 4853-54, for the Nyayamuktavali of Apartdityadeva, which is a
com. on the Nyayasara of Bhasarvajiia.

So. Pradipa

The Smrtyarthasara of ~ridhara enumerates the Pradipa among

its authorities after the Kamadhenu. 77S The Smrticandrika in
a highly parollomastic verse appears to refer to a work called
Pradipa. 776 The Sarasvativilasa777 quotes the view of the Pradipa

7'14 imiuC'iI~~ ...,~ ~ I 61'Rr.- p. 803.

'175 Vide Dote 651 abov..
776 ~ ~ 54_adl ~~('tlq(q I qart tN:~ ~~. 11 •
( lamp aDd a work) aDd "'~ (mOOD light aDel tb, ~ftI"'~I)
are plroDomeatia.
777 5Iific~~ q~UIi(q ~~ . . I ~. fit. p. SSI; Yide .,. 881 lor
l'Dotber refereDoe to src(lq'.
 80.~

that even the suretyship debt of a person must be paid by his grand-
••
son. The Jivatpitrkanirl)aya778 of RamakJll)a ( about 1600 A. D. )
quotes the Pradlpa on the question toot when brothers are separat-
ed they should perform separately the annual srtddha of their father
and other ancestors. NandapaJ)Qita in his commentary on them
SaQaSiti cites the view of the Pradipa that the sfitra of Paithinasi
( a woman delivered of a son bathing after twenty nights from
delivery is entitled to perform all religious rites, while one who is
delivered of a female child is so entitled after a month) applies to
the wife of one who is not a dilqita ( one who has consecrated the
Vcdic fires). It has been shown above (note 689) how the
Pradipa criticizes Bhavadeva; ,according to the Viramitrodaya,
which in several places cites the views of the Pradipa (vide pp. 78,
89, 21 S & etc. ).
The foregoing discussion shows that ~he Pradipa was probably
an independent work on vyavahara, sraddha, suddhi and other topics.
Being mentioned by the Smrtyarthasara and Smrticandrika, it
cannot be later than about I I So A. D. As it criticizes Bhavadeva
it cannot be earlier than IIoo A. D.
Hemadri7 80 refers to the explanation of the word kal, occurring
ill a text of Gargya offered by a Smripradipa. It is not unlikely
that he means the same work as is referred to by others as Pradipa.
- 1-
81. The Sm~yarthasara of Sridhara
This well-known work was published by the Anand~srama Press,
Poona, in 19I2 A. D. The principal topics discussed by it are:
the acts allowed in former ages but forbidden in the kali age; the
number of samsk,ras, the detailed treatment of Upanayana, the

778 ~ I ~~ ~'( ri:

srftt'Ei"~(I~.if\ I ~f~ ~ ~~~
~ 11 folio 10 b of Gft;tJcqctPr.t3.Ci I (in Bh,adkamkar collection ).

779~il I ~'ISf ~ ~ ~ ij~i1Tlir m;a:n~if .n~iI;tT­

tint I ~ ~..diij''''(Oil~fW SlI,,: I arc(lDn.n~~I~tw s.(Jq: I
~ii1Isl foUo 8a ( iD the Bhadkamkar oollection ) ; vide folio 38 b for
lUlotber reference to • •
78O~, 'llWf1 I 'fQI~i~ 'I~m ".~ ~~W I q1j "i\'It .1'; (Jit
~'iq~~ , 'Ii\fl1Sf ~ci if ~ 'lll-r;1 , • •• ~firSl(lqfiClJ'.CiISf 'liill\I~~
~t'",ca., I ~. ( ..liS) p. 851.
duties of Brahmac~rin, holidays, marriage, its various forms, pro-
hibitions on the ground of sapi1J4a relation, discussion about golra
and pravara, daily duties such as Jouco, aromono, brushing the teeth,
bathing, the five yajnas, daily samdhyA, daily worship; detailed
treatment of JrlJddha, proper time, anicles, and br~hmal,;las to be
invited at it, various kinds of Jrtlddha, discussion about various
films; intercalary month; forbidden and allowed food ; purification
of various substances and of one's own body; impurity on binh
and death; rites after death; rules about satltn)'ilSa; praYaScittas for
various grades of sins and lapses.
From the colophon it appears that Sridhara was himself a per·
former of Vedic sacrifices and was the son of Nagabhanr Vi~l.1u·
bhana of the Visv~mitra gotra. This colophon does not however
occur in the ancient ms. of the work in the Deccan College collection
(No. 44 of 1870-7 1 ) dated samvat 149S ( 1438.39 A. D.). In the
2nd introductory verse (vide note S64 above) the author tells
us that Srikal,;ltha and Srikar~carya filled the gaps in the smrtis that
were scattered about ( i. e. they composed digests thereof with
their own remarks). He also says (vide note 65 I above ) that
he relies on the K~madhenu, the Pradipa, the Abdhi, the Kalpa-
vr~a ( i. e. Kalpataru), Kalpalat~, Sambhu, Draviqa, Kedara and
Lollata and the various commentators of Manu and other smrti-
karas. In dealing with somnyaso he says that he would treat of dIe
procedure of samnyasa following the opinion of Govinda1a;a ami
of Baudhayana. 781 At the beginning of some sections ( p. 48 anti
p. 49 on JrlJddha and prayalcitta respectively) he again repeats
the verse about Kamadhenu and the other authorities. Tile
Abdhi named therein seems to be the !>&.nrtimaharl.1ava quoted ill
Hemadri, in the Vivadaratnakara and other works. He refers to
Mitak~ra also (p. 56). For Lollata see above (under Medha-
tithi). It appears that Sridhara also composed another and a
larger work on dharmasastra. For example, Hem~dri who7" knew
t

781 Vide note 7JS above.

781 OD the word. of ~~ r ii~a:o~ ~''''lc(I 'f"~ ~I ~,,:'
~o (CI51~) p. 20 .a7· 3l1~~: 1Ifi'l'lvr ~\ta: I ~1I1f~~­
lIitr..f.li4qrall·1'.(lIIil~''5IIi4'I ..~1iIt'_I~Qt~\tIft~~~­
IISjtNI~~~W , 'f1I~1Ii'ft~~1f ~1"'I"""'r"f;aI_;al"
. "iICI'IGtlit......+@4i6'iiif.."Cq""'( I.
 81. rh BrnrtfIQrtlla.lira qf BrtdAara" 337
the SmrcyanhasAra quotes certain views as Sridhara's which do not
occur in the SmrtyanhasAra. The Prayogaparijata, the NinJaya-
sindhu, and the SamskArakaustubha quote the views of a work
called Sridhariya which are not found in the Smrtyarthasara.
Sridhara seems to have been a writer from southern India.
The date of the Smrcyarthasara can be fixed within approximate
limits. As it names the Mit., the Kamadhenu, the Kalpataru and
Govindaraja, it is later than I 150 A. D. The Smrticandrika and
Hemadri 78J both quote it as an authority. For example, the Smrti-
candrika says that the Smrtyarthas.,ra holds that the Tulasi is
among the things the use of which is to be avoided in Jraddba.
Therefore the Smrtyarthasara must have been composed between
IISO and 1200 A. D.

82. Aniruddha
Aniruddhabhatta is one of the early and eminent Bengal writers
on Dharmas~stra. His Haralata was published in the Bibliothcca
Indica series ( 1909 ) and his Pitrdayita alias Karmopadesinipaddhati
was recently published by the Sanskrit Sahitya Parishad at Calcutta
(No 6).
The HiralalA deals with impurity on birth and death, with the
acts allowed to be done or forbidden during impurity, with periods
of impurity on death in a distant land or on the deaths of infants
and women, with rules when two periods of impurity overlap each
other, with impurity on the death of sapif,uJas, the meaning of

7t:3 ~it !il"S~rq 'fIi'l~* 8=:i1 ~~

, r,r.ii{ ~~l£~~M~~
c.
~
~';{"\t-
'ro;t ~ .....

~~ ,~~. 11. p. 435; oompare ~(q.q\cl( p. 58; I~ ~~_

ii?rfiti qlfil1~ fi\"'iI"UIRSlI~l1l
~: ( \Cf;a-, ) ~ fitSI1l~:'
Of
R;'<f1 ....... li('~~ I... 14'"( ~~tW ~~q!­
'8Vt ~ ~ lIi(ft ~ I , ~m'" D II. p. 463 ; vide ':or the very 'Words
quot.d EIlHtt'i\cI( p. SI. ~D II. 866 quot.1 lome pall..es from
~~ pp. 67 aDd 60.
~ ), ~cqqll ..ra~ ;ij\CJjt(l'l1~­
lIl!!'iirD voL IV. p. 11. (
~~ , , oompare tilNti\Cl( p. I. , ~'I': ""'~ ~ q~: I ...
'Jfl ~ ~~ ~ 1fI'ir;n~;ft~OI: ,,'. i41(.,Qlft;Gt,i'I (P. 329) quot.s the
words '€t\Clt~.., ~o. upl'8ls1y from ~~.
B. D. 4'.
sapiQqa, persons who have not to observe periods of impurity,
cremation and burial, offering of water to the deceased, observances
during mourning, persons entitled to perform rites after death,
observances after the period of mourning, persons to whom no
water should be offered.
The Pitrdayita is a work intended for the followers of the
Samaveda. Its contents are :-the duties on rising from bed,
brushing the teeth, bath, sallulhya, tarpatIfJ, vaisvadeva, parvaflll-
Jraddba, eulogy of gifts, sapil)qikaraQa and other sraddhas, antye~fi
and rites during the days of mourning after death, the letting loose
of a bull. The printed work appears to be the same that is described
in the I. O. cat. at p. 474 as Karmopadesini. But the India Office
Ms. appears to have certain various readings e. g. a reference to
Klmadhenu and Kalpataru at the end of the section on antye~ti
does not occur in the printed text. 784.
The first verse of the Haralata states that the author consulted
the commentaries on Manu and other smrtis. 78s Besides the well-
known smrtikaras such as Manu, Yajiiavalkya, Narada etc., the
authors and works named in the Haralata are :-Asahaya as the
Bh4i)'akara of Gautama, Kamadhenu, Govindaraja, Bhojadeva,
Visvarupa and 5ankhadhara. The Pitrdayita78' says that it was
composed after consulting the Gobhilagrhyasutra, the Chandogyapari-
si~ta, the smrtis, purat:las, the sastras of Gautama and Vasi~fha and
various salilgraha. works. In the work itself, besides the above.
Katyayana, VarahapuraQa and the smaller (svalpa) MatsyapurAQa are
quoted.
'"c:
From the last verse787 of the Haralata know that Aniruddha
'Yas a resident of Viharapataka on the bank of the Ganges and was

784 ."f1fili1~t4*q'IM ",,,,jS1Il1l;r ~~ ~ftst.(~,"~t\T: I

folio 114b.
785 SIGIRl 1".6.... \4f"1I<4Siiiiflin: • aman ~mrrart ~.... ~ 11
786 1jlf¥t~J\N\ii qr u;;:(t.rt(l(t\~ I qr ~~ . . qt\4...'" ~.
'R'Arf.J H JjJC1" .. Ma\1li ;n;'I,",,1iftRt ~ I ~ ~ fitt:Gq'
..
787
•.
~ ~ Jfft ., ~ I (I~ q"r?«1IJ1 ~"'IIfS ~ ~ I
~IR~'I(tl'" f.t~lftI;rf "&,,'"tl~,,, I ts<1I~'''' ~:M
~~
 81. A""'" SSI
• smdent ofthe doctrines of Bhana (KumriIa). From the colophons788
It the end of the Hlralatl and the Pitrdayitt it appears that he was a
Dharmldhyaiqa and a Clmpahan1ya ( a section among Vlrendras )
BrlhmaQa of Bengal. The ms. in the India Office has a colophon
in which Aniruddha is styled DharmtdhikaraQika (Judge). From
the Dlnaslgara of Ballllasena we learn (verses 6 and 7) that
Aniruddha was a guru of that king of Bengal and rendered assistance
in the composition of that work. The Dlnaslgara789 was composed
in JalIe 1091 ( i.~. II69 A. D. ). From this it appears that
Aniruddha was at the height of his fame in 1168, i. e. his literary
activity may be placed in the third quarter ofthe 12th century A. D.
This conclusion is corroborated by the fact that the Haralata names
Bhojadeva, Govindarlja, and the Ktmadhenu as authorities and is
therefore later than 1100 A. D. The Hilralatil is named as an autho-
rity in the Suddhiviveka of Rudradhara7'o. The Sraddhakriya-
kaumudi of Govindlnanda (about ISIO-IHS A. D.) frequently
quotes Aniruddha and includes him among ancient authors. 7 ,J
The Pitrdayita. is named in the Srlddhakriyakaumudi ( p. 503 ).
In the Ahnikatattva (vol. I, p. 421) and Suddhitattva (vol. 1I, p. 314)
of Raghunandana the views of Pitrdayita are quoted. There is a
commentary on the Hiralata called Sandarbhasucika composed by
Acyuta Cakravartin, son of Haridasa Tarkaci\rya (vide I. O. cat.
p. 567, No. 1753 ) .

'188 ~ "'1a:q1~'4I1i1ql",I'4"",",,,i4\I1(r.r~1:"2fitd~?\,I~~ 'IGnn

~; ~ ;n~fit~qlEf4I'4q'~f.\41:"2fct~RaI u~Pn;rt q~:
~I~I
789 f.t~.:lq"'''M.4i~dl.ttil~~i1 I ~ \1fuil~lfJtfl'l~ ~'lir
~: 11 at the .nd ohhe ~611RJ dde I. O. cat. p. 541 and Mitra·.
Notioe; I. p.151. Thi. V81'7 ver•• i8 quoted by lIftiil" ~~~.
Vide JASB 1915, p. 347 n.l.

'190 ~ ("'i.,qlftot'C1(iRrl"~I'I(.C1~;:q I ntnR flitl,",i1Ii1~I"j . -

11~ "" qqm: 11 I. O. oat. p. 563, No. I?" ; Mitra·. Notifle. VOl., V.
Poll. No. 1786.

781 fit ~ ..~""I""r SU"'I1:pI(ltt &0. '11t~~ P. 388; vide p. 188 ISftit
~"[\i,"'fil.~.-aatl!~"" ii1~ait,,",(rr..'iO{'fi~Ii:\ii1t
~ ~"'I(MM.. ~Ifi"'"
 In the proceedings of the ASB (for 1869 p. 137) a OturmAsya-
paddhati of Auiruddha is noted. Mitra notices a work calIed Bhaga-
vanattvamaiijari on Vai~Qava philosophy written by Aniruddha
( Mitra's Notices vpl. Ill. p. 155, No. 2700 ).
83. Ballalasena
This famous king of Bengal compiled at least four works. His
Ac~rasagara is mentioned in the Smrtiratnakara of Ved4cArya and in
the Madanaparijata (p. 58). He also wrote the Prati~thAsAgara.
Both these works are referred to as already composed in the DAna-
sagara. 79a The Danasagara deals with the sixteen great dtJnas and
other lesser gifts. The subjects dealt with by the DinasAgara are as
follows : eulogy of brahmaQas, eulogy of the merit arising· from
gifts, proper objects of gifts, exceptions, the nature of gift, the
donor, faith as to the utility of gifts, proper times and places for
gifts, things proper to be donated, what cannot be gifted away, bad
donations, religious rites and procedure followed in making gifts and
in accepting them, the technical terms of the subject of gifts, the
sixteen mahada1las, lesser dfmas of various kinds (the author him-
self says at the end that he has described 1375 kinds of gifts), the
names of various purat;las and their extent. The Danasigara con-
tains extremely valuable information about the Mahabharata and the
pura:IJas. As it quotes extensively from the puri:IJas, it serves as an
excellent check for the textual restoration of purat;las. For example
it says that the Bhagavata, BrahmaQ4a and N~radiya pura:IJas d"
not contain clanavidhis and hence they are not drawn upon in the
work. In another verse he says that it is well-known that the
Vi~:lJurahasya and Sivarahasya are of the nature of mere compilations
and so have not been relied 011 in the work. The DevipurA:lJa, he
says, is approved of by the heterodox systems and is not included
in various lists of pUr;l1}aS and upapuraQas and hence it is not
included in the Danasagara. He says that the subject of the dedi-
cation of reservoirs of water and of temples has been dealt with
at length in ihe Prati~thilsilgara, so it is omitted in the Dlnasagara
and that the gifts made in accordance with the divisions of the year
(into ayana, season, month, pak~a &c.) are not spoken of
in their entirety in the Danasagara, as· they are described
in the Acarasagara. The work is mentioned in the Dinaratnakara
'191 Verse. 5S aDd 56 of his C{Iit',"1'ff (I. 0.0'" 541. No. 1704-1).
of CaJ)Qesvara and in the NirJ)ayasindhu. His Adbhutaslgara has
been printed by Messrs. Prabhakari and Co. ( 1905). The autho-
rities on which he relies therein are noted below. m The Adbhu-
tasligara is mentioned in TOQamnandasamhita-saukJtya and NirJ)aya-
sindhu. This was his last work which he left unfinished and which
was compl~ted by his son Lak~D1aQasena. It deals with the rites
and observances appropriate on cenain celestial and terrestrial
ponents for removing the evil foreboded by them.
Ballalasena began the work in 1090 lake and the DanasAgara
was composed in 1091 lake. Therefore Ballalasena's literary activity
must be placed in the third quaner of the 12th century ( vid'!
notes 674, 676 above ). 'Vide also IHQ vol. V, p. 133 for the date
of Ballalasena.
It appears that Raghunandana believed that the Danadgara was
really the work of Aniruddhabhatta though published in the name
of Ballalasena. 7114 In the Danasagara itself it is distinctly stated
that Ballalasena composed it under the directions of his .guru
(Aniruddha ).7I1S In the colophon he is styled maharllj:tdhirnja and
and nibSarika-Sal'lkara.
84. Harihara
From quotations in the Vivadaratnakara it appears that Harihara
wrote on vyavahara. For example, the Vivadaratnikara first
quotes (on p. 220 ) the definition of C samsaraQa' given by Brhaspati
and then cites three verses of Katyayana defining a catUlpatba and a
rajamilrga and prescribing punishments for causing obstruction and

~...:.-
793 3tJ... ~
"VI1¥, :a-'TiI~, ~Ia,
Q."" • "
~11f1~, 'liT~~q-, 'PT, 1..iS."'"', ~,~,
~, ~'R, ~'IiIIlq', ~1{Uf, .~, ~iit, J(.r~, ~,
~~R:st, ~, qGl~, ~~, 'H,'*I(IGI, .,~,
~~, ~q-, ,~, 'It.~1In~, ~~, ~~.
794 Vide ~~fRrff (vol. Il, p. 44) C ~(Pf/il~ f{riRFr'fl 3i~-
~rfif"l'ia"I." '. The word. ofthe f{JI"lttl'l( are; ~ s"tt4iffl~-
~ '" ~ '" I ~ if q-~ ~q"'Mt{,,"1Pf 11
795 3lN.If\ttif5~:I<IUltl{~ttj(: ~ ~~R'( I ~"''''I''ttlc( 4j.,r...."'~­
~ ~ I1 ••• ~ ..eIMOO) f't(..... Mft~: ~t ~SC'I"~ " ..~"'~q
~ ~ .. ven•• " and It of ~I"ijlif( I. O. oat.ll' 54'-
 committing nuisance thereon. Then it notices that the verse
, yas-tatra ' cited by it from Katyayana is cited by Harihara as Crom
Prajlpati when the topic immediately preceding is C samsaraoa •.79 6
The Vivadaratnakara quotes a siltra of Sankha-Likhita prescribing
the punishment for sexual intercourse with a virgin against her
will and Harihara's explanation of the word C dvyailgulaccheda •.797
From these it is clear that Harihara wrote some work on vyavahlra,
which has not yet been recovered. He must have flourished earlier
than 1300 A. D.
There is a commentary on the Paraskargrhyasutra composed by
Harihara who is styled agnihotri71 in the colophons. In one ms.
copied in Sake 1707 ( 1785-86 A. D. ) he is described as the pupil
of VijiiAnesvara. In the introductory second verse he says he relies
on V~sudeva. In the body of the:. work he refers ( Gujarati Press
edition) to Karkopadhyaya ( p. 200), Kalpatarukara, Rel;1Udik~ita,
and Vijiianesvarlcarya ( p. 370). Therefore he is later than 115 0
A. D. Harihara's views are mentioned by HemAdri,79 8 the Samaya-
pradipa and Acartdada of Sridatta and in the Smrtislra of Hari-
nltha. Therefore this Harihara must be earlier than uso A. D.
Whether he was really the pupil of Vijiianesvara is doubtful. In
his bh~ya Harihara refers to words current in Kanoj. 800 Hemadri
mentions Harihara's explanation of nepala1eambala wherein the latter
says that it is well known among the northerners. sol Harihara·

'i96 ~1'1r: "~('1II1tii S1vllqRtfdit JI~ ~r ~ "'~"I~

if~ mT-r tfc' I ~. '(. p.221.
'1'7 ~~ - cp.;qlqlJlifiCfMl1If a:q:(f5"'i(l ~: I ... ~ 1i4"M~-
~ ~

JlIOU'q·...uj( ~" I N.~. p. 402.

1798 (RJI~ =sN!~ sq'fi; if ~q"~ ~ .-r~~"d~ ~ 'Iq·,,(t:
'"""~ I ffq-r "if ~ro~~~ 'flit ~ I ~. (lJIti)
vol. Ill. 2. p. 52 ; "id. pp. 447,483 of the lame vol. for other refereDoel
to ~ aDd allo vol. Ill. 1. pp. ut, 1131. 118t. 1177.1180. .

799 CN ~ ~'iU'iIE'4I(q ~~JQ'I 'lRn~".I(f5" IJlimsditdCCflql

ifj'If'fsrc(iq' ( D. C. ma. No-. 371 of 1876-76 folio 51a ).
800 ~"I~ 1511Jq]'I1VI~;qlll~iJ.r: ~: I 'l'Rt ~Rl1Jr~. I
p. 376 of ,~'I1fft."(¥t1"4 ( Gujarati pte" eel. ,.
801 ~ 11 ~~'i(.: ..... 81.1(1 q"?: ~ ... ~
....1.... ".' I ~. ID. l.p. ll??
 84. .iltriit.a Sd
paddhati is mentioned in the Srllddhatattva (vol. I, p. 28 I ) and
Harihara in the Yajun:edisrAddhatattva (vol. 11, p. 488). We have
seen. above that a Harihara commented upon the MaucadaSaka of
VijiiAnesvara. This fact together with his being not far from
Vijiianesvara's time may have led to the belief that he was a pupil
of Vijii:tneSvara. It appears probable that the jurist Harihara who
flourished before 1300 and Harihara the bh~yakara of Pilraskara
who flourished between 1150 and 1250 A. D. are identical. The
views ascribed to Harihara by Hemadri in his section on srilddha
are not found in the bha~ya on Paraskara. Therefore Hemadri
is referring to some other work of Harihara. From a passage of
Hcm:tdri it appears that Harihara wrote after the Mah~rt.lava802
( Prakasa). Hemildri also tells us that Harihara refuted the views
of Jayantasvilmi on a cenain verse. SOJ The same Harihara who
commented on Paraskara also wrote a commentary on Katyayana's
Snanavidhislltra wherein he mentions the Kalpatarukara (vide
D. C. MS. No. 101 of 1891-95). Several Hariharas are known.
There is HariharabhattAcarya, the father of the great Be~gal writer
Raghunandana. A Hariharad.rya composed an astrological work
Samayapradipa in Jake 1481 ( 1559-1560 A. D. ).
85. The Smrticandrika of Devannabhatta
This is a well-knm\"O digest on Dharmasastra. An English trans-
lation of the portion of it which is concerned with da)'obbaga was
published in 1867 by T. Kristnasvami Iyer at Madras. The text
has been published by Mr. J. R. Gharpure (up to sraddha ) in
Bombay and also in the Mysore Government Oriental series (up
to asauca). In the following Mr. Gharpure's edition has been
used and the Mysore edition for asauca se~tion. The Smrticandrika
is a very extensive digest. It is almost the earliest (except the
Kalpataru ) among digests on dharmdastra of which mss. have yet
been discovered. The printed text deals with the topics (k1QeJas)
of Sathskara, Almika, Vya1Jah4ra; 5rllddha, .llama. It appears that

808 8NI~ ~ 'lt4"'jq(I~'fitijd.tM., ""Jrt~~t'i"1f ~qI8'"

~~q"'EftI(it I~. UI.l.I83.
803 ~ QI"""\4illTcatfi ,,~q"'\d'" I ........~ ~ ~~fif .at1lJK'f.,1"'.-
Ai,~"",ftn .~ ~ I . . . ."'afnF-.4t"iI i .. Ifi."Iii~""-
~ ~ ~ I~. Ill. 1. I • •
 he wrote on prlYaScitta also. In the colophons of mss. of the work
the name of the author is variously written as DevaQQa, DevaQa,
Devananda or DevagaQa ( vide 1. O. cat. pp. 405-406). He is
also described therein as the son of KeSavldityabhana and as a
Somayajl.
The Smrticandrikl quotes most profusely from numerous smrti·
klras and affords valuable assistance in reconstructing some of the
smrtis and checking mss. and editions thereof. For example, it
quotes about 600 verses from Kittyayana on 'V)'a'lJahllra and about
the same number from Brhaspati. Among works, commentators
and authors of digests named by it the following may be noted:
Aparlrkao, TriklQ4.i, Devariita, DevasyAmi, Apastambakalpabh~yAr­
thakira ( Mauca p. 84), Dhllresvara, Dharmabha~ya, DhOrtasvAmi,
Pradipa, Bnaunatha, BhA~ya on Apastamba DharmasOtra, Dharma-
dlpa or Pradipa .(Mauca p. 63), Bha~yAnhasamgrahakAra, Manu-
vrtti, Medhatithi, Mitiik~ara, Vaijayanti (a lexicon), Visvaliipa,
Visvadaria (Asauca p. 164), Sambhu, Srikara, Sivasvami, Smrti-
bhllskara, Smrtyanhasara. He mentions a Bhanilcarya on A&auca
( p. I, 2), probably Srinivasa, the author of Suddhidipika who
wrote about 1159-60 A. D. (JASB 1915 p. 334). He quotes a
passage from the work of an author, whom he styles Guru ( proba-
Iy his own teacher or father). 804 The SmrticandrikA often (riti-
sizes these works and authors and advances its own views after
considering the positions of others. DevaJ}J;labhana was a southern
writer and his work is according to judicial decisions of great
authority in southern India. 80s But it has been held. that in spite
of its high authority it cannot override the MitAk~ra even in the
Madras Presidency. 806
The contents of the Smrticandrika are : various Dharmas, such
, as those of'Vaf'1}as, iSramas; usages of countries; samskiras, garbha-

S04 Q,,;r I~U5I~"~CI~f,ffJ~1i ~ "Il\ifIm iRlSIJf ,(\"Ift,(1I ~

~RliqftRfl~ (PqIfitAfI~~~fil~,~ qnr.r
I ~PrI'i[O
(~P.6a).
805 Vide 11 :Moo. I. A. p. 487, J :Mad. H. O. B. p. 106 at p. . . L L. B. 8 Mad.
110 ( P. C. ) at po 301, I. L. R. 83 Mad. 489 aDd I. L. B. " Mid. 753 (P. C.)
for the high aathori&7 of the ~m:;;if'~ ID louthem IDdia.
806 VidB I. L. R. 3 Jlad. . . J68 (barreD dauahter Dot ezcluded by a
dausbter havl. lonl), I. L. R. 85 Ma4. 11. at p. 180 _ tbfl propolltiOlJ.
dhAna, puthsavana, jatakarma, nAmakaraQa, cll41karat;la, upanayana,
marriage, etc., duties of student-_hood and holidays; daily duties .
such as Jat4&a, acamana,. brushing the teeth, bathing, .sQrhdb),li,
Jrauta and smarta ri~s; du~ie~ of householder; the five daily
yajiias; 1:'111es about tak~ng foo~, forbidden food; procedure of la~
courts, means of proof, ordeal~, the various titles of law such as
'deposit, partnership, dayabbaga; detailed rules about sraddha, its
various kinds, persons entitled to pe~orm sradJhas, the brahmal).3s
proper to be invited at !raddha etc.:
The Smrticandrika refer~ ~o Vijfianesvara with great respect. S07
Yet there are several interesting points on which the Smrticanddka
differs from the Mitak~ra. . The Smrtic.mdrika questi~s (yide
note 638 above) the statement of-the Mit. that unequal di~tribu­
tion by the father of ancestral proPc;rty among his sons should nqt
be resorted to, as it has come to be abhorred by the'; people ... The
Smrticandrika does not appro:ve of .the definition of daya given by
the Mit. BoB The Smrticandrika .does not accept Vijiianesvatis
explanation of the word C aprati~thita' occurring in th« slltra of
Gautama, but upholds Aparllrka'o; explanation ~f it ( vide note 771
above). The Smrticandrika. favours the theory of spiritual benefit
in matters of succession and therefore among daughter~ prefers one
that has sons over another daughter .who is. sonle~s. 807 It criticizes
the reasons advanced by the Mit. for preferriI.lg the mother over
the father as an heir to their deceased son and says that both parents
succeed together. BIO Though the· Sm{ticandl'iki in this way in .some
807 ~Rt~nf "f1"I~1 R",i\PiI(qj\: , _ . ~I sPflit,;I- :.. ~- ~f~ ,
~o (amTl... p.64). Thia la -a quotatioD from flrc:rltrn OD "",.
111.10. .
808 ~ 'Of "q,,~ .
~ (4t,(ii4l .. ~ ~~ ~ ~ ~ ~
l{~r~f.\..qOIl,.j ~it'IfI(I""!!~ ~~ ''t'i ~ ~: ~ "16~
fil~tll"c;fi~ ~ ~ ~lqMlq~ , ~~: ~ ~ IIlM-
~ !'OO ,
~ tC$4N4it ~ ~ «
(4IC'~""",I~ f.t{it'ElI!(;q~
~ ~ ~~" ~ ~I'fli'jl.,i ~ ;:f~: • ~o 11. pp. 367.268.
809 ~ "r ~ "w'..t!i.,',ilq.'<'li....,"i'ifit' I ~o II. p. 385.
810 "iI\~ ~itW ~",.,*,(~q IIlfllNCi(l ~ ~ ""~­
lIPH,qi"AI1\Nq'illdail~"f ,~: 1.,...... "Rili(tCiIf;' f'tcn ~
~ VNj(~'r: 6:0. ~. II. p••87; vide Dote 638 above for the
fall quo.tfon.
8. D. 44.
cases criticizes the Mit., it generally follows its lead. It holds, just
as the Mit. does, that sons acquire by birth ownership in ancestral
property. The author asserts that he puts forward no imaginary
views but only such views as are based on ( authoritative ) texts. III
As the Smrticandrika names the Mit., Apalirka and SmrtJar-
thasAra, its upper Hmit cannot be placed earlier than I I So A. D.
Their Lordships of the Privy Council say in Buddhasingh fJS Lalt.
singh8u that Devanandabhana is supposed to have been a contem-
porary of Apararka. But this supposition is not quite correct.
Since Apararka is quoted several times as an authority to be pre-
ferred even to the Mit., it looks more probable that there is some
distance .f time between Apararka and DevaQQabhaua. Hemadri
quotes the views of the Smrticandriki probably oftener than those
of any other nihandhaka"a. In one place8 ., he does not approve
of the explanation given by the Smrticandrik~ of a verse occurring
in the Mahabharata about a man with male issue performing
sraddha on the thirteenth titm. In another814 place Hemldri refers to
the view of the Smrticandrika on the question whether the JrtJddh. on
amiJv4sy4 is optional with srlddha in dark half. Therefore it
follows that the Smrticandrika must have been composed at least a
.generation earlier than Hemadri, i. e. before I22S A. D. The
Smrticandrika is frequently quoted by the Sarasvativillsa, the
Viramitrodaya and other digests.

III m'.'ffl'''''' iif;d \il1Tt ... Pit., 11 "'iif..,~ . . 'ff ~" ~~ fiRaIW I
fi 9' ",... Pi'fi ~ • p.pf~: 11 Iatr.o. yen...
III L. R. 41.1. 4. 108 at ,po 1.3.
113 q'i! ~ ~l~...rfl;rt ~ aM",M: ~ .-ri: ~~ I ~ 2
• ~tcr q1ft~ ~~ " " ~ ~~ ~~~~I9'ifitii fiRr-
~ 'lit=i (t~ illfi4 P('1\!id4( I ... ;q'tiC..~" ~ ~ ·Wfd...1iii41-
~ ~~ 11\'1.'( t ~o <1IImI) yol. ID••• p. 481 i the ~.
doe. quote the $at of the ",I'II(l'f aD.
remara I ~ ~ 'I'
~~:'p.a.l..

814 ~fYft'Ii1~(ui e:tqWifi ,,~: ~qC.djfj"IIIIIE'f,;qr ~".mi "'I 1"ik4fii

~'I;qq,,~,i~ 'f.~ SIit1VfliifW ~.,r".I.I': I~' Ill. :. ..
461 ; the ~. de.. oODtala the test qsoW ..Dd remarkl, 8mt
"iIIif"'sfJi1i1II11Ifl1'WiJ:it'cr{'lIf"'IJ
rI. p. 891.
~ fit......" ~ "",at'( I
 Several authors composed works styled Smrticandrikl, e. g. there
is a Smrticandrikl ofSukadeva-mUra ( I. O. cat. p. 471 No. 1549),
another by Apadeva ( Mitra's Notices, vol. VI, p. 301 ), another by
Vlmadevabhattic1rya ( Mitra's Notices, vol. IX, p. 137 ).
86. Haradatta
Handatta's fame stands very high as a commentator. He wrote
a commentary called Anlkul:t on the Apastamba-grhya-sutra
( D. C. Ms. No. 2 of 1866-68 ), a commentary on the Apastambiya-
mantra-padta ( vide Dr. Winternitz's ed. of 1897, p. XIII), a com-
mentary called Anlvill on the MVlllyana-grhya-sutra (published
in the Trivandrum series ), a commentary called Mitak~ari on the
Gautamadharmasutra and a commentary named Ujjvala on the
dharmasutra of Apastamba. His commentaries are "ery good
models of ideal commentaries. His commentary on the dharma-
sOtra of Gautama ( printed by the Anandasrama Press, Pooona) is
more concise than that on the Dharmasutra of Apastamba (large
extracts of which were published by BUhler in his edition in the
B. S. series, the whole being printed by Halasyanath Sastri at
Kumbhakonam and in the Mysore Government Oriental Library
series). In his commentary on the Dharmasutras he quotes verses
from numerous smrtis and from the purlQas but hardly ever
mentions by name any commentator or "ibandhokara. In his
Anlvila. ( page 9) he quotes the views of a Bh~yakara who is
probably Devasvlmin and mentions also a Cat:lC'.ogagrhyabh~ya­
kara ( on I. 2. 3). In his commentaries on both the Dharmasutras
he frequently quotes the opinions of previous commentators with'
the words C anye, ' , apara1;t, ' , kecit ;' vide G. Oh. S. 11. 28. VII. 4
and 14, IX. S2, XI. 17, XII. 32 and 33, XXIV. 5, XXVI. 9,
XXVIll. 7 and 44; Ap. Dh. S. I: 1.4.24, I. 2. S. 2 and 18, I. 3.
10. 4, I. 3. 11.20, I. S. IS. 20. etc. From the factthat he m~ntions
two interpretations on Ap. Dh. S. I. 2. 5. 2. with the words
I apara lha' and C ityanye • and several interpretations on n. 7. 17.

U it follows that he had before him two or three commentaries on

Ap. Dh. S. In Biihler's edition Haradatta on Ap. Dh. S. I. I. 2. 38
appears to refer to a grhya-vrtti, but in the Kumbhakonam edition
the reading is dift'erent ( viz. grhye gata",). He is very careful to
 point out the un-P1Qinean forms in the sQuas of Gautaml'II'and
Apastamba, explains at great. length all grammatical matters and
generally prefers readings tha,t are in consonance with the rules of
Pat;tini. He very -often says that the text of the sdtras, particularly
of Apastamba, as handed down by oral tradition was either wrong
or followe.d Vedic usage as regards grammar. Br6
From various references Haradatta seems to have been an in-
habitant of Southern India or was at least very familiar with its
usages. On Gautama XI. 20 he instances several usages of the
Colas. On Gautama XV. 18 he gives a synonym in the DravieJa
language fOr Br 7 a skin disease called C Kilasa.' On Ap. Gr. S. VI. 6
( the sutra C nadinirdesasca etc. ) he gives Klveri and Vegavati as
instances. On Ap. Oh. S. 11. I I. 29. IS (last sfitra) he refers to
certain practices of the Draviqas observed when the Sun is in
Aries or Virgo.BrB The Viramitrodaya classes Haradatta and the
Smrticandrikaklra among southern nibo·ndbakaras. 8r9 From his
remark on Ap. Oh. S. 1I. 7. 17. 25 (the sfitra C anyatra rlhudar-
Sanat ) • that the northerners do not recite that sfitra it appears that
lle affirms that he was a southerner.
Haradatta seems to have been a great devotee of ~i\fa. He
begins his commentary on Gautama, on Mvalayana-grhya and AI'.
Gr. with an obeisance to Rudra and his commentaries on Ap. Dh. S.
and on tbe Apastambiya-mantra-patha (otherwise 'called EkJgni-

815 e. g. OD 1)1. \T. ~. XXV. 8 he 8a,,8 '~..mrfUil. '"~ ;r ~ I

~fct ~~smt=rq I .
1.,,1
816 e. g. OD 3li1i. \T. 'J;. I. 11. 31. 21 'ql"ff4 .. ,,.4i"i181ii(~"'U 'ii\" he
, ~(qij,,.ti\lqi C[il~ "'-l~ 'Tf I ~ ~: ql?;: I ~~
~SII:~ err I '. Vide remarks on 3lN. 'I, ~. II. S. 5.2 and U.3.
7. 7 a180.
817 fcfrcism: ~'" ~ iffcf~Rf stfQ:: I
818 c=r:sr i(I1m: .Rllq"E~ "~i'\'lI~c'ff~'''I'''I(f.\;r. ~ ~I~""il(t-
~~i :
819 Vide ctko p. 70S \1FI~ 1'f5I' ~~ ~ ~ .~ 'fRIt.t1art
\A~ifll(t(j,ijlil'l I ~ ~ ~"!2iJ ... ."a:"f f(ic4q",,~iN' ~ ~­
f·4if1.ifI.(,<'(itlc(l;lf '(I~oflfi4f.ttj"OIf Git\CMI"'~(6'''ij''''''''T'
~(I"tll"''''I I
UI)4a, 25th and 26th pra~nas of Apastamba-kalpa) with an obei-
sance to Mahiideva. Bumell ( Tanjore mss. cat. p. 170) tells 'us
that according to tradition in Southern India, Rudradatta, the com-
mentator of the Ap. Srauta-sutra, is the same as Haradatta. In his
commentary on Ap. Gr. g. I. 13. S (gho~avad caturak~rari1 vi)
he gives as instances of the names of males Hara, Rudra~ Deva~
Haradatta and Bhannaga. In the colophons the Anlvila is describ-
ed as the work of HaradattaCitrya-mi~ra.
Ghose·in his Hindu Law ( 3rd cd. Intro. p. XV) says that, like
Medhiitithi, Haradatta denies the heritable rights of widows and
must have come before Vijiianesvara and not after. But Ghose
appears to be wrong. Haradatta first says that according to the
iJtdrya( i. e. Apastamba ) the sapiv4as of the deceased who took the
property were obliged to maintain the widow of the deceased,
while the view of Gautama was that the widow took, on failure of
male issue, an equal share along with the sapivt!as, and then
Haradatta says that he himself liked the latter view. ha He often
gives interesting information. On Gautama XVII. 33 he tells us
that asafoetida is eaten by all, even though it is a matter for consi-
deration whether being the exudation of a tree, it is to be regarded
as due to cutting (and so forbidden). 821 On Ap. Oh. S. 11. 2. s.
14 he cites as an example of reviling ( 4-kroJa ) the following: C the
Taittiriya is a SakhD. that is utchitta ( the Jeavings of food eaten),
the Yitjiiavalkya and other Brahmat;la works are modern'. ha On
Gautama IV. s. he says that what distinguishes the Pritjitpatya form
of marriage from the Brahma and olhers is that there is in the
former a stipulation that the husband is not to enter into another
order of life (Mrama ) nor is he to marry another 'Yoman.h) On
Ap. Dh. S. I. 4. 12. I S he says that whereas in the case of marriage
with a paternal aunt's or maternal uncle's daughter, the act springs
810 On SfN. 'I. Q;. II. 8.14.1 , ~~ q: IIfQRfirrw(qq.' he 1.71 ,~
i1 ~"vr: W1qlllltn {~~ 9 ~1rpriJtNI",,4" qn I ••• ~~
P1lJ~ qc.~: ~*' ftl"lf I , .• ~~ qt c"''4Ptll'.
821 ~ ~ JP.q~ ;r ~ ~ I ~ lftI Sffit """f.ft
I
811 l"'ft~.",," '41'iI",l~ ""ot,;ft~MIitI;fl",I'('I' ~: I
823 'll~ ~ ;r,fCl"' ifwiWi(!;!qQilff~ ~. ~; ~ I ~
. : Q'GtNff4E'1 ~: I
 fr.om the fact that one is pleased thereby, there is no necessity to
infer a SiJstra ( a Vedic passage ) once existing but now lost (iD
support of such usage ). 8J.~
. The date of Haradatta is a rather difficult problem. BQhler
( S. B. E. vol. n. p. XLIII ) at first thought that Haradatta probably
wrote iD the 16th century, but in his 2nd edition of the Ap. Dh. S.
he says ( p. VIII ) that the Munich ms of the Ujjvall written iD
Poona about 1600 A. D. shows the interpolated text found in all
DevanAgari copies and that therefore Haradatta is older than at.
least 14 SO-I 500 A. D. The ViramitrodayaSa$ frequently cites the
Mitalqara of Haradatta on Gautama. NarayaQabhana (born iD
IS 13 A. D. ) in his Prayoga-ratna quotes Haradatta's comment on
Gautama VIII. 14-22 about sariJ.sklras and his son Sankarabhana
names both the Mit~~ara and the Ujjvala of Haradatta in his
DvaitanirQaya. The Prayogaplrijata ofNrsimha, whicll is quoted
in the Prayogaratlia of NarayaQabhana and is therefore not later
than the first quaner of the 16th century, cites Haradatta's expla-
nation of Ap. Gr. S. ( on 'pravlsad-etya ptltrasya sirab parigrhya
japati ' etc. ) and contrasts it with NariyaQa's view. The Subo-
dhini of Visvesvarabhana (about 137S A. D. ) on Mit. (Ya; Il.
132 ) quotes certain smrti passages as found in the vrtti of Apas-
tamba which are found in Haradatta's gloss. Ba/i Hence it follows
that Haradatta CInnot be later than about 1300 A. D. The fact
that Haradatta hardly ever names any commentator except perba!,"
Devasvamin, the Bha.~yakara of Apastambe-grhya, and that he holdS
antiquated views about the widow's right to succeed to her deceased
husband's estate are strong arguments in favour of the view tbat
Haradatta is comparatively an early writer. Hardly any writer
after VijiHtnesvara assigns the same position to the widow as Hara-

814 'fir ~'fClgfj!!C'llqRvlq.1Ic(i ~qfjrat,,: ~ ~",'ilqlt ~~-

~~ ~ Sl!fiIliii: rn~ I
811 VidellR. pp. 16'. 651.
816 ~~ ~: ~ {fc!t RtFtN,OI'lfi..,A ~Iit "Iipf~ WMW1NR4'f1' ~ I
!""
"""' GtNtC'l.... ~N""(,,qti'~: ~.n<ii,,'5i. ~.I!R: I
"'~ 'JIift;r, ~
'N fj ~~ ~ 'f"
.omme.t OD "",.
q.
'J\i"¥I'II t ~~ . : «~,~: I
~ t !ti1IiWl. Thll OOOUI'I iD ~"
'1'. '{I II. 6.14. 1 ( :p1tbl...•• od. 0I18N. p.81 ).
datra does. Hence it appears that Haradatta could not have
flourished much later than 1100 A. D. So he must be placed
between JIOO-13°O A. D., very probably near the earlier limit
than the later one. .

One imponant question is as to the identity of Haradatta, the

commentator of the Dharma and Grhya sOtras and Haradatta, the
author of the Padamafijari, a commentary on the KiSika of Vamana
and JayAditya. Btihler felt uncertain about the identity. Saokara-
bhana in his Dvaita-nirQaya speaks of Haradatta as expounding'2 7
a ka,.ika of Hari (Vakyapadiya Ill. p. 260, Benares ed.) and also
speaks of Haradatta as the author of the Ujjvala. and the Mitaktari
without making any distinction between the two. This shows
that he regarded the two as identical.. Haradatta in his commeD~
taries on the DharmasOtras gives far more attention to grammar
than almost any other commentator of Dharmasastra. 828 His
grammatical disquisition on Ap. Oh. S. I. 2. 5. 18 (' plavanam ca
nllmno ' etc. ) is almost identical with the Padamafijari on Pa.Qini
VIII. 2. 83 ( , pratyabhivade§odre '). On Ap. Dh. S. 11. 7. 17. 17
he quotes a verse as from the grammarians for defining the location
of the wlfC),QS.8a, T!)(' Mlldhaviya DhAtu-vrtti mentions the Pada-
man]an. l~rom this it foJJows that the Padamafijari was composed
before qoo A. D. Dr. Relvalkar places Haradatta, the author of the
Padamaiijari, about 1100 A. 0. 8 '°
The learned editor of the
Anavil:t in the Trivandrum series points out that, as Haradatta is
- ---_._-_. __ ._._-----------------
827 "T'i ~-j'iN"'I'" ~~~ qttir *
1ffi:' ~ii"IC4j~_I"I:
~~~~ 11 ~ ~ ~: I it1i11ui*4.
828 Vide oommeDt OD 3l(q'. "t. ~. 1.2. '\.1 (t1i.(Rt~ ~ f.f:~)
h ~ ..~... .... ~""'t
W ere ~ sa,s' ~a: ",,"""I'll "¥I'l"i '{~; ....ii!t\. !f"" Id
where he refers to the "'I~ of ~ ( 1:id/l KeilhorD, Tol. II. p. G9).

829 '~ ~~ " ' "'k~ "'" I f;trrt \l~~ ~n if: ~ ~ I

1I1r ~ql.(OfI:I 'R'rJ: ~~ ~(~cli4;1( ~Pan: .'. Pn& quotes OD
to'ae same sUtr. of 3lN. tbe same verse with the reading ~ fOl'
\1(J'f;{t aDd 8t)'les it tbe S.,ID, of tbe auolents (~. lIT. 1. p.l3S0 ).
The "6I*'1(4f.ittl makes ~mrft the bounclarJ t.f~. la Sarlvat! the
modern Rapti. a tributa.., of she Sal'QU. or Is it the modern Bbirlvatl
Dear HODaT.r In North Can... ,
830 I S)'.tem. of a.ubi. Grammar' pp. 8t-4O.
 qU9ted in the Pu~ra, which in its turn is mentioned in the
D~tu--vrtti of Mldhava and as SaraJ;,ladeva, the author of the
Durghata-vrtti, who wrote in Jake 1095, cites the Jainendra and
Kaiyara but not Haradatta nor the Padamaiijari, Haradatta wrOte
about the close of the 12th century A. D. These circumstances
render it highly probable ( if not certain ) that Haradatta the com-
mentator of the DharmasQtras is the same as the author of the Pada-
manjari and that he flourished between 1100 and 1300 A. D. and
probably about 1200 A. D. The Smrticandriki twice refers to the
bhlfya of the Apastamba-dharma-sutra. 8J' Haradatta's commentary_
is styled 'lIftti and not bh~ya and the citations do not occur in his
work. Hence it appears that the Smrt icandrika did not know
Haradatta's works and the latter could not have flourished much
earlier than the Smrti-c:andrikl.

In the Padamaiijari Haradatta is ~id to have been the son of

Padma ( Rudra }kumara, younger brother of Agnikumara and a
pupil of Apa~jita. 8JJ In his PadamaiijarI Haradatta employs the
word' kucimaiici' which is a Telugu word.BB The Bhavi~yottara­
puril,.1a printed in Grantha characters contains 12 chapters ( 54 to
65th) and the Sivarahasya printed in the said characters has one
chapter ( 17th ) which set out the life C. carita) of a Haradatta-
clrya. It is there stated that Haradattacarya's original name -was
SudarSana, that he was the son of Vasudeva and that be died, 39/9
years after Kaliyuga begansJ .. (i. e. 8.78 A. D.). This Harada,tta-
carya, being the son of Vlsudeva, was not the' same as the author

831 an;r fJ ~ tfc1I' ~"EOIf\ 6t~""I~I(I'5I'; t4q,,"'At!4""~~.

~..q I ~~o I. p. IS (on 31)q'. ".,~. 11. ~ 11. l.9·13 ) i ~ ~
. .!ti~ ~p.j ~~m~~ ~I"'''~if' "~'WR1If ~iI¥Wf ~
~~~~~~I~o II.p.SOO.
831 Vide Report on tbe learob of Banurit and Tamll mll. for 189S-M by 8,
eelbagirl Banrl pp. pp 13-10 and pp. 111·178 '( atraot )•.
838 'If !~JI11I'Tfir: ~"'I t"'i16.~ ;r iIlVf ~ I , .. l.ofibe
aeporl: on BaDabit and Tamil mll. for 1893-94 b7 B. Beihasirl Sanrl.
BS' ~ 'if 1IiI~:~nfiir ~~~r.,cJ ~~ "fit M~fi!If ~!­
sr-;il ~p: , ~ reiN"" ~ .~~ ~~iinit:
~ 1n'1 fitIlP11woc&: 11. ~ ~lln tbe T&D~ Dllt1'lot.
 .' 86. Jtartlll4tla

of the Padamaiijari, who was the son of Padmakumitra. This

earlier Haradatta may probably be the same as the Haradattacarya
cited as an authority in the SarvadarSana-samgraha on the NakuliSa-
pasupatadariana. 8JS Dr. Jolly ( R. u. S. p. H) identifies without
sufficient foundation the Haradattlcarya of the Sarvadadana-sam-
graha with Haradatta, the commentator of Apastamba and Gautama.

A work called Hari-hara-taratamya and another called Caturveda- .

tatparya-samgraha are ascribed to a Haradatta. Of the latter there
is a ms. in the Deccan College collection (No. 109 of 1871-72),
which contains 154 verses of fine penmanship. The first and last
are given below. 8J6 Whether these two works were composed by
Haradatta, the conUT.entator of the Dharmaslltras, it is difficult to say.
In the latter worlt the author sings a hymn of praise to Siva as the
supreme deity, points out how the Vedic mantras refer to him, how
the various rites are meant for him, refers to the mythological re-
presentations of Siva as Kirllta, or as wearing skin etc. All the
verses upto 143 are in the VasantatiJaka metre, while towards the
end there are a few verses in other metres such as Sikharini and
Rathoddhatl. He was a staunrh Saivite,8J7 though the hymn
breathes a spirit of tolerance and sympathy for different religious and
philosophical systems. He refers to the Maitrayal)a 5ruti, Talava-
kilra Brahmal)a, Katyayana-grhya, Bhagvadgita, the Puril)as as
supplementing the Vedas (vedopabnilhaka), the SAmkhya and
Yoga.

83& n ~f1 •..,~q .....t& aTlfl I t'l1"'C'lcOf.t",C'If~Ptuf«~~It( ~: I

~'"~'E'I.'ijI~: I '"" ~ ~~: ~ q~ I &o.~.
~ Pp. 181-63 (Govt. O~ielltallerie•• Poona ).

836 ~;:pit ~ ~~: ~t "'1(I .. onq"'..~.

rq,qll8~I' rq) ~: ~..
~ !~~ ~ i1C1i(..,..... IFa('i~ ~~ U tint vene; ~-
'"
~rtR WfiC'l.... I.. ~ 11fR~ ~EjfiC'lC'lq ~(.i4
'A' n la• t Verle.
887 V.~••• 1"-145 IlN ~ ~ ~ ~ tR 'SI(."'NiI't~ ~
~ ~: • ~ ~ fV-r ~ ~ ... il,,~M !<it """ ~­
....,~ "
~ It 'I\} tIt- ~ ~ 'l'l~ ~ s"(Rt............
~~.f1I'~MEiN\ I ~~ ~wti(.. "'..,.R(j ~ 51 \1'Pt 511
VIi... fiI§f1Ft d ~~ 11
.. ~4J·
 BiIIDrf " ........
87. Hemadri
Hemildri and Madhava are the Castor and Pollux in the galaxy
of d4kiituZtya writers on Dharmdastra. Hemildri is a very volumi·
nous writer. He is the author of the Caturvarga-cint4maQi, an
encydopredia of ancient religious rites and observances. According
to the statements contained in the work itself the author intended
to treat DharmaSiistra in five sections, called vrata, dana, tinha,
mok~ and parise~a. 83 8 The Parise~-khal).4a was divided into four
pans, viz., Devata, KalanirQaya, Karmavip~, Lak~l.lasamuccaya.8~,
The Caturvarga-cintilmaQi has been published in the BibIiotheca
Indica series. Four volumes containing 6 parts and covering about
6000 pages have been so far printed. The second and third
volumes have two pans each. The founh volume which deals
with prtl)'aJcitta does not appear to be the work of Hemadri. 840
The work so far published is concerned with vratn, dtllla, sraddha
and ktJla ( the latter two being parts of the parise~a-khaQ4a ). That
portion of the Caturvarga-cintamaQi which was intended to treat of
tirtha and moksa has not yet come to light. It is extremely doubt-
ful whether the author was able to carry out his gigantic scheme.
Mss. of portions of the great work are described in the catalogues
under various names, e. g. I. O. cat. No. 1379, p. 407 on santika-
paflltiktJn' is the same subject that is treated in vratakhattt/a pp.
l003ff., though there are considerable variations between the Ms.
and the printed text.
Hemadri's is a standard work on the subjects with which he
deals. He quotes most profusely from smrtis and p~as and
names a host of writers. He appears to have been a profound
student of the Pilrvamimamsa. The discussions in his work, parti-
.cularly on sraddha and kala, cannot be well understood without
thorough acquaintance with the numerous nytlyas of the mimlIhsa

838 ~ .;j(C1i(l"~~fi1PNtf.t ~it ~. ~ ~~­

..«iUcc1l ~ fcNr~ 'fill 11 ~o vol. 1I. pan I TenelS; ~-
.ti~I.,~~~.·I:;q9"'~"'1 I ~ ~t"6!"'I..of.irti 6-
~ .t TO!. Ill. pari 1 ver.e IS.
- ~ ~"C1I.loj eRr. ~~: • ~. . . .t ~.'OIl.,1 ~: Ii
"¥I"4(0Ilofl, ~=l"'I~""'IC\ ,,~.,.. Ill. I. veneA
840 It .,ID' · ~ ~1~.ilVr m4iN.l\lvi aa.,'.
 8'1. alllZfrlal S51
which he employs at every step. To illustrate this a few instances
may beatedat random. On pp. 137,143,156, 159, of his kAla-
nirJ)aya ( vol. ill part 2 ) he makes use of four different nyiyas of
the mim4fhs4 .... r The eminent commentators and nwandhak4ras on
ilharmdistra and other works named by him are given below. a4a
It is somewhat remarkable that though he quotes Aparirka and the
Smrti-candrikl scores of times he hardly ever mentions by name
the MitAqarl of Vijiiinesvara. Though he does n,ot promise a
treatment of vyavahlira, here and there he makes sa,llies into the
domain of vyavablira. For example, he quotes the well-known
sutra of Gautama ( 10. 39) on the sources of ownership and holds
a lengthy discussion thereon. a.., In another place he digresses
into the question of the various kinds of stridhana and their devolu-
tion ( vol. Ill, pan I, pp. 530-53 I). He was of opinion that every-
one, to whatever J4kh4 he may belong, should perform sraddha in
accordance with the directions thereon in all sikh:ts, kalpa and grhya
siitras, smrris, purlQas and usages. a.... He makes tbe important

Ul ~ ~viPt~ct.~ ~ 'Ei~.I'1'4*"'\FIfa ~ MfC4i+itqlq .'4~ ,

p.lS? ; thi. refers '0 ~ IV. S. 5-7; l1Tvt.,qfil~"t~ f.t~'II1;:q"'i,-...(1-
~fC4tfm ~6q1 (applying the """ based OD if ~:)
p. 148 ; this refers to ~ I. 2.5 and 18 aDd \~ thereoD; '~i
~~ 3lIitir ~,~' p. 156 (this is ~q~~ iD ~. 111.1.
26-27); tnfir 31i1<ti~iI~ ~~~ ,~~ c=nfir if ~m ~tRr­
~ ~CjCf\ I p.159 ( this is ~).
"2 ~ {very frequently', att<l~R4"a:i~~, ~ (frequently
IllJoted ), .j)R00i«1Gt J ~QI11r, ~qqqif, ~ (frequently).
~ot'4I4Vi, R41'4q'«6,qrv.M~t\Ttr,~,~, ,.~,~,
Co •
q'(~",~5,,~,~, ~~, ~,~,~, ~l,
\tr« (very frequeDtly ), \1~, roUdl(14¥tI"4C15I(, fi:~, ~, •
~, ~ ... f.J(+llvery frequently ), ~fitqi(iq, E\?tt..,Ia."Q1iI\1 (or~_
~ or ~ very often), EflP1ocf'Ell(, ~ (verJ frequeDtly).
848~. vol. Ill, part 1, p. S25 wbere he saYS""'I~~iI~ ~ ~­
(Pt spqQR4¥4 Mfcil ( ~ ~ t) 6 ~: I 'J here e"idently be bas
in "le" tbe ~""S(I.
B« ~'I'I'.iCI('5C"lfl!t(,i@t'FEI\"'t(""ld.iI!."" ~: '1It .~6q~
~ I ~. ID. 1. p. 7SS. Tbe 4isOUlsion Is started on ~. 7'8.
...
statementll,1S that a person following any particu.r Vedic Ukhl may
enter into alliance by marriage with any other person of the .same
c:ountry following another Vedic Jakha.
Hemadri gives some account of himself in his work. The Mss.
present great variations from the printed text. He belonged to the
Vatsagotra.146 He was the grandson of Vasudeva and the son of
Klmadeva. The introductions to the khavdas contains fulsome
praise of Hemlldri. One verse says that Hemadri scored out by
showering wealth on poor people the lines that Brabml had drawn
on their forehead at the time of their birth (foredooming them to -
eternal poverty) and that Brahma acquiesces in such conduct of
Hemadri. 847 Another verse says that none existed, exists or will
exist surpassing Hemadri. 848 He describes himself as in charge of
the imperial records of Mahadeva, the Yidava king of Devagiri
( modern Daulatabad ).849 In the colophon~ and the body of the
work also he is described as the ka,.atlildbiJva,.a of Mahadeva, as
highly honoured by the king and as a minister (mant,.;,,) of the
king.lso He gives in the introduction to the VratakhalJ.cJ.a a detailed
pedigree of the Yidavas of Devagiri. In the section on kala
(vo!. Ill, part 2) he starts with' SaJighal}a (·i. e. SiJighaQa
845 841'4ie1~ 'if ~~ ;n;m1l«IIQIN.,lit"!iqe,;sMt." ~ ~~-
J{I'O{t: ~ 1i4.. lfdi4A1U I ... s:rcillf .;:qIi(I~;nfit ~ ~i(fl:qflvt­
~ ~ ~ I vol. Ill. 1. p. 381.

846 ~ ~I(I$jfilfif"'Qfl ~~ ~~I 11 ~ ~ ~ ~""i'S~Ui~ul11ftll­

itqufififcal"'l<Mit.~: ~: !ic'ft I verses 1 and 2 ohol. Ill. 1.
The D. O. mS. No. 31S of 188'-87 reads ~ IJf.lt: and It
-:.
appeara tbat f.fs.;nf1:Nr-it of tbe printed text is a mistake.

"7 ~ ~ ~~f ~ 1tI~ ~ ~ ~PJ; I "",",Irul~" fR-

~ ~ ~~ ~ 11 vol. I. verse 15 i voL Ill. 1. verse 1'1.
848 ~~ 'If ~ If llfitffl p.-Itk~: QU I vol. I. verse 10. vol. IIL 1. verse 12.
849 ~ ~1,,"~ulQf't,,: ~~ I ~ ~ ~ (IGI(I~ ~ •
- ••• (tEiOiI({ft ;rpr Pnft: ~ I FriGflC(I(ft'4l ~ ~"(Ollt':'
vol. I. versea 6 and 13. ~ meana a document. ~ ma, allo mean
I writing the word 6ri • ( on offioial dooumenta ).

850 The oolopbon ia "''''I(IGlIN(IGt!l#Ptfj\CllOEq "itQ1.(On~: &0; ~~

it"li'Sit~ PtI~(I~I~ I ~ ~ fRiit4l.(Uff.tuNi( 11 voL Ill. 1.
~~ .
 · B'I. BfttItIrl .,
of the inscriptions), then speaks of his son Jaitraplla ( i. e.
Jaitugi), his son KllQa (or Kanhara ) and lastly of Mahll-
deva, son of the younger brother of KllQa. This is not the
place to go into the genealogy of the Ylldavas. There are some
di::crepancies between the genealogy as presented by Hemlldri and
as gathered from the inscriptions and numerous copperplate grants
ofthe Ylldavas. Yide Bombay Gazetteer, vol. I, pan 2, pp. 248-249
for Hemlldri and pp. 268-275 for extracts from the VratakhaQ4a.
pp. 25:Z and 519 for two pedigrees of the Devagiri YAdavas and
pp. SII-S34 for history. The following may be consulted for the
principal grants of the Ylldavas :-- Ind. Ant. vol. 17, p. II7 ( Ka1as-
budruk plate ofBhillama dated Jake. 948 or 1025 A. D. ), E. I. vol.
III p. 110 ( Bahal inscription of SinghalJa dated lake 1144), E. I.
vol. III p. 217-18 (Gadag inscription of BhiIJama dated Jake. Ill}
i. e. 1191 A. D. ), Ind .. Ant. vol. 14, p. 68 (grant of KAlJa or
Kanhara dated 1249-50 A. D. ), Ind. Ant. vol. 14, p. 314 ( Paithan
plate of Ramacandra dated Jake. 1193), E. I. vol. XIII, p. 198
(Thana plate of Ramacandra dated sake II94 i. e. 1272 A. D. ).
E. I. vol. XIX, p. 20 (Mamdapur inscription of Kanhara dated
lake II72 i. e. 1250 A. D. wherein his younger brother Mahadeva
is described as ytlfJarllja). Mahadeva reigned fronf 1260 to 1271 and
Ramacandra, the son of KllQa, from 1271 to 1309A. D. Since in the
Caturvarga-cintllmal)i Hemadri is said to be the keeper of the state
records of Mahldeva, that work must have been composed at some time
between 1260 and 1270 A. D. There are contemporary records
available showing that Hemadri was in high favour not only with
Mahade\Ta but also with his ~uccessor Ramacandra. The Thana plate
of Ramacandra (dated lake. 1194, i. e. 1272 A. D.) records the
the gl-ant of a village called Vaul in Slsati (modern S~ti in the
Thana District) to thiny-two bdhmal}as by Acyuta Nlyaka of the
Gautama gotra and descendant of Jalhana, who was the governor of
Konkan, and describes8S1 Hemldri as one who had attained a pre-
eminent position in the government through the favour of Rima-
candra and as one who was in cha"rge of all (state) records and was
the foremost minister. '
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
851 ~ij ..Eft~_.c.. ~(IG1 .. '" 'ElEf"~51..tfN..~\- "'~&5!!,ij("'''~-
.......w«:I it\tiAAiil(1.. i1t,.u.l«I~ ~ 'EI"Q\,~qCf5i.qt ...
~i1'ffl.(U,""q~.. ;.;'''M .,fiI~tiel~ "~~&I"oil :r'(il1Utvt~
~ &0. ID. I. ,,01. XIII at ,. 101.
 - . Hemldri is credited with a commentary on ~unaka's PraJ)lva-
kalpa. 8J2 He appears to have written a srlddha-kalpa according to
the rules of K:ttyayana which is distinct from his SrAddhakhaQcJa
(vide Calcutta Sanskrit College mss. cat,. vol. 11, p. 163, No. 217
and Stein's cat. p. 105). Hem1dri also wrote a commentary8SJ
called Kaivalyadipikl1 on the Mukt:tphala of Vopadeva, the famous
author of the Mugdhabodha grammar. The Muktaphala embodies
the philosophy of the BhAgavata purlQa in 19 adhylyas and 784
verses (and a few lines in prose in 5th and 6th chapters). Vopadeva
was a friend and protegee of Hemldri" who wrote several works at
the encouragement of the latter. He says that he wrote the Hari-
lill (published in the Calcutta Oriental Series No. 3 ), an index
of the Bhagavata for pleasing the minister Hemildri.8r4 There is a
commentary on this work called Viveka with which both Hemadri
and Madhusudana-Sarasvati had something to dO. 8 B Hemadri
also wrote a commentary called AyurvedaraslyaQa on the
ki\:ldgahrdaya of Vlgbhata.

851 I. O. cat. p. 594. If o. 1808.

ssa ticJt !i.I.(i5~¥ir rrPRf ;c",~(l1il.lf( I ~"Ii: CfiiiIi ~ 4iP'(I"'~

(! (111(1"1E<4) ~~Iir 11 ~ .tfll1fiiliSfi'lN",,,"FrfI1'I(I"1I~~~
(111(1'ii11f;;st"~lfi'..~ ~1"(i5tNsr ~, Intra's Notices, vol.
IV. pp. 6'1-18 No. 1~. Tbe ~ witb tbe aom, of ~ bas been
publisbed iD tbe Oalcutta OrieDtal Beries No. 5 (1920). Tbia editioD readll
Ui1'{("It'f.

854.~ ~ I ~ ,,~ 11~'I:lli~ "ms.iD

Bbadkamkar colleotioD; tbe last nrse Is ~ ~ ,",U"I'WiJ: ~'ffl:
'" ~I ~l ~Iffi if"I ~ ~~q5)",i=Il , ~ I5l'{ ~ 1tJI'Pffl"-
~ 'Sj"l~4:"I ;r ~jq'fvJf\l(PR~ ~ ~ i if (Ol)irt1(I: 11 Tbis verae
occurs at tbe eDd of tbe ~ also.
..:.

855 Tbe ms. iD the Bbadkamkar oolleotioD folio 5 has I tf« -fl tfMlC!6I"1r 11!-
«"'6(~C'1iP.fI~ ~'. A ma. iD the Bombay Aslatlo
Sooiety Llbrary asoribe. tbe oom. to ~ aocls.YI "!r(C(""«'4cfl aaw
it tbrousb I ~Pt (Iit(MiE"I ~~, ~ ('IIC"I ...i ~"'­
~ '6i'I'PI; 11 ~~ ~ I GAl '6scQlR~'
q;pr ~. '1'Ij('i~~" " (BBB,l8. 0.'.
p' 3~ ,~ 1~17 ).
 8'1. tr..1Jdn .
Altogether Hem1dri was a towering personality. His name is
associated throughout the Maratha Country with the construction
of numerous temples having a peculiar style of architecture. He is
also credited with having invented the MocJi script. Within a few
decades his Caturvarga-cintlmlg.i, panicularly its dana and wata
sections, came to be looked upon as the standard work in the whole
of the Deccan and southern India. Madhava in his KAlanirg.aya
(p. 67) expressly mentions the Vratakhat;lQa of HemAdri as an
authority. This work was composed about 1340 A. D. In an
inscription of Bhaskara alias Bhavadl1ra, son of Bukka I, dated Jake
1291 (i. e. 1369 A. D.) the king is described as making various
gifts following the composition of Hemlldri. 856 This is obviously
a reference to his danakha1.uJa and establishes that long before 1369
A. D. HemAdri had become a standard author in the Telugu
country. The Vanapalli plate of Anna-Vema dated Jake 1300
(about 1380 A. D.) describes Vema as giving the various gifts in
HemAdri and his son as one who observed the vratas and danas 8S7
described by Hemadri. Pedda-Komati--Vema is described in a
grant of Sake 1344 as eager in bestowing gifts described in the rules
of Hemadri. 8 s1 Hemadri is quoted in the Madanaparijlta, IS' the
Dvaitanirg.aya of Sankarabhana, the Nirl)ayasindhu and other
works.

88. Kullukabhatta ..
Kulll1ka's commentary on the Manusmrti styled the
Manvanhamuktavali is the most famous of all commentaries on
Manu. It has been printed several times. In the following the
NirQayasAgara edition of 1909 has been relied upon. Kulluka's
commentary is concise and lucid and his remarks are always to the
point. He avoids all unnecessary discussions and is never prolix.
He was not however original. He drew upon the commentaries of
Medhatithi and Govindaraja and incorporated a great deal from them

Q6 "1Ifi;¥ifitit~ tcf'*(l"IR4~.~r: I B. I. yoL XIV P. 101. '

867 ~~'I"IR4.~"ICA4~W fl<it~"I4( I and
1f!1l ~1~. Vide E. I.
"01. IU. pp. &9 andll.
,
858 ~~~~,r: E. 1.1'01 XI. p. 81S.
868
,

~ ~ ~\1~ ~~ ~~.r.tJlit~'P1.I~fiRsttt1q: S1fci-

~.cfarr: • ~1~1d p. 131.
 into his own work without acknowledgment. For example, on
Manu XI. 95 he simply summarises the remarks 860 of Govindaraja
and Cites only one out of the several quotations that are found in
Govindarlja's Manu-tikl. He severely criticizes both Medhltithi
and Govindaraja, particularly the latter. He frequently pours
ridicule on the latter ( vide note 7 I 3 above). At the end of his
commentary he says861 that Medhatithi's skill lay in expounding
what texts were authoritative and of substance and what were not so,
Govindaraja in concise words explained the hidden meaning of the
brief text (of Manu), while Dharal)Idhara had his own method of
explanation which was independent of previous tradition; and there·
fore he undertook to write a commentary that would clearly set forth
the real meaning of Manu. He was very proud of his achievement
and says that neither Medhatithi nor Govindaraja nor other
commentators explained in the way he did and that explanatory
material like his would be difficult to find elsewhere. 8b He notices
the explanations of Medhatithi and Govindarlja hundreds of times,
discusses various readings and his commentary deserves to a consider-
able extent the eulog} pronounced by Sir WilJiam Jones86J "At
length appeared Culluca Bhana, who, after a painful course of

860 , ~ ~ ~~~ ~tfl1~~ if ~ ~~~~t'f; I ~~1if ••• ~lT~~n&)

~: If~ ~1 ~ ~ ~: q~m ~ila ~ ~ ~~~: ~UI'lI1qf
~ Vf~~~ ~~ '" q~ m ~ ... {~ :t1fi'ftrAlWl~'
if
"'~r 3tiit ~vn~.' I .n~1Vf'
OD q~ XI. fa; • 3l'I' .~ ...

~ ~ ~ lRfSlRi"til if ~ ~~t'f; q~~ If ~ ~f<!I , ••

~ ~qVflqc:t ~~ ~1~~ml~~~\lIi!; I 'ftiJ.
"'101.

861 m~q'if:tiq~ifiil~ ~~~~ ~'Ef; ~ ~@iq4j"lilA~:ffl

vpJf I JI;:i{~nm~ iJ~n :{'1I~~~I'I~1 wi ~ ~f
~ 'P{: 11. Vide his remarks about: "RVlt"R OD ~ II. 83 and IV. 5.0
I ~/1.Rur ~ t{if.lw;~ ~ ~unqlqq~ C'fCl: '(~ q~ ... iWn~t~­
~iiT~ "«'1': ~@'1Ii<fI~ ~ ~ '1'{VT111'{:' and qfro"qqP'11~
~ ~~(I\C'\4( I tfl~ cq<'"ilq ..~q ~J ...'

861 ~ "er.,i1ijl~"4"I<4..,ql'" ~(if4I~~ q ~ ~ ~'": I

~~ ,"~~(I,," ISCfI(a4M,<l" Gf!!<'tlc",...ril ~ it:"
last verse of chap. XI•
., Yids Pedaa BGmappa y Bangori SHAamma I. L. B. J Mad, 286 ~t
Pt 181.
 861
stUdy and the· collation of numerous manuscripts, produced a work
of which it may perhaps he said very truly that it is the shortest
yet the most luminous, the least ostentatious yet the most learned,
the deepest yet the most agteeable, commentary ever composed on
any author, ancient or modem. "
Among the authors and works quoted by him (besides the
DSual smrtis ) are the following :-Garga ( on 11. 6), Govindaraja,
Dhara.oldhara, Bhlskara ( bhA~yakara of the Vedantasutras, on 1. 8
and 1S ), Bhojadeva ( on VIII. 184), Medhatithi, Vamana ( author
of the KlSika. ), Bhanavartika-krt ( on XII. 106), Vi~varupa (the
commentator of Yajiiavalkya, on II. 189 and V. 68). The Visva-
rOpa that he quotes on Manu V. 215 is the lexicographer and not
the jurist as Aufrecht ( in his great catalogue) appears to hold.

He gh'es us a little information about himself in the introduc-

tory verse.·'. He came of a Viirendra Brahmal}a family of Bengal
( Gauqa ) residing in Nandana and was the son of Bhatta Divakara.
He wrote his commentary in Kasi in the company of Pandits. On
Manu VI. 14 he mentions the names of certain vegetables that were
current in Malwa and among the Vahikas••'s
It appears that Kulhika also composed a digest called Smrti-
slgara. A Ms. of a portion of it called Sraddhasagara exists in the
Calcutta Sanskrit College (cat. vol. lIt p. 405, NO.446). In this
his Asaucasagara and Vivldasagara are referred to.
I secured a transcript of the ms. of the Sraddhasagara in the
Calcutta Sanskrit College through the k~ndness of the Principal.
The Sraddhaslgara deals with the following subjects :-definition of
of sradha ; whether it is of the :nature of yoga, dana and homa;
various kinds of sraddhas such as nitya, naimittika &c.; the proper
and improper places for sraddha; the proper times for sraddha;
A~faka-sraddha ; sudras can perform a~takA aud other sraddhas; inter-
~ary month; who are padkt~-plvana brahmal}as i meaning of

86& I1i ~l~rp;f t"l7t~.a ~ ~ ~1tJlf«o'4,ii(i(~ c;.pn !!"ifI1-

~'~~~,cfil
....
~ ..i'&~",q ~~ ~~-
~II
"''''''~_\1I'if\~~_~1
"11.46.
... '
MI
nimantral)a and imantra.l].a; the number of brthmaoas to be
invited j the da,.bhas j Arlddhadevatas j the sacred thread etc.
The Sl'Addhaslgara is full of PtlrvamImllmsl discussions. The
author says that he wrote it and the other two works ( Vivldaslgara ,
and &aucasllgara ) at the order of his father. He quotes profusely
(rom the MahllbhArata, the MahApUl'Al.1aS and Upapural.1a5 and from
the dharmastltras and metrical smrtis. He names the Kalpataru
oftener than any other nibandhaltiJ,.a. The other authors and works
named are: Bhojadeva, Halilyudha ( probably the author of.
PralWa on the SrAddhakalpasutra of KAtyayana), Jikana, Kima-
dhenu, Medhltithi, Sankhadhara. In one place we have a' reference
to Prabhikara and KamalAkarabhatta (on IUla and KAma being
devaus ) and in another place to GaucJa-Maithila-MayukhabhanAtt
(which are probably marginal notes creeping into the ms. or refer
to authors other than the well-known ones). He refers to the
opinion of his own gur" in opposition to that of the Kalpataru.
The date of Kullaka cannot be settled with certainty. Bahler
held that he lived probably in the 15th century ( S. B. E. vol.
xxv. p. CXXXI). Ghose (Hindu Law, 3rd edition p. XVI) and
M. M. Chakravarti (JASB 191 S, p. 34 S ) are of the same opinion.
In I. L. R. 48 Cal. 643 Sir Asutosh Mukerji places Kullaka in the
Isth century (at p. 688). As Kullnka mentions Bhojadeva, Govinda-
nja, Kalpataru and Haliyudha he is certainly later than I 1SO A. D.
Raghunandana866 in his Dllyatattva and VyavahAratattva, and Vardba-
mina in his Dal)cJaviveka frequently mention his views. SrinAtha'l'
cam. on the Diyabhiga refutes the view of Kullaka. The Sriddha-
kriyi-kaumudi of Govindananda refers to Kulluka's explanation of
the word ' lUdkfan 'as 'ViqamAoa};t' in Manu Ill. 2S8. The
Rajaniti-ratnlkara of Cal)cJesvara quotes the explanation of
KuUaka. I '7 Therefore Kullaka must have flourished before 1300

III ~ ~ ~ ~~ !8.,.,i'fWiI:, ~ ~
piEfii'd'., ~
~l\f1IIi'''''fN'~ If p.' ....,,(f1tct (vol. 11, p. 118); RTf: ~
~ "~'1eif(.(, .~t:~ ~
.
tI!.",:
I ~ (vol. II,·p.118).
~

817 3IW '(If , .......:-(I"".ii(l" 'I'IIJI

~
"rta'4",.fi\Q(: fit ",tu"'."''IQt(Qi8f'1t-
~ , ~ (eel. by Mr• .JayalV'" 1114) Po I. Tb... aN
tU wordl of ~ -
.. lIS 7. 1•
 all
A. D. KuUaka in hls by no means small work nowhere refers to
the Dlyabhlga, though he himself came of a Bengal family. This
siience is explicable in two ways. As we have seen, Kulloka wrote
in KiSi and not in Bengal. Therefore if he flourished not long
after JimQtavihana, it is quite natural that writing in Benares he
had not heard of the DlyabhAga or read it. It has been shown
above that JfmOtavlhana probably wrote about 1100-11 So A. D.
Therefore KuUoka 80urished between IIS0 and 1300 A. D. and
probably wrote about I2S0 A. D. M. M. Chakravani is not sure
as to how early Kulloka flourished but opines that he could not
have flourished later than the first quaner of the 15th century
(JASB 1915, p. 34S n. I).
ag. Sridalta U padhyiiya
Mithill has made extremely valuable and substantial contribu-
tions to Dhal1lldlstra Literature. From the days of the Yljiiavalkya
smrti down to modem times the land of Mithill has produced
writers whose names are illustrious. Sridatta Upadhylya is one
of the earliest fmong the mediaeval Maithila nibandhak4rlU. He is
the author of several works which will be briefiy noticed.
The Ac:lrldaria of ~ridatta was printed in Beparas at the Divabra
Press and by the Venkate§vara Press in Bombay in satlrrJat 1961.
It is a manual of the daily religious duties of the followers of the
white Yaju"eda (Vljasaneyins ),". such as IJelJmana, brushing the
teeth, morning bath, Jllmdby4, jllpa, brll'lm:llYlljna, tllrptJfJll, daily
worship of gods, wilrJadtw, feeding guests etc. Among the works
and writers named are the following·": -Aclra-cintlmal)i, Kalpa-
tarn, Klmadhenu, Klliklpuril)l, Gal)eami§ra, bjl (probably
Bhojadeva), Smrtimahln,1ava, Harihara and Hallyudha-nibandha.
There is a commentary on this work called Aclrldariabodhini

... "'''N,,..«11 "1Ii Q ij'GRI~~i1'i( I liril-.m f.Iqt ~ 'fJ4\ti.~iI*- U

•
hd IDtro. "'. . . ID D. O. Ill. Ifo. 84. of 18'11-78; e\........ifI.;t ~
"'N~.: I ~ ~ 8IrII'it ~: tiff: ..
... Vide f• •,it,,~ ucl ~ '~(" .. ,Ji.. ~ i,itltdir",:'
(,"'IQ."*, ai.".",,·
folio 11 b of
"" ..",d (D. 0.11•• No. 141 of 1871-'18) ; , tfcit
'lit"'' ' ' ' ' stinG,,,",,,: ' foUo 18.; ~ 1Iiif -il'1N.... i¥I (j'..UQ. . .•
..tit ~......""I.ri'
I

I ' fou. ....

composed by Gauripati or GauriAa, son of Olmodara Maitbila, at
Benlras in 1640 A. 0 (Dr. Bhandarkar's report, 1883-84, p. 347 ).
In this work he uses several vernacular words; e. g. he says ~at
'Slla' tree is known as Sagavana870 (in the vernacy.lar).
Another work of his is the Chandoglhnika on the daily duties for
Samavedins. He refers to it in his Samayapradipa871 and Pitrbhakti.
A supplement to it named Chando~nikoddhara was written by
Sankaramisra, son of Bhavanlthamisra (Mitra's Notices, vol. VI
p. 10, No. 1989).
The Pitrbhakti is a manual on the srlddha rites for students of
the Yajurveda. It was based871 on the Kltiyakalpa with Karn's
bha~ya thereon and on the works of Gopa.la and Bhopa.la (i. e.
Bho;adeva ). It is frequently quoted in the Srllddhaviveka of
Rudradhara. Among the writers named are ( besides those that
occur in the Acaradaria also) : PitrhitakaraQikara, NlrAyaQavrtti ( on
Asvalayana Gr. S.), Mitak~arft, RatnakaraQ4ikl, Vidhipu~pamill
(26 a), Subhakara, Smrtimaiijari, SmrtimaiijQ~I, HalAyudha's
Sraddhlldhyllya. This work first treats of the details of the
ParvattaJraddha, then of ekoddina, of the monthly srlddhas, tbe
sraddha on the I nh day after death, of SapiQcJikaraQa, of abhyudayika
sx:addha. It then proceeds to consider the definition of srkldha.
The Sriddhakalpa was composed by hi}Il for the Slmavedins.
It is referred to in his Samayapradipa87J and Pitrbhakti (folio Bb)
The Samayapradipa treats of the proper times for vario~s
vratas.'74 It is divided into three chapters (paricchedas).
The

8'10 , \1.: ~ ~ lIf~: ' folio 9 b of t;he 3tlill(lC(\i. Oompare Kara,bl

'~.'
8'11 , d'fii1EiiIPr<i1I\' folio 53.. of tji1qSff(iq D. C. )la. No. 371 of 1875·76;
'If .... 'Elqiifl.Mlfitfit SRf~"81I,.ri' ~ folioU a.
8'11 qslt4\qqsiA iEI,Efi4Qlc4 -.mlWt"~i1f111\ ~ , ~ tat ~'il' ~ ~­
Iq"l"€(I ~ ~ \I first; verae of fq~ (D. C. XI. No 15S
....
oU8tl-IS ).
813 ' fliuffrtill""I\: ~' tji1qq(N folio 49 a (D. O. Ill. )fo. 871 of
18'75·'76 ).
8'14 ~IM"'I 'El1(i1I61Q ~,venelof tt.,qstt{\q.
first is called Samayapariccheda and dilates upon the definition of
",ala, on the procedure about fasts, nota and the watas of Ganek
and other deities, the second is called Samvatsara-krtya-pariccheda
and treats of watas from the pratipad4 to the am4'lJtJsy4 in the
several months and the third is called prakirQaka (mis-
cellaneous) dealing with the watas on sa1lkr4nti (the
Suo's passage into another Zodiacal sign) etc. In this work Sridatta
often refers-to' the views of the Gau4as and contrasts them with his
own. He also refers to Gau4anibandha. No other writers or
works except those that are already enumerated under AclrldaJia
and Pitrbhakti are named in this work. On folio 7a there is a
name which is somewhat indjstinct and appears to be 'Mitamitridi-
hhib'. The Samayapradipa is mentioned in the Krtya-ratQlkara
( pp. 400, 479, SoS) of Cat}qeSvara and in SolaplQi's Durgotsava-
viveka. 1I7S Sridatta is more frequently quoted ill the SrllddhakriYl-
kaumudi of Govindlnanda than almost any other author or work.

As Sridatta names the Kalpataru, Harihara and Halayudha's

work on Sraddha he must have flourished later than 1200 A. D.
As Cal.1qesvara mention his Samayapradipa, Sridatta must have
flourished before the first quarter of the 14th century. If GaOeg-
misra mentioned in the ACllrlldaria be the same as Ganesvaramisra,
the author of Sugatisopllna and uncle of CaQqesvara (which
appears extremely probable ), then Sridatta flourished a short time
before Cal.1qdvara and must have composed his works between
I27S and 1310 A. D.
It appears that there was another MaithiJa writer called Sridatta..
misra, son of Nagesvaramisra, who composed the Eklgnidlna-
paddhati and one or two other works (Hp. Nepal cat. p. 129 ).
The Nepal Ms. of the Eklgnidana-paddhati was copied in La-Sam
299 (I.ak~mal.1asena era 299, i. e. 1418 A. D.). Vide Hp.
Nepal cat. XII, 45 and 129. So this Sridatta flourished towards
the end of the 14th century in tbe reign of Devashhha son of
Bhavesa. Vide JASB for 191 S pp. 379-381 and 388-390 for
~ridatta.

8715 ~ .. I~~~~ ~m"'P4""'Eii(qq~ ¥t~cq1(""" , \.tf"""~.

p. 11 ( QaloqUa e._blt 8t,hi'Ja h,l_bec1 eel. ).
 ...,~ . . .I • •t.

go. Ca~~eivara
CaQ4esvara is the most prominent figure among Maithila
"iba"dhaltlJras on DharmaSistra. He compiled an extensive digest
called Smrtiratnakara or simply Ratnakara. This digest was divided
into seven sections viz., on krrya, dlna, vyavahira, !uddhi, pojl, vivlda
and grhastha.87' Out of these the VivadaratnAkara dealing with
dlyabhlga and the other titles of law (vyawhilrapadas) has been
printed in the B. I. series and has been translated into English
by Mr. G. C. Sarkar and by Mr. Justice Digambara Chatterjee.
The Vividaratnakara of CaQcJdvara and the Vivldacintimaoi of
Vkaspati are of paramount authority in matters of Hindu Law in
Mithila. (modem Tirhut) so far as British Indian Courts are
concerned. 877
The KrtYa-ratnlura deals in 22 taratlgas with the discussion of
Dharma ( its real nature, its rewards, means of knowing it and the
occasions for it ), the various vratas and observances in the several
months from Caitra, the observances in the intercalary month, various
watas on the several days of the week, the Sun's passage into a new
sign, eclipse on the new-moon day etc. This work is referred to in
his Dlnaratniura, whieh in its turn is quoted in the Grhastha-
ratnakara. 878 The work has recently been printed in the B. I.
series (1925). -
The Grhastharatnikara is a very extensive work in 68 taratagas
on the duties of householders. The Deecan College Ms. that J
could consult is incomplete, has only folios 30, 72-133 and contains
the last 23 taratlgas only. Some of the subjects dealt with are :-
from whom gifts were to be Kcepted by grhasthas; duties and

871 4\"fC4i(Maq""(Ill\"'I~I~ ~..,,~ I ~ ~~: tR'tR!JWI-

~ 68' I verae towardl the eDd of the "",U(""'' ('
lal' ...n~ of 9'-
~ (D. C. KI. No.1U of 18M-8S. where·"'e haye ~ _ fIIqI:

""': ""~"''''''''(Jt~OIi ir )
. 877 V,dell Moo. I. A..1al at p. 174; I. L. B. 10 .&.11. ..., ( P. O. ) •• p••10 i
I. L. R. 10 Oal 31••• p. al. ; I. L. B. 11 C.I. S48 •• p. 851.
878 3C'SiN.,~ ~ M(i4I1I"l f': I "Iel~....e ...ewi iii(.. ",,~'( I
ID'ro. TenelD 1(1"''''''1.( (D. C. K.I. No.lt4 of 1884-81) i ~QI-
"'i"'$4ifiti(i'l(~ ~~~~d(i ~i:' ,M<C01I1J( folio 'I' ..
 lit
actions proper for K~triyas, VaUyas and SQdras; the observances
of a sntJt. ; yama and niyama ; Jauca; the observances of brabma-
&arya ; what ruins families; proper abode for a grhastha; what a
grhastha should or should not speak or should or should not see;
things not to be given to JtuJras; the avoidance of anger, adultery
and intermixture of castes ( samkara ) ; requiting of debts etc.
The Dlnaratnllara contains 29 taraltgas and deals with the
following subjects :-meaning of d4na ; what mayor may not be
gifted; fit objects of charity; the gifts called mah4d4nas; gifts of a
thousand cows and heaps of corn ; various gifts, such as those of
food, books; gifts appropriate to cenain months, naksatras and titms;
miscellaneous gifts; dedication of wells and tanks for public
use ; planting of trees.
The Vivldaratnlkara is an extensive work ( 67 I pages in print)
in 100 taraflgas on civil and criminal law and deals with the 18
tides of law such as t14)'oZ,btJga (on panition and inheritance),
rlJldina ( recovery of debts) and others. It formed the basis of
the Vivldacandra of Misarumisra, the VivAda-cintama1}i of Vacaspati
and the Da1}4aviveka of Vardhamana. It is mentioned in his own
Grhastharatnlkara. In
The VyavahtraratnAkara deals with judicial procedure, such as
the plaint, the reply, the burden of proof, means of proof, judg-
ment etc. Vide Mitra's notices, vol. VI. p. 66, No. 2036.
The Sudhiratnllkara is in 34 taraftgas and deals with impurity
on birth and death, persons who have to observe no ~uca, mean-
ing of sap;fJIJa, rites on death up to the end of the period of mourn-
ing, purifications of food and various substances. Vide Mitra's
Notices, vo!. VII. p. 149, No. 2384 and I. O. cat. p. 4I2, No. 1389.
For the Pajlratnik.ara, vide Mitra's Notices, vol. Ill, p. 162,
No. 2398. That work is mentioned :by Raghunandana in the
~uddhi-tattva (vol. n, p. 299 on,5alagrima stone ).
Besides this digest Cao4esvara compiled several other works.
Krryacintimaoi is one of such works. It is a question when it
was composed. In his GrhastharatnAkara he says that certain
-a,. ''''~ ~ ~ ~"'~CIfI"l; ~'n~Jm9t~ttI",;f~, 'l~"~iII1.t;
folo &lib.
architec:tural and decorative constructions called Srivrkp, Vardhamina
and Nandyivarta have been spoken of by him in the Krtyacinti-
maJ,1.i 88o But the KrtyacintlmaJ,1.i says that he has already compos-
ed the seven ratnikaras. 881
The Krtyacintlmaoi is divided into sections c:a1Iecl praktias.
It deals with astronomical matters in relation to the performance of
several religious ceremonies and samskaras, such as tIJr4Juddhi, the
intercalary month, garbhidhina, simantonnayana, binh of a child
on the Mllla na)qatra, the rites on the 6th day after birth, nlmaka-
moa, the movements of Saturn, Sun's passage from one sign into
another, the results of eclipses etc.
Another work of Cao4dvara, the RAjanitiratnikara, has been
recently edited at Patna ( 1924) by Mr. K. P. Jayasval with a learned
introduction dealing with the personal history of Cao4esvara, his
relations with the Maithila kings and the mediaeval ~ndian literature
on politics. It appears that Cao4esvara did not complete the writing
of a work on politics when he compiled his great digest. He wrote
the work at the command of the king Bhavesa (or BhaveSvara)
of Mithilrt.· b The work contains 16 taraitgas (waves, i. e.
chapters ) on the following subjects :-definition of a king, different
grades of kings, the eighteen vices or calamities for kings, duties of
kings ; the characteristics and duties of amityas. ( councillors ) ;
the characteristics of purohita ; the characteristics and duties of a
prA4vivika ( Judge); the members of the hall of justice (sabhyas),
their number and qualifications; concerning forts; the time and
place and accessories of the settlement of royal policy; concemkg
the state treasury; the army; the commander-in-chief and the
discipline of the army; ambassadors, allies, and spies; the general
obligations of kings, conflict of Dharmasastra and Anhdistra, the
six luvas - samdhi etc., the maJ,14ala of kings; the king's
power of punishment; abdication by king, the heir-apparent, iot-
partibility of the kingdom; the eldest son's right to succeed, the
880 ~~I.,.,(jIi."'i: 1I1~~~"",,: !~if~: M"i+\Ii1uliq~r·
--
~ I folio 118a of D. C. )(8. No. 44 of 1888-84.

881 3t(W1I"'~~""""1'i tid'ilflC'lF6Q(CifI.(~ I IDtro. yenel. 01 ,*",r.w~

( L 0. o.t. p. 111," lfo.lHl ).
88J WI "~""ii) ~~fi\....'( I cr-itf« 1f,"",1"~ ~~:
tRft n 8rcllD'ro. "ne (l\iiiftt.(I.
 90. Oa~ '38t
seven constituent elements of the state; the state's obligation
towards the poor, the helpless etc.; the coronation of the heir-
apparent or his investiture.
There are two more works composed by Cal,14esvara viz., the
DlnavAkylvali and the SivavAkylvali ( vide I. O. cat. p. 1409, No.
37 2 4 for the latter).
Cal,14esvara names in his works, particularly in the KrtYaratnlkara
and the Vivildaratnikara, a host of writers and works. In his great
digest he drew largely upon five predecessors and incorporated often
without acknowledgment much or almost all that was valuable in
them. These five predecessors were the Kamadhenu, the Kalpataru,
the Parijllta, the PrakilSa (i. e. Smrtimaharr;:lava) and Halayudha,
all of which he quotes scores of times. At the end of the Vivada-
ratnAkara he boasts that whatever is of the essence in the above five
works and even more is comprehended in his single work the Ratna-
kara. BB ) Among the authors and works mentioned in his seven
ratnakaras, those mentioned below deserve to be noted. BB..
In I. L. R. I2 Cal. 348 ( at p. 3 S6) the learned judges appear to
hold that the Parijita mentioned in the VivadacintamaQi is the
Madanapirijata. But this is obviously a mistake ( vide p. 309 above
on Parijata). Besides these in his Rajanitiratnakara he names
Kamandaka.• Kullukabhana, Pallava and Pallavakira, Srikara. What

883 ~r 'IJQl\1' -rrf{;;nlt ~ crrQJtRr q'filV I ffftl'(if~'i(~ =If "".

~~~~lItt~f{frn-~~(fiJr)tt~ ~­
~ ~ ,,"~m:'
~
* ~Tn~''''EI'\II'fi ~ pf~ ~
" (vid. Dot•• 6&8 aDd 703 for th••• two ver... l.
88& 31QI'l, a-~ (oommeDtator of ~, vide ""Ui(~1 0 pp. 453, _
1110), ~, 'Ii1if~ ~'"' ~-rr~, ~~ ( fit. t. p. "), ~­
tfltt~"ft{, '(1imI"R (foUo 11. ~~o), ~1ftN({Vrtp, ~.
'11IilV, srfciiifMq" +w ( ~o folio 78 .. OD ~), " .... 41<
( of \11~d ), +f11jt ( ~. <. p.1N ),~, ~IMt5NEt!itlf_. f'R+'
~. ~ (~o l16 a), ~ (R. {. p.585). ~dl'(IJ
~~, ~, (l<F/iflffUC, ~,~, ..el'fl<IGf, ~....ql"',.,
1RRrPr<. _ , ijif4istctN, VP'I{ (4.:1'1(('11.( 10 b), ~~.
~f(c"",,""'ll\l, ~,~. The MEttl...... _, "IM"M ad
:tq\fiRf4ij~...:q IMID to be the lame work.
H. D.47.
,ft
is printed as Na~l1tra in the Viv~daratnAkara (p. 477)' is really
Uta (i. e. Lll~yAyana ~rautaslltra). Cal)cj.eSvara mentions many
vernacular words ( e. g. Krityaratnlkara pp. 109, 1I I, 306, 338,
443 ).
We learn a great deal about the family and personal history of
Cal)cj.esvara from his works. The Viv~daratnlkara in the introduc-
tion and in the colophon tells us that Cao.cj.esvera was a mantrin
(a minister), was entrusted with the office of minister for peace
and war, that he conquered Nepal and weighed himself against gold
on the banks of the Vilgvati in lake 1236 (1314 A. D. ).88 S There
are more or less similar colophons at the end of the RlljanitiratnAkara
and the other ratnakaras. The grand-father of Cal)cj.esvara was
Devilditya,8H6 who was minister of HarasiIhhadeva of Tirhut and who
belonged to the KarQ~f3. family. One of the sons of Devlditya was
Viresvara who was also a minister for peace and war of the same
king and is said to have made grants to learned Brlhmaoas in
RAmapura (i. e. Simraon in Champaran District) and other cities
(verse 10 of Krtyaratnakara). Mr. Jayasval points out in his
introduction to the RAjaniti-ratnilkara ( j) that the correct name of
the king was HarisiIhhadeva. Another son of Devilditya was Gaoe-
mra who was younger than Viresvara and who was also a great
minister and author of SugatisopAna. A copy of· this work bears
the date La-sam ( LaqmaQasena era) 224 ( i. e. 1343-44 A. D.).881
In the colophon of this work Devaditya is called 'mahamatta I
( mahilmiltra) and Ganesvara is styled mah~rljidhirlja. In tbe

881 I(.""q""",r..n ~rn"i\iIlR11ilt"ifr-n ~'~"~~I""I!I.,,~'U.t11-

fi;\t;n I ~: ~ ~~IPi ~,: 1IPf IfIRr '14-1""-
~ ~ " Ird Intro. 'f'erle i at the end we haYe «t:l":S"'''~:
,,~ ~ _ tl4c.i'fi 4'''~~ I • ~~(I..."'...,.
~. ~~Oll""'ti..: ~,,: tI ~ '8. . . ,,,,N,,"".·
..
""'4~IIi«'tf4""'8qr.'I""'8~4ii\.~",....~a ~,,@It-
1J('~a I
881 smfi;~wn<~'.I~ "PSjs(*fP{I~: ... \4~ ~ ftc.... fttil ~
,.,.. JtiI: n Ind intro. yer•• to "CCI~o:al..1it (I. O. oat p.111, :No.1U1 ) i

• •Rf~Tf~'~'
~I I yene' of tsN(fiiN(•
~~ """"-- - -
..7 Vide oat. of N.pal pa)m-1eaf ad paPlr ..... p, 111 ( s-a-'" .. tIl).
Wdbaviveka of Rudradhara the Sugatisopllna is said to be the
work of one who was pralihastaia (deputy) of Bhavas.rma.....
CaQ4e'vara was the son of Vire'vara and like his father and grand-
father became minister of Harisimhadeva. This must have happen-
ed about 13 10 A. D., as he weighed himself in 1314 A. D. The
Krtyaratnllkara (verse 1 S ) says that he touched the very idol of
Pdupati in Nepal and worshipped it after conquering the country.
From the Vyavahllraratnlkara it appears that CaQ4dvara was
Chief Judge as well as Min~ter for peace and war. aa, Cao4dVUI.
and his ancestors are highly praised for their liberality.a,o In the
Dllnaratnlbra (verse 2 at the end ) he is said to have rescued the
earth submerged in the flood of Mlecchas. a,1 This probably refers
to the defeat of some Mahomedan generals. Harisimhadeva was
routed by Ghiasuddin Tughlak in 1324 and retired from Tirhut

888 1II1(~~. p.' (Benarea ed. of1SH ~) • tfW ''1M\tlttI.,I<jl *",\IAsnCft-

f*\.q;:;a 1IIiIf: I'
889 f.ItIifll "",I('ElI'."i,n 'I: Sfll"' •• : ~
~"'I("'I,f\l ..oil tA il44~ ... MI( I
~ !!wf.\lt~q~ ~
rIt"'G'Pc(J1~oli ~: ~~: 11
MUra'l Notloel,,,,ol VI. p. 67~ Tbe leoood pUa ba four I"llablel lell.
Tbe pD.alOlJ' of """~'. family la

.f1i~i'If
I
~
I
I:____ ~----~--------~--~---
I I I I
~ ~ ~ ~~ Ml(tt~
~ ~, mIDl.terof~ aDd authorofR..I,1"'.
 into Nepal.a9 s Hence it follows that the seven RatnAkaras' some
of which (like vivada and dana) refer to his weighing hiinself
against gold in 1314 A. D. and his high position at the coun of
,HarisiIhhadeva were composed between 1314 and 1324 A. D. His
Rljanitiratnakara was composed at the command of Bhave§a. This
last belonged to the line of the Kamesvara dynasty which began to
rule Tirhut in the third quarter of the 13th century, in 1370 A. D.
according to' Mr. Jayasval (introduction to Rajanitiratnlkara, r).
Therefore the literary activities of CaI,l.(J,csvara extended over about
So years from 1314 and the Rajaniti-ratnlkara was probably his last
work composed at a very advanced age. For the somewhat con-
troversial and confused chronology of the Tirhut kings of the
KarJ.ll~a and Kilmesvara dynasties, vide Hp. cat. (Introduction p. 3I);
Grierson in Ind. Ant. vol. I4, p. 182-196 and Ind. Ant. vol. 28, p. 57;
JASB 1915 pp. 407-433 ( M. M. Chakravarti); JBORS vol. IX,
p. 300 and X, p. 37 Oayasval).
CaQ4esvara exercised very great influence over Maithila and
Bengal writers. Misarumisra, VardhamAna, Vacaspati-misra and
RaghunandanaS9J very frequently quote him. The Viramitrodaya
( p. 181 ) calls the Ratnakara 'Paurastya-nibandha' (eastern digest).
91. Harinitha
Harinltha is the author of a digest called Smrtisara on severJI
topics of dharma§astra. No part of this work has been yet printed.
In the India Office there are two mss. of the Smrtislra (I. O. cat.
p. 448, No. 1488 and p. 449, No. 1489). The first cites 67 aut!1o-
. rities (pramiJpaktJ~ ) on Dharmasastra, out of which the Karma-
pradipa, the Kalpataru, the Kimadhenu, Kumira, GaQeSvaramisra,
Vijiiane§vara, Vilamba (?), Smrtimaiijii~d and Harihara deserve
special mention. This ms. contains the portion of the Smrtisara
on the saIhskaras, rites on death, sraddha and prlyascitta. The other
ms. deals with the principal topics of vivida ( various titles of law)
and vyavahara (judicial procedure), viz. panition, father's sha,re
881 ~h. PalJji hfstorlaD of Mlthilll thus desorib.s tbe departure of ,(AY",
,1IJVI'~'rm ~ "'4a:#R~4rll ~ !ql'ljff
~rt~) 1"'~C\)M~ l'fr'R ~ It'.
8.8 Tbe".,(Wtl.<.
'l"'I(iifICfi( and ~Ii:(iIi'II.( are qao,ecllD 'be ~
of
<9"rvr (e. I· pp. J84. 199. 801. vol. 1 ).
 fU. B'tzrItIlII1ItJ ' I'll
on 'partltlon, larger share to eldest son, persons excluded from
partition and inheritance, impartible property; stridbana; the
several kinds of sons; succession to the property of the sonless ;
re-union; gambling and prize-fighting and other titles of law;
various methods of da1J4a (punishment); the various units of
measure etc.; judicial procedure i. e. the plaint, the reply, the means
of proof, viz, documents, witnesses, possession, reasoning, oaths,
and ordeals; review of judgment; minority and dependence; rules
about succession according to various authors. This last portion
appears to be a sort of supplement, wherein the views of Bllanlpa,
Parijata, Hallyudha, Kalpataru and of the Smrtislra itself on the
order of succession to a man dy~ng sonless are set forth. Vi§varupa
and ~rikara arc named in the summary of Bllarupa's views and the
Prakasa at a later stage (folio 148 b). Bhavadeva-nibandha is
also expressly named on possession.
No information is given in the mss. about Harinltha himself.
He is styled in the colophons 'mahllmahoplldhyllya.' In several
places he refers to the views of the Gau4as on acilra; e. g. he
cites the view of the Gau4as that on a fasting day or §rAddha day
one should not employ the twig used in dantadhlvana and that
when there is EkidaSi on two days a house-holder should observe
a fast on the first and a yali on the second. It appears that he was
not a Gau4a but rather a Maithila.
The India Office ms. of the vivada portion of the Smrtisllra is
dated smllvat 1614 (i. e. 1558 A. D.). Another ms. of the same
portion (vide Mitra's Notices, vol. V, p. 232, No. 1913) was copied
in ~mal)a samvat 363 i. e. 1469-1470 A. D. ~ulapll.1i quotes
the Smrtisara in his Durgotsavaviveka. Misarumi§ra in his Vivida-
candra several times refers to the opinions of the Smrtisira. 8, ..
Hence it follows that the Smrtisira was composed before the last
quarter of the 14th century. Ca1)4esvara in his voluminous work

8" e.,. if 'IN: 'l5hfihihflflflufPritr ~ m ~ ~ 'I5.Mi.m.: ...-

~ ~ ...~.(oI... I lft ....iim.... iiIftI Ei{~ti1~: I fono 5a of
~"li("I'if (D. O. ms. No. 57 of 1888-84) ; 31W '{1f EilftleR ~ Rh
."R.~ ftqf ( "'~ t ) ~ q;t ""'~ IJii""""'t'l*~·
'R! ~,6tt~it"'IftI"i"'~'S~ I folio It b i Tide allo 57 b for aDoda"
reference to ~'1,(, .
 • .,., ~ Dill] .....
nowhere refers to Harinltha nor does the latter refer to 'him.
Hence they were probably contemporaries or not separated by lDy
appreciable interval of time. As Harinltha mentions the Kalpataru
and Harihara, he must be later than about 1250 A. D. If Ganes-
varamisra8,s mentioned by Harinltha be the author of the Sugati-
sopllna ( which is extremely probable ) who was an uncle of Cav4e-
jvara, then Harinatha canllot be earlier than about 1300 A. D.
and flourished at about the same time as Cav4esvara, viz, the first
half of the 14th century A. D. Harinltha is quoted by Vlcaspati-
mi'ra in his DvaitanirQaya, by Raghunandana (in Udvlhatattva
vol. I, pp. 108, 119, Ahnikatattva vol. I, p. 240, Suddhitanva vol.
I1, p. 240), Kamallkara, NilakaQtha and a host of other later writers.
In the EkAdaSitattva p. 4 S Harinltha is spoken of as upajffJya by
Vardhamlna and Vacaspati.
There are several works styled Smrtisara e. g. of Kesavdarma
(Mitra's Notices, vol. II. p. 76), of YldavabhQ~va-bhanacarya
( Mitra's Notices, vol. IV p. 213 No. 1642 ), of Devaylljiiika (D. C.
Ms. No. 266 of 1884-87 and 344 of 1886-92, the latter being called
Smrtislrasadlgraha). H;ence it often becomes difficult to say in the
case of later works, what panicular Smrtislra is being quoted.
92. Madhavacarya
Mlldhavlclrya is the brightest star in the galaxy of dU#1J4ty.
authors on dharmaSistra. His fame stands only second to that of
the great Sal\karlclrya. He had a most versatile genius and either
himself wrote or inspired his brother SfiyaQa and others to write
voluminous works on almost all branches of Sanskrit literature,
As an erudite scholar, as a far-sighted statesman, as the bulwark
of the Vijayanagara kingdom in the first days of its foundation, as a
samny4sin given to peaceful contemplation and renunciation in old
age, he led such a varied and useful life that even to this day his
is a name to conjure with. Among his numerous works twO
deserve special mention here, viz : the ParUara-mldhavlya, his com-
mentary on the Partiarasmrti and the KllanirQaya.
895 JIif: .tt1EafffiiJ W'~ 1(It'Jf ~sllf"''''''~ I PmrJt1t '*...""'•.t~
" I ~ ~ ""UIi6l1~~ 11 G1'r l1ia"",~wr: 1ft"" Atr-
~,,~":il\lPf~ft M....i~'4I'4...fl1 ~........,r.t filo~.." ' . ·
'. ,n.Ij.lf\. , ~ft\ij,( ( 1. O. ma ••0. !tea ).
 The Partiara-mldhaviya has been published several times, the
edition in the B. I. series and in the Bombay Sanskrit series being
the best known. In the following the Bombay.. edition has been
used. This wQrk is very extensive and occupies about 2300 print-
ed pages in the Bombay edition. It is not a mere commentary on
PariSara's text, but is in the nature of a digest of civil and religious
law. The original smrd ofParaSara contains no verses on 'lJya'lJahllra,
but Midhavacarya hangs, on the slender peg of a single verse of
Parasara calling upon the king to rule his subjects with righteous-
ness, his treatise on 'lJya'lJabIJra that covers a little over a fourth part
of the whole commentary (vide note 341 above an ParUara).
The Parasara-madhaviya is a work of authority on modern Hindu
Law in southern India. 8" . His style is lucid and he generally
avoids lengthy and abstruse discussions. Besides numerous smrti-
kllras and puraJ,)as he names the following authors and works ---
Apararka, Devasvilmin, PUril)asAra, Prapaiicasara, Medhltithi, Viva-
raQakara ( on the VedilntasQtra), ViSvaropacarya, Sambhu, Sivas-
vamin, Smrticandrikil. The ParaSara-midhaviya was amongst his
earliest works. He tells us that there was no commentary on
ParMara before him. B'7
The KalanirQaya of Mildhavicarya has been published several
times. In the following the B. I. edition has been used. He
states that he wrote this work after he composed his commentary
on the Par.tSarastnrti. 898 The work is divided into five prakara1Jas.
The first (Upodghilta) deals with a scholastic disquisition on
kala ( time ) and its real nature; the 2nd (called 'lJatsara) speaks
of the year, its various lengths according as it is cIlndra, s4fJana or
saltra, of the two ayanas, of the seasons and their number,
of the months (cIltulra and saura), of the intercalary months,
and the religious acts allowed and forbidden in intercalary months,
of the two palesas (fortnights); the third prakarava (pratipat-
prakaral)a ) deals with the meaning of the word titbi, duration oE a
Bt8 I Mad. H. 0. B. p. ~t p. Ii? ; 11 1100. I. A. p. 48' . l p. SOS; I. L. B. 15
sol
)(ad.151 al p. 1:'8.
817 'm\Rt~ i'" ''{J~' ~"'cPr: I IPfra1 ~ "t.RfI(W""r ~ II
...
&
'th laire "tnt•
f(CIf-,-" IQ~ ~tI\I(M" I 8+('18'''.'- filvN "'~":"
.......
"h I.Ho. vent of .~".
"'hi, the fifteen tithis of a pakta, two kinds of titbis, viz. 4uddhl ( i. e.
not intermixed with another titbi on the same day) and 'fJiddh4
( intermixed with another filhi on same day), rules about the
preference of the first titbi for particular religious rites and obser-
vances ( for Gods and Manes ) when intermixed with the preceding
and following tit/lis, the fifteen muhartas of the day and of the night;
the fourtb (dvitiYildi-tithi-prakaraQa) extends the application of
the rules about pratipad to the t itrns from the second to the
fifteenth and decides on what tit"i (whether intermixed with the
preceding or the following) certain 'l.'ratas, such as Gaurivrata on
the third, Janma~tami on the 8th, were to be performed; the fifth
( prakirt.1aka i. e. miscellaneous) deals with rules about the deter-
mination of nakialras for various acts, the yogas and karal,las and
rules about saIhkra.nti and eclipses and the actions proper for them.
The Kalanirnaya besides tbe names of numerous sages, puraQas,
astronomiCal and astrological writers mentions tbe foHowing works
and authors :-KalAdarsa ( p. 83 ), Bhoja (as having composed in
AryA metre a work on the Saiva 4gama), Muho.rta-vidhltna-sara
( p. 341 ), V~tesvarasiddhAnta, VAsi~tha RAmAyal}a, the Siddhanta-
siromaQi ( of BhaskarAcllrya), Hemlldri ( p. 67 his 'Uratakhat)q,a and
fwppbalJr]a ).
A good deal about the family and personal history of Madhav:t-
arya can be gleaned from the above-mentioned two works and
other treatises of Mlldhavllarya. From the ParllSara-m:tdha-
viya weB" learn that he was the son of MAyaQa and Srimati, ".hat
Sayal)a and Bhoganatha were his younger brothers, that he was a
student of the black Yajurveda and of the Baudhayana-slltra-caral,~a
and belonged to the Bhllradvaja-gotra. The introductory verses
and the colophon of the Prllyascitta-sudhlnidhi'oo of Sllyal)a corro-
borate most of the~ particulars. A verse at the beginning of th':'

- ~ ~ ~ !J'fft\l~: mn, ~ ~"" ~ Q~ n

~~~\1IWl~,,( ~ I.~ P "" . : ~ it
~ 11 Iatro. ver••• 6 RDd 7 of ~.

100 ~ ~(I(l(",..fta ~"": I ~: ~ (filt,1!f{)f ~~ ~rn'iWi'( 11

aDel the oolophon ~ta "''1'I1'llil.,'' ' MW4 MP4U'f\i'i("~ If\'fO,,~,q(q
~ ~
.
~ ~

Deaoriptive oat. of Madral Govt. Sumi. mll. vol. VII. p. 1110 :No•
.1410. The t.". referred ·.0 i, ~.
 87'
KAlanirQaya tells us that Vidy~tinha, Bh1ratitirtha and SrIkaQtha
were his teachers.,ol The Parasara-Madhaviya highly eulogises90~
Ma.dhava, compares him to divine and semi-divine councillors like
Aogirasa of Indra and says that he was the hereditary teacher
( kulaguru ) and mantrin of king Bukk3Q3 (or Bukka ). The colo-
phons to the several works of SliyaQ3, the younger brother of
MAdhavlClrya, show that these brothers were closely connected
with four rulers of the Vijayanagar dynasty, viz. Bukka and his son
Harihara, Kampa and his son Saligama. In the Yajfiatantra-su-
dh4nidhi,oJ (ms. in the Bhau Daji collection) Sayal}a, the author
of the bh~yas on the vedas, is said to be the kulagltru of Harihara,
son of Sangama. In the Guruvamsa-kavya (VaQivilasa Press cd. )
it is said that Vidyaral).ya was the pupil of Vidyatirtha, that he com-
posed Vedabha~yas and published them in the names of Sayal}a and
Madhava, that Harihard. and Bukka were tbe most valiant of the five
sons of Sal'.lgama (v. 48), that :Vira Rudra was the sovereign of
Harihara and Bukka and was defeated by the suratrill)a i. e. sultan.
The same work says that Vidyaral',lya· founded Vijayanagari in
Sake 12S8, vaisakha suddha 7 Sunday (i. e. 30th April 1335 A. D.)
and crowned Harihara king. 90Ja
Burnell in his introduction to the Vamsabrahmal',la started the
theory that S4yaQa and M~dhava were identical and put forward an
esoteric meaning on the verse that states that S4yaQa and Bhoganatha
---------------_._-_._---
801 W~ SJrcq ~,qqf(4iltR{'{cflif q-{ It"~ ~GiI .. ~'I·~I~~: ~ilTtrf1ii
fo

~ I (a1llltICfSeqpqif",e,a Ilflltl~~I~ffl ~~I~~ ~ ~

IQl.U&i1iR4I""~ 11 Snd ver.e of ~ifUfq.

90s ~Ifii«f) ~~ ~: ~ iNn'i%I'ifl'JRil ~~ ~~: ~im

Ptliiff'C'lIIt: I qiC41.~¥'ii'fttlfilu UIrol !uql~itT II~ ~~(J5.
~ iftff IfI'1'r. " 'th vera. of q'U. IU.
..
803 ct~, q~","~(Fri\'l\~ , ~: ~1\qOIl .... Nf i1'4o,p.\('\1~ , ~~€qf(
q\*1I~"ii: ~ ~: I ~\~Ii4lf<'1'i ~: ~ 11 snflffi:
~ ~ 'If' ~: '~l1oflW;r ffI\lUfSfC(7ct.r ~("
Intro. ver••• 7, 8, 14.
903a ~ff" ~ W "~I~ ~ "'~ ~~ ~ '~T1~~ I
.. ~ ~ ~~ . . ~ tAlM",'{i\t,a ~ Ma1"~ 11
~l(1.liii VI. 8.
B. D. 408.
 were the younger brothers of Mldhava. But the facts as culled
from the works of these two great men and the inscriptions of
contemporary Vijayanagara kings are too strong for the hypothesis
of Bur-nell and make it look absurd. The whole subject about the
relationship of Madhava, SayaQa and Bhoganltha has been carefully
examined by Rao Bahadur R. Narsimhachar in Ind. Ant. vol. 45
pp. 1-6 and 17ff and the theory of Burnell has been thoroughly
refuted. sayaQa and Bhoganatha were as real personages as Madba-
vlclrya himself. Madhavlc:lrya in his later years became a samnytJsin
and was named VidylraQya. To the items of evidence adduced
by R. B. R. Narsimhachar for rstablishing the identity of Mldhava
and VidyaraQya (Ind. Ant. vol. 45 p. 18) I may add one more.
The Viramitrodaya ascribes the commentary on PariSara composed
by Madhava to VidylraQya. 904 It has however to be noted that
the GuruvariISakavya (VaQiviiasa Press ed.) says (V. 41-44) that
VidyaraQya was different from both SayaQa and Madhava.
The chronology of the kings of Vijayanagara has been a fruitful
source of controversy. It is not necessary to go into that chrono-
logy in ~reat detail here. It may be studied in such works as
Sewell's C Forgotten empire' and in E. I. vol. Ill. p. 36, E. I. vol.
XIV p. 68, E. 1. vol. XV p. 8. The following pedigree'os will be
sufficient for th~ purpose of connecting Madbava and his brothers
with the kings of Vijayanagara. The earliest inscription is that of
Harihara I dated lake 1261 (1339-40 A. D.) wherein Harihara

10' ~rri ~ lI.W'~ (jttU(Uq ~~: q<I\l<E'i~1JP.1t ·q1.4.... ~I'~

~~N 'PIn smiI~ VI ~ I cfko p. 583 i vidfl p.672
, ~~fir('itr.J 1I1P'8Atd ~~~ ~Jf.t~""1(P410l § .tivrt ~.
IIPfq~~,": ,~ I'. Tbll referl to the remarkl iD qu.lIf.
yoJ. Ill. p. 538.
105 ~I
I
fRf~ I
('at. 1161 )
I
'JIIIr or 'Pqvf
I
'.'1
I
"'" ~
I
. r I
ffPII Ifm 11 (1'78·18'1 A. D. ).
('aka 1178)
'11
( 'ak~818)
 87.
is said to be a Mahlmat;t4aleAvara and is spoken of as ~ri-Vlra..
C

Hariyappa-V04eya.' ,0' The colophon of the Mldhaviya Dhiltu-

vrtti describes Mildhava as the great minister of Sal'lgamarlja, the son
of Kamparilja. 907 The BitragulJ.ta grant in sake 1278 ( I3S6 A. D. )
by Sal'1gama II at the request of his teacher SrikaQ,thanatha shows
that Bhoganltha90B who composed the contents of the grant was a
,,,Jrt,,asaciva ( gay or humorous companion) of SaJ\gama 11. We
saw above that ~rikalJ.tha was a teacher of Mlidhavlclrya ana that
Bhoganltha was the youngest brother of Mldhavaclrya. Bhoga-
nltha in order to be a poet and a narmasaciva of a reigning sovereign
must have been a grown-up man in I3S6 A. D. and so MlI.dha\"il-
arya musi have been quite an elderly person about that time.
The KA.lanirQaya tells us that in the cyclic year ISvara following
immediately after sake I2S8 Sr4V01ja was an intercalary month and
that in the cyclic year Bhava that preceded Jake I2S8 ( i. e. in sake
1256) Fllguna was an intercalary month and then examines the
intercalary months that occurred iu the cyclic years up to Viklri
thereafter ( i. e. up to Jake 1281 ).908a As the KalanirQaya examines
the intercalary months from sake I2S6 (i. e. 1334 A. D. ) to sake
1281 ( i. e. I3S9 A. D.), it follows that it was either composed
during these years or immediately after this period. The PaIiAara-
madhaviya was composed before the KalanirQaya. Rao Bahadur
Narsimhachar states that in a copperplate grant dated 1386 A. D.
it is said dut Harihara ( II) gave in the presence of VidyaraQya-
!ripaaa. attain donations to three scholars who were the promoters
906 'JI1:I..ui"Pt{\~lfiiqffl~",(,R'4tqiii~'" ' Int. Ant. vol. X, p. &I.
907 l&fl"i\~q~~~(."'I(IGf~t1iji'i4(I\II"'I"~"lquil'51"i'IW~-
til"UIi"lI%t1i ~ ~: I
.08 ~ ~.I"i~ ~qi8Ifq~., t trli.UI1($'It' Viij.,daS ~
",": ~: 11 E. I. vol. Ill. at p. SO.
~ ~ ~"jij~I'(i": t qq..1\t!.ijt1lcti~ " ... "Ilvtr Qtr •
~ tiit""1('ll'ft .n'l"'S4j(il"Cij<tfI~""I"UI"i«l""': I i'lCI: ~ .tl
"i"<8"Cij(Et'I~ .ii-J.,"lttiI~: ... ~ ~."Iwr .~(i~e""
lRJ~iit 't"i~"~~ ~ ~, ~r " ~'ii»'I(~"Cij<le("iI~
~I:i~"$t 'll...Ri}Q: .... tI'n ~~ WJilOi"I~: I
\q(Rc~8ihI<8"Cij~~~ A.O\~"RI~ "",1fii'Ii\, CNt ... n
~'"" ~ I 'Iaf#l~q pp. 70-71.
 880
(pra'lJartaka) of the commentaries on the four Vcedas (IDd. Ant.
vol. 45 p. 19). Another inscription speaks of Vidytral)ya in
1378 A. 0.90 9 This shows that Mlldhavllcarya had become a
santn.l'dsin at least in 1377 A. D. Tradition says that VidyifaQya
died in 1386 A. D. at the ripe old age of 90. Therefore we shan
not be rar wrong if we place the literary activity of Mlldhava-Vidyi-
ral)ya between 1330- I 385 A. D. From the remarks about inter-
calary months it appears that the ParAsaramlldhavIya and Kalanir-
lJaya were composed between 1335-1360 A. D. There was a
tradition among pandits that it was Midhavllcarya who composed
bha~yas 011 the Vedas and ascribed them to his brother Sa1'1)8.
Kasinatha, in his Vitthala-fl'.ul1antra-sara-bh~ya says SO.,IO

Great confusion has been caused by identifying Madhava-Vidyl-

raQ.ya with another scholar named Madhava who was also a mantrin
ofBukka, who was a great warrior and was governor of Banavase and
the country round Goa on the western coast. In a grant,1I of the
village Kucara, also called Madhavapura, dated Jake 1313 ( 1391
A. D.), it is said that he routed the armies of the Turu~kas, wrested
Goa the capital of KoI'lkaQ.a from them and re-established the temple
of Saptanatha (i. e. Sapta-kotiSvara). There is another inscription
dated Jake 1290 ( i. e. 1368 A. D. ) where the great minister ( Maha-
pradhdlla) MadhavaI'lka is stated to have ruled over Banavase 1.2000
under king Bukkariiya (Ind. Ant. vol. IV, p. 206). Fleet is
wrong in identifying the minister Madhadt\ka with MAdhavadirya-
VidyaraDya. Another grant from Goa (found by 01. Bhau D:tji)
says that Madhava-mantrin, son of CauQ.Q.ibhatta, established the
lbiga of Saptanatha ( ]BBRAS vol. 9, p . .228). Vide E. C. vol. VIll,
. Sorab No. 375 dated sake 1268 (Sunday MAdhava 30, i. e. 11th
Feb. 1347), where we are told that Madhavamantrin was governor
of Candragutti, capi~l of Banavase 12000, that he was minister of
Marapa, younger brother of Harihara I and that he was a disciple of

909 li:Digraphia Carnatica. vol. VI. KoppaSO.

910 ~ ~'ii qy\Rl... jfiir~~ ~~~: ~I!!.. m
filJAtrititfa ~""Ga~
&0. I folio 37 b of the fq8~iP5ttll("I~ (D. O. ma. No. 100 01186'-70).

'11 1il~ ~IUI(I"''1~", i1.q~UI~~i! 'SlMfl8fQi'll §''''''~

~S'G(r ¥j,"~ep4i{:
.... II "R1ii'Sdll1li1tJitlliftl8t
'" Ifitliiifl"I~"I~~: I
JBBRAS vol. IV, p. 115 ( text ), p. 107 ( ••AQllatIOll).
KrlyilSakti, a &iva teacher. In E. C. vol. VII, Shikarpnr 281 dated
lake 1290 Klrtika bahula 8 (i. e. 15th November 1368) Mldhava
is said to have been a son of C.l!.uQ4a of the Ailgirasa gotra and a
minister of Bukka I and his guru is said to have been Kasivillsa
KrlyASakti.
From this it follows that the Madhava 11Umtrin who was a
governor of Banavase and Goa and was living in 1391 A. D. was
the son of CauQ4ibhatta and cannot be identified with Mldhavl-
cArya who was the son of MayaQa.
There is a ms. in the Bombay University Library of a work
called KllanirQayakarika in I 30'verses, which contains the introduc-
tory verses of the Ka.lanirQaya dealing with the contents, though in
a somewhat different order. There are several commentaries on
the KllanirQaya, viz. K~lanin)ayadipika by Ramacandrac1rya com-
posed about 1450 A. D., a commentary called Lak~mi by Lalqmidevi,
wife of Vaidyanatha PayaguQ4a. There is a VivaraQa of the Kala-
nirQayadipikA, by NrsiIhha, son of Ramacandracarya (vide D. C.
Ms. No. 99 ofI87 1-72 ).
- I I
93. Madanapala and Visvesvarabhatta ..
The Madanaparijata compiled under the patronage of king
Madanapala by Visvesvarabhatta is a famous work. Like Bhoja,
Madanapilla seems to have been a great patron of learning and
several works are attributed to him. At least four works on
dharmaSlstra are ascribed to him (i. e. were written under his
patronage) viz the Madanaparijata, SmrtimahirQva or Madana-
maharQava, TithinirQayasdra and Smrtikaumudi.
The Madanaparijlta is an extensive work printed in the B. I.
series. There are 23 introductory verses, the first 13 of which give
the gel\ealogy of Madanapala. In the printed edition these 13
verses are stated to have been added by Purohita Sri-Rllmadeva.
The last of the introductory verses states that the work was com-
posed after a careful study of Hemiqri, Kalpavrk~ (i. e. Kalpataru),
Apararka, Smrticandrikl, Smrtyarthasdra and Mitak§arA.'u That
Madana~la was only the patron and not the real author of the
918 ~~ql"\lN(jiI\ifll~ ~ ...f.It.1 :ot I ~~~p,q ~-
-
~ij"t~ ~ ~a 11
880

(pravartaka) of the commentaries on the four Vedas (Iud'. Ant.

vol. 45 p. 19). Another inscription speaks of Vidyaf8Qya in
J 378 A. D.9 011 This shows that Mlldhavacarya had become a
sarltn),tlSin at least in 1377 A. D. Tradition says that VidyaraQya
died in 1386 A. D. at the ripe old age of 90. Therefore we shall
not be far wrong if we place the literary activity of Madhava-Vidyl-
rat;'lya between 1330-1385 A. D. From the remarks about inter-
calary months it appears that the Parasaramadhaviya and Kalanir-
l.l<lyil were composed between 1335-1360 A. D. There was a
tradition among pfltldits that it was Mlldhavacarya who composed
bha~yas on the Vedas and ascribed them to his brother SlyaQa.
Kasinatha, in his Vitthala-flilllantra-sara-bhll~ya says SO.9 IO
Great confusion has been caused by identifying Madhava-Vidyl-
r81.lya with another scholar named Madhava who was also a ,nantri"
of Bllkka, who was a great warrior and was governor of Banavase and
the country round Goa on the western coast. In a grant9U of the
village Kllcara, also called Madhava pura, dated sake I 3I 3 ( I 391
A. D.), it is said that he routed the armies of the Turu~kas, wrested
Goa the capital of KOlikaQa from them and re-established the temple
of Saptanatha ( i. e. Sapta-kotisvara). There is another inscription
dated lake 1290 ( i. e. 1368 A. D. ) where the great minister ( Mah4-
pradbt11la) Mfidhavlll'lka is stated to have ruled over Banavase 12000
under king Bukkaraya (Ind. Ant. vol. IV, p. 206). Fleet is
wrong in identifying the minister Madhavlll'lka with Mlldhav~c1rya­
Vidyara1.lya. Another grant from Goa (found by Dr. Bhau Daji)
says that Madhava-mantrin, son of CauQ4ibhatta, established the
lil}ga of Saptanatha ( JBBRAS vol. 9, p. 228). Vide E. C. vol. VIII,
'Sorab No. 375 dated sake 1268 (Sunday M~dhava 30, i. e. 1 nh
Feb. 1347), where we are told that Madhavamantrin was governor
of Candragutti, capit~~ of Banavase 12000, that he was minister of
Marapa, younger brother of Harihara I and that he was a disciple of

909 li:Digraphia Carnatica. vol. VI. Koppa30.

910 ~"ffii 1fI"f"I"M~~~ ~"'~: mlltlilTfI' fct'~ ~C45I"'~if
&c. I folio 37 b of the M8(i5'1t\f'S1t1I(ttlut (D. C. ms. No. 100 01188.-70) •

• 11 wTr;n~~ .ItUJ'{lVft1~if ~~if I SjrflfiMl~'11 !'J4..eti'~

~IIUJJ ~..~.4i\: '.. \'INj.ltlSfllifl'q1Jmsrm8f "'~a"It4I~I!J"f 'f: I
JBBRAB vol. IV. p.llS ( ten ). p. 107 ( 'r&DIlatlon).
 181
KriyUakti, a &iva teacher. In E. C. vol. VII, Shikarpur 281 dated
ake 1290 Klrtika bahu1a8 (i. e. 15th November 1368) Mldhava
is said to have been a son of C\ul)Qa of the A1'lgirasa gotra and a
minister of Bukka I and his guru is said to have been KUivillsa
Kriy~ti.

From this it follows that the Mitdhava 11Iantrin who was a

governor of Banavase and Goa and was living in 1391 A. D. was
the son of CauQ4ibhatta and cannot be identified with Midhava-
carya wilo was the son of Mayal)a.
There is a ms. in the Bombay University Library of a work
called Klllanirl)ayakarika in 130 verses, which contains the introduc-
tory verses of the KalanirQaya Jealing with the contents, though in
a somewhat different order. There are several commentaries on
the KalanirQaya, viz. KalanirlJayadipika by Rilmacandracarya com-
posed about 1450 A. D., a commentary called Lak~mi by Lak~midevi,
wife of Vaidyanatha Payagul)qa. There is a Vivaral)a of the Killa-
nin;layadipikil, by NrsiIhha, son of Rilmacandrilca.rya (vide D. C.
Ms. No. 99 of 1871-72 ).

..
- I I
93. Madanapala and Visvesvarabhatta
The Madanaplrijata compiled under the patronage of king
Madanapala by Visves\'arabhatta is a famous work. Like Bhoja,
Madanaplla seems to have been a great patron of learning and
several works are attributed to him. At least four works on
dharmasastra are ascribed to him (i. e. were written under his
patronage) viz the Madanaparijita, Smrtimahlrl)va or Madana-
mahlrl}ava, Titbinirl)aya~ra and Smrtikaumudi.
The Madanaparijlta is an extensive work printed in the B. I.
series. There are 23 introductory verses, tbe first 13 of which give
the genealogy of Madanaplla. In the printed edition these 13
verses are stated to have been added by Purobita Sri-Rlmadeva.
The last of the introductory verses states that the work was com-
posed after a careful study of Hema4ri, Kalpavrk~a (i. e. Kalpataru),
Apal1.rka, Smrticandrikl, Smrtyartbasara and MitAqara.'u That
Madanapala was only the patron and not the real author of the
911 ~~q(leiWi'4~ Etlfa... f.it., -
'if I ~~~,., ~-
P;,"Wi~ ~~: 'I
work is made clear in several places. In the introductory verse 20
it is stated that the work was compiled through (lit. by the mouth
of ) learned men.9 l J In two places in the body of the work9 14 it
is said that the author has explained the matter under discussion in
his work called Subodhini, a commentary on the Mita,qarl. There-
fore the Madanaparijata was really composed by Visvesvarabhana,
the author of the Subodhini. The Madanaparijita contains nine
stabakas (bunches i. e. chapters) on brahmacarya, the dharmas
of householders, the daily duties (tlbnika-krtya), the samsluJras
from garbbtJdbtlna onwards; impurity on birth and death, the puri-
fication of various substances (dravyaluddbi), lrlJddba, dIlyabbtlga
( partition and inheritance ) and prtlyalcitta. In the portion on the
Dlyabhaga it very closely follows the Mitik~arl. Its style is simple
and lucid. Besides the authors and works mentioned above it
cites those noted below. 9ls

There is a work called MahirQava ascribed to Mlndhlta, a son

of Madanapala. In several mss. of this work deposited in the
Deccan916 College there are introductory verses giving the genealogy
of Madanapala that agree almost word for word with the introduc-
tory verses of the Madanaparijata. Moreover two verses that speak
of Visves.. nrabhatta occur here also as well as in the Madanaparijata
and Subodhini. This work also is said to have been compiled by

813 ~l;pt ¥1ifo1\~.qlf't-;n(pfl,,"p ~fiI~ ~ t 'IUflilfi1st,-@QIf·

N~",;Wlq f;t1.!2~ ~ lJtMIC1i()fi\' 11
914 ~ "iIp,i~" ~~'irmT~) fii~~ ~~~­
~ I ~~ p. 614; vide p. 60S .110 for aimilar wordl.

_9113t~~, 'l'IPI, ~~,~ (on J(~.p.607)t ~

(P. 771 ). ~~, i1uC.,i'tw, fNn~, ~1'1fi5 ( OD .q;, p. 607 ), ~­
~I~ ( p. 619). ,~, ~ ( p. 614 l. ~~.

: 916 For t.h. ~ vide D. O. ms. No.1S1 of 1881-83 aud NOI.1I9 and HO of
1886-1898. No.lliO does not. oODtaiD the verael about the ,lneaI081.
but. the two verses ~t ~o and I{ra~ (whloh are 11 and II iD
the i1C('1d("fTil') ooour iD all the three; iD No. 131 and No. 159 the
vene amrr ~o ocourll in t.he iDtrodootol'J' venel aDel thl vene
~ ooours at. the end oUhe work and in lfo.16O the two Y.I.I . , .

$}l. Ill" alld Srli of th, int.roduotol'1 vera..,

 88i·
Mlndhltl through the learned.,17 It is said to have been based on
a study of the huti, the smrtis and the pur4'f)t1s. The work is
divided into 40 tarangas (waves·). The principal subject' of
the work is to describe how the various diseases which human
I.
bodies are heir to are the result of evil deeds done in past lives
( this subject being called Karmavipaka in dharmasastra works)
and to prescribe various rites and penances for the eradication of
the evil results of evil deeds. Among the various rites and penances
that are set forth in great detail may be mentioned the KO$maQ4a-
homa, Radraikldasini, Maharudrabhi$eka, Vinayakasanti, the Nava-
grahayajiia &c. The MaharQava mentions the KarmavipAka of
~tltapa, the Caturyarga-cintlmaQi ( folio 234 a ofD. C. no. 259 of
1886-1892), the Mita.k~ara, the Karmavipaka-samuccaya &C. It
is wonhy of note that in the Smrti-kaumudi the authorship of
the Maharr;tava is claimed by the author himself and is not ascribed
to Madanapala's son.,I,
The TithinirQayasara is another work compiled under Madana-
pala. Stein in his cat. of mss. at Jammu (p. 306) gives extracts
from this work. The first fourteen verses are the same as those in
the Madan:tplrijata. It appears to have been composed by
Visvanitha, which is most probably a paraphrase of tbe name
Visvesvara. 9lO
The Smrtikaumudi contains an introduction of 17 verses, 13 of
which set forth the genealogy of Madanapala. The fourteenth
verse tells us that Madanaplla composed works called YantraprakiSa,
MaharQava, Parijll.ta, Siddhll.ntagarbha and TithinirQayasara. 9u
The 15th verse says that he composes the Smrtikaumudi through
817 ~ !"tI~'ltC'Il ~~ iiOlIPrr JfI"Tlfll I ~~~i\' IffiIJfI~ VcViii'ro;i
~ i\'Pf 11 18th vefse in D. C. ma. No. 159 of 1886-92.

818 Th, work begin. • ~ ClM"'JfIV'lV'liw~fir~i\' ~'fl.~~f.t­

~" ~~~QIift SI~ , '.
91' ~"IC4.\tIP6qlfi~~ol~ mlqCl: I
820 q}~ill~~ ~fl'ififClal~if "A1~n~ql~if 'Sl~ 1fNI11I.
f«~Mai"VI("IiA1 ~ ~ 'SNRr1 11
811 For tbe ~~. vide Aufreobt'. Osford oat. p. 175 bl I. O. oat. p.5",
No, 1Nl aDd D. O. ml. No. 51 of 1872-'18. .

112 ~1IJI.~"""~"'"'Iiffi\~~"""1: I ~~ ""~

.0.
 the learned.9" The 17 verse says that his predecessors have
generally dilated upon the dharmas of the three higher fJar'1)flS and
the dharmas of the slidra have not been dealt with by them as a
principal topic, therefore he would clearly expound the dbarmas
o( the last 'lJaN)a. At the end of the ms. in the I. O. cat. it is
described as the younger sister of the Madanapl1rijl1ta and of the
MahllrQava. 9J4 This is not found in the D. C. ms. which was
copied in samvat 1615. This work is divided into four kalol-
1l1sas, each kalollasa being subdivided into kiraQas (rays). The
first kalolIasa has two kiral,1as, the second has four, the third and
foutth five kiral,1as each. The subjects dealt with are: I two kinds
of stldras, viz: the kevalaslidra ( simple stldra ) and one who is of
mixed descent, being born of a slidra woman from a man of the
higher castes; the mixed castes; 11. general discourses on the sudra's
adhikllra for engaging in various acts and performing various rites,
such as the study of the vedas and smrtis, the performance of
garbhl1dhl1na and other samskaras and the consecration of sacred fires;
samdhyavandana; the slidra's capacity for attaining the knowledge
of brahman; Ill. marriage; different forms of marriage, prohibited
degre·es of blood relationship (sapiI,1Qya), the various rites of
marriage such as kanyadana i such samskaras as nama-karal,1a
( naming the child ), the duties of slidras in ordinary and difficult
times; Mauca for slidras; the various sraddhas for them; the letting
loose of a bull in honour of the dead; IV. slidra's daily duties such
as sauca, brushing the teeth, baths in the morning and at other
times, brabma)'ajna, tarpa1)a, 'lJaiwadeva, daily lrllddba, dinner, &c.
The Smrtikaumudi mentions among others Apararka, Krtya-
kalpa~aru, Mitak~ra, Medhatithi, Yajiiaparsva and Smrtimafijarl. It
also quotes from the Vedanta-kalpataru92s and the author claims
the Madanaparijata as his own work.
. It has been seen how all the four works set out above were
composed under the patronage of Madanapala and how they were
113 ~1"'I~" ~ ~~"l~murt Eilft1c1J¥J~: 1I
114. • ~ ~T ~~T ~ ~~~ ~(QtI"I:tGtI I
III ~ ~~~ SI"I~I~"'U;ft(ifl~fTmf Wf'I' 1Jl~ ftR I •
~I(I"'.~ 11 6'(1I51~q",I'I1 ( I) ~.~'RT ~ I still""IMI,ftl41
'" ~~ ~ 11 folio 8a of the D. O. m.. No. 11 of 1"1-'. ; foUo SS.
of the lame hu • If'f ... Silireplf.t "i("NIRotI~Ei4lf¥1(M"11tI '.
probably from the pen of Visvesvarabhatta. There is one more
work on Dharmasastra which Visvesvarabhana composed in his
own name without the shelter of a patron's name. It is tbe
Subodhini, a commentary on the Mitak~ara of Vijiiancsvara. The
vyavahara portion ofit has been published in Bombay by Mr. S. :S.
Setlur and also by Mr. J. R. Gharpure. Mr. Goviml Das had SL'Cn
ponions of the Subodhini on the prayascitta section also. The
Subodhini does not comment on each word of the Mitak~ara but
explains only important passages. It is a learned work. This was
the earliest composition of Visvesvarabhatta, since it is mentioned
even in the Madanaparijata. The first verse of the Subodhini is
also the opening verse of the MaharQava and of the Smrtikaumudi.826
From the verses927 21 and 22 in the introduction to the Madana-
pllrijata it appears that Visvesvara was the son of Pedibhatta and
Ambika, that he was of the Kausikagotra and was the pupil of
VyilsilraQya-muni. In the Subodhini also the verse 'mina &c.'
occurs at the end with slight suitable variations and the verse
, matirye~ilm ' in the beginning. The second introductory verse in
Mr. Gharpure's edition makes Visvesvara the son of Appabhatta,928
while Mr. Setlur reads' Pettibhana' which is probably a misreading
for Pedibhatta. From his father's name it appears that Visvesvara
was a native of the Dravi4a country929 and mig~ated to Nonhern India
in search of patronage after he wrote the Subodhini. Visvesvara
is regarded as one of the leading authorities of the Benares School
- -------- -------------- -- --------
9IG ;pf: ~;;qlvpn~~ {q;n~ I "'~) ~iil~I~~ ~qili~' ii1~t iiJ': 11
~~1. The EliRloil~(I ( Aufreoht'a Od. cat. 1). 275b haa .p,;(JUFif>1~IJ111t)
and Descriptive Ca. of Govt. Sanakrit mBl. (Madraa) vo1. VII p •. 2625, No.
3695 ha. ~i'(1vto and. fift ~:.

91'1 . . " \lIi srti1\l",uft~1 ~; qu \1~ ~~ ~ ""'.. ~~ ~ I

f,rt R'l ilwrt !1~«I.~fl ~Q~ql~ &qRfRU~~~~ ~: n
IfTffl ~~1Iftffi~ ~~;wm. \t1CfiiA4jq(~~:;rRa: ~-
11(1 Rm I ~ .~1~16t: ~) ~i(\i1Ic'i"fl ~ :;r ~
~ ~ 'I\ffl' n
918 t4)tq¥f!Ifi1Gf: ~ ~~:!'=fl: I
819 One of the done ea mentioned In the BitrllgUlna grant of king Sailgam.
dated 1_ .6.. D. la PeddlbbaU. ; vid6 E. I. vol. III at p.l8. 'BI,rI1ll9~a
i. in the N .UO" Diatriot.

B. De 49-
~'of modern Hindu law."o Madanaplla belonged to the family 'of
'l Tlka kings that ruled in K~fhl ( modem Kath ) on the Jumna ·to
1 the north of Delhi.9JI The printed Madanaplrijlta makes the
;'family name to be ' Kl!jthl,' but this is most probably a wrong
'·reading, as in the MahlrQava and the other works of Madanaplla
\ the family name is distinctly stated to be Tlka. The pedigree
"ofthe family as gathered from the"Madanaplrijlta and the other
"works is given below. Some works such as the, MahirJ;1ava omit
Hmention of Sahajapllla. About sadhlraQa it is said that he brought
;) cbout the remission of all taxes at the three tfrthas (Prayllga, KASi
,: and Gayl ).9).'&

·NO Vide I. L. R. 16 Cal. 361 at p. 371.

\,'81 3J~ ~~m~~1ftuft ,N 1(f.Ii~'iNJift I ~~ ~.
fct~;:prfJ1ffltfr ~ 1l@r ~\c'I'r.r~)(it ~T: 11 a1!!'Efl:ul ~\T­
~r if.1~r
Q'~~'\:!'''' ;pr6 • I ~'fIIfol~"cm~(1I 1P.T"i.: "'.... tfi'18Iii1C'4l
1fW!~ . : 11 verses 4·5 of ~rft-;m:r, at the end of the ~-
~~~ We read &ICflI""4" q~ ,(lr~ ~ ~;nq ;pR: ~
q~~ I. Vide Aufreoh,'s Oxf.. oat. p. 175 a ( ms. of i1~qlftGtI(t) where
the readiug is 4ICf1'l'Ijl"!<r\Tr for .18!ii&I~(lii1l ofthe printed , _
The pedigree ia :

~or",
I I
~
"
 In the Sl1ryasiddblntaviveka of Madanapila the father of Mada·, ,
nlpiJa is said to be Sahlraoa m which is a Prakrit. equivalent 0(,;
sadharaoa. Madanapala appears to have been a very great patron 1
of learned men and is said to have emulated the fame of Bho;a."'·
Besides the four works described above he compiled several other,
works, the most famous of which is his dictionary of drugs called,
Madanavinodanighar.ttu. That work is very extensive, contains. "
about 22S0 verses and is divided into fourteen vargas, the last of.!
which contains a p1'alasti of his family. m This work contains the,
names of medical drugs, the qualities of drugs and of dishes and of the
flesh of various animals. Some of the words given as synonyms for·:·
Sanskrit words occur in the modern Marathi.9J6 We saw above;
that bis Smrtikaumudi refers to Yantra-prakaSa and Siddha-ntagarbha.,
a£ two of his works. These two were works on astronomy.

Another work of his is the Siirya-siddhantaviveka or Vasanar-

I}ava, which is a commentary on the Siiryasiddhanta. There is a'
ms. of this work in the Bhau naji Collection of the Bombay Asiat!c
Society.m Therein after giving his pedigree he says that by. his.
works on Smrtisitstra, on astronomy and mathematics and on·
medicine he came to be known as abhina'll4 Bhoja.!l J8 In this-;
treatise he refers to his own works already composed called Siddhl-
ntagarbha m and Yantraprakasa. He also refers to a Rajamrginka·'
933 ~;:;;':Ui"(c(i\Ul6'101'4~~~: ~: I ~tt"p;r ~ 'Ii~ ~ ~
:l~(JIp(: U 5th IDtro. verse of ~~ (BBllAS oat. part .1 .
pp. 95-97, ).
83' 'Ift\~ 4alCf$c.oslQ ~ 'if ~ ~ I ~ .. tltflN 'R
~ 1r1iitiM <Mtjif*- " nfse.18 of ifc(.N(f("II~; thi. 'fllfSe. -particu\ar\7 .
the 'th pKcl., ooour. in·th. ~P-t.q,",I< ( 17th ve~Be)J \iiMciI!(4(lj.
( 13th ver•• ). the ~ ( 13th v.r•• ill D. O. mS. No. 159 of 1886·81. ,.
835 Vide D. C. m•• Nos.10U and 1088 of 1886-81 for itC(.. f.1"IC(A'I~. In
No. 1085 th.r. i. no If\m.
'36 •. g.lUoh word. a. ~ ( fot ~). ~.~,~, ;U~,
~J~ at",
'3'1 Vide BBBAB oat. part. L pp. 91-87 for this m••
'38 11~~"";j4: ~: \1~ij<iR 1Jtara ~AA ~ I ~ ~ ~
JfIUI<fit..~.n", ~ II'n • 11 7th Iatro. v.r•••
'31 ~ ....itlii\(fJI"II,.. it'Sl.;t{ ~ R1"'Iii1il~:ij". it"..,~oiI,\jq<"ll~
~~I ,
 of Bhoja and to Bh1skara's works. The ms. was copied" in safIJfJ41
1459, i. e. 1402-3 A. D. In the colophon of this ?/ork !lis binulaJ
( titles) are Pal:uJitaparijata and Abhinava-BhoJa, and he is also
styled Maharajadhiraja. 94o In the Madanaparijata and the Mahar-
Qava the birudas arc PalJQitaparijata and Katatamalla or Kattlramalla.
A work called Anandasaiijivana on singing, dancing, musical
instruments and ragas is ascribed to Madanapltla.94' The king
Madana, son of Saharal~a, who is connected with the restoration of
Medhatithi's bh~ya, must be this Madana.
"" A great deal has been written concerning the date of Madanap1la.
The introdu~tory verses giving the genealogy of Madanapltla must
be" held to be genuine, as they 'occur in the ancient MS. (D. c.
No. 131 of A 1882-83) of MaharQava copied in sarilvat 1645
( f 588-89 A. D. ) and in the still older ms. (dated sathvat 1459)
of the Siuya-siddhanta-viveka. As the Madanapltrijata mentions
the Smrticandrika and Hemadri's Caturvarga-cintltmaQi not only
inJhe introductory verses of the Madanaparijata but in the body of
the Madanap:trijata and the Maharl.1ava, Madanapala must be certain-
ly later than 1300 A. D. As the Smrtikaumudi mentions the
Ved:tntakalpataru that was composed in the time of the Yldava
princes Kt1Qa and Mahlideva, it follows that the work was compos-
ed after the third quarter of the 13th century. The Madanapari-
jata is quoted in the Nrsirllhaprasada, the Antye~tipaddhati of Nara-
yaQabb:ma, the Ahnikatattava ( pp. 326,397,479, vol. I) of Raghu-
nandana, the Sraddhakriyakaumudi (pp. 327,489) of GovindAnanda.
Therefore it is cenainly earlier than 1500 A. D. And if we rely
on the date when the ms. of the Suryasiddhantaviveka was copied
(viz. 1402-3 A. D.), it follows that Madanapala flourished before
1400 A. D. The MadanavinodanighaQtu942 gives the date of it:;
-----------_..
940 tfi't 'liiqf\iIM 1I(\ifliirf1til~~i~lqc.oMfl(l'.iji1 ~ i1C('1Q IRGfI"~-
-
~~-qF5i$jCf5I\IIQZ1Cf5q ..~ Wti1'I<I\ifII\ro~ 't1li1i(.,i=t'A~" ~<.
fif<:r: -8fllJ..qR"(lrft~qiil;l iill~"'loier: ~: I; but at the eud of iohe D. O.
ma. of the ~~~"t the 1I010phon ia aimply ~fc't ~~i4i("NIi6fi1(­
~ ~MfQi6<II1Wrqf ~~ &0.
In Vide :antra'a BitaDer oat. p. 509.
J4I'~ 1I\I\if'19i\"'1'"'ij,~ ~ri5PI,,"'"it ~ liIi6tIq~i6'tifcl 'licit p-
, _ I verae l ' of the laat l!fIf iD D. O. ma. lIf o. lJ9 of 188'-87 and
No. 1016 of18S6-9J. The laat haa a oorrupt readlns " " ' ~.
Vlele BhaDdarkar'a Report for 1883-84 p. '7 for tbe elate,
 389
composltlon as ' Brahmajagad-yugendu' of the Vikrama era,
mtJgm 6 of the bright half and Monday (i. e. 8-1-1375 A. D. ).
This was interpreted by Sarvadhikari (Tagore Law Lectures
pp. 297-298, ed. of 1922) as equal to 1231 of the Vikrama era
(i. e. 1175 A. D.). He held that 'yuga' meant two. But
herein he was entirely wrong. Besides, the date proposed by him is
impossible, since it would lead us to hold that Madanapala wrote in
1175 A. D. and since, as we saw above, he could not have flourished
before 1300 A. D. It has been already shown (pp. 309,369) that the
view of Sarvadhikari and others that the Parijata mentioned by CaQ.q.e-
5vara is t4e same as Madanaparijata is quite wrong. Astronomical usage
as found in Bhaskara and other writers always interprets yuga'.) as
meaning four (and not two) and hence the date of the compo-
sition of the MadanavinodanighaQ.tu is 143 I of the Vikrama era
( i. e. 1375 A. D.). Vide Jolly's Tagore Law lectures pp. 14-15,
Dr. Bhandarkar's Report for 1883-84 pp. 47 and 347 and S. B. E.
vol. 25, p. cxxv n. 2. A ms. 'of the Suryasiddhantaviveka, which
is onc of the last ( if not the last) works of Madanapala is dated in
'402-3 A. D. Hence the' literary activity of Madanapala and of his
protegee, Visvesvarabhana, must be placed between 1360-1390 A. D.

94. Madanaratna
The Madanaratna is an extensive digest on DharmaSistra no
part of which has yet been printed. In the colophons of mss. it is
also called Madanaratnapradipa or simply Madanapradipa. The
work was divided into sevcn9H sections called ttddyotas on samsya
(or kala), iJctJra, 'fJya'fJahtlra, prtJ),a1citta, diJna, Juddbi, Jtlnti. The order
of the various sections was the one indicated, the samayoddyota
being the first part. I have not been able to examine the mss.
of all the uddyotas.
----,,-,---------
943 e. 11. lil\'itS(1"itP{ in hia lliUrct(G{(1( ( iJ~R1ltqrq verae 24) la,l ' . . , .
~1.~.l\m~ ..4~:liil: 1 ~ ~O(~(: 1iff~'" ~1J'q': 11' where ~
mUlt mean' four • and CJ1St ia emplo,ed for two •
....
9U m, ~..ql... IM"'I(~i!I~: 11I1'n~ ~ ull\tl,,",~ ~ 11
~ (I""~f;t ~)rc:r:, ,~ "1(*1 ~ll ~ 11
Vlrle. U-IS of ma. of ~ ..41;cilt'l In Vi6ramblEg oolleotioD I. No. 146 aDeI
verlel J6 and rr iD the I. O. oat. ma. (p. 537 b) and PeterloQ's o.t. of
,t
111war IUS. :JiQ. 1410 aDeI e~tr~t Ifo. 886 p. Ul.
s.·
The Samayoddyota deals with the subjects usually treated of in
works on k4/a, vix discussions about the year, the seasoos, the_
months, the intercalary months, the rules about t;this, the rules aboul
the proper .times for various religious observances, gifts, bomtI,
the rules about kalivarjya.
There is a ms. of the Danoddyota in the AnandlSrama collection
at Poona (No. 2378). The following are the subjects treated of:-
eulogy of dana ; the nature of da"a, various kinds of dtlnas ; 'the
constituent elements (aflgani) of daM; the donor, proper persons
for gifts, persons undeserving of gifts, what things cannot be given
-away, proper and improper times and places for dana, measures of
corn and other substances and weights and units of length &c .•
finding out the east and other directions, characteristics of a toraf}4,
pat4k4 and ma~14apa, tu!a-purU/a ( weighing oneself against gold or
silver ), gift of a thousand cows and other magnificent gifts, dedi.
cation of a tank or well and planting of a garden &c. In this
work the author refers to Kalpataru and to Hemadri as a d~k~inl­
tyanibandhak!ra.
- Deeean College ms. No. 392. of 1891-95 deals with the Jan';.
section. It treats of rites for propitiating gods and planets and
averting the evil consequences of great or small portentous pheno-
mena, such as Vinilyaka-snana, sllrya-§anti, navagraha-santi, §antis
for birth on certain evil na/qatras like mala, aJlesa and evil astro-
logical conjunctions like vyatipata, vaidhrti, sathkrant; ; rites for the.
safety of the foetus and of the newly born infant; ayutahoma ; laksa-
homa,kotiboma&c. In-this section sages like Uttara-Garga, Katyiyana, ..
Natada, Baijavapa (on grhya), Manava-sarilhira, Yajiiavalkya"
Saunaka and purat:tas like the Skanda, Bhavi~yottara, V~t:tudhar­
mottara are very frequently cited. Besides the following are among':
the authors and works referred to :-Ape~itilrthadyotinl, a com-
mentary of Nilrayat:ta, Karmaviplkasamgraha, Karmaviplkasamuccaya,
Kumilratantra promulgated by tbe son of Rival;1a, Ptayogaslra,
Vijfiane~varaCilrya ( in the plural).
A ms. of the· AcAroddyota -is noticed by Bt1mell in, his .. Tanjore·,:
cat. (p. 137 b). Stein (:in his cat. of Jammu mss. ) notices an in-
complete ms. of the Vyavaharoddyota (p. 98 No. 2437)'
M•. M. Haraprasad Sastri notices a ms. of the Prlydcittoddyota
( Nepal Pahnleaf and Paper mss. cat. XVIU and p. 22, ).
 S01
From the colophons at the end of the several mss. of the Madana·
ratna it appears that the work was composed under the patronage
of king Madanasidlha-deva, son of 5aktisimha.'4S The king is
styled mahlra.jldhira.ja and one of his tides is kodat;t4a-paraSurll.ma
( meaning' who was a veritable ParaSur;lma in wielding the bow).
The introductory verseS'46 to the Samayoddyota i~ the Visrttm-bag
collection and the Ulwar ms. refer to Delhi-deSa and its king named
Mahlpaladeva. Then verse 9 speaks of Damodara whose exact
relationship with MahipAladeva is not clear. Damodara is said to
have made the ya'fJanas of Malasthana (modern Multan in the
Punjab) give up the slaughtering of cows. The whole pedigree
is given below.'47 Saktishnha is said to have eclipsed even Bhoja.

845 {frt "'.li\"&q(~1'{Jittfl,~~~m(rr.l(I'J1i4I"i1I~C'ltt'I(~~

~~mro~i1~1l41ql~~ i4;:..,(~",q~ fJ.:R~")it &:0. in 1118.
( Anandl4rama No. 1378) i there ia a similar oolophon at the end of the
,~ aeation.

946 ~~~1qWA"i4~~qC'lNqa~~~c'\""i(",p'qf\I~;n~.
w:r I ~ tFill'fcnU ~~J1ISI'I!Rm(Ifc'l~tfiqtfl'\fiI"~­
~~ If ~'SIliI'A"~
... ... ~
'" fJ.:1JI~: ~ ~1.!t0W'fJ.:iloft-
~R3;~lql,*,':~: I ~ ~~(if.ic'I16lffl qRP.rr~ ~JIIIQ
~ ~ ~ ( ~tN , ) .,. ~ It yene. 8 and 9 of the Ulwal'
IDB. or ~lifi'l(""d.

847 Tbe pedisree ia

••
It is funher said that Madanasimha called'48 together four learned
men, viz., Ratnakara, Gopinlltha, Visvanlltha and Gaoglldharo1-
bhana and entrusted the composition of the digest to them. The
colophons'.' at the end of the Santyuddyota in the Deccan College
says that it was composed by Visvanatha, a resident of Benares
and son ofBhanapt1jya, a Srimali Gurjara (BrabmaQa). There is
a similar colophon at the end of the PraYaScittoddyota noticed by
M. M. Haraprasad Sastri.
Since the Madanaratna mentions the Mit., the Kalpataru and
Hemadri, it must be cenainly later than about 1300 A. D. It is
quoted as a great authority by the writers of the 16th and 17th
centuries, such as NarayaQabhana, Kamalakarabhana, NilakalJtha
and Mitrami§ra. In tbe Vyavahara-mayukba NilakaQtharelies upon
the Madanaratna as often as ( if not oftener than) the Mitak~ara.
The Viramitrodaya9sO says that the author of the Madanaratna refers
to the views of the Mitak~ara, Kalpataru, and Halayudha. From
this it follows that the Madanaratna was composed at some time
between 1350-1500. MaJanasirhha and his ancestors are spoken
of as ruling the country about Delhi. Though Madanasimha bears
the high-sounding title of maharajadhiraja it is highly probable
that he was some feudatory chief under the Mahomedan rulers of
Delhi. It is difficult to conceive of a period between 1300 and
1500 A. D. when a Hindu ruler was king of Delhi. It may be
that during the troubIous times of Muhammad Tughlak (13 2 5-
135 I A. D.), when the capital was. transferred from D,~lhi to
Doulatabad, or during the weak rule of the last kings of the Tughla~~
dynasty (1388-1413 A. D.) Madanasirhhas' predecessors mig~t_
148 ~(" J;.f7IiPtu.'1~,vJ ~~~"'I"( 1jl~;r1'4i11'E14 "if ~ a'nii~
it'tt I ~ qlU&W!i"'W9~i4~ 1fi Tif ~l'rt W1 \1~ ("') ~
~ JitfJqi1I~M4it 11 I. O. oat. p. 537, No. 1681, yerle 53; thil il nrae
'" the VI'rlmblg ms.
SliD
N'~~~_T~I~(~r!) ~ ¥{~Iii1~
'" I .1Ifl~ .m'~"I~'11 I vr~ tffli'li IITR qt.II\nW SRfl·
~ Ii The Ulwa.: ms. (p,terloD'1 Ulwar oat. No. 313) reads

~"I~"dftul,
'10 "" i4f(ft(i'1Elillut fltWlf{ro1f.i'ft1_I!'4 ~E1~q"~I;ffl:~'''lfiC:l4.&i''1''~
GIFt ~liI(1i4'ifl SfI""Ncq~ fi«'1IN1I2\C!'SCftIS1fcit t"UI!i'i"'1 -"0. -iR. p.616;
yid, 1fk. pp." 11. 86, SI for nfer.D... to i4C\.,<fit.
 ail
have usurped some tenitory about Delhi and ruled over it.
At all events it would not be far from correct if the Madanaratna
be placed about 142S-14So A. D. Dr. Jolly (R. u. S. p. 37 )
says that the Madanmtna names the Ratnakara and the Madhaviya.
M. M. Haraprasad Sastri (Report on palm-leaf and paper mss. from
Nepal, Intro. pp. 31-32 ) tells us that the dynasty to which Madana-
simhadeva belonged ruled over Gorakhpur-Champaran (Western
Tirhut), that MadanasiIhhadeva was preceded by SaktisiIhhadeva,
whose predecessor was Prthvisimhadeva. The learned Sastri
further says that a ms. of the Madanaratnapradlpa-pr~yascittoddyota
applies the title' kodal)4aparasurama ' to Madana ( p. 223 ), that a
ms. of the Amarakosa was copied in sarilvat 1511 ( 1454-55 A. D. )
when MadanasiIhha ruled over Campakaral)yanagara (p. SI of the
body of the Report) and that a ms. of the Narasirhhaputal)a was
copied in La-sam 339 (1457-58 A. D.) when maharajadhiraja
Madanasimhadeva ruled over Gorak~apura i. e. modern Gorakhpur
( p. 29 of the Report ). The great similarity of the names Madana-
pila and Madanasimha misled J. C. Ghose (Hindu Law, vo!. 11,
p. XIV, ed. of 1917 ) into holding that the Madanaparijata and the
Madanaratna were written under Madanapala. But it is clear from
the ancestry of the two kings, Madanapala and Madanasimha, and
the names of the real authors of the digests (Madanaparijata
and Madanaratna) that they have no connection with each other.
1- _

95. Sulapa~i

Next to Jimutavahana, SulapaQ.i is the most authoritative Bengal

writer on dharmdastra. Rai Bahadur M. M. Chakravarti gave a
very interesting account of his works and time in JASB for 19 1 S,
pp. 336-343.
The earliest work of Salapal)i appears to have been his Dipa-
kalika, a commentary on the smrti of Yajiiavalkya. It is a very brief
commentary. The portion on the dayabhaga section ( Yljiiavalkya
11, verses 114-149) is contained in five printed pages ( vide Ghose's
Hindu Law, edi.tion of 1917, vol. 11. pp. SSo-SS4). In this com-
mentary, besides the sages he names only a few writers and works
on dharma, e. g. the Kalpataru, GovindarAja, the Mita~ra, Medhl-
tithi and Visvaro pa.. He entertained somewhat archaic views on
~tters of inheritance. For example, he holds that the text speak~
lng of the right of the parents to succeed before the brathers of the
B. Pt So.
.4
deceased has reference to propeny acquired by lhe deceased
from his' father or grand-father. He explained the word
I aprati~fhita • in the slitra of Gautama I stridhanam . duhitTotDl-

apratt~n~m-aprati~thitan~rl1 ca' in the same way as Apadrka,

Jimfitav~hana and the Smrticandrika. 9s, He says that a full brother
though not re-united succeeded before a half-brother though
re-united.9s a This explanation of the much canvassed verse of Yij.
offered by ~1l1apa1;.li is refered to by the Viramitrodaya.m The
Vyavah~ratattva of Raghunandana several times refers to ~lllapll,)i's
explanations of Yij.95+
~Qlapil,1i wrote several small treatises on topics of dharmaSistra
and intended them to form pan of a huge digest called Smrtiviveka.
Fourteen such works are known to have been so written with tides
ending in the word C viveka,' viz. Ekitdasi-viveka, Tithi-viveka,
Dattaka·v~veka, Durgotsavaprayoga-viveka, Durgotsava-viveka, Dola-
y~tra-viveka, Prati~th~-viveka, Prayascitta-viveka, Rasayatra-viveka,
Vratakala:-viveka, ~uddhi-viveka, ~raddha-viveka, Samkdnti-viveka,
Sambandha-viveka ( on marriage). Of these the Durgotsavaviveka
seems to have been amongst his latest works, since he names
therein five of his vivekas on durgotsava-prayoga, prati~tha, pdyas-
citta, suddhi and sdddha. The ~raddha-viveka is the most famous
of his works and has been printed. His Praydcittaviveka and
Durgotsava-viveka have also been published, the former by Jivananda
( 1893 ) and the latter by the Sanskrit 5ahitya Pari~ad at Calcutta in
Bengali characters. In the Durgotsava-viveka he deals with the
worship of Durga. in Asvina and also in spring ( hence the deity is
called Vasanti). In the Durgotsava-viveka, besides such pural)as
as the Kalika, Bhaviljyottara, Bhagavata, Devi, he names a host of
writers and works as noted below. m In spite of Aufrecht's view
151 ~ f.N;n ~ ~ I m ~ ~: l'5j~r511~: I
ISS '31~,,-,,,jq ~ ~ IJilqliit !t~: ~~, I
158 I ql"..m~'iflfI••qf \~ , 3twfl,Q: ~ "'I~,ti... ~,SRi­ t
~iit ~ ~ ~R{ I ;r ~ ~9:: EtIQCit1if1W1 &0.' 'I'k. pp• •
IU e. K· 3f~i(4i~ ~'" ~ ~)tN-t (qfJ;r ."'aql~ q,MIfaI .., ••
1-.
Q1RfPm I iR4..'I@....
1&& The, are; .I~!!E(1, ~1q, .18~, .ltbl4.4. 'I'II"'I(Iquft. ~,
""aotftCiIVt, ~'I..,..., 'IIW. aot'I.(qM~,~, 'Riki(FIt, ~
~~ ~,lI#i'(tmMI"j itlqtEt(SJ(fq, Et.... st+O:t ( of ~). ~.
~, Wta'6'If(.
 811
the Sathvatsara-pradlpa is not his own work. A Sirasamuccaya
is also mentioned in Hemlldri (Dana-khaJ;l4a page 135). The
Smrtislgara is probably the same as the Govindaroava of Se~a
Nrsirbha or the work of the same name which KuUnka appears to
have composed. ~rikaramiSra is probably the ancient author
referred to even by the Mitllk~ara.
The ~rnddha-viveka has several commentaries by eminent writers
such as ~riniltha ACMyacuQilmat).i and Govindananda. So there are
commentaries on the Prnyascittaviveka. Besides the above, the
works and authors mentioned in theothervivekas are noted below. 9s6
The ~rnddha-viveka of ~ulapllQi is referred to (as GauQiya-SCiiddha.
vivcka) by Rudradhara,9S7 by Vllcaspati in his ~r~ddha-cinUmaQi, by
Govindllnanda in his SrnddhakriYllkaumudi and by Raghunandana
in several of his tattvas.
We know very little about the personal history of ~QlapllQi. In •
the colophons of his works9s 8 he is styled Sahuq.iyala (or -na) Mahll-
mahopadllyaya and Raghunandana also calIs him Mahamahopadhyaya.
The Sahuq.iyllla was a degraded section of the Raq.hiya BrahmaQIS
in Bengal from the days of Balllllasena. As Rudradhara calls him
GauQiya, it follows that ~Qlapllt).i was a Bengal BrllhmaQa. There
is a tradition that he was the Judge of king .Lab.amaQasena of
Bengal. But this is impossible as the following discussion about
his date will show.
There is some uncertainty about the exact age of ~QlaplQi. As
SulapaQi names the Ratn~ara of CaQdesvara and the Kalamadhaviya,
he must be later than about 1375 A. D., since some time
must have elapsed before a work from Vijayanagar came to be
regarded as an authority in Bengal. As SulapaQi's works are
mentioned by Rudradhara, Govindananda and Vacaspati, the former
must be earlier than about 1460. In this connection it has to be
noted that Govindllnanda n~t only comments upon ~QlapllQi's
856 ~, ~t M~wtl.. fVl, aiI~iii(I\ij, ~,~, ~, ~.
~,~, ..,loi.. ".I\T, "C'lIV(I, ~, ~, ''JI'R', •
1ftIRt, ~.
IS7 Vide folio 15 a of the Benare. edition of ~'. 'iI~~. (printed ill
~ 1tlO).
, .. Vi4e I. O. oat. p. 871 No, 1~7 ad D, O•••• No. ea of 18ts-t&.
 Ill'
works but probably looks upon SulaPilr,i as an old writer along witb
Aniruddha. 9s9
A ms. of the Prilydcittaviveka was copied at Benares in Jail 1410
( i.. e. 1488 A. D. ).,60 From all these data it follows that Salaplr,i
ftourished between 1375 and 1460 A. D.
From the Suddhittatva it appears that SalapilQi wrote Parisina-
dipakalikil ( probably a commentary on a Grhyaparisi~ta ),61.

96. Ruclradhara
This is a well-known Maithila writer on DharmaSistra, who com-
posed several works. His Suddhi-viveka has been published several
times ( at Benares in 1866, in 1878 and by the Vedkatesvara Press
in Bombay, sathvat 1978). That work is divided into three
pariccheddand deals with purification from impurity on birth and
death, the persons liable to undergo purifications, the meaning of
the word putra, purification of the body and of various substances
when polluted, purification of cooked food and water and women
in their menses. He tells us that aftertb having examined seven
works ( nibandbas ) on suddhi and being encouraged by his father
and brother he composed the Suddhiviveka. He further says that
he made the effort for the benefit of those who were not disposec1
to go through such works as the Ratnilkara, Plrijata, Mita}qali and
the H~ralata.961 Besides these he mentions the AcAlidaria, Suddhi-
pradipa, Suddhi-bimba, Sridattop~dh~ya, Smrti~ra and Harih:tra.
The Sliddhaviveka of Rudradhara is the most famous of his
works. It was printed at Benares in sathvlJt 1920. The work is

Ut ~ ~lij"I"'f(I"c4t;; "fI'I ~ ~ "IEffl~ "f(M45ll(Wtlftlq"R1..,

sli"'IItt~""i( I p. '1l of *""I\4tI4ii!f.tl. The word JII'itt may here meaD
• .a.t.m writ.n. •
180 \11'ir 1I'r C('U'!1S;""I,ij~ i4'Rf m ~ {iJ4c":;OIl qa I
181 3rc' ~ jqtC(~", ... j(i\itsi.'\T'?'Iliiltid"'RR't<N.hllftiil!~·
'1~."''''' ~ ~ I ~"" (vol. n. p. aso). .
.s. uti q ~ CII!)"": iii!~ ~r I
MS ~ h"iI.(qil~l3iI"(4"I'lR"I(8i'1l\.n.q I atnH ",,'8,14,.,"1.,1 "'aailqi1l
"" Sl'n'81 I
 ·... ~ ..
divided into four parietbtddS. He first defines irlddha, and then
•
treats of several topics, viz. the varieties of sriddha, the procedure
at sriddhas, the mantras that are recited, the proper time and place
for sraddhas, the Brahmal)a5 wonhy to be invited at sraddha and
the proper food etc. Among tlte numerous works and authors
referred to in the work the undermentioned ones deserve notic:e."4
He refers to his own ~uddhiviveka as already written.
In several places he tells us that he follows a different tradition
OD cenaiu matters from that of th&! Pitrbhakti or of the SugatiSOplna.
He points out that the pras4tika is a kind of grain known in
Madhyades. as ~arhila."s
For his Vratapaddhati, flide Mitra's Notices, vol. VI, p. IS,
No. 1995. He says that he was urged by his brother's advice to write
the work and that he follows the Samayapradipa.'"
11
Another work of his is the Va~krtya which deals with festivals
and fasts.
He was the son of Mahimahopadhyiya Lak~Dlidhara and young-
est brother of Haladhara. His works are quoted by Vacaspati in
his Dvaitanirl)aya, by Govindananda in the Sraddhakriyakaumudi,
by Raghunandana in several of his tatlflas, by Kamalikara ancl
Nilakaotha.
As Rudradhara mentions the Ratnaara, the Smrtisira, Sridatto-
p3dhyiya and the SrAddhaviveka of Salapll)i, he is cenainly later
than 142S A. D. A ms. of his Vratapaddhati is dated in Lalqmat)&
sa1lw4t 344 i. e. 1463 A.D."7 Besides he is quoted by Vicaspati
and Govinc.Unanda. Therefore he must have flourished between
142S and 1460 A. D.

"' ~, iflltl*J,if."I, .ftJ(l••q~"tiMiI, qti\Gf.ft, ~ (of ~.

qp&qI'f .,,.1'" 'IIJIIft;f), ~Gf"'~, itI<J«lQt. ~. ~ .,....."",
ti'f
"i('iifil, . . .~. ( 1. e. of (&'4 •.-), , •• ffl6lqj\if (.,,.le41f(_
\Mq~W1."'" ), ~'U" ",.!t"~"''''.
HI !ftI.~ •• ~ ~ tfIr..
'1IRI'(' follo 11 b of" :a.u.r. e4. of
~ 1'10.
III ~ ~(uiI"": ~1("q(N~i6 qnn: I ., the ad oUbe IIM"J".
18? Vldell. K. B.r.pn••d 8anrl'. oat. ofpalm·leaf eel paper ,1{l$Ial IQ".
xm ed ~."8.
.. ......,.,a. .... 0

The Rudradhara who was a pupil of Cat;l4,dvara and author of

the Krtyacandrikl, the Vivldacandrikl and the Sraddhaandrika
appears to be a difFereDt author.
I
97. Misarumisra
Misarum~ra is famous for his works called Vivtdacandra and
Padlnha-andrikl ( on the Nylya-VaiAe/iika system). There is a
ms. of the Vivldacandra in the Deccan College (No. 57 of 1883-84).
That work deals with the titles of -Law (vyavahlrapadas) such as
"roldlna (recovery of debt), nya (deposit), asvAmivikraya,
sarilbhoya-samutthAoa ( pannership), dlyavibhdga, stridhana; and
then with proeedure, viz. the plaint, reply, pramAQas, witnesses,
possession etc. It frequently quotes the RatDlbra ( on vivlda and
vyavahara) of CaQ4esvara and several times criticizes him.
Besides numerous smrti writers the other authors and works named
are: Plrijlta, PraklSa, BIlarapa ( often ), Bhavadeva and Smrtisara
( frequently).
In the mss. and colophons the name of the author seems to be
Misaromisra. 968 He tells us thit he wrote the work under the orders
of princess Lachimadevi, wife of prince CandrasiJilha who appears
to have been the younger brother of Bhairavasimhadeva of the
Kimdvara dynasty of Mithilll. The work was probably called VivAda-
candra to connect it with the prince Candrasimha. The Vivlda-
candra first'" speaks of king Bhavda of the IUmdvar:a dynasty, then
of his son Harasimhadeva, then of his son DarpanlrlyaQa and the
latteis queen Hid or Dhira and then of Candrasirilha and his queen
Lakhima or Lachima. We saw above that CaQ4esvara who had
weigbed himself against gold in 1314 A. D. wrote in his old age

NI 4\... "I(Rtfi'll~dl ~ ~ I ~ q'(I".... ftI'dVi4i1C1\lM I

IDtro. vene J iD lIiua·. Notioe. vol. IX p. U No. 1101 ; "itJ. I. O. oat.
p. 414 BOo BOO , ~ "'fllliNiaqN~'d~l1fik~cfI ~('PJP 18IIilf:'•

. . 3C~'l(\qrtr"'d'l~
~I ~ ~: I 3iNM4M Ill"'." ~
{IVII
~ ~ u ii64I\"l~"'f.\ ~ "..... P("'I4(~"..MK: I ~
~ t<fttfilfll ~ Ifit 1('i"(I'4.m~t{ It ~"(NUliq": eftqI(I
~ I ~ ~ ~ ..(CtMS"I(I~ ~"" "''''.~''I~
iR'I' "4'11fift4~"ilE'I l;pn ~um mfitr ""Ii('+k",M<iiP( ..
JRtro, "8nalD tb, Deoo... Collete ....,
under Bhavem his wotk on Rljantti. Lachimldevi was queen of the
great-grandson of this Bhavem, who became king of Tirhut in the
third quarter of the 14th century. Therefore Candrasidlha must
have flourished about the middle of the I sth century and Misaru-
mi§ra's work must be assigned to that period. M. M. Chakravarti
points out ( lASB for 191 S, p. 42S ) that for Dhirasirilha, a son of
Darpanlrlyar;ta, there is an authentic date, viz. 321 of the LaJqmar;ta-
sena era in Tirhut ( i. e. 1438 A. D. ), when a ms. of ~rlnivlsa's
Setudarpar;ti ( com. on Setubandha ) was copied during Dhirasidlha's
reign.
That the Vivldacandra is a work of authority on Hindu Law in
Mithilil has been recognised from very early days in the British
courts. 970 The Vivldacandra held that the word strldhana was to be
applied to such woman's property as was technically so called (by
l4Ie sages) and not to all property that comes to a woman.,,1
- I
98. Vacaspatimisra
Vilcaspatimisra is the foremost nibandha writer of Mithila. Hi,
Vivadacintlmar;ti has been recognised by the High Couns in India
and by the Judicial Committee of the Privy Council as a work of
paramount authority on matters of Hindu Law in Mithilil.'7 a
Vacaspati was an extremely voluminous writer and appears to have
composed dozens of works. In the Srilddhakalpa alias Pitrbhakti-
tarangiQi, almost his latest work, he says that he wrote in his youth
ten works on Sistra and thirty nibandlJt1S on smrti and c~m posed
the work in question in his declining years. m At least eleven
works of his bearing the title 'ciotilmal.1i· are known. They are
briefly noticed below.
The AClracin~mar;ti deals with the daily rites of Vljasaneyins.'74
_The Ahnikacintlmal.1i is quoted in his ~uddhicintimal)i. The
870 Vide I Moo. I. A. p. 111.' p.1" .acl p. 111 (wbere 'bere is • ol'.'loD
in EnsUsb from 'be ~'i("'"" .).
871 c ~ ~~ '( ~ t folio U. oUhe D. O. DlB.
I.,. Vide 11 1100. I. A.1H .t p. 11' and "., .t p. SOl. 1. L. B.IO All. 117 .t
A'
p. 210 ( P. 0). L L. K. 10 O.L 891.' p••• t. L. B. 11 0.1 848 p. ISL
173~~~~ ...... 'M ~.r..md.~" ~ ~~Il
0.'.
vide I. O. p.1II Ko. J730.
174 ~ t1Ii ~ "'GRiitlil.,PI\ I ~ _..-. "'' '",(I'(M,lfiuu.
Kltra's NotlOll,"I. V. Po 1st. No. 1817.
 -KnyacintAmal)i was published in Bengali characten at Benares in
JtIke 1814 (vide JASB. for 191), p. 39) and deals with the
festivals that are celebrated on different days in the year. The
Tfrthacintlmaoi has been published in the B. I. series. It is
divided into five praillJas, viz. Prayaga, Puru~ttama (Puri),
GaJ\gi, Gay1 and VilriQasi and deals with such topics as the purpose
of pilgrimages, the preliminaries of pilgrimage, the various rites
to be performed at the several tfr'has, the subsidiary sacred places
at the principallfrthas etc. He mentions the Kalpataru, Gane4vara-
miSra, Jayasarmil, the Mitlk~ra, Smrtisamuccaya and Hemldri.
In the introduction he explicitly states that he composed the work
after carefully examining the Krtyakalpadruma and Pilrijata, tbe
Ratnakara and other works.97S The DvaitacintamaQi is mentioned
in his Krtyacintamaoi. The NfticintlmaQi is mentioned in the
VivlldacintllmaQi (p. 72). The VivlldacintlmaQi (text) was
published at Calcutta in 1837 (which edition is used in this
work) and was translated into English by Prasannakumar
Tagore (in 1863) with a learned preface. It explicitly states
"that the author carefully studied the Krtyakalpadruma, Plrijllta
and Ratnllkara. 976 The work deals exhaustively with the
eighteen titles of law (vyafJah4rapadas). The principal authors
and works, besides the usual smltis and puraQas, mentioned in the
work are noted below. m In this work he mentions several vernacular
equivalents for Sanskrit terms. The VyavahlracintlmaQi178 deals
with judicial procedure, viz. the four principal topics thereof, viz.
" bbai4 ( the plaint ), "ttara ( reply of defendant), kriya ( evidence ),

875 .ntlril.''II''''~"'~~ ~ I lIVJMf \an ~

"''''1~Mtaffittil ~ 11 tfitf~"""fUI J Ylde p. J88 also.
t78 .ntlril4Wg..... ~ I .. ,... tttM, efl&"....fis~"" ... ~.. '"~ 11
177 ~, ~fE.. q~, ~II, ~J "1"441( (of~,
(iOt'.(,
p. 67, the .ame quotation ooourrlDlln the R. -.:. p. 13&), ~t ~.
~,~. ~J 'Eil~"'f. ~. Note the loUowIn, words
, '!f4ia....., ~ '" ...' (p. 8.),' ~: . , . ~ _ '
( p .... I, e. KottDa' in Jlarathi), '.r.s.n ~ tRt ....:' (p. 101;
oompare Karathl ~ ).
'" ",~(~q~ """:
1.0. oat. Po 417 No. 1400.
tiN""", ..¥',.I&u4t ......m ~ If
tit"'" (decision ). The SuddhicintlmaJ,li was printed at Benues
in Bengali characters in Jake 1814 (jASB for 1915, p. 396 n 2 ).
The Sddriwacintlmal)i deals with the duties of sddras (Mitra's
Notices, vol. VI, p. 22, No. 2001). The Sraddhacintlma(ti is a
standard work and was printed at Benares in Bengali characters in
Jake 181 4.

Besides the works and authors enumerated in the foot-note

above, the others mentioned by him in his several CintlmaJ;lis
are noted below."I7"1

Besides these there is a group of V~caspati's works with the title

, niroaya '. The Tithiniroaya,ao starts with an invocation of the
highest Being ( paramlltman ) while most of his works are begun
with an obeisance to Hari or Knl)a. It first divides titbis into
mddha. and viddhlt (commingled with another tithi) and then
discusses all the tithis from the first to the fifteenth and also am4V4Sy4j
It deals with the questions as to the rites of that tilb; which is lqaya,
with sivarlttrivrata, naktavrata, holidays, fasts, jayantivrata, holikl
festival etc. The Dvaitanirt)aya"BI as its name implies, is concern-

179 31f.lw:, 31QI1'l, 3fI"lI(Sfc(iq, ~, . ., ""'., .,lfM., 4i1liO,I(4,

~, aiWt",,(IGt. ~'..feC'i(fPfl, ~~. • • ~, "'liQ(14PI,
~ ( or aimpI., ~), (j"'i4~U" (1i41~""Ilik.IJ ~i4i.m ......,
~, 1q",i(i4ICl.', ~J ~i"t~""i4~, ill4:QS4, .."""., l1li:-
fiaW., ~~, '.i~e1qi", ~o(i\¥win, ~'~Ul, ~i'«J ~­
~.).,~,~.

180 6tlffi(04\1i,,'''t11ll ~ I
Gi"C'iIi4"'~"'" _ q("i""~ '0
Ri.r :1~"'ifi4IM "",''II:I''I(C'i: I
~flR\R 'ICi1Ira.'Ii\ fi$t~ui'l: "
Vllra'. Notlo... vol. V. p. Ut No. uae.
1181 Vid_ Xltra'. Notlo... vol. I. p.l41 'N'0.175 &D4.01. V, It- . . . .0. 1171 few
&h-1Cir.r...
B. D. JI.
eel with the settlement of some doubtful points of Ohtirinaslstm
s1Sch as the names to be given to brahmar;tas and the other 'fJItrt)as,
doubts on gifts and consecration of tanks and wells, doubts about
daily bath, samdhya, devapaja, vaiJvadeva, daily offerings to manes,
about judicial proceedings and the taking of interest, about various
vratas like ekadasi and janmll~tami, about intercalary months, about
the proper time for marriage and lIpaua),ana. The Mahadana-
nif1;taya982 expatiates on the si~teen munificent gifts such as weigh-
ing against gold and silver. In the introductory verses Vacaspati
gives the genealogy of his patron's family from Bhavesa, whose son
was Harasimhadeva, whose son was Narasimha, whose son Bhaira-
vendra bore the hiruda (appellation) Hari-narayal}a. A verse'S}
at the beginning and one at the end attribute the work to Bhaira-
vendra and to Rupanarayar;ta respectively. Rupa-narayaQa was
the hirttda of ltiimabhadra, a son of Bhairavendra. Therefore it
looks probable that the work was commenced in the reign of
Bhairava and was completed in the reign of his son Rilmabhadra.
M. M. Chakravarti says that Bhairava himself bore at one time the
biruda RapaniJr~ya(la. M. M. Haraprasad Sastri ( Nepal cat. p. 90 )
mentions a VivadanirQaya of Vacaspati. The Suddhinin)aya of
Vllcaspati deals with impurity on birth and death, the religious acts
that must be performed even in times of impurity, sapitu)a rel:lLion-
ship, periods of impurity for the principal vaTJ)as and mixed castes;
periods of impurity on abortion, the deaths of infants and women,
accidental deaths etc., over-lapping of several periods of ,dawn;
impurity arising from carrying a corpse; rites after the death of a
sam11yilSill; impurity from contact of lower castes, such as washer-
men and cal.1Q:tlas, freedom from impurity at ttrthas and marriages etc.

181 Vide BarapraBad 8altri'lI cat. of palm-leaf aDd paper Nepal m.l. p. 122for
tbe~~.

183 .tfPr~ ~"lfli'1f41 ~RJI'f , ir~~TJfcf: ~ iiflC(I..r...,ytf ~ 11 ;

tft"q"I(I"UI~P.ql_ffl ~flff.:IvNl'P(' 1(\n"WllfiII"~t4lifil{\,,"·
1fI.""~ tti'fkl'l; " at end.
 408.
Besides these, VilcaSpati. appears to have either composed or
contemplated writing seven works called Mahlrt;tava on krtya, lcAra,
vivlda, vyavahilra, dana, suddhi and pitryajiia. Of these the Krtya-
maharl..1ava is found and deals with festivals and fasts and the proper
times therefor.( vide ]ASB for 1915, p. 398). He also wrote the
Gay~raddhapaddhati, the Candana-dhenupramaQa and the Dattaka-
vidhi. Probably his last work, as stated above, was the 5riiddhakalpa
alias Pitr'>haktitarangitJi.

Apart from the works on dharmasastra, Vacaspati wrote also on

the systems of philosophy. But it is not necessary for our purpose
to go into that question.
Most of his works styled ' cintllmnQi 'are mentioned by Raghu-
nandana in the tattvas (e. g. KrtyacintitmaQi in Ekadasitattva, Vivlda-
and Vyavahara-cintamat;ti in Dayatattva). The SuddhicintamaQi is
quoted in the 5uddhitattvarQava of 5rinatha-acarya-cu4amat;ti, the
Sraddha-cintamat;ti is quoted in the 5rildhha-kriya-kaumudi (PP.265,
475) and in the 5uddhikaumudi ( pp. 89, 93) of Govindananda,
the Vivada-ciniamat;ti is quoted in the Viramitrodaya ( p. 697 ) and
the VyavaharacintamaQi is criticized in the same work (p. 288).
His Pitrbhakti-tarangil)i is mentioned in the 5uddhitattva and
Sraddhatattva. Vacaspati vouchsafes very little information about
l1irnself or his family. In the colophons of his works be: is
generally styled mahilmahopiidhyaya and milra or sanmilra.
In the colopho" of the 5lidracara-cintlmat;ti984 he is described
as the parisad (the adviser of the king in finally deciding
difficult points of Dharmasastra) of Mahdrd;tld~iriJia Hari-
narayaQa. We saw above ~hat his Mahadilnanit'llay;a. connects
itself with two kings Bhairava and his son RlipanarityaQa.
At the end of the 5rlddhakalpa we are told that Vlcaspati who was
the parijad of Rlmabhadradeva alias ROpanlrayat;ta, son of Hari-

984 1fl1\i'J1I~(IGI.IRwtl(rqvrJ~ ~frilflt1Gi..~aRi4Mi .efitI''4l'fRl·

fi\ltur ~: QI"'I<f'lfifjl"~: &0. Kitra's Notloes, vqJ. VI. p. U
No.lOO~
 nlrayaoa, composed the work at the bidding of his patron.,8!
Vardhamana in his DaQ4aviveka says that one of his gurus was
Vacaspati. 896 It is probable that it is this Vacaspati that is meant.
But as against this we must remember that Vacaspati in his Sraddha·
kaIpa quotes Vardhamana Upadhyaya on sraddha. Vardhamana
wrote his DaQ4aviveka while king Bhairava was reigning and his
Gangakrtyaviveka for Ramabhadradeva. So Vacaspati was an elder
contemporary of Vardhamana.
Prasannakumar Tagore assigned 1423 A. D. as the time of the
VivadacintamaQi (vide preface p. XXVIII). Ghose in his Hindu
Law ( vol. 11 p. XIV) says that Vacaspati wrote the Sraddhacinta-
maoi by order of queen Jaya, widow of king Bhairavadeva and

985 "iI~~r~'I(I'i'IJ\lu\ij~f{lqvn~-ijq~fCll~q'I(I'iIt~­
~ij'~""'~I~~r~~~ltI{r"'~"",(UlI~ (1cq~~1 "'1-
~lIfvrr ~~ ~iq': q~: I I. O. oa•• p. 556 No. 1730.
The pedilr.. of the.~ kings of Mlthil& from ~T is :

I ,
P-Ifilr17:13;(rGlfijbf ~
_, I
.. -~~~.!.t
~ = ~JtJ (1(".1I(ICl ol)
I =- ~ or I#iu

I·~------~I
I 1I
~ ~ Of~=""" ~=~
I (,rt-fI(IClOI)
I
~ (ilQ.,I(IClOI) ~""
Vide IDd. ADt. vol. XIV. p.186 for a detailed pedilHe gathered from
Plaj.1 of Klthlll ( thOlllh lomewhat cODlue4) aDd IDd. ADt. vol. 18,
pp. 57-58.
- ,"IClI",q.~., 1I({t1i"'~cfl ~ it~: • i\'*~. ven.6,
mother of PL1ru~ottamadeva,,87 that HariniiriiyaQa (i. e. Bhairava )
ruled from 15 I 3 to 15 2 7 and that the latter was killed by Nasrat-
shah, the Pathan king of Bengal. M. M. Chaknn'arti holds that
the literary activity of Vacaspati lay between 1450 to 1480 A. D.
Since Vacaspati mentions the Ratnakara (of CalJQeSvara) and
Rudradhara as his authorities he must be later than about 1425 A. D.
Vacaspati's works arc quoted by Govindananda and Raghunandana.
Therefore Vacaspati is certainly earlier than 1540 A. D. The ms.
of the M'lhadllnanir1).aya found in Nepal is dated in 392 of the
Lak~malJasena era ( Monday of Vais[lkha, dark half, 12th tilbi i. e.
22ndApril I p I A.D.) The ms. ofthe SuddhinirtJaya(Mitra's Notices
vol. X, p. 58, No. 3308) was copied in sOIiwat 1416, which must in
this particular case be taken as equivalent to sake 1416 i. e. 1494-95
A. D.. , since Vacaspati could not have flourished about 1360 A. D.
( which corresponds to Vikrama SO lil1.'O I 1416). Hence the period
assigned hy Chakr.warti for the literary activity of Vacaspati appears
to he correct. That date is further corrohoratl'd by the f.1ct that
Vi"lcaspati wrote under Bh~limvendra and his SOil Jtilllubhaliradeva,
that were 4th and 5th in descent from king Bhavdu of Mithil1i,
who as we saw above began to rule over Milhila in the third
quarter of the 14th century.

This Vicaspati who flourished in Mithila in the latter half of the

fifteenth century is very often confounded with other authors
bearing the same name. The great philosopher Vacasp:1ti who was
author of the Bhllmati on the Sarirakabha~ya of Sankara and of several
other commentaries on other systems of philosophy flourished in
the first half of the 9th century as he wrote his Nyayaso.cinibandha
in 898 ( most probably of the Vikrama era ).9 88 There was another
( Candrasekhara) Vacaspati who wrote the Smrtisarasamgraha
( cat. of Calcutta San. College mss. vol. II, p. 181, No. 20~) and
flourished in the first half of the 18th century.

987 Compare ~~(!) ~ ,1Rflf(!f ~~ I ~iflPKelI GI1Ifcit ~

~ 11 ~~ uvnfs.m~,oft'tl~cri1laT I crl ... \*ifci
f.lfe\ws""'d~( r.t!F' ia ~~(ij ~~~ 11 verses 5 nnd 7 of
""'~, Mitra'. Notioe" vol, I p.149.
t88 "fICi+(AI~"",RrPl1l51R ~ ~ 11ft"'I"'E'lfMit~ ...",...'t!. . ~, 11
 99. N ~simhapra&ida

This is an encyclopaedic work on dharmaSAstra, no part of

which has been yet printed. The Benares Sanskrit College has a
complete ms. of this vast work. I could examine the whole of it.
Besides, the Deccan College collection has two mss. of portions of
it, viz. of the Danasara (No. 35 3 of 1875-76 ) and ofthe Tinha-
sara ( No. 352 of 1875-76). The Dlnasara and Santisara are also
noticed in Mitra's cat. of Bikaner mss. (pp. 429-430) and six
sections out of twelve are noticed in the 1. O. cat. p. 434 No. 1467.
Unless otherwise stated the references here are to the Benares
Sanskrit College ms.

The Nrshilhaprasada is divided into twelve 989 sections called

'.filrfl. • on smilskara, ahnika, sruddha, katl, vyavahara, prayascitta,
karmavipaka, vrata, uana, santi ( the averting of evil foreboded by
natural portents and other strange occurrences), tirtha and prati~thl
(consecration of temples, idols etc.). Each section 990 begins with an
invocation ofNrsimha( the man-lion incarnation of Vi!il~u) after
whom the work is named Nrsilhhapras.1.da (the fruit of the grace
of Nrsimha). In the Salilskarasara, after invoking Nrsimha, the
introduction tells us that99 I when king Rama ruled in Oevagiri
( modern Daulatabad), SAmavit was ruler of Delhi and that after the
latter Nijamasaha wielded power over the world. Then after pro-
nouncing an eulogy on Nijamasaha (verses 10-13 ) the al1thor

981 ~R'lTn
' 'It""'"
SItAr "1C4~iI~:' :eJ1",'ElI(Eif'1fI"~·"
~~ ~,,: ~1i'fUA':
rnflfrlPJifJr<RRl: ~PN'r ... (torn) :rT\R5': (~~ru...:) 11
3lM) IfflWI{RiIl: ~'1iT~: I ~ i(1iI~,"I~; 11
~: ~nf.l:m~~w~ ~~: 'E1fC'I':' ~fFr8RrI(StJ{ ~: ~lf:"
verse. 17-20 of ~\f4iI«lR.

190 e. g. verse 8 of the ~~R. The first verae of 3lIf111sm<. is SIurnJ 'lj.
~ (, !J !) ~r.r ~'\ifi I *Ili(if\l~I~" ~~~ I!l:be
~ begins '~ rj'Hitiict ~~: I ~ ~fl ~~.
~ 11'
811 *"",,~ffJa ~~~~ ~ ~ \t1.,~~ti51P1l(Pft ~ ft~"tU I
tid1\fI!qft SJl!: t1" ....~GtI.,'ElliT ~ ~ctoifrjGtqiil'Pt"" ~Iflf ",1
~ u ver.e~.
speaks of himself. We 99a are told that the author was Dalapati ( or
Daladhisa ). son of Vallabha. of the Bharadvaja·gotra and of the
Yajiiavalkiya silkha (i. e. Suklayajurvcda) and that he was the
keeper of the imperial records of Nebajana ( ?). There are elaborate
colophonsm at the end of almost each section (called sara) in
which we are told that Dalapati was the pupil of SuryapalJeJita.
that he was a great exponent of the Vai~IJavadharma. that he was
the chief minister and keeper of the records of Nijilmas:tha. who
was the overlord of all Yavanas (Mahomedans) and ruler of
Devagiri. In some colophons he is styled Mahar:tjadhiraja. It is
doubtful whether Dalapati or Daladhisa was the real name of the
author or was merely a title. It k not unlikely that SuryapalJQ.ita
said to be the gUrtt of the author is the same as Sl1rya. the father of
the great Maratba saint Ekanatha. who wrote his Bbagavata at
Denares in sake 1495 (i. e. 1573 A. D.) and who states that he
was born in a family of devout Vai~lJavas.
The Nrsimhaprasada names numerous authors and works. In
the beginning of the Salnskarasara. he mentions a host of writers
and works that he consulted.994 Besides these he mentions Some-

992 ~""'''''''<I",.il\'~~'lfMSiRfI~: ~Ra~~: \Nw;r(~: I\T~'(r.1

i~i1"r-mJ{~I'fII\Y: ~'fW1qOfI: il~~ ~~ W1lf~r­
~n 11 verse 14 of ttitct5/(fll(. The third line is metrioall;r fault;r in the
6th syllable. This verse oocurs in eaohfj'« at the end with variations.
In the D.e. ms. No. 358 of 1875-76 the last two lines are ~~_
r..... • ,,~ • "'" ~" 1'\
rql"<dtftttt~p;rrqvrr: fj'R ~PI~=.p~\ ~11=(~11iI'1~{: 11
11113 e. g. at the end of the ~~~' ~ql'l'll(f~RFiI'rN~~~I~­
rm~~~ ·ij",~qq'11\fl~{ -mJ{f.ij~I1m~~{Ul'(lfI"fF~,~fitql~-
" .,.... "~PO ~
I\~ .....
.1!I'1IIWo'E\!I:~~~~~qc{~CIi' ·It'iI'<~Rq;I~I1; -~ l'Iarr<tsrct~· .. mpn-
~·~~'iUitiqfj'~I~i~~iOi"lfi!rq!I~·J{i~TF{~uf~Rr\TI"ifi!r~-~.
~.rq;fI~UfSlrrtf.tlfl~tT·mJff;I~r"r~(o5tf~{1 'flcli:f.ir;r ilifr~,qotll~ &0.
119' ~iT.~T~;o"'Pc.f1r~~AJ~ ~)r"lflt-·.{iI4'~IIil<r(UT·mr~(~·~'r'N1f{,.fI"-Jf~.,qIR­
,,"c:r~~'ffl1i-JfI,,<{~,!1fr:;rI~ ·~If~"(i"fr41~~~-l;!fctt~~fGt~­
~-ir~-~~-~-R'I""'I~O&-1l);fU;;y1" -~I~­
~~-~l~-~fctIr:y~(-~m-lIl~I=('I"'q ~iI?ild<fiq.­
~IEfiij"... q~~~ON~-~IBqI1I-SM"(~U -"iff~.SI~41Fl­
~,,~..~ &0. folio Bb.
 'vara (commentator of the Tantrav~rtika) and Kaladipa in the
Samskarasara; the PuraI).asara in the Ahnikas~ra; Pilrijata and
Vadibhayankara in the Vyavaharasara; Kamika, Jiianaratnilvali,
BaIarkodaya in the Danasara.

The contents of some of the sections of the Nrsimhaprasada may

be set out here. In the Salhskarasara the author treats of the
meaning of dharma, sruti, smrti, the authoritativeness of puraQas,
kalivarjya (usages prohibited in the kali age), pUI).yahavacana,
madhuparka, vrddhisraddha, garbhadhAna, pumsavana, jltakanna,
namakaraQ.a. upanayana, marriage and other stlthSkilras, the duties
of brahmacarins, snatakas, householders, vanaprasthas and samnya-
sins. In the Ahnikasara the author after dividing the day into
eight parts speaks of the actions appropriate to each viz : in the first
getting up from bed at the hriihma-muho.rta, sauca. brushing the
teeth, decoration of the hair, bath etc; in tht: second study; in thc,
third, looking after dependents and pursuit of one's livelihood; in
the fourth midday bath, brahmayajiia, tarpal.la, vaisvadeva, daily
sraddha; ill the fifth dinner :lnd foods prescribed and forbidden;
in the sixth and seventh reHecting over itihasa and puralJa j in the
8th decision about worldly affairs, evening samdhya etc. In the
Kal~sara ( which is incomplete in the Benares ms.) he defines the
nature of !.'illa and gives rules and decisions about months, tithis
and such festivals as Navaratra, Jalll11~t~tami ClC. In the Vyavahara·
sara the author deals with the meaning of vyavah.lra, the eighteen
titles of law, the four-fold method of deciding dharma, the pramill.1as
( means of proof), dayavibhaga etc. In the Vratasara he speaks
of the several principal vratas in each month, some of which are for
both men and women, some for men only and some for women
only. In the Danasiira he dilates upon the nature of dana, its
varieties, the various results of danas, the proper time and place for
danas, proper recipients of dana, what things can be the subjects
of gifts, units of gold, silver etc., the description of kuQ.cJ,a, maI).cJapa
and vedi, the sixteen great danas such as tula, hiraQ.yagarbha,
brahmalJ4a, kalpapadapa etc. and three atidanas, viz. land, cows and
learning; gifts of images, food, ornaments, bed-stead etc.; gifts o~
samkranti and eclipses etc. The nrthasira is interesting for thiS
that as the author hailed from Devagiri he speaks principally of
",#ha,'of the Deccan and Southern India. In this work he speaks
of Setubandha, PUt;1Cj.arikam or PauQqarika (modern Pandharpur
in the Sholapur District, it seems), Gayatirtha, eulogies of Godavari,
K~Qa-VeQyii, Narmada, MalaprahariQi etc.
The Nrsimhaprauda being a work from the Deccan held the
view that marriage with a maternal uncle's daughter was sanctioned
by the Veda and was not to be censured.99 6 It says that where
there is ( irreconcileable ) conflict between the smrtis and purlQ.as
there is an option.'"
As th'!! Nrsimhaprasada relies upon the Madhaviya and the
Madanaparijata, it is certainly later than 1400 A. D. As it is
mentioned as an authority in the DvaitanirQaya of Sankarabhana
and in the Mayiikhas of NilakalJtha it must be earlier than about
1575 A. D. If by the DipikavivaraQ,a which it enumerates among
its principal authorities is meant the corn. of Nrsirhha, son of
Ram.acandracarya, on his father's commentary of the KalanirQaya
( which is most probable ), then the Nrsirllhaprasada must be later
than about 1500 A. D. Dr. Bhandarkar998 says that Ramacandncarya
lived about 1450 A. D. A ms. of the DIpikavivaral).a was copied in
sa.onvat 1604 (1548 A. D.).999 The Benares Sanskrit College MS. ap-
pears to have been copied for RamapaQqita Dharmadhikari at Benarcs,
,vho 1:, said to have been the father of NandapaQqita looo (see sec. 10S
below). At the end of several saras either samvat 1568 ( I SI I-I2
A. D. ) or 1569 occurs as the date. looI This may be said to be the
- -- .~-------- -----~-- -----. --- ---------. _-----
995 ~ m- ~
~ ifrvi~""''{ ... ~RT q, ~ .(~ I
~~ ~ ~t('jEifiCff.it.....W1cn I ~~Mfct ~ ~ ,
11'1("d~ Ico.
896 ~ i4'!!8!dNftut..4 ~C(~i'\'fl Pf ~ ~ ... ~ ~ I
~~fono'.
117 'I'Sf 'El'ifi!l~jUl_~ ~: I ~~I(~I( folio 14a.

1_
c
918 Bepcn, 188W6, p,.58-IO.
'" Vide I. O. oat. p. _ 110.
1GOO Vide Boare. • Pandit • ( New ..ries ) yo1. V. pp. 377-78 for ao anoOUD-
Clmat about the "tM"'~IC( by aleafoed de.oendut of .,'C('f1bICi.
1001 .U the e . of the oolophon of the 3l~'~ we baYe tbe date ' ~
'''l\ c ~ a:cdhi""fit " Wl"Jl' and on tb, baok of that part of the
IDI. the date '~ ,,,,, l\~ " ~' I. e. 7th May 1511 A. D.
At the end of the ejs~~ql.tfl( we bave • ~ ' ' \ ' ' ..... ~_
-tl~...(...(U"'fiiNf.t,. At the end of tb, ~ we baYe I Wrrr ''''~
~..'t ~~ ""'" ~ '. --~
B. D. Sa.
410
date of the ac:tual composition of the work or of the c:opying of the
ms. for RAmapaQqita. It seems difficult to believe that RAmapa1)qita
for whom the ms. was copied in 151 I-I2 A. D. was the father of
the famous NandapaQeJita. We know that NandapaQeJita composed
his Vaijayanti in 1623 A. D. Ramapal).qita must have been a man
of middle age before he could order the copying of a huge ms. like
the Nrsirnhaprasada. If he did this in 15 II-I2 A. D. his son
c:ould hardly have been alive 120 years later. Therefore it looks
prot-bIe that the dates ( samvat 1568 and 1569 ) are not the dates
when the ms. was copied for RamapaQqita, but rather the dates
of the composition of the original work or of the copying of the ms.
from which RamapaQqita got his own ms. copied. At all events it
is clear that the NrsiIhhaprasada could not have been composed
later than 1512 A. D. As the author was a minister of Nijamasaha
who ruled over Devagiri, it appears that he is referring to Ahmad
Nizam Shah who ruled from 1490-1508 A. D. or to his son Burhan
Nizam Shah ( 1508-1533 A. D.), most probably the former. IDoz
It may be taken as certain that the work was composed between
1490 and IS I2 A. D.

100. Prataparudradeva

The Sarasvativilasa was compiled by Prataparudradeva, a king

of the Gajapati dynasty who ruled at Cuttack (Katakanagari) in
Orissa. The DayabhAga ponion of this work was published with
an English translation by Rev. Thomas Foulkes in 1881. An
edition of the whole of the vyavahara section of the Sarasvativilasa
has recently been published in the Mysore Government publication
Series. Through the kindness of the Editor, Dr. Shamasastri, I was
able to secure the printed sheets of 352 pages before publication. In
the following reference is made to the paragraphs of FoWkes' edition
and the pages of the Mysore edition.
After invoking deities the work starts with the praJastl of the
king and his family (pp. 2-1 I). Descent is traced to the Sun
himself th.rough DaSaratha, Rama and his sons. Kapilendra 9IaS
the founder of the Gajapati family whose son was puru~ttama.
His queen was Ruplmbika. Prataparudradeva or Vira-Rudra-deva

1001 Vide Lane-Poole', • Kubammadan d,.naaties' (ed. of 1811) P. aso for

,he name. and cla'•• of tll. NlIam Bb• •
 411
was the son of Puru,ottama. He is spoken of as having given
protection to Sultan (SuratraQ.a) Husanshah who threw himself
on his mercy.IOOJ In the colophons, 004 the king is styled Gajapati,
GauQeAvara ( king of GauQa ), lord of Kalubariga ( modem Gulbarga)
in the Karl}.lI.taka country of nine crores (probably of revenue)
and as the protector of Sultan Husanshah of Jamunapura. It is
significant that the same titles are applied to Puru~ottama lOOS
in his Potavaram grant of sake 1412 ( 1490 A. D.) and in other
inscriptions. Prataparudradeva, while ruling his capital 100' Karaka..
nagari, called together an assembly of Pandits and compiled an
extensive digest of civil and religious law. The royal author feels
qualms of conscience on the question of eulogising himself and his
family but stifles them easily by saying that a poet can also be an
appreciative critic of his own productions. ,007 He boasts that he
composed the work for saving scholars the trouble of bringing
harmony among the conflicting dicta of Vijii1'tnayogi, Apar:lrka,
Bharuci and others, that there was no work that could equal his
own and that his literary effort would make his predecessors' works
afford illustrations of the maxim that when a certain purpose is
served by one the existence of others is superfluous. IOOB Then it
1003 p. 11' ~1'OIl.lflti'Ei"'Eilfit('Sl'OI"'lq\3f{:. '
1004 {Tit cfRIIFI\JOf~ftl-~-...m~i!.q;~ij~"R~j1I~\JOf2ifl~(ls:flSItf(..
,"lif"I"("'IUHr(ol(~-mrr"'Wl-1J{Jfq'fci'ir~ .~/\if~{f\if -{J\JOf'U>lN~­
~-"",st"jq_~.. rc'I(I\JOfP«I~ ~'" ~~ RI"'I('ifiIUi &0.
I. O. oat;. P. 419 No. 1404.
1005 <fll."i.I\JOfq~ifi1""(i1",oiI~!Cfi~.m:itwc(stfllq~}ioi\'E'I~q" &0. E. I. vol.
XIII p. 155 i vide Dr. Rajendralal Mitra's • Antiquities of Orissa' vol. 1I,
appendix pp. 161-16?, Ind. Ant. vol. I. p. 355 and M. M. Cha1r:ravart;i',
artiole on' Uriya Insoriptions of 15th and 16th oenturies' in J ABB
vol. 61, pat. 1, pp. 88-104 for insoriptions of this dynas'y.
1006 I ~ ~ ~~, .Niq~(~.qlfrc"liflart ... ,ilfilif('flttaal!(i ~~ ~r..
~' p.ll.
1007 ~ ~ecuq",,(~y:,C4~ ~~ 1\~".,~.~.. ~: 'IiR.
ij",,"4"'",'i! ~ • p. 11.
1008 ~IM""\i'1ircU.qlif('f' WWqqi(~i!lICfiirciCil:t(t{ttt..,4t((l~rfit6~ ~.
~~ -~I''"N(I. ~1((ltli1ij'lq ~.lfcttcfl·-aCfi"I'i'4W,qqfto?l"'''441r41d•
• il i4T ~ 'Ei.(i6~~ij!i""C4rcft1.la:tflt i111t1~~ti IIII"T ~ I ...
~ ~ "l'I' ~ '11i'rcjh\l., I ~ 9 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~I "
pp.ll-1S; ~If ...ft"'''"i~fI(Ii\''"'''C4: ''S!Ist..~M'Iwft,"~ftf ~ 11
p.l'.
 is said that the vyavahllrakllt)c)a was first taken in hand even before
the llc~t)4a following the special desire of the king Vinltudrit
Gajapati. 'oo, But it appears from references in the vyavahlraklg4a
itself that before that part was finished the aciraklll)4a had been
completed. 1010 The Sarasvatlvilasa, being a work composed under
the express orders of a king for the benefit of his subjects, makes' the
nearest approach to the Austinian conception of law as a command
addressed by political superiors to political inferiors and enforced
by a sanction.
The principal topics dealt with _in the Vyavaharakal)4a are:
the hall of justice, the method of judicial procedure, the plaint, the
reply, documents, possession, madana, dayavibhaga, sahasa and
other titles of law. In the beginning of the work he sets out at
great length the views of ancient writers on politics about the
constitution of the m4~lt!ala, such as those of Partiara, Usanas,
Vi~t:lu, Brhaspati, Vis~lak~a, Manu etc. He generally follows the
views of Vijiilnesvara on dayavibhaga, but here and there strongly
criticizes him, e. g. he says tbat Vijiianesvara gave a very far~fetched
interpretation 1011 of Yajiiavalkya's verse 'rikthagraha rt:lam dapyab.'
The Sarasvativilasa is a work of authority in Southern India on
matters of Hindu Law, though inferior to the Mitak~ara.lou It
informs us that, though the Smrticandrika passed over the ordeals
of water and poison on the ground that they had gone out of
vogue, in Utkala the ordeal of water alone was resoned to and ill
~urasena ( Mathura ) anll Ma~adha ( Rihar) the ordeal of poison
alone was administered. Illl;
-_._._-----
1009 ffif$l;lff"l'J"{iI51UIf'l ~1~!Ut: S1~T~ I ••• ~ ~\ifIf~~I\if­
~~{ur SJiliRffl' 11 p. 10.
1I''llf ;s~,,{~ai:
1010 3N II'{ ~ "'If"~ rr-::~Jfr~~R 3l~..1ai ~~ '(if mr@ffll
ffi'I' ~Jtf"~ I p. 3.8.
1011 ~1("4I""'" (t) ~~r~r 'fI'i4;jI""""'iTI"f1I(o",PM~!)
~l"1'f¥~~T"lf~ ~ , p. 268 ; vide p. 107 fOf ancnhef
eumple of tbe oriticism of ".,.~.
1012 Yid. 2 Mad. H. C. R. 206 at p. 117, 33 M.d. 439 .t p. 441, 3Sllad. 151 at
p.1S6.
1013 ~ "if~.I!ifil~ ",iJlif'F"l~ffriifl~~" .~qi{
~ I aeEfl(w)lI~ fi~ 7f~~~ SQlfI~ "4.. rtt4i1I~ I \mt-r-
q'~ ~~ ~~ 1I'(5{I{Ot.~ qf(lJ"tiMIf\' p.IOO.
 411
Besides the usual dharmasQ,tras and other smrtis, the principal
authors and works named in the Sarasvativilasa are noted below. 1OI 4
The SarasvativiI4sa pre~nts in the case, of the dharmasotras, parti-
cularly of ViliQU and Gautama, great variations from the printed
texts of these works (vide scc. 10, p. 70 above). The Sarasvativilasa in
scores of places gives the conflicting views of Bharuci and the
Mit4k~arl (for which see under Bharuci, sec. 61). The Sarasvativilasa
also contains valuable information about the views of such authors
as Asah:tya, Bhavadeva and Srikara whose works have not yet come
to light.

Burnell ( introduction to Valhsa Brahmal,la p. \"11) took Prat:l-

parudradeva to be the king of that name who belonged to the
Kakatiya·GaQapati dynasty of Warangal and who was Co'\rried captive
to Delhi in 1322 A. D. But in this he was wrong. It has been
shown above that the king connected with the composition of the
Sarasvativilasa belonged to the Gajapati dynasty that ruled at
Cuttack and not at Warangal. Prataparudradeva ruled from
1497 to 1539 A. D. Therefore the Sarasvativilils.1 must have been
composed in tbe first quarter of the 16th century. Foulkes
thinks ( Intro. p.xx ) that the work was composed about 15 I 5 A. D.
His argument is that though the commentary of Madhavllcarya
was written about two hundred years before the Sarasvativilasa, the
latter is entirely silent about it in his work and that the reason of
this is to be' sought for in the rivalry of the twO dynasties of Pratl-
parudra and K~Qart\ya of Vijayan:tgara which was set at rest by a
marriage alliance about 15 16 A. D. Vide Prof. S. Krishnaswami
Aiyangal"s C sources of Vijayanagar Histor}" ( p. I 16), where we arc
toM that the daughter of the Orissa king married to K~l)adev:\taja
was named Jagamnohini ( according to some) or Tukk!l ( according
to others) and Sewell's CA forgotten empire' p. 320. Another argu-
ment advanced by Foulkes for I) I 5 A. D. as the date of the work is
that during the latter pan of his reign Prataparudradeva had come

1014 ~, ~11f, ~"",,~. !I'(~). ~ (i. e. tti~"'~I),

~, ~"" ~~, ~,sr(Itf, ~f?r~, ~,~,
~~~,~. ~~I~fif, U\iRiSlfil~'=R,if«U\it(oalled ~
aa contrasted with ¥fl.~ ). ~"ilI~{. ,~ ( OD 3lN. sit«). ~-
*'\wIt \lIfRl'll'1, ~, ~~, ~~, ~.
'"
under the inRuence of the great Va~Q,avite saint Caitan ya, who made
Puri his residence during the last years of his life and that
"the Sarasvativilasa bas in tbe beginning all invocation o( Siva.
Caitanya was born in sake 1407 Falguna Full-moon (i. e. in 1486
A. D. ); vide Bhandarkar's 'Va~Q,avism and Saivism' (p. 83)
and Caitanya is said to have gone to Puri about IS 10 A. D.
and died in IS 33 A. D. (Beames in Ind. Ant. vol. 11, p. I ff).
Both these arguments are not of much weight. As a matter of
fact in some mss. there is an invocation of both Vi~Q,u ( Hayagriva )
and Siva; vide Descriptive Cat. of Government S. mss. at Madras
vol. VI, p. 2426 No. 3221. The latest work of certain date that
the Sarasvativillsa names is the Smrticandrikl and it is rather matter
(or surprise that no work belonging to the 14th and I Sth centuries
is quoted or named by the SarasvativilAsa. But this circumstance
alone is hardly of any worth in face of the posit:i.e statement in
the work itself that it was composed by Prataparudradeva Gajapati.
Vide ]BORS. vol. V, pp. 147-148 and Ind. Ant. for 1929. pp. 28-33
for information about the Empire of Orissa and its emperors,
KapiIendra (who died in 1470 A. D.), Puru~ottamadeva (1470-
1497 ) and PratAparudra-deva.
There is a ms. of a work called PratapamlrtaQ,4a or Prau4ha-
pratapamlrtaQ4a ( D. C. ms. No. 48 of 1872-'73 ) which is ascribed
to Pramparudra, ruler of Utkala, whose capital was Karaka on the
banks of the CitrotpalA. It mentions Kapilesvara Gajapati, his son
Puru~ottama, father of Pratlparudra. In the colophon the kil1g is
described as 'Gajapati-Gau4esvara -navakoti -karQlta -kalabarageSvara-
rupa-nlrayaQ,a I &C. The work is divided into five Prakdas on
Pada.rthaniroaya, Vatsaradinirl1paQa, TithinirupaQ,a, Vratanirl,1aya
( such as Navaratra &c.), Vi$Qubhakti. He expressly mentions as
his authorities Hemldri, Kalpataru, Ratnakara, Mitalqara, Mldhaviya,
Anantabhana, Smrticandrika., Apararka, Plrijata, Ka.llldarSa, Deva-
dasa. Here there is an express mention of Madhava which refutes
Foulkes' theory set out above.
101. Govindananda
Govindananda wrote several works out of which four have been
printed in the Bibliotheca Indica series, viz: the Dinabumudi,
Suddhikaumudl, Srlddhakaumudi, Vallakriyl-kaumudi. The last
work deals with titbinirt)aya, watal OD ~veral 1;,bi, _11 the ,ear
 ilJ.1. 9GdtIcII-... 415
round, festivals like Durgotsava, Kojllgara etc. All these works
appear to have formed part of a general digest called Kriyakaumudl.
Besides these he wrote a commentary called Arthakaumudi on the
Suddhidipika of Srinivasa which was printed in Bengali characters,
and also a commentary called Tattvartha-kaumudi on Su.lapaQi's
Prnydcittaviveka (published by Jivllnanda at Calcutta). His
works are of great utility on account of the numerous authors and
works quoted therein. The following deserve special mention. lors
He was the son of Gat;tapatibhatta and was styled Kavikalikat;tacilrya.
from the introductory and final verses of his works it appears that
he was a Vai~t;tava. His father was a resident of Bagri in the
Midnapur District of Bengal.

Since he quotes the Madanaparijata, the Ganga-vakyavali, Rudra-

dhara and Vacaspati, he must be later thall about 1500 A. D. He
is quoted by Raghunandana in his Malamasatattva and Ahnika-
tattva. So he cannot be later than 1560 A. D. His Suddhi-kau-
mudi eiamines intercalary months ,o,6 from Jake 1414 to Jake 1457
( i. e. from 1492 A. D. to 1535 A. D). Therefore it appears that
he wrote his Suddhikaumudi immediately after Jake 1457 (i. e.
1535 A. D.). He wrote the Srllddha-kaumudi and Var~a-kIiya­
kaullludi a(ter the Suddhi-kaumudi. Therefore we shaH be very
near the truth if his literary activity be placed between 1500 and
IS40 A. D.
Vidr M. M. Chakravarti in JASB [or 19 1 S p. 3 SS for infor-
mation about Govindananda.

1015 ~fit ..,~~. (oom. of .,-r$lClil\T), iltl·I"II'NI..-4l'IiR, i1i(.,ql~I",

....
~~, W:T{, ~1""I')namf. "'I ... ~(H, ~~, ~~, ~lqul¥lllq.
1016 3ltf~ ~~""'~~ 6~ ~RilFct'it-;qit I 6 ... IRli1I'E1""
~: ~~ . . la {fcll ""I ...~\"......~~,",,~ ~.
I
~ awl qt "'''1~.1?f\1~ ~r ~~ ~: I
..• ~": qt ~~T\fcII\~ ~ ~'PIf1i ~ ,iIUCl-
~ii ~ ~~ I ~"''lttt p. 166; vide p. 170 for IDteraalarr
month in , . 1", an4 1U7.
 102. Raghunandana
Raghunandana is the last great writer of Bengal on dharmasastra.
He compiled an encyclopredic work on the different branches of
dharmaSastra styled Smrtitattva, divided into 28 sections called
tattvas. He cites the names of over 300 authors and works in his
encyclopaedia, which have been collected together by M. M.
Chakravarti (JASB for 1915 pp. 363-375). His~wonderful mastery
over smfti material and his erudition displayed in the Smrti-tattva
earned for him the appellation smiJrtabhattilfdlJ'n or simply ( smiirta'
from later writers. For example, the Vlramitrodaya refers to him
in that way and so does NilakalJtha in his Vyavaharamayl1kha.'o"
His Smrtitattva was printed at Serampore in Bengali characters so
far back as 1834-35 A. D. and it has also been published by
Jivananda ( in two ,·ohuues). Some tnttvfl.f have been separately
published as e. g. the Vyavahara-tattva and the Dayatattva (publish-
ed at Calcutta in 1828 by the Department of Public Instruction).
His Dayatattva was translated into English by Golapcandra Sarkar.
In his Malamasatattva the names of his laltvfls are given. IOJ8 Vide
Mitra's Notices, vol. Ill. p. 50 No. 1081 and 1. O. cat. p. 420 No. 1405
for an enumeration of the tatt'l.'as and for reference to the volumes
and pages in the Serampore edition. The lattvas are nOl arranged
in the verses quoted below according to their duonological order,
but according to the exigencies of the metre. In this work I hJve
use d Ji vananda's edition.
1017 Vid;-~fJ cP. 697~;;--~;-;-sfftTa • ji;:r ~~'::J't'Ir-tI~q~~r "f ';
~ to
5qcr~l{JfqW.
, (text p. 112 of my edition) ! ~j:{rff~i{Wlr41~q.."CJ '•
1018 j:{~~-ir "i(fl ;.::rq. ~~I "f ~1~.-.rr1 ~I~ ~,~ '"" fFr~ ~''l!Gi; 11
~"I\f(~ iiq~~"i~~~.t:ojr~~q. I ~1I11~~~ ~r~~ "~,, lIPrsI~
qlf'tlJ1fi ~~)~ 'i~!!~~t I {.~;1.{p:rr~~ ~iit i"~ s41~~ I ",snPl
~"It ~~qi~"inr I {<q".!,f.io\Ti?rf~~ rrf"i' I.i(~qdit q-~;;: 11
'fhe 28 tR'CIli are Oil J:I'@.;~~ (il1tercalary mont.h ), ~iq, ~i~. ~($it,
::rlql~.li"', f.rem:,
~~J1'.q;, ~ii'f"CJ, cq.p, ~q:;.~~t, i;1;'I'J~<i­
ilr~, ~lifi" (
lii'j'q,
3 Cf~.s on ~)IT~O, -q~~., and ~. )'.. ilff,
~8T (two on ~qFcm aad ~qiQr), ~ (i. e 'fftm), "f~,
~,~r, 311", Pf, "'~\1"~, WP'1r't. 1f!:.~.~'
In the Serarnpore edition "li\.,.,,"",~ is not printed ( vide Ch&krav~rt' ':
J A8B 1915 p. 363). In Jivan&nda's edit.lon a"o the "'1"'~ 11 no
inoluded and the ...,,,,.tifla't'l .eeml to be iaolllUcI ...." ~P18""".
 It is not feasible to give even brief summaries ofRaghunandana's
taltvas. Their vary names indicate the subject matter. But one of
them, the Dllyatattva, deserves special mention. It treats of partition
made by father, partition among brothers after their fathers death,
persons not entitled to a share, property not liable to partition,
evidence of separation, stridhana and its devolution, inheritance to
one dying sonless etc. His Tithi-tattva contains a description in
Sanskrit of the game called Caturanga played on the full moon of
ASvina by four players.
Besides the 28 tatwas Raghunandana is said to have composed
several other works. There is a commentary on the Dayabh~a
attributed to him. Colebrooke suspected its genuineness, but the
colophon of the commen~ryIOI' gives the same details about Raghu-
nandana as are found in his admitted works. It is to be noticed
that the Dayatattva of Raghunandana sets forth' the same principles
of Hindu law that are peculiar to jimutavahana, though in matters
of detail they disagree in a few cases. The Viramitrodaya styles the
author of the Dayatattva a follower of jimutavahana. ,02o It has
been held by the Calcutta High Court that Raghunandana's is the
best commentary on the Dayabhaga and that the authority of
Raghunandana is acknowledged and respected universally in the
Bengal Schoo1. IOU
Besides the above, Raghunandana wrote also Tirthatattva or
Titthay1travidhitattva, the DvadaSayatratattva (on the principal festi-
vals at Jagannathapuri, one in each month ), Tripu~karaSa.nti-tattva,
Gayasraddhapaddh.ui and Rasa~trapaddhati. His works however
are not very much in vogue elsewhere than in Bengal.
Raghunandana was the son of Hariharabhanacarya and was a
Bengal Vandyaghatiya Brahmal).a. He was a pupil of Srlnitha-
acarya-cu.qamal).i, whose works ate frequently quoted in the several
tattvas (vide Chakravani in jASB for 1915 p. 351 n. 2). According
to tradition Raghunandana and the great Vai,l).avite saint Caitanya
Were pupils of the same teacher, Vasudev~ Sirvabhauma, who was
---_. . ---------
101' ~ ~.q\ltft~iiU(..lf'III1'ClM...(!..~~I~ i.\1.... I.Ictt.' ~ ,
1010 \if~~ ..t'I~"i\t! ~ ait"'" rq'ltt-nc:qCt" !I Q~II1U..
I
~ ~'J; I ... ~ dl(';'lIr1i I(I"d"~"'" I -fko p. '10~...._
1011 I. L. R.4 Oal. SIO at P~ IN i I. L. R. n. Oal. 317 at p. III
H. D. SJ.
418..
the shining light of the new logic ( navyanyaya) at Navadvipa· and
were residents of that place (Sarvadhikari's Tagore Law Lectures,
first edition p. 403ff.).
Among the authors and works quoted in his encyclopaedia by
'Raghunandana those noted below deserve mention. loaa
Aufrecht placed Raghunandana between 1430-1612 A., D.
Dr. Jolly ( Tagore Law Lectures p. 10) places him early in the I·6th
century. In I. L. R. 48 Cal. 643 (F. B. ) at p. 695 it is said that
Raghunandana belongs to the latter half of the 15th century.
As Raghunandana's works are quoted and criticised by the Virami-
trodaya (pp. 79, 53 I, 683, 697, 703 etc.,) and by NilakaQ-lha,
Raghunandana is certainly earlier than 1600 A. D. As he names
Mtdhavacarya, Sulapat)i, Rayamukufa" Rudradhara and Vacaspati,
he is later than about 1500 A. D. If tradition is to be believed
that he was a fellow-student of Caitanya he must haye been born
about 1490 A. D. Caitanya is said to have been born in 1485
or 1486 A. D. '0%3 In his Jyotistauva he mentions sake 142 I 102 4
in connection with the position of Vi~uva. That shows that the
work was not composed probably very much long after that date
( i. e. 1499-1500 A. D. ) In the same Tattva (vol. 1. p. 568 )

1022 3l~?ffiltR, 3l~, 3{(;t'i:&;, 3lJqq~, a:{r;r~~, 311"ifI(~""I.. tal,

'" •
31'l'irru;:;:~.T,
"\t "'~ " ....&::.-.- ~ ., ~~.
.,«q~Il(lilr, ~1<i~, ~1"I~I~I1I, ~~, iJTl{~'iICfI-t ... ·q,
ct)l(1;qif~{r, ~l(if\~'-I ( of ~I~ ), ~l~~~, ~r~\T, ~,~q-
Q,.
~,..,. ,""" C' n ,-,.....
~I~r, ~~Ivr, ~a~TIJTlf, 3TWT~'f~~, ~c~, ~~ •
..~, 1j'1l?r~ffi~, 'iJ1Ii~,~, ~~1~, ~{ff, C'fi~=i{~n­
~Ii'['tl~~, ~iq<pr~<pI, ~lTRlrndj:.m, i:ffi'.,vT~, ~­
I=fror,
q{1~~, ~~(f, q~~, qtTCfRt, qyR~ln. fir<l~~, R<rtf,t;, iik[-
If\~ft-oft, ~~I:l1;'iJf~, ~I'ml{, 1flt{~~, iI"l~fl~~"1,~,
Ifl~~,~, 1l'~~1~, ~, ~, ~rfq{~I(f, ~-
...... ... ':l.."' ~
~i1U(q". 1=fT"ffi~, ~li\G1:qIOI;:r, ~ll~I., tr~n"'''''''I''Si'''I. ~, ~{,
CfI'ifl'tiftfirW, ~~J f<tcr~Jiir;:ffI~(Vr. I5~R~PtiUr, ~, W1~­
'ifj;~r (of his teaoher), s4i~=a, ~If~fqy;r, ,R;rl'f, ~, ~, ~ilt.
1023 Vide Prof. J adunath Barkar's • Chaitaaya's pilsrimap and teaohiDgs'
for 1485 ( as birth date) and M. T. Kennedy's • BelisiouI life o~ India'
( 1915 ) p. 13 for 1~6 A. D.
1'0'4 ~~ f.iji(~l~ ~'IiT~~ ,~~ I (JinnaDd,. voL I, p. 118. ).
 101. RtltlAu.......

(or calculating ravi-samkranti he takes ~ake 1489 as the basis

(i. e. 1567 A. D.). So that Tattva was composed jus~
about that year. A ms. of the Chandoga-srllddha-tattva was
copied in lake 1497 ( 1575-76 A. D. Y03 S and a ms. of the Matha-
prati~~hll-tattva was copied in sake 1498 ( i. e. 1576-77 A. D. ).10:16
Therefore he must have flourished before 1575. Thus he flourished
between 1490 and 1510 and his literary activity, which must have
been spread over a long period if we consider the number of his
works, iies between 1520-1S70. Vide an interesting discussion
about his date in lASB for 1915, pp. 354-357 by MM. Chakravarti
who places Raghunandana between 1510-1565 A. D.

.
103. Narayanabhatta
..
N!lra.yaQabhatta was the most famous of the celebrated family of
the Bhattas of Benares. For a detailed account of the family and the
contribution of the several members thereof to dharmaSastra, vide
my Introduction to the Vyavaharamayukha (V-X.... I). M. M.
Haraprasad Sa.!»Lri has brought to light a biography of this family
written by Sill'lkarabhatta, a son ofNarAyaQabhatta (Ind. Ant. for 1912
vol. 41, pp. 7-13). NllrayaQabhatta's father Ramesvarabhatta whose
gotra was Visvamitra migrated from Prati~thAna (Paithan) in the
Deecan to Benares. RAmesvarabhatta was a very learned man and
his learning drew to him students from the whole of India. NAtil-
yalJabhana was born according to Sankarabhatta's biography in sake
14351n the month of Caitra (i. c. about March ISI3 A. D.).
NarayaQabhatta was the eldest of three sons, the other two being
SriJhara and Ma.dhava. NariiyaQabhatta learnt all the Sftstras at the
feet of his father. Pandits all over India looked up to him as their
leader and patron and he was an assiduous collector of Sanskrit mss.
It is said that NarayaQabhana brought down by his holiness rain in
;\ season of drought 'and thereby induced the Mahomedan ruler
that had razed the temple of Visvesvara at Benares to the ground to
allow him to rebuild it. For his erudition and piety NlrlyaQabhatta
was hon,?ured with the tide ' Jagadguru ' and his family was given
the first place of honour in the assembly of learned BrilhmaQas and
at the recitations of the Vedas. It was NlrayaQabhatta and ·his
_~q~~\~~_wonhy descendants that raised dalqiQatya palldilS to the
1015 Mitra'. lfotio... vol. 111. p.1O No.IOSl.
1026 Mitra'. Notio... voL nr. p.13 No. lOSS.
 4'0
position of high eminence at Benares which they still hold. Nlra~
yaQabhatta wrote numerous works on dharmdlstra among which
may be mentioned the Antye~tipaddhati (printed by NirQayasAgara
Press), the Tristhalisetu (dealing with the ceremonies to be per-
formed generally at all sacred places and particularly at PrayAga,
~!1.d..Gaya ) and the Prayogaratna ( printed at the NirQayasagara
Press, 1915 A. D.). This last contains detailed descriptions and
rituals of the sarilsk~ras from garbhadbana to vi'lJ4ha. His are
standard works on the subjects they deal with and are used even
now almost throughout the whole of India. He composed a com-
mentary on the introductory verses contained in the Kfllamldhava
(vide Madras Triennial cat. vol. Ill. Sanskrit C. p. 4114 No. 1852)
and a commentary on portions of the Slistradipikli of Parthaslirathi-
misra. He composed a work on ordeals which is referred to in the
Vyavahliratattva of NilakaQtha (vide p. 457 of my edition and
Bikaner cat. p. 387 No. 831 for a Divyi\nu~thana-paddhati of Nara-
yaQabhana ) and also paddhatis on the dedication of gardens, tanks
etc. He exercised a profound influence over later writers directly and
indirectly through his sons and grand-sons.

As he was born in 1513 A. D. and composed the commentary

on the Vrttaratnlkara in 1545 A. D., his literary activity must be
placed between 1540 and 157" A. D. This is further corroborated
by the fact that his grandson Kamalakarabh:ma composed the
NirQayasindhu, one of his earliest works, in 1612 A. D.

There is a work on dharmaSAstra called Dharmapravrtti composed

by a NarayaQa. Mr..K, P. Jayasval holds that this was composed
by jagadguru NarayaQabhatta (]BORS for 1927, vol. XIII, pans
III~IV, p. IX). The same view is held by M. M. Haraprasad Slstri
(Ind. Ant. for 19I2 p. 7). But this identity is extremely doubtful.
The benedictory versesJ<l27 in the Dharmapravrtti are different from
those of the Prayogaratna and Tristhalisetu, the method of treat-
ment and the style are different and the colophons are also different.
The· author of the Dharmapravrtti does not mention his ancestot's
as NariyaQabhana does. NilakaQtha in his Vyavabliramayukba

1017 The ia&rodl1otol'1 vef•• ia ;nU'lVi" if"'''' 'IiT~ '" E1«"i~ I qvr;nt.t
~ \j~~(iftUjI*c __ " '=l~q'{~ ~ 'Pit ,,~ il' I. O. oat. p.480
lf0.1I8O.
 411
finds lOa8 fault with the Dharmapravrtti by saying that certain
quotations therein are unauthoritative.

104. To~arananda

Rilja To4aramalla, the celebrated finance minister of Akbar,

compiled an extensive encyclopredia of civil and religious law,
astronomy and medicine. The several parts of that encyclopredia
dealing with tJ&4ra, d4na, vyaval14ra, Jr4ddha, viveka, pr4yakitta,
,ramaya were called saukhyas. An account of some of the saukhyas
thilt were available to me may be concisely given here. The Vyava-
harasaukhya ( D. C. ms. No. 366 of 1875-76 ) begins with an invo-
cation of Siva, speaks of the pilraslka emperor l029 (Akbar) of Hind
( India ) and then deals with the several topics of judicial pro-
cedure such as the king's duty to look into disputes, the-sabh4, judge,
meaning of the word vyavahiJra, enumeration of 18 vyavah4rapadas,
time and place of vyavahara, the plaint, the reply, the agent of the
parties ( pratinidhi ), prat),dkalita, the superiority of one mode of
proof over another, witnesses, documents, possession, inference,
ordeals and oaths/grades of punishments and fines. The Vyavahara-
saukhya does not dwell on the exposition of the several titles of
law. Besides the srnrti writers, it principally relies on the Kalpataru,
the Pllrijlta, Bhavadeva, the Mititk~arit, the Ratnakara, Harihara and
Halavudha. The several scctiol)s are styled bnritls.
The VivAhasaukhya (D. C. ms. No. 868 of 1884-87) is concern-
ed with the astrological aspects of marriage ( e. g. the proper year,
month, day, sign, nak~atra &c., for marriage). It names numerous
authors and works, some of which are noted below. 10SO

1028 Vide p.1S' of ~1II'1(i1\.~ (my edition ).

1029 ~rtloiklllql~~(JGtlqoft u;n iiC(i1n'ijOi"(OI~I~11

.Ffli1MIf"!~"iiaf.~ q1Q1E\C1iI,.,liiPii'l; .......(MoN.(M ~.
~1i;. • Inelver...
1030~, ~ (on tl\jli~"), "'wNfiI'6I1ffir, ~J ~"fj,
~~~ (~ !), ~~Pn6t, ~'ij.~J afli1q(I...., ~, "'"J
{J\ifI:ITftaa-, ~", ~, ~I~ (of IIW), filq1f'l"'''''' ~.
~,
~.
,,"..a.~.., -nqftr, "Ectl"l,q, ~,
'
.rmAlIf,
.~
~-
 The ~rlddhasaukhva ( D. C. ms. No. 2S7 of 1884-87) is an
extensive work and deals with the usual topics such as the different
kinds of sraddhas, the time and place for srAddha, the proper
brlhmaQ,as, sapir;uJ.ikaraQa &c. The sections of this work also are
divided into har$as. Besides those enumerated above the authors
and works mentioned are noted below. 10J 1
The Jyotib.saukhya (D. C. ms. No. 91S of 1886-92 ) constitutes
the SarilhitA branch of Indian astronomy and deals with such topics
as the results of eclipses, the appearance of comets, the rise of Aga-
stya, Ursa major, the signs of the Zodiac &c. It freqllently refers
to lUSyapa, Garga (or Vrddhagarga), ParaSara, Mayuracitra,
Variha. The colophons state that Toqaramalla was a scion of the
Tal;uJala (or - na) family and that the work was compiled by
Nllakatttha at the order of T04aramalla. IOJJ This NilakaQ.tha appears
to be the author of the Saiijiiatantra on which a commentary was
written by his son Govinda in 1622 A. D., in which it is stated
that NilakalJfha was honoured by Akbar and had composed the To-
qara.nanda. IOH In the Tajika-NilakaQ.thi of Nilakal)tha it is stated
that the author composed works on the three branches of Jyoti~a
which gave delight to Toqara. IOH
The Jyotibsaukhya was composed in Sake 1494 10J • (i. e. 1572
A. D.). The ms. of the Vyavaharasaukhya bears at the end the
date samvat 1638 (1581-8210J6 A. D.) which seems to be the
date of its composition. To4aramalla was a man of versatile gemus.
He distinguisbed himself as an able commander as well as a great

10Sl';, ~.IU'i1ul", ifl{j1.iOJ, SI~lEJR, ,,1\11fI'f, ~, '"!~, ~.

"'I,,"~.,~, ~Mi1«f~R.
10SI {te ~";rrNu~'P.'I'(iici\T~~~ ~q;fhi6.U6-
~ ~~ :J'f)jfl:~. _~ &0. folio 23 ••
loaa Vide oa~. of BBRA8 ml•• part I, p.187 No. J62.
10M 1fifI'i1' qfint ~ ~ti4"li6~ fV~~ ~4iqlli6~~~riQi(M.a«ulI·
~: I 11~!1IO' fi ii'(I'it.il~I"~ct ~~ fi51~otf ~, ~.
lfli'tlIM$ ~~ 11 9th ver.e, PetersoD's oat, of Ulwar m.s., extraot
No. 502.
10IS • 'I'n lOf ~; W: , v\ v ... \i.q..~: vo \ 0 ' folio 88.
1_ '~ ,,·le ~ ~~ \ "'"'~ ,D. C. ms. No. 866 of 1875-76.
financier and statesman. For a brief account of his life, vide Bloch-
mann's translation of the Ain-i-Akbari, vol. I. pp. 351-352. It is
there stated that he was Khelr; by caste, that, though it is generally
stated that he was born at Lahore, he was really born at Laharpur
in Oudh ( p. 620) and that he died at Lahore on the I Ith day of
998 of the Mussulman era 10)7 (i. e. 1589 A. D.). The Marathi
magazine 'Itihasasarilgraha' publishes an inscrip~ion on a stone
found in the DraupadikuQeJa at Benares wherein it is said that
Toqara of the TaQqana family constructed that~ beautiful reservoir
in 1646 of the Vikrama era lO )8 (i.e. 1589 A. D.). Therefore it
follows that literary works were compiled under the patronage of
Todarmal between 1565-1589 A. D.
105. N andapandita..
Nandapa1)4.ita was a voluminous writer on dharmaS~tra. An
account of his principal works on dharmasastra is given below, pani-
cularly because most of them are yet unpublished.
He compos~d a commentary called Vidvanmanohara on the Pari-
sarasmrti. He expressly mentions therein that he follows the com-
mentaryof Madhavacltrya. IOJ9 This commentary is referred to in
his Va~jayauti,I040
He also appears to have written a commentary called Pramit1lqarn
Oi Pratltak~ra on the Mitak~ar:i of Vijiianesvara. 1041 This corn·

1037 Vide also I Akbar' in the .Rulers of lDdia series ( 1890) p. 134 where th.
date of his death is given as 10th N ov. 1589 A. D.
1038 Vide {~RRtq ed. b,. the late Rao Bahaclur D. B. Parasnil, vol. I.
part 4, P. 10. 'If.~'ltt<<tri''~{i\lt (,,, y~)~ ~ ~.
qr~: , ~~~(tJ{,~1 ~tt&~~'~ 1(i:\ltqPl't~ U
....
1039 ""iRr~~~.~ IiFt~i'~I~~it;r filifl.' WfI(U4'4Ift zIfSB
(8rw:,;am
i}.
~'T. q'U\R1j\llJi(ltt@tt('~: 1 "r~Rf~"~ttl.li~'Ei'Rvt: ,
~~ ( ~I'" r ) if it ~: 'RSfi'WTtflI;r: -" verI.. 3 and 5, I. O.
cat. p. 37'1 N0.1301.
10(() ~ ~mTM~,.Ji ~i...ofl1(11rt C\t\"'tfittlijr~t ""1$1'~ ill
~,'~oD~15.4J.
1041 On ~15t 11. t h. Ba,.1 '~: ~:~JU1'(~qql~""'IPl:
"fitfaf Pr(fr~utl.14If SRfIarvu"rPt~ ~il,~ I' folio 86 b of the I. O.
ma. ( of ,~ )f OD ~IIUjO 16. 1 'fcli~f1 fimTml~t Slfi:rffl~t.
~~4I~.,".I't1iRC: I (folio t8 b).
mentary was probably not completed, as only fragments are found
with his descendants.
Nandapal:uJita also composed a work called Srlddhakalpalatil,
which is referred to in his Suddhicandrikil ,041 and in the Vaijayanti.
In this work ,04J he refers to a city called SadharaQa (probably
modern Saharan pur ) where the Sahagila family ruled. He speaks
of Simhamalla, Vasavana, Rupacandra, Bhupacandra and Parama-
nanda as successive members ohhe dynasty and says that he was
urged to write the work by the last of them and that he reHes upon
the Sraddhadipika of GovindapaQ4.ita. ,044 At the end of the ms.
of the Vaijayanti in the Deccan College Collection it is said that the
Vidvanmanohara, the Smrtisindhu and the Snlddhakalpalata were
the commentaries composed by NandapaI.1Qita.,o4s But from the
cOntents given in the India Office Catalogue it does not appear that
the work was a commentary. It is divided into five stabakas and
deals with the usual topics, viz. what is sraddha, the proper time
and place for it, the proper brahmalJas, various kinds of sraddhas
&c. The principal authors and works named therein are given
below. 10 46 The Suddhicandrikll, a commentary on the SaQasiti or
MaucanirQaya of Kausikaditya, is also one of the workS of Nanda-
paQQita. It is referred to in his Vaijayanti'o~7. The Bhadkam~r
collection made by Prof. Velankar contains a ms. of this work
and it has recently been published in the Chowkhamba S. series.
The principal authors and works quoted therein are noted bclO\v.,o.R
1043 ' V .... Glfrs ~qq'n~ Slfr~~~' folio 31 b of y~?~ 1 on
~ 11.19 '~f".it ~\rer. "~~€\lqll1~t{~r~ {fc't ~qW I I
folio 113 b (~ ).
10'. Vide I. O. oat. P. 556 No. 1731 for "'ilcp;cf(Ojt'll.
1~ oft'iilpc(qiUiCiflt'lll1". .qli1tq~~n I ~~~ ~ crt IIflilc(lfffifSlt{ II
L O. oat. p. 557.
1045 'q'(~~1~1 R£.q;U~(l ~'l~m-~: I "'~~ffi ~ '1pc(~lt'Ifi;n
. ~; ,,' D. C. ma. No. 39. of 1866-68.
1046 ""~, ifmi51~. 'if~U, 1:Plsrc{1q, ~q{r~r, ~~IVm~"'"
WI~, ~fli'r, ~~p:n6t, ~rilf'rruN, W1ilq{rq-, ~~.
ttVit(CiI ,,,Ra, ~tfl(.
104., OD ~ 11.8 '~~ §1\....fiirt;lql., ... I"'t'I6 q:' folio lIS b of~.
1048 3l~r (OD 1fI<W(~~),~,~, '11(lq"'iEt.,:11Ftip (!),
~, ~, ~, -,~, R(II~~, ~V, ~, \!I"R,
~~EI5I, ~(, ~ ( OD ~~,f~), ~, 11<E6E't,M(OI.
 Another work of Nandapar,q.ita is the Smrtisindhu, which seems
to have been an extensive digest of slDfti material. Portions of it
have been recovered. In the Deccan College Collection
there is a ms. of the SamskAra-nirr,ayataranga of the Smrtisindhu,
which, according to a verse at the end, was composed by Nanda-
pal)q.ita at the command of king HarivarilSa-varman of the Mahendra
family and 5011 of king Mango. r049
It appears that he compiled a summary of the doctrines of his
work Smrtisindhu. That summary was called Tattvamuktavali. roso
It is almost certain that the fragment of the Tattvamuktavali noticed
in the BBRAS cat. at p. 217 is pan of this work. That fragment
contains 8 verses on upaanna and three on holika with commentary
and the verses are numbered from 557 to 564 and then 607-609.
If the above surmise be correct, the work was a large one and con-
tained over 610 verses. Two of the verses name Hemadri and
Parijata. 10p
The Vaijayanti or KeSava-Vaijayanti is a famous work of his.
It is a commentary on the Vil1Q.udharma-siitra. Extracts from it
have been published by Dr. Jolly in his edition of Vi~Q.u. This is
an extensive work. The following account is taken from tbe ms.
in the India Office Library (vide cat. p. 393 No. 1342 for a
brief description). In this work he refers to a Brahma,Qa dynasty
of the Vasi~fha gotra at Vijayapura (Vijayanagara?) in Karl)afa
country, in which was born KOQq.apanayaka, whose son was Kesa-
vanaY~J whose son was Ananta alias Vavarasa, whose sons were
KeSava and Rudra. KeSava, son of KOQq.apa, seems to have gone

1068 ' . ~...rttqfct~,,111qEi4l~ ~: 'l1IW~*,jOo

II}6l: I ~ f.tIIWi(IGfi1"l\ij'El(tj}f'''i""~ ~I{~ ~(qcr {If
~~: U D. O. m•• No. UI of 1883-84; vide Bhaudarkar'. Report
for 1883-M p. an for IWaot.
1050 Viae lIttra'. BikaDer oat. P. 476 No. 1104 for a m.. of the "'¥iI".I",~
with fihe OOlDlDeDt6Q~. Th. la•• vera.. are: "'"!I'lSI: '"~
",.iwn: ~ I C'I"'!SWI..J1~f ~ ..~q(q",: 11 "''t''Ifj_...4ftqI\MU
~ ~~ I. . 1.C."S1t«: ~1Uf: sO""'I""", ~ Ii
lOS1 It bqiu m ~ t§;4NI4fiitl••I..II1: , 517; ver.. 5611. iI~.llq­
... ~ct"ct'!l": t _d 5M la ....("S...... _ ......cq,
U. D. H.
 to Benares with his sons and grand-sons and made extensive
gifts of all kinds. lU ;2 There is a hyperbolical description of his great
gifts (mabadanas including tula, i. e. weighing against gold or silver).
KeSavanayaka enjoined upon Nandapar,tqita the task of composing a
commentary 011 the Vi!iIJusmrti. I<ISJ In the colophons at the end
of the chapters of Vi~r,tu, Kor,tqapanayaka is styled Maharajadhiaja
and it is said that Nandapar,tqita was encouraged in the task by
KeSavanayaka alias Tammasanayaka. At the end of chapter 101,
we are told that Kesavanayaka, NandapalJ.qita's patron, secured fnolqa
by breathing his last on the Mar,tikarr;tika in Benares.los+ There
are six verses at the end one of which says that in the Kali age
there is no one more liberal than Vavarasa (a son of Kesavanayaka)
and no onc more learned than NandapalJ.4ita.'oss As he wrote on
the encouragement of Kesava, the commentary is also styled
KeSava-Vaijayanti. Among the authors and works mentioned in
this commentary are Devasvlimi, Budhasmrti, Bhavadeva, M:tdha-
vacarya, Vacaspati, Sarvajiia, Subodhioi ( corn. on the Mit.), Hara-
datta, Hemadri. In the Vaijayanti he refers to no less than six. of
his works viz : the Vidvan-manohara, the Pramiraqara, the Sraddha-
kalpalata, the Suddhicandrika, the Dattaka-mimamsa. (vide note
1040 above). But in the Dattaka-mimams1 itself he refers to his
Kdava-Vaijayanti as already composed,r05 6 Therefore it follows
that both works were probably being composed at the same time.
The Vaijayanti is one of the leading authorities of the Benares
School of modern Hindu LaW. 1057
105S .tl~~~I~ ~~"it ~ !('U ~~: 111Rfl~~ f(Gr. ~I
'RI~~ ~~ 11 ( verae 68 ).

1058 '1I{jqqjq ctii~ii'5l' ~~ ~i\f¥1W1tffC'l) ~ SIN ~ ~ ~ H~it.

~~ I ~ ~ ~PNlq",(j er.~TCT: 1tIm'~1Rt~~ ""qltiC'IAId-
1t~ ~ ~~ 11 verSe 11.

105' 'IiIJit 1I11R~lIolq~: ~~: ~: ~~1 ~: .ni4{aI.~.I~ iliEEtlitif

,,~: 11
lOSS ~ Ifff{~ ~ If ~i I iIfM;qqfi&i'lll(NI1 fija'WI04() If
iilfIUFlld\ 11
10&8 3'\(i'(EtidNi ~1rt ~~~ , , ( on priori', .molll
I

tbe twelve kind. of IOU) p.lll of f('tIifa:ft ..I\\I.

1017 Vide I. L. It 18 0.1. 88'1 •• p. sri.
 101. N~

Nandapal)4ita, though he generally follows the Mitlk."rl, was

not a slavish admirer of VijiillneSvara. He does not accept the
explanation the Mitak~ara gives of Yaj 11. 17 (sak~i~l1bhayatab etc.).
Similarly on Vi~r;tu 8. 12, 22. 41, 23. I I, 27. 2 he emphatically
says that the Mitak~ara is wrong. loS8 He prefers the father to the
mother as an heir ( on Vi~t:tu 17. 6-7) and seems to have placed
the paternal grandmother as an heir after the mother but before the
brother (folio 101 b). He ex.plains sapi1JlJa relationship in the
same way as the Mit. IOS9 does. He says that the word C bhrltarab '
in Yllj. should be explained as standing for C brothers and sisters'
and that in the father's line, after the brother and brothers son, the
brother's grandson succeeds and, on failure of the brothers grandson,
the paternal grandfather, his son and grandson are heirs one after
another, i. e. in each line three generations succeed and then there
is a devolution in favour of the nex.t higher line. This view is
opposed to that of the Subodhini and the Stnrticandrika, which
take only the son and grandson of each paternal ancestor. Vide my
notes to the VyavaharamaYllkha for fuller details (pp. 253-254 ).
Nandapat:t4ita stands alone among modern nibandhakaras in having
recognised a uterine brother ,oGo ( i. e. the son of the same mother
but of a different father) as an heir. It is remarkable that Nanda·
-- -~ -~- - - - ----- - ------------
~1058 ~ ~~.. ~" itit't1~I(C'\ .. I~fii"fi •.vi q~l;fi ~~a(it ~: I~
on~ 17.1.
'"
1059 fquit ljt ~: ~ ~ ~ If ~~~ 1:111(: ~Nut"1 ,~
on~. 11. 5 ( follo 114 a ).

1060 Vide ~ on R.,- 17.8 (folio 101 a). Tbe importaD' portion I.
, mr ~ lflfFPf1CJ1fttilIJr \lIaU~: , fil;Rq-~ qiC4lWi1aUCJI~ I
~ ~~~ 'at~ ~: I ffRff fit"ili1lilCl5411I'51Q"..,. ~f.t­
~ I ~"'Ii(jO\l ~ Pt... "'' ' ' ! ~ AS\Cf5iji6\ I ~~ ~ ~
1Jll'!: I ... ~ ~ "ql~1O.1: tp41~ql~qI1.1 ~ \lNP'-IIP'-
~ iIii1PI.. Ii1Cfiflllf.( I "'Nf I ~ I: ~ I C'\~.~r iT ~­
~ ~ ~"'"( 'WI' fil'5lll'Cfq~i1i1~ ~ Gf.... 'If~ ~.
'RI ~ ~: I ~ ~"I(l'CfC'\((Q"""'tl q;f ~fiI"'cm~ ~ sr'Pt ~­
~, ~ "'1~(\1ct..n fl!I~(q ~ I ~ , ~
~111~1111"~ ~",~cMtfl~'.
4.
pal)4ita preferred a person's predeceased son's widow (i. e. widowed
daughter-in-law) as an heir to that man's own daughter. 'OIir
The Dattaka-mima.msll is the most famous work of Nandapal)4ita.
It was translated very early by Sutherland ( comprised in Stoke's
Hindu Law Books). In the following the edition of Bharatacandra
~iromal)i (published in r885 with his own commentary) has been
used. In this work he lays down rules as to the person who may
adopt, when he may adopt, who call give in adoption, who may be
adopted, the motives of adoption, the necessary ceremonies of
adoption, the results of adoption. Among the authors and works
quoted or referred to those mentioned below may be noted.'~1
From very early days of the British rule in India the battaka-
mimllrilsa. came to be regarded as the standard work on adoption.
In Collector of Madura 'U. Mootoo Ramalinga 'o', the Privy Council
says"Again of the Dattaka-mimllmsa. ofNandapat;l4ita and the Dattaka-
candrikll of Deval)l),abhana, two treatises on the particular subject
of adoption, Sir WiUiam Macnaghten says that they are respected
all over India; but that, when they differ, the doctrine of the latter
is adhered to in Bengal and by the southern "jurists, while the
former is held to be the infallible guide in the provinces of Mithila
and Benares." That this estimate is somewhat too strongly put has
been said by the Privy Council itself in Bhagwansingh 'U. Bhagwan-
singl}lo64 ' to call it infallible is too strong an expression and the
estimates of Sutherland and of \Vest and Bilhler seem nearer the
true mark; but it is clear that both works must be accept.~d as
bearing high authority for so long a time that they have become
embedded in the general law. J The Privy Council further lays
down 'their Lordships cannot concur with Knox J. in saying that
1061 ~ OD ~ 17.' (folio lOOa) ~ ~ .. .a, ~ "'~
~~~ml(OI~IR4k\(t)1 ~'J~"I~ ~MI
~ ~'S1I"E!i"I*,I"P1"~ ~ 1:tii' 1Jii!: I Vide I. L. B. 16 Cal. 867.t
p. 376 where thla vie". la referred to.
1061 ~, ~, ~, qqp.qIRutIi'i, SfEI(ifri, fi\wr~,~, 1fR-
~. ~1(!1, ~,!2~, \I'I(\ftlift ( aom. OD tiNI,,"s6f), ~­
~,~,~.
1063 11 )(00. t. A. 891 at p. 437.
lOM L. R. 16 I. A. 158 .t p. 161.
 iOI. N..""""". 4tt
their (of the Dattaka-mlmlthst and Dattaka-candrild.) authority is open
to examination, explanation, criticism, adoption or rejection like any
scientific t~atiseson European jurisprudence' . 106 5 Even in those parts
of the Bombay Presidency where tbe Vyavahlramayllkha is a work
of paramount authority, the DattakamimlrilsA has on the subject of
adoption been preferred in certain matters to the Vyavahlramayllkha.
For example, the Bombay High Court, following the Dattaka·
mimlmsl, has laid down that among the three higher castes a man
cannot adopt his own daughter's, sister's, or mother's sister's son.
The view of the Vyavahilramaytikha, on the contrary, is that he
can take these in adoption. The limits to which Nandapar;t4ita
will be followed by the courts are laid down in Ramachandra v.
Gopal : ' The authority of Nandapat;uJ.ita must be accepted except
where it can be shown that he deviates from or adds to the smr1is
or where his version of the law is opposed to such established
custom as the Courts recognise'. 1066
Several views expressed in the Dattakamimarilsl have been set at
naught in the various provinces by the British Indian Courts.
Nandapal}.4ita held that a widow could not adopt at al1. 106 7 Except
in Mithila this view has nowhere been entertained in India and
the Courts have held that the Law of Benares, Bengal, Madras and
Bombay is different. Nandapal}.Qit3 put forward the position that
the brother's son must he preferred for adoption over any other
sag(l/ra or sapit}tja.1068 This has, however, been treated in all
provinces as no more than a mere recommendation and that failure
to observe it entails no legal or religious consequences whatever.
The expression C putracchlyl' in ' putracchlyavaham' occurring in
the text of &unaka was explained by Nandapal}.4ita to mean
C similarity to a son born' and he said that the similarity consist-

ed in the possibilit}· of ~ing begotten by means of niyoga and the

like. 10', Sutherland wrongly introduced the word C marriag~ , after

1065 L. B. I1 I. A. 113 at p. 131.

1066 I. L. B. SI BolD. 611 at p. 614.

1067 ~ ~ ""~"I"I'''''I« 3(""'.1(1 IIRfflI

1068 ~_6wlrst6Iitbl! '" 1I1CSf ~ ~ ~ I
1069:tii41JI4t1 ,..61l(4 t=rnI ~ti)IIIf\"1 (Cf4t¥'"..41 Ru4 'NI 11i11e(Cluieiil-
.n~... ECt I ~ 111'~'6i4"IMftst ...fljil4tI(l",1 f.RRn I
"i1Oga in his translation and some of the High Couns in India,
£o1lowing this wrong translation, evolved the rule that no onc
could be adopted whose mother the adopting father could Dot have
legally married in her maiden state. 1°7° But the Bombay High
Court has laid down that the rule is restricted to the three specified
cases of the daughter's son, the sister's son, and the mother's sister's
100;°7 1 From the text ( brahmal}~ditraye nasti hhagineyal;l suta!,
kvacit), Nandapat;l4ita evolved the curious rule that a widow
cannot adopt to her deceased husband her own brother's son.
But the Privy Council has refused to follow this dictum on the
ground that the gloss of Nandapat;leJita is an extension not based on
the authority of any smTti and has upheld such an adoption. ,071

About the personal history of Nandapal}eJita we do not' know

much. 'Mandlik in his Hindu Law (LXXII, n. 3) gives what
information he could gather from descendants of NandapaQQita
living in Benares. According to him the founder of the family was
Laqmldhara who was a resident of Bidar (now in the Nizam's
dominions) and who went to Benares. NandapaQeJita was the
sixth in descent from him. Dr. Jolly visited at Benares Pandit
Dhul}qira.ja Dharmadhikari who was 9th in descent from Nanda-
paQeJita ( Tagore Law Lectures, p. IS) and Mandlik's information
also was gathered from persons who were 9th in descent from
NandapaJ;lqita. Mandlik also gives a detailed genealogical tree. We
learn from several works of Nandapar:tQita and their colophons that
he was also named VinayakapaQeJita and was the son of RAmapaQeJita
of Benares who is styled Dharmadhikari. NandapaQqita also i~
described as Dharmadhikari in the SalilskaranirQaya-tarat\ga of the
Smrtisindhu (vide note 1049 above). It appears that Nandapat:tQita
was at different times patronised by rich patrons from different parts
of India. He composed the Sra.ddhakalpalata for Paramllnanda of the
Sahagila family of SildhilraQa, the Smrtisindhu for HarivaIhSavarman
of the Mahendra family and the Vaijayanti for Kesavan~yaka of
Madhuril.

1070 Vide T. L. R. 11 Mad. 49 ( F. B. ), I. L. R. 17 All. 417, I. L. R. 43 Mad. 830.

1071 Vide I. J... R. 31 Bom. 819, I. L. R. 36 Bom. 533, 15 BOlD. L. R. 824
( paternal auot's son oould be validly adopted). I. L. R. 39 BOlD. ~10
( adoption of half-brother held valld ).
1.,.,. Putt."a' w. Parba" l. L. :a. 17 411. 85' ( r. o. ).
 411
Mandlik notes that NandapaQeJita is credited with the authorship
of 13 works. Eight works of NandapclQ4ita have been .named and
described above. Mandlik names six of these. Besides these he is said
to have written NavarAtra--pradipa, three sections of a work named
HarivarilsavilAsa (viz. dAnakautuka, ahnikakautuka and sarilsk~ra­
kautuka), B~labhQ~a, Tirthakalpalata, KAlanirQayakautuka, Kasipra-
kasa, Madhavananda. But we saw above (note 1050) that the Bala-
bhli~a is only a commentary on the Tattvamuktavali ( probably com-
posed by another writer). The KiiSiprakasa was certainly composed by
NandapaQeJita as he is described in the India Office ms. to have been
the son of RamapaQeJita, I0 7J That work was composed at the order
of one Sarvabhana, who was the guru of Kr~Qanayaka of Madhum.
In Mitra's Notices two works, JyotibsAstrasamuccaya and Smarta-
samuccaya, are described as composed by NandapaQeJita, son of
DevaSarman and Vrnda,l°H The latter seems to have been an
extensive work and dealt with tithinir1;1a),a, intercalary month,
marriage, sapit1Qa relationship, the sarhsk:lras, daily observances,
atttye;# (funeral rites), asaflCa, suddhi, srtJddha, pr4yalcitla,
dayabbaga and "yavahara. Though the name of the father,
Devasarman, creates suspicion in one's mind, both these works must
be regarded as the works of NandapaQeJita, son of RamapaQqita, as in
the Smartasamuccaya the author refers his readers to his Dattaka-
mimarnsa. for the subject of adoption. It is not unlikely that just
as NandapaQ4ita had the alias Vinayaka, his father RamapaQ4ita was
also called DevaSarman.
Mandlik (Hindu Law LXXII, n. 3) notes that on a copy of
the Madhavananda-kavya composed by Nanda the year sathvat 16SS
( 1599 A. D.) is given, probably in NandapaQeJita's own hand-
writing. The VaijayanU was one of NandapaQeJita's latest works.
That 'Work, we are told, was composed at KASI in Vikrama sathva'
1679 (Nov. 1623) on the Full moon of Kartika when the sun was
in Scorpion and the moon in Taurus. 107s Therefore the literary
----------------------------------------------------
1073 Vide I. O. oat. p. 891 No. 8701.'
107( Vide vol. V. p. 80 No. 17GB and vol. VI, p.161 No. 1101.
1075 'Il R'iiit*i'WS«*4 • "r+(liliIj~
tat 'IIlflfttsitili ~ . . , ~ ~ I
$I~ iRtll"I"'lit44 'l~(j'"~ -¥-
~wqhi~itl~.t( ~ 1Ift~ !'ft. "fth Vene d the end.
activity of Nandapal)4ita must be placed between rS9S and !630
A. D. Mandlik in his Hindu Law (p. 28r) says that the
Vaijayanti of NandapaQ.4ita is referred to in the Vyavahlramayakha
of NilakaJ)tha. I have not been able to find the reference in the
latter work.
106. Kamalakarabhatta
Kamall1karabhatta was one of the foremost scions of the Bhana
family. He was a grandson of the famous Nl1riyal,labhana and
·a son of RilmakAQ.abhana. He was one of three brothers, the eldest
being Dinakara alias Di~ilkara 107' and the youngest was Lalqmal,la-
bhana, 107'1 who studied under Kamal~arabhana. KamalAkarabhana's
father RlmakAl,la also was a ~ery1078 learned man and a profound
mfmllthsaka and his mother Umil immolated herself as a sail.
Kamalakara was a man of profound erudition and composed works
on almost every sastra. In some of his own works there are high
eulogies of his learning and proficiency in Tarka, Nylya, grammar,
miml1msa (in both the schools of Kumirila and Prabhakara), Vedlnta,
Poetics, dharmasastra and Vedic sacrifices.'079 He composed more
than twenty-two works. At the end of his Vivlldatll,l4;lva, it is said
that he composed the Nirl,layasindhu, a commentary on the
Vlrtika ( of Kumlrila), a work on the mi",athSa (slstratattva) and
a series of 20 other works. 1080 At the end of a ms. of the

1076 ~~~ I ~ \lIi'tt 1t~iill.<1ql~l 11

6tib IDtiro. veri. of f.laN~.
1077 ~ ~uil~if .q&I.(ttfl(((I~ I ~~('(i;f !fiAl ~ ~~ 11
nh IDtro. veree of 8{j'Ii('J({c;J.
1078 ~ liIlC'\ri(.I"'I~: Q1(~S ~~ ~ I ~,,~: ~
'lia: ~~U'( ~'icf~~ ~ f:1(114ti W U "\l~~.
1078a-r ~: ~.tf": ql(VI;ft~ sml ~ qp:f: SI'9n wfbiqreat'
~1I\1~"q'll , SIPn ~ qflt lfft4fi'''''~'''IC'\M~; 1 ~ "1~cpl~
q~~\~ "'$\if 11 from """~1Iqj\iqr D. O. me. No. 433 of
1885-1801. .
1080 ~ ~ iill~ ~I ~ ~M""'''I&I , .tft<r"I':i~
~ ~I_ fi....iJ." '"U Vicle 1.0. 0&$. P. 4N B o. 1101; .leo vide
D. O. me. BOo 1U of J88a-.84 for. me. of ......('.OommIDtaI'J OD ~b.
an' pileiG of the IDd oba,. oallecl1f1'l1" of $lae .et........
Stntilttna -in the Bhgu Daji collection there is a list of 22 works of
his out of which the Nirl)ayasindhu is said to have been the first. 1081
More than half of these works are concerned with topics of Dharma-
sistra, viz. the NirQayasindhu, the Danakamalakara, Santiratna,
PurtakamalAkara, Vratakamalakara, Prayascittaratna, Vivadatll)qava,
Bahvrcllhnika, GotrapravaradarpaQa, Karmavipakaratna, Sudrakamala-
kara, Sarvatirthavidhi. The Sddrakamalakara, the VivadatllQ9ava
and the Nirl)ayasindhu are the most famous of his works on dharma-
siistra. Brief r.eferences may be made here to some of the works
of Kamalilkara-bhana other than the three mentioned above. It
appears from the introductory verses of the Vratakamalakara that
Kamalakara intended to compose a digest on dharma called
Dharmatattva in ten paricchedas lo82 and not only carried it out
but added some more works on dharma. It will be noticed that
nine out of these 10 sections are enumerated under the same' names
at the end of the Sllntiratna quoted above, the one not named being
the section on 4ctJra. Bumell mentions a work called Acmdlpa by
Kamalakara on daily duties and on the same page notices another work
ollllhnika by Kamalllkara. 108) It is difficult to say whether both are
names of the same work. It is not unlikely that the iclra section of
the digest Dharmatattva is the same as the Bahvrcahnika enumerated
at the end of the Sllntiratna. There is a ms. of the Bavn:llhnika
at Bikaner,1084- It deals with daily duties commencing with rising

.~'i 11 "'\'01.'.
\III·~"'" (\(\; \~"Ii ,It·,,, ..
q,I~'''1 ~ tI .. ,q,i\'~~

~ 1. SI1~\1~'" ...i1~ C'I'ftq~ , "'i\r'll~.-et ri\~~~~~: It

~~ ~~ m1~ ~, ilfl'Sltiilt: ~ 1M1 ~ q\~l " ,
~ "" "'" ~fil.I~.~f1r"'1 1 ~~Iqf"", l(1I.",,~ q;14\i1Slifm 11
~~ ~ ~ 1 {l14ti"l~ Q;14iOl,*<'. I il't~
R..~ ~ 1P~ ~Cit14lra.f I ~ ~~ ,1ctwI U~: 11
cODcludiDI Ter.,. of ~cif,
1081 ~1"fI"lfi\~" Q;14iOl.(l(1~OIl ,~ '1~f ~""fJq~: 11 ~
~: \~ ~ 'if' 3tl'iIm
~U1(~ SU~(P.q'il14"jq~'I; II~­
d'1't~~: 'q'~~ ~ § I Iotro. V,fIU to 1IC't• .,al~J vide Mitr.',
BibDer cat. p. dI, If0. l07L

ION Vid.... ~
H. D. SS.
"Del
1083 Vide BumeU'. Tanjore oat. p. 188 b.
oat. p, III Bo. 767,
 from one's bed at the br4hma muharta. In this work Kama1lkara-
bhana refers to his own Praydcittaratna, and to the Madanaparijata,
Madanaratna, Madhava and SfilapaQi. The PQrtakama!Akara l08s
was an extensive work and dealt with the dedication of tanks, wells,
trees and gardens to the public, the dedication of Asvattha tree and
five sacred trees, dedication and laying the foundation of public
buildings, consecration of sacred images, of SAlagrama, of temples
and flags, repairing of images, accidental breaking of temples,
consecration of Vinayaka, pacification of planets, coronation of
kings and emperors. In this work he mentions his own Dana-
kamalakara.
The Sllntiratna or S:tntikamalllkara is a huge work. lo86
It deals with various rites for propitiating Vinllyaka, the nine
planets, and for averting the consequences of portentous occurrences
and evil omens, birth on such constellations as milIa, the observances
known as EklldaSini, Lagburudra, Maharudra, SatacaQ4i &c. He
refers to his own NirQayasindhu in this work.
For his GotrapravaradarpaQa or GotrapravaranirQaya, vide I. O.
cat. p. 579 No. 1780. He follows the Pravaramaiijari in this work.
This work is referred to in his NirQayasindhu.
In the Bombay Asiatic Society's Library there is a ms. of hj~
Sarhskara-prayogakamalakara which appears to be over and above
the 22 works enumerated above. loB7 He starts with an enumeration
of the 48 samslearas mentioned by Gautama, deals with the several
samsklras of pumsavana, jatakarma, marriage &c., and with
utsar;ana and upakarma, propitiatory rites on the first appearance of
menses, the A~taka srllddha &c.
His Sastratattva-kaulfihala or Tattva-kamalaara appears to have
been a work of considerable interest dealing with the bearing of the
doctrines and maxims of the Mimllmsa system on ritual and dharma-
§Stra. loBB A ms. of it is dated samvat 169S caitra sukla 4 Friday
k
(i. e. 9th March 1638 A. D. ).
. - - - - - - - - - - -_ _ _ _ _ _

108& Vide Mitra's Notices 901. V. p. 188 No. 1881 for 'l~."81.(j in the
BOIDba, AIlatio Booi,t,'1 ooll,otion there is a ponion of thi..
1086 Vide I. O. oat. p. a&8 No. 1718 and BBBAB oat. p.BM No 711 for \1f~.
1087 Vide I. O. oat. p.114 No 1.30 for 481(."81.(.
1088 Vide Kitr.·, Notlo,.. vol. ~I. P • • No. 1811 for flt........(.
 10l.K~

For the Prlydcittaratna, vide B'I1hler's repon, 3, p. 108.

I was able to secure a ms. of the VivldatlJ;tda\1l from the

Mandlik collection in the Fergusson College at Poona. That
work closely resembles in method and matter the Vyavahllramayllkha
of Kamal~kara's cousin Nilakal)tha, the section on ordeals being
almost the same in both. It treats of the following subjects:
the sabhiJ ; members of the sabhtl; Judge, amitya; the scribe and
the accoun~nt; conflict of smrtis j the plaint, the reply, the modes of
proof, viz., documents, witnesses, possession j modes of punishment;
the principal and secondary sons; the enumeration of the eighteen
titles of law; partition of heritage and detailed description of the
other titles. Like the Vyavaharamayukha, the Vivadatal)4ava
quotes the Madanaratna as frequently as ( or perhaps more frequently
than) the Mitllqara. The other writers and works quoted are noted
below. loB, As it mentions several works of his own, viz. NirQaya-
sindhu, the Danakamalakara, the Prayascittaratna and the Sudra-
dharma (i. e. Sudrakamalakara ), the VivadatAl)4ava was one of his
latest works. On several points he differs from his own cousin
NilakaQtha. For example, he prefers the mother to the father as an
heir and does not give the sister a high place among the gotraja heirs
as NilakaQtha does. The VivadataQdava has been frequently
noticed in judicial decisions. 10llo
The Sl1drakamalakara ( also called Sudra-dharmatattva or Sudra-
dharmatattvaprakasa) has been printed in Bombay several times
(with Marathi translation). I used the NirQayasagara edition of
189 S. In this work he . refers to his own Danakamalakara,
Puttakamalakara, PrayaScittaratna and NirQayasindhu. Out of
about two hundred authors and works quoted therein, prominent
ones are noted below. 109 1 This work is a standard treatise on the
duties and religious observances of Sudras.

1081 ~, ~" IJ~. ;;fl~""I"', ~ (of ih i. e. ~ ),

~);r, . . , . 11J'1'ft~, ,""~. ~, RI@4i91, f\l(iIt(ilif,I .. 14.
10110 Vide I. L. B. 33 'Bom.411 at p. 459, I. L. B. 9 Cal. 315 at p. 314, I. L. B.
39 Oal. Sit at p. 331 for refereDce. to ~"~IU""
10111 atl4jlwi,.CIItIGi, fttf\M't"t, ~, ~, i:'Aro~, vftf1iW (of
~ ), ~J ~, EilftI"'!J~, ~~.
 He first Itans with the discussion that the Sl1dra is not authoris.
ed to study the Vedas, but that he can listen to the recitation by
B~hmaQas of smrtis and purlQas and religious rites are to be
performed for SQdras with PurAQic mantras. Then the following
subjects are dealt with:- worship of Vi~Qu and other
deities by Sudras and the observances of watas and fasts
by them; SQdra can make gifts of works of public utility
( puna ) ; Sodra can adopt a son; the conflicting views as
to the number of samsklras for a SQdra, most authors holding that
he is entitled to ten samsklras (without Vedic manlras), viz.
garbhAdhllna, pumsavana, slmanta, jlltakarma, nlmakaraQa,
sisuni~kramaQa, annapr1iSana, cOqilkarma, karQavedha and vivilha;
the five great daily yajnas were to be performed for the sodra
according to the ViljasaneyaSilkha; 10,3 sliddhas for ~Qdra (to be
performed with uncooked food) ; actions prescribed and forbidden
in the case of Sudras ; the details of various rites and samskilras of
Sildras ; the daily duties of Sildras; impurity on binh and death;
rites after death; duties of wives and widows; persons of mixed
castes who have to follow the mles laid down for ~udras j rules for
those who are born of pratilo'l'lIa connections j about Rtlyasthas.
The NirQayasindhu or NirQayakamalAkara is the most famous
of Kamalilkara's works. It is a monument of erudition, indtlstry
and lucidity. It has been judicially referred to as a work of
authority. 10,) I have used the Nir~layasagara edition of 1905 (with
Marat~.i translation ). In the whole range of nibandhakAras there is
hardly any other writer, except perhapas NilakaQtha and Mitra-
misra, who lays under contribution as many works as Kamallkara
does. In the Niroayasindhu about one hundred smrtis and over
three hundred nibandhakaras are mentioned by name. In the
introductory verses he expressly says that he pondered over the
views of Hemadri, Mildhava and other learned writers. The work
is divided into three paricchtdas. The following is a very concise
109' Thia is interestlnl '1'f'tI \.1l'I'If q".....'lq.ISIi1' ~ I ... i't 'IIi[ ,,~-
I\~ "IGj~~., ~ iitr~ ~ I tRt<ifl-a ~­
CfiNl; I \!zp
Sj.~iI"::.f(' \l4iifi ..lOS1tf$, p. 61 , vide '1.dW'I~""(C1" (Ji'laDanda
vol. 11 p. 684 ) and "'PR'i"'" (vol. It p. 71.) for aD esplna,ion of this.
109. L L. B. 3 Bom. at p. 117; KAuaAalGAand v. Bai JiGR' I. L. a. 11 Bom.
147 at p. IM; I. L. R. 46 Bom. a' P. 518 i I. L. R. 4, BOlD. 781 at p. 757 i
I. L. R. I Oal 815 at p. 814.
;tatement of the content, cl this voluminous work. The principal
iubject is to give decisive opinions as to the proper times for various
-eligious acts; the various views about the year being solar, lunar,
:idereal etc., months of fODr kinds, lunar, solar etc., sarilkrlnti rites
md gifts; intercalary month; 'ktayafllilsa; about lilms, JuddhtJ and
~idhhtJ (combined with another tithi on same day); TJratas; the
larious vratas and festivals during the twelve months of the year; the
:arhsluJras from garbhldhlna onwards; sapb;uJ,a relationship; consee-
..don of images; auspicious times ( tnuba"as) for various actions
IUch as sowing operations, buying horses and cattle etc. ; srlddha ;
.mpwities on binh and death; rites after death, rites for sail;
iarilnyasa.
The time when Kamal1kara flourished can be determined with
~rcat accuracy. We saw above tbat the NirQayasindhu was onc of
his earliest works and that it is referred to in several
works of his. According to a verse at the end of the
NirQlyasindhu the work was composed in 1668 of the Vikrama era
)n the 14th day of the dark half of the month of Magha when cyclic
year was Raudra (i. e. 011 the 30th February 1612 A. D.). In a
ms. noticed by M. M. Harapraslda Slistri the same verse is read
differently, so as to refer the composition to Vikrama satht'at 1678 ;
but it is clearly a copyist's error or misreading, since the cyclic year
Raudra cannot tally with Vikrama I 678.,o9.f We saw above that
1 ms. ofthe Tattvakamalikara is dated 1638 A. D. Kamalakara was
l voluminous writer and therefore we shall be not rar wrong if his
:iterary activity be assigned to the period between 1610 A. D. and
[640 A. D. This date is corroborated in several ways. His grand-
:ather NlriyaQbhana was born in I SI 3 A. D. and he quotes in his
~il'I)ayasindhu the To4artnanda compiled in the last quarter of the
16th century. Ga.ga.bhana alias Vi~vesvarabhana, who officiated at
the coronation of the great Shivaji in 1674 A. D., was Kamaltkara-
bhana's nephew.

lOM ",'KN.
. ~ .,(..""....~ ~ .~
~
I~ ,,"fc\til ...,.~
(i~ql'fI~qMfi.." It 6th vene at eDd ; .Ide Notio.. of m••• b7 Hara-
pra'ad S••trJ 'fOI. X~ p• • lI1' o. a~ "ben the n~iDI I. ~I'~~~.
 .
107. Nfiakanthabhatta
. ..
In my introduction to the Vyavablramay'iikha ( Poona, 1926) I
have dealt exhaustively with the personal history of Nilaka\ltha, his
works, their contents, their position in dharmaSastra literature, the
period of Nilaka\ltha's literary activity and his position in modern
Hindu Law. In the following a brief )l:sume of the tonclusions
there arrived at is given.

Nilaka\ltha was a grandson of NarlyaQ.abhatta and a son of &iI-

karabhana. Satakarabhatta was a profound mf,,:4msaka and COOl'
posed several works on mimllmsA, viz. a corn. on the Sastradipika,
the Vidhirasaya\ladll$a\la, the Mimilms1balaprakasa. He also wrote
DvaitanirQ.aya ( vide Annals of the Bhandarkar Institute, vol, III
pan 2. pp. 67-72 for an account of it) and the Dharmaprakiisa or
Sarvadharmapraka5a. NilakaQ.tha composed an encyclopaedia of reli-
gious and civil Jaw, styled Bhagavantabha.skara, in honour of his
patron Bhagavantadeva, a Bundella chieftain of the Sel'lgara clan,
that ruled at Bhareha near the confluence of the Jumna and the
Chambal. This work is divided into I2 sections (called maynkhas
, rays' ) on samskara, acara, ka.la ( or samaya ), sr~ddha, nUi, vya-
vahara, dilna, utsarga, prati$tha, prayascitta, suddhi, santi. These
have been printed at Benares and some of them have been printed
in Bombay at the Gujarati Press and by Mr. Gharpure. Besides
this encyclopaedia he composed also a work called Vyavah1iratattva,
which is a summary of the Vyavaharamayukha, and probably a
work styled Dattakanir\laya. The Vyavaharatattva has been for the
first time published by me as appendix I to my edition of the
Vyavaharamayllkha.
Nilakal,,1tha is one of the foremost nibandhakiJras. Being brought
up in a family that had made the study of mimamsA its own for
several generations, he is very acute in applying the maxims and
rules of mim4ms4 to dharmdlstra. He stands unsurpassed by any
mediaeval Sanskrit writer on dharmaAastra in mastery over the vast
smrti lore, in lucidity of exposition, in conciseness and ease of style,
in clarity of vision and sobriety of judgment. Though he admired
the learning and labours of such predecessors as Vijiilne§vara,
Hemadri and others, he does not slavishly follow their dicta and
expresses his dissent from them most frankly.
 His VyavahiramaYl1kha is a work of paramount authority on
matters of Hindu law according to the decisions of the Bombay High
Court in Gujerat, the island of Bombay and northern Konkan. 10'5
Even in the other parts of the Bombay Presidency such as the
Maratha country and the Ratnagiri District the Vyavahlramayukha
occupies a very important place though it is subordinate to the
MitAk~.lo,' The general principle on which the Bombay High
Court acts in construing the rules laid down in the Mitik~ara. and
the Vyavahilramayokha is that the two works are to be harmonized
with one another wherever and so far as that is reasonably pos-
sible. lo" Though the Mitak~arl is a paramount authority in the
Maratha country and the Ratnagiri District and though it is silent
about the sister's right as a gotraja heir, the courts, in deference
to the authority of the Vyavaharamayokha, have assigned to the
sister a high place as an heir even in the Maratha country and in
Ratnagiri. Among the other Mayokhas, the Sarilskaramayokha has
been frequently relied upon by the courtS. lo ,8
The PrayaScitta-
maylikh~ and the PratilJthimayukhalO" have also been relied upon
in the High Court.
The period of NilakalJtha's literary activity can be settled within
very narrow limits. He was the youngest son of SaIJkarabhana.
In the DvaitanirIJaya, Sankarabhana quotes the views of the Todarl-
nanda which, as we saw above, must have been composed between
1570 and 1589 A. D. So the DvaitaniT1)aya could not have been
composed before 1590 A. D. Nilakaotha, the youngest son of SaIi-
karabhana, could hardly have commenced his literary career earlier
than Kamalakarabhana who was the second son of Sankarabhana's
elder brother. Kamalikara composed his Nirl,layasindhu in I6u
--_._----_ .. _-- .._. -_.-._--
1095 Vide LallublKli D. Maakuvarbai I. L. R. 2 Bom. 388 at p. 418; I. L. R.
6 Bom. "1 at p. 546; I. L. R. 14 Bom. 611 at pp. 613·614 ; I. L. R. 14 Bom.
367 ( F. B.) at p. 373.
1096 Vide Kri,A"aji D. Pa"duran" 12 Bom. H. C. R. 65 at pp. 67-68; 5 Bom.
H. O. R. (A.O. J) l8fat p.18S;" Bom. H. 0. R. (A. O. J) at p.l69;
I. L. R. 14 Bom.612 at p. 616.
lot7 Gojabsh. SAri.s,,' SAskjirao I. L. R. 17 Bom. 114 at p. 118 and
X ••l8rb.i v. Hu"".aj I. L. B. SO Bom. 431 at p. 441 ( P. 0.).
1_ I. L. Ko I Bom. aaa at p. 415 ; I. L. R. 3 Bom. 353 at p. 361; I. L. R. SS
Bom. 81 at pp 88 and " ; 46 Bom. at p. 884.
1018 Vids PQrs.i •• J/tIAGd••i r. L. Ra 34 Bom. 178 at p. •• (Ior ~.
Ill" ) aael II Bom. L. B. p. 834 ( for i(fft....\. ).
 A. D: So Nilabl)tU's literary activity mDlt have' CODUheated a
good deal after 1610. One ms. of the Vyavahlratattva bears the clate
safhwt 1700 ( 1644 A. D.). This shows tbat the VyavahlrauttVl
was composed not later than I6# A. D. The Vyavaharatattva
refers to the Vyavahlramayokha as already composed. Hence we
may say, without being far from the truth, tbat NilakaJ;ltha's literary
career faUs between 1610 and I6.4J A. D. This date is amfi.nned
by the fact that Nilakal.1~ha's son Sadkara wrote the KUl.14abhlskara
in 1671 A. D. and Divakarabhana, the son of Nilakal)tba's daughter,
composed his ACirarka in 1686 A. D. It appears that there was
probably a rivalry between the twO great cousins Kamallkarabbatta
a·nd NilakaQtha. On many matters their views diverged. Though
the NirQayasindhu. is said to have been composed in 1668 of the
Vikrama era, yet from the references to several works of his own
in tbe Nirr;sayasindhu it looks as if Kamallkara revised it from time
to time by adding on references to his own other works and to
those of others. The Nir.l)ayasindhu (Ill pariccheda, section on
DattakagrahaQa ) emphatically says that he who .ssens the absence
of ownership in one's son in spite of Vedic indications is a fool." OO
It is not unreasonable to suppose that this is a hit at Nilakatnha who
must have been younger than Kamalakara and who tries hard in his
\Tyavabi\ramayukha to establish that there is no ownership in onc's
wife and children.
- ,
108. The Viramitrodaya of Mitramisra
The Viramitrodaya is a vast digest composed by MitramiSra
embraciag almost all branches of dbarmaSistra. Exaepting the Catur~
varga-cintlmaJ}i of Hemldri, this work is probably the 11.,£ known
on dharma§lstra. But it surpasses in interest and usefulness even
Hemadri's work since it deals with vyavahllra also. It was divided into
sections caUed praR4Jas. So far the prak4Jas on vyavahlta, .paribha.~a,
sadlskira, rljaaiti, ilbnika, poja, tinha and Iaqaoa hawe been pub-
lished, the first by JivaDln&la ( Calcutta 187S ) and the rest in the
Chowkhamba Sanskrit series. The text of the dilyabhlga portion
of the VyavabirapriklSa was also published by Golapchandra Sarkar
Sastri with an English ttanslation (Calcutta IS7S» ). . It appears that

lteo ' , . ~"'" ~ ~~" ' ,,~, o...... ·...'''VI\\f 1'.... '.n.
~ ~ (Cfiiillif~ (j(J&la'.~" fI~""k( ."
 MitramUra wrote OD prlyakitta alSO. 'I01 But that work has not yet
been met with. The very names of the sections of the Viramitrodaya
convey an idea of the subjects dealt with in them. The LalqaQa-
prakaSa deals with the auspicious signs of men, women, the several
parts of human body, elephants, horses, thrones, swords, bows and
with the characteristics and qualities of the queen, the ministers,
the astrologer, physician, doorkeeper, description of salagrlma, siva-
lil\ga, rudrllqa beads etc. In the 4hnikaprak4Ja he dilates upon
the daily duties beginning with one's rising from bed on brihma-
muhQrta, §auca, lcarnana and ending with going to bed. The Vya-
vahlrapraklSa is probably the largest nibandha on vyavahtJra. This
is divided into four parts. The first part deals with the meaning
of fJyafJahtJra, the constitution of the sabh4 (court of justice ), the
appointment of judges, conflict of dharmaslstra and arthaSistra,
assessors, the ,-arious grades of courts, the procedure about plaints
and defendant's replies and their faults; the burden of proof and the
means of proof. The second gives a detailed exposition of the
means of proof, viz. witnesses, documents, possession and ordeals.
The third treats of the eighteen titles of law including dayafJibbaga
and the fourth very briefly speaks of those matters which were to be
started suo motu by the king and not by a private individual. The
d4yafJibhiJ.ga portion of the Vyavahlrapraklsa occupies a little more
than one-fourtth of the whole of the work.
In the DrthaprakiSa he deals with the nature of tlrthas, the utility
thereof for men, the persons entitled to undertake pilgrimage, the
proper times for pilgrimage, the ceremonial acts to be performed at
. "rthas such u shaving, fasts, bathing, gifts, the description of the several
'VtIrl4S and d'lJipas and of sacred rivers like the Ganges, Narmadl,
sacred places like Gayl, Prabhlsa, Badri, Pu,kara and Puri.
In the PQjlpraktia he speaks of the definition of paj4, persons
entitled to perform ~j4 (worship of gods), the rewards of paja, proper
times and places for paj4, §llagrima, the proper articles and clothes
for the worship of idols, proper flowers, fragrant substances, naiuedya,
tbe detailed method of worshiping Vi'Qu, Siva, the Sun, Durgl,
Brahml etc. In the printed edition there are no introductory
verses here.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
U01 ,,~M1lt1\"""..1 ~ ~..Rt.."NI~ qJqp,qtUi.l~ (1PIJ{it I )
~: I tfi(o p. MO (1II'ItR IIO,IOD, Jivana. ) •
.. .,. J'.
 In the Samsklra-prakUa the author enumerates the saIhsklris
and describes in detail garbhldhana, purlISavana, anavalobhana,
simantonnayana, jatakarma, namakara!}a, sisunUikramaQa, annapra·
§ana, c0.41, upaoayana, vivaba etc., the duties of brahmacarins, gotfflS,
/Wllf)(JfaS and ofoPit"lyo, all astrological matters in connection with
marriage, piQ4apitryajfia, sarpabali, a~takaSraddha, sulagava.
The Rajaoitiprak:lsa treats of the definition of fajan, the proper
time and procedure of coronation, the daily routine for kings, the
qualifications of ministers, commander·in·chief and the dependents
of the king, forts, capital, palaces, the four expedients of sdma etc.,
the six gU1)M, auspicious and evil signs, marching for battle,
Kaumudi and Indradhvaja festivals etc.
In all his works Mitramisra mentions hundreds of authors and
works. The portion on vyavahara is full of long·drawn controver-
sies in which he refutes the views of numerous predecessors. The
Viramitrodaya enters into polemics far more frequently than Nilil-
kaQ,Wa. He generally upholds the Mita~ara ofVijiianesvara against
all its critics, particularly the writers of the Bengal school. But he
does not slavishly admire the Mitak~ri in every thing. Now and
then he rebukes even Vijiiandvara. ror example, he does not
approve of what the Mitak~ara. says about the son called Kanitla. IIOJ

He finds fault with Vijiia.neSvara's explanation of the verse' anyoda-

ryastu ' as extremely forced and far-fetched and as simply exhibit-
ing the author's pedantry .110) Out of the host of works and writers
that he names in the vyavahara section tbe important ones are
noted below. I 104
-1101 "" ~ ~~ "Cl1'1<:tI!1cq... ~fl 1fIi'fI~ffi.,.p;rt ~ ~
~~ m VlN ~ if ...~"I=fl~~ I ,,'R. p.606.
1103 R"M~lIfit ,,~~qpq~~ ~ if~~ "1ii ~ ~ tiPO-
·.... (.. "'.,Eq <:t+ii(G1.,.'t'I.... I"<I~ (8t'4"""""fSlal.... I.,ltMr "SI"lfill"$MC'lo
~, -fk. p.lll ; vide <"1'(0 pp. 183, 668 for other orltioi.... of the
fi\WI""'.
1104 ~, ~• • • ~. ~\f\"'~J Wlcq~q~ (of ~).
~, ~, "41f\~"t ~~i8, "',"",I". S1ifS'I\T, SR(N.~.......".
"Cft~, ~, ~r, int~, ~~, ~, ~, ~,
41C(1t<:t1(, (iitl,.,*41I11" ~1(1Rf, "",,'I<Wt4, ."",,<~.. (of ~ );
",,,<""MiI..iit, \1I(f(1~", ,".cJJ",,$I, ~, ~, ~~,
~~,~.
 The Vframitrodaya is a work of high authority in the Benares
'"
School of Hindu Law. The Privy Council has laid down that C the
Viramitrodaya is properly receivable as an exposition of what may
have been left doubtful by the Mitlk~r.t and declaratory of the law
of the Benares school. ' nos Similarly it has been said by the same
high tribunal that the Viramitrodaya may be referred to even in
Bengal where the Dlyabh~ is silent. 1106 But where the text of
the Mitlqarl on any point is quite clear, the gloss of the Virami-
trodaya on the text of any sage which is in conflict with the rule
laid down in the former cannot be referred to for the purpose of
casting a doubt on the clear rule of the Mitlk~rl. 1107 The Viramitro-
daya is inferior to the Vyavah1iramayukha in Western India ll08 and
its doctrines are not followed in those provinces when in conflict
with those of the other two works. Their Lordships of the Privy
Council say in Vt'.dachala v. Subra1'l1ania ll0 'J C although the Smrti-
candrikA in the Southern Presidency is regarded as the most autho-
ritative commentary on Vijiilnesvara's work, the Viramitrodaya
holds, as in Western India, a high position. It supplements many
gaps and omissions in the earlier commentaries and illustrates and
elucidates with logical preciseness the meaning of doubtful pres-
criptions. '
There is a ms. of the DlnaprakllSa in the Deccan College
(.No. 30S of 1884-1887). It is an extensive work and contains
the usual topics about gifts.
Besides the digest called Viramitrodaya Mitramisra composed a
commentary on the smfti of Yljiiavalkya. There is a ms. in the
Deccan College ( No. S8 of A 1883-84) which contains portions
(with gaps ) of the commentary on the three k~1)4as (~iira, vya-
vahlra, prlyascitta). From the portion available it appears that
1105 Vi" Gridl&arilal tI. TIuI Beftgal Goverftmllft' 11 Moo. I. A. '.8 ato p. (66
( where following tohe Yiramitorocla.,.a tohe matoernal uncle wal held too be
an heir a. a baRdlt.. ) ; vide Oollector 0/ Madura v. Mootoo Ramliraga 11
Moo. It A. 397 ato p. '38.
1106 Moairam u. Keri Kalitan' I. L. R. IS Oal. '116 ( P. C.) at p. 789 (wbere it
Wa. held tobat unohaltoito.,. in abe case of a widow subsequent to her Inhe·
ritoinl ber bu.baDd'. propeR.,. 40al not work forfeiture of her rlshto. ).
1107 I. L. R. 150al. SS4 ato pp. SG7-S68.
1108 111100. I. A. 117 ato p. '38 and I. L. R. 3 BolDo 369.
1109 I. L, B. 46 Mad. 713 ( P. O. ) at p. '164 .. L. B. 48 I, A. p. 349.
the commentary was of considerable extent, though not as volu-
minous and as full of polemics as his digest. The lclra portion had
at least 446 folios (with 6 lines on each side and 30 letters in each
line), the vyavahll.ra at least 257 and prll.yaScitta a great many more
than 153. Besides the works noted above he quotes the Karma-
pradipa and the Smrtisll.ra. In this work he does not quite approve
of the reasons for the preference shown to the mother over the father
as an heir by the Mitll.k~ari, viz. the occurrence of the word ' mAt!'
as the first word when the word 'pitarau' is dissolved and the
greater propinquity of the mother as compared with the father,
since the latter can beget sons from another wife. lllo The com-
mentary gives three varieties of dasl. nn Vide I. O. cat. p. nI
No. 1288 and Peterson's 2nd report pp. 49-S3 for further details about
this commentary.
In the Adraprakasa he quotes besides some of the works men-
tioned above the foHowing also, viz. Kulluka, Prayogaplrijll.ta, Pd-
ya§cittaviveka, Madanapilrijata, ~ridatta (vide I. O. cat. p. 437
No. 1471 ).
In the introductions to the several sections of his digest and also
in the colophons therein MitramiSra furnishes considerable infor-
mation about himself, his family and the family of his patron.
Mitramisra was the son of PamurimapaocJita and grandson of
HamsapaOcJ,ita. Hamsapal}cJita seems to have been a native of
Gopilcala ( Gwalior ) and was endowed with the rare combination
of wealth and leaming. One Cal}cJesvara of KA§i was the tur"
of PamuramapaocJita. Mitramisra indulges in hyperbolic···a descrip-

1110 ~ ... fitqftleN '"~~ \.fAqldk\ """fAT 4"I~ClI\I'I".""I"I'1RVf-

Sji'''''t1i%Ei'tiilI''~jij' fq(1I(RIf8.4 ~ I foUo 1" ofib, 0018. OD aqqr{
aeotl00 of""'0 1 oompare c{fd"~ p. 666 ( JI"aDaDda ) where Kitra-
mi6ra la apololletio about the lame reaaODI of the Ktt.
1111 ~ 1... (i{\l~Uj ~1(4lqf(*l~ • ~... ~ • ~ P "~IJI"
~"P'(1(t1Iilffl ~ 1j~r ~ ~ I ~ ~ ('ijj~'tCIdS,,,jI(ljU­
aiPtiii'l'41 EiiQf(:;c'4liJIRbii J folio 147.
1111 If( ~ ~ !'If: ~ ~ ;n;rM-

~ 51 ,,~ ~R..'4: .,~ "rt.l~" I

q~ SiUj.." ..R4 ....tr 1P'i ~ ~
..Niitl..t6ii1di~flI~R(6"q~ 1 "er" .. of "".1141".
 108. n. PfnJmitrotItJrIa of Jlilramilra
tions of his own learning and naively tells his readers that they
need study only his work and may neglect all other nibandbas.
Mitramisra was commanded· by Virasirilha to compose his great
digest. lU ] The introduction to the Ahnikaprakasa starts with king
Medinimalla who was a scion of the Kasiraja family. His son was
Arjunadeva who became ruler of Bundelkhand. His son was Mala-
khlna, whose son was Prataparudra (founder of the. capital Orccha).
His son was Madhukaraslha, whose son·was Virasirilha. Virasirilha's
son was lU4 Jujhara who is described as ' young '(yuvll in verse 23).
His son was Vikram:trka whose son was Narasirilhadeva. There is
no such introduction to the printed PujapralsASa and Narasimhadeva
is not mentioned in the introductions to the other pra~aSas. From
the article of Mr. Lala Sitaram in the Calcutta Review (MaV and
July 1924) further information can be gathered about Birsinghdeo
( i. e. Virasirilhadeva). In the article it is shown how and under
what circumstances Virasirilha killed Abul Fazal, the friend of
Emperor Akbar and a great literary genius. We are told there that
there is a work called Virasirilhadeva-carita composed in Vikrama
year 1664 ( 1607-8 A. D. ) by Kesavadl\sa, autll0r of Kavipriya and
Rasikapriyi. Virasirilha was 7th out of the eight sons of Madhu-

IllS ~ ~ftoih:fiftq~(I'I"~~:
~~ sriW~T 'Ii'lif4iPt»:, ~ I
"."IAiI....:.......'Elf.Mr e(U4JC1ftt sftf#lt(
~~ ~ ~l ~I{ 11 2nd Intro. verse to P.AlJf!fcJ1\T
( .TiTaDaDda ).

1114 ~FI'i SIN ~"I~(inqfcilq\'41qffl ~­

ttli1-sn1il ~ ~ ~'lfililqif~: ,
itC(i;fdilt\'i'lqmtc\ cfkRfi ~
~ (I'"Iq(aq~I!.t'lc( '" ~ ~ •• ver.e 27 of actTI"st'1iJ\T.
The oolophoD at the eDd of the first part of ...... fj(st.l\l is ~ ~_
.MWit.....1.C1.. (Uw..~(-lRa..\'jf<Mt~:ttUtit ... (OI...&iIft..'I(I\iII~(l'i'Iqft Iq_ •
itlfi'.~I~.WPI~$(f'l"iA"!~~~
6'is.... R1~".(ctNi'di""~~ft~rq'C'IIC:q'" -~~"~.(iij­
i\"'jql(I'iI(lf~IOI!'JtJOI"'il(C(fi\W"'I.IOfqltl4il~1,,~-. .fA:ti((ilm
~,,"'I<_IV ~o.
Vide POPOD'S' History of the Booacl,las' Pl" 100U for ArjuDadev_
IDd bit desolDdaDts,
kamslha •. Not only was he a soldier, but he was a great builder.
He built the palace forts of Orcchha and Datia, the temple of KeSa-
vadeva at Mathurll, several lakes called Biradgara, Sirllhasllgara and
Deosagara ( after the three parts of his own name). He is said to
have ruled at Orchha from 1605 to 1627 A. D. From the intro-
duction to lll5 the commentary on Ylljnavalkya it appears that Vim-
sirllha commanded Mitramisra to write it and that a learned man
Sadllnanda, the ornament of Tirabhukti ( Tirhoot), was also con-
nected with its composition. It will be seen that the title Virami-
trodaya very cleverly suggests that Mitramisra wrote it under the
patronage of Virasimhadeva. The title may mean 'the rise of
Vira and Mitra ' or ' the rise of the friend of Vira 'or C the rise of
the SUD, viz. Vira '.
The time when Mitramisra flourished can be easily settled on
account of his relations with Virasimhadeva. In his Ahnikaprakasa
he mentions the great-grand-son of VirasiIhha. Therefore that sec-
tion must have been written when VirasiIhha was advanced in age.
Virasilhha ruled at Orchha from 1605 to 1627. Hence the literary
activity of Mitramisra must be placed in the first quarter of the 17th
century. This date agrees with the fact that he names Vllcaspati
and Raghunandana. We thus see that Mitramisra was almost a
contemporary of Kamalakarabhat~ an4- Nilakal)tha. The two latter
do not refer to him nor does Mitramisra name them.
In the Vyangyllrtha-kaumudi of Ananwrama lll6 of PUl)ya-
stambha (Pul)tambe ) on the Goda.varI, a commentary on tbe Rasa-
manjari of Bhllnudatta, the author gives a pedigree of his palron.
He describes the KASirllja family at Benares, in which was born
Pratlparudra whose son was Madhukarasaha, whose son was Vira-
sirllhadeva. Ananta wrote the commentary for Candrabhanu, a son
of Virasimhadeva, in 1635 A. D. This corroborates the dates above
given by Mr. Lala Sitaram. Therefore it is almost beyond doubt
that the literary activity of Mitra-misra lies between 1610 and
1640 A. D.
1115 I. O. oat. p. 371 No.1J88 'Alf fCAI ....tll( ~C'I(\R(C'i 'f1""~!1iff"4r
~ \ilNtliElI( ( ... fit~.." ~ sll~f.'q'5lli'~ I ;a~'EiQ'(l~~: wt-
'Ei\lwtO\wflfCli( ~ ~1(t"""I~q,*,q ~"\I~~ n "iIIPff ~".
c(I"jQ"'CP~rcj ~f'6ej\.I\ ftf \ilf'ttfiEtI( ~~ 'f\it ~­
~ I y.r••• 16 aDd 16.
J1lS Vide I. O. oat. p. 3H No.n,.,
 10'. .A1IGtIfacIeaJ

log. Anantadeva
"'
Anantadeva compiled a vast digest called Smrtikaustubha divid-
ed into several sections on samska.ra, acara, rajadharma, dana, ut-
sarga, prat~tha, tithi and samvatsara. The section on samskaras and
that on rltjadharma are also called Samskara-kaustubha and Raja-
dharma-kaustubha. Each Kaustubha is subdivided into parts called
didhiti. The Samskara-kaustubha is the most popular and most
well-known work of his. It has been printed several times, the
best editions being that of the Nirt)ayasagara Press ( 1913 ) and that
issued at Baroda ( 1914 ) under the patronage of H. H. the Maha-
raja Gaikwad (with a Marathi translation by Sastri Venkatacarya
Upadhyaya). I have used the latter. The Samskltra-kaustubha is
recognised as an authoritative work by the highest coun for
India. 1II7 The following is a very brief summary of the contents:-
The sixteen samskaras, the first being garbhadhana, the astro-
logical aspects of the first appearance of menses and the various
\nopitiatory rites therefor ; the proper times for garbhadhana and
the several rites connected therewith; pUl)yahavacana, nandisraddha,
matrkapujana; narayaQabaJi and nagabali ; paiicagavya, krcchra and
other prayascittas ; candrayaQavrata; adoption, who is entitled to
adopt, who can be adopted, rites of adoption, gotra and s4pifJ4.ya
of the adopted son, mourning to be observed by the adopted,
succession of the adopted; putrakiimeli~i; pumsavana; anavalo-
bhana; sImantonnayana ; rites on the binh of a child or son; impu-
rityon birth; propitiatory rites for evil aspects at birth; namakaral)a;
ni~kramal)a ; annaprasana ; piercing the ear j celebration of binh
day; caula ; upanayana, proper times for it, the necessary materials
for it, the gayalrf, the vows of a brahmacarinj samltvartanaj marriage,
sapil)4ya for it, golros and pravaras, proper times for marriage,
forms of marriage, vAg-nikaya, simantapujana, madhuparka, kanyl-
dana, vivAhahoma, saptapadi, homa on the entrance of the married
couple etc.
The portion of the SamskAra-kaustubha on the subject of adop-
tion is frequently cited separately as Dattakadidhiti and is so entered
in the catalogues of mss. It is a treatise of great importance and
deserves to be studied along with the Dattal<;amimamsA, the Vyava-
1117 VUe Oolleelor 01 .J(acl"ra 11. .J(ooIoo Bamaliflfla' 11 Moo. I. A. 3t7 a*
p. 488 ; BalcACll'ClfII 11. BUabai I. L. Re 8 Dom. Wa* p. 3Il.
 blramayQkha and other similar works. The more important of
his views are set out below. Like the Dattakamimlrilsa he recom-
mends that the nephew is the most suitable for adoption, then one
may select any sagotra, sapifJt/a, then an asagotra sapi,t/a, then
a stJgotra but asapi1J4a, then anyone of the same caste though
not sagotra, but a daughter's or sister's son cannot be adopted
nor can a brother, a paternal or maternal uncle be adopted. A
SQdra may adopt a daughter's or sister's son. The person to be
adopted must not be an only son or the eldest. A wife can adopt
with the consent of her husband and a widow does not require the
express permission of her husband. The boy to be adopted may
be below five or above five and may be taken before or after the
cQ/jll ceremony is performed in the natural family. Anantadeva
refers to the lllS view of some that the verses of the KllikApUl'lQa
on this subject are not found in several mss. and so are unauthori-
tative and tells us that others hold that the whole passage refers to
the adoption of an asagotra boy. Anantadeva himself holds, like
the Vyavaharamayukha, that even an asagotra boy may be adopted
after his upanayana is performed in the natural family. When the
ceremony of (aula and the rest are performed in the family of the
adopter, the adopted boy belongs to the gotra of the adopter, but
where the upanayana alone is performed in tbe adoptive family or
the adoption is made after flpanayana the boy belongs to both gotras.
But this holds good only as regards obeisance, sraddha etc. while
for maniage every adopted boy has to avoid the gotra and prtJ'l,'Qra
of both families. If a natural son be born to the adopter after he
takes a boy in adoption, the adopted boy becomes an equal sha.rer
with the Qurasa, if all the sarilskAras up to upanayana are performed
by t.he adoptive father for the adopted boy, or he takes only a

1118 ~ 1fiiAIf 1Il! ~~11(jUl9IEi1~"I~(i'OMI. ~ , ~ ~ tilt

~ 31RPiiIffiii"'E'4lijill'5lC('tt.f4".,CClI'tIfSil..q{di1*":Fli4fi'i"''E'4IR lfi-
.... fI4iti(lFtii1'l\ I 31(1(: ijafl'5l'E'4 ~ '(I1t f.l~11 {fir qftaMrtil ~
~~fC4ll: , "EW''ftlO "lijin~"Sq"""IR\\iEtpla'E1( ''E1i'h''ijl''l...f~;~," ~
\1'f'{: ~VJ1R~"Eii~,,,,ijl stl"lu"16~ ~.
,lfcifCf5"U(ffilti,fI4ld\ I ~~I~ pp. 168·170; oompare iqiJfI.i4tw
p. 11' for remarks OD tbe ."*ts11<IUf paI.a,e. Tbe "Ola~ appean
to rqarel tbe .~I!"UI van.. al I8DulDe &Dd bolds OD tb.l, .treqth
tbat tlae adoptloD of a bOJ after UpaJlCl,ClIICI i. prohibited,
follnh share if only some of the saJi:J.skiras ending with rtpanayanll
!re" performed by the adopter and he gets no inheritance but only
pl'Qvision for maniage if he 'Was adopted after upanayana is perform-
ed in the natural family. Anantadeva, disagreeing with NilakaQtha,
holds that a girl may be adopted. Ill, ,
Like the NirQayasindhu ,and the Mayokbas of NilakaQtha, Anan-
tadeva in' the Sarhskarakaustubha and elsewhere names several
hundred authors and works. It is not necessary to set out the
whole lot. His authorities are practically the same as those of the
former. He principally relies among nibandhas upon the MitakljarA,
Apal'lrka, Hemildri, Mildhava, Madanaratna, Madanapllrijllta. The
Smrtikaustubha was divided into several dfdhitis (rays, parts). In
the Smrtibustubha published by the Nin.Jayasllgara Press it is
expressly stated that the tithidfdhiti has been alreadyll20 expounded.
At the end also it is said that the work is only the com-
plete abdadfdhiti (i. e. portion dealing with samvatsaras of five
kinds ). The year is said to be of five kinds, candra, saura, savana,
bllrhaspatya and nAqatra. The printed work treats of the several
rites, observances, festivals and vratas on the important tithis of the
twelve months of the cilndra year with the intercalary month and
observances thereof, the rites proper to saura year and samkrilntis
( the sun's passage from one sign into another), the rites of the
siJ'Vana year,' the rules about rites when Jupiter is in the sign of Leo,
the rites of the nlk!Jatra year, the actions forbidden and allowed in
Kali age according to Anantadeva and discussion of the views of
Hemaciri, Madhava and the Madanaparijilta thereon.
The Rljadharmakaustubha uz1 was divided into several parts
( didhitis ). The first deals with the characteristics and defects of
~ ;a.~~':11 _ I ~ !ii~iltf&ctc4I~ilC1S1..~q
-111' '('Et.!... 1 31fq
~~ "'" 'NI~~.Sjqllt'1&''1 'I~ti!..~ ~ I ~­
~ :a\~~i"!&4ttt1"""'iltlf I ~el(iut~ ~ '(tI.i*Il.~ I
~'E'f$idlE§" p.I88; ~ontra.t .....'I(¥tt' p. 108 '~ ~ lNa%
~ ~ ~o.' (my edition, POODa ).

1110 ~ Sj'""~I.a~~ I iii~~"t "1'I1"'ifN~"I(C'r. 11

lAtro. ver.. 1O of EdI.~...
1111 Vlcle Mitra'. BIt. oat. p. ' " : No. III at the eDd '{I'if ( 1(f'iI' ! )~_
. . '*t'~1 ~~ 't'f'I1i.n~ I ~: IJ~JIT mtM,"!fifcliI"t
"''''IQC1 ' . yid. alia Mitr.'. Notloea vol, I p. 188 No. S46 for the .ame.
I .
B. ~ S7~
kings, the qualities and characteristics of queens, minisiers, p"rohltt.,
astrologer, the rites to be performed at coronation, duties to be
observed after coronation. Another ponion of the same work
deals with vyavahlra viz., the sabhl, the judge, the plaint, the reply,
means of proof, ordeals etc.
It is unnecessary to go into details about the other treatises on
prlydcitta, prati~thlllU &C. Anantadeva also wrote several
prayogas such as the Agnihotraprayoga, Citurmlsyaprayoga. In
the Bhadkamkar collection there is a ms. of a drama called Knl)a-
bhakti-candrikil composed by Anantadeva in which the diaraaers
are a Saiva, Vai~Qava, MimilIilsaka, Tlrldka Bee.
In the Smrtikaustubha (Nil't;1ayasagara edition of 1909)
Anantadeva gives a pedigree ms of his patron's family. The family
claimed descent from the moon. Whether the first three kings
mentioned in the Smrtikaustubha were related as father and son is
doubtful. LalqmaQacandra is said to have been the son of Rudl'a-
candra and it was he who conquered several chiefs wielding sway
over the Himalayan territories. 1U4 Trimallacandra, the successor
1111 Vide Aufreoht'. Ozford oat. p. 171b where there ia • referaoe to
sr~81~ c31'f ~i :.JIi~ 'fill ~~.~'9.(f5"OI8~ffl ~
srleli(qta81ct1f~h~.q"~OI ~,r.rsnut ~ 'if ~ ... RI'fW ~­
~ I', vide al.oMitra's Notices, vol. lI. p. Jl No. 156 for tbe .ame.
1118 The pedigree i ... follow. :-
~~

... I
Cfit"ifIOl"''1I
I
I
*OI.... (IOD)

ftpqfl..
I
;ft(f54MC
I
ill",II""(
1114 ~ifi~""I"'""fifft.( "1~,9!i4i ~
. ~ ,,,-,,,,Il ~~c'll ~~ ~ .. VUM I.
 101• .A~ , al
(and probably the son ) of Lak~maJ.lacandra, is praised for his con.,
tinualliberality to the learned men of Benares. JUS It was at the
command of Baz Bahadurcandra and for pleasing him that Ananta-
deva compiled his Smrtikaustubha. m6 At the end Anantadeva tells
us that Baz Bahadurcandra conquered several mountain forts in the
Himllayas. 1U7 After giving a pedigree of his patrons' family
Anantadeva gives some information about himself. He was a.
descendant of the great Maratha saint Ekanatha whom he
describes as endowed with Vedic sacrifices and as a devotee
of K~J.la. IUS That this Ekanatha is the same as the great
Maratha saint is vouchsafed by KUin~tha, author of Dharina-
sindhu, in another work of his. 1I2 9 Anantadeva was the great-great-'
grand-son of Ekanatha and he was the grandson of Ananta and son'
of Apadeva, the author of the Mima.msllnya.yaprakasa alias Apadevi-•.
1115 ~ Rii(~aqft \iI'I(I:dI'Ii(I~i(I R verse 6.
1126 d"I",dit ~~ .. pffi"tI'SfII("I+i~if\ ,
~.~~~~II
3II'I"'~~'I (1'(1,,'41'" ~ tl: ~ 1
",(I.,f'l ~~rtM, W1~ ~.~+f: 'litu versel 17-18.
1117 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~"'(Iiiil \iI~ I .r.~
!("'ilC1Q" ~ " " ' ffatl"'E6ildlll~Uti111 afi"*"iiltI\1".i4'1..
tf!(,I'iti""- ~ ff{on p) 'l: I ~ ~ ~ nt ~ ~ ~.
"ii.,..
~ ~"I"HCf 11 venel Sand 3.

vene 11 of ~oil~t1.
.
111S ~1i(11Rhfft "i("~ ,,{iqd: I 4"'1"~,,M. '(4i'lIIl'f'Nt iGf:"
The peclisr" of 81'1""" 11

,
6Wf1\.. ~.
11.8 v~~ hi. ~""j "1(44 .... IoU. 8'1 a ( D. O. IDI. If0, 100 of 1881-'IO~.
2imiIhsl. lore seems to have been a hereditary. endowment in· the
family as in the case bf the Bhanas of Benares. In all his works,
particularly in the Saritsklrakaustubha, Anantadeva applies at every
step the maxims and doctrines of the PQrvamimlIilsl for the decision
of doubtful points of DharmaSistra. Anantadeva had a younger
brother JIvade\'a whose Gotrapravaranirt;taya he draws upon in the
Samsklrakaustubha while dealing with ~piQ4ya for marriage. uJo
Bhandarkar notices an ASaucanin,aya of Jivadeva in which the
NirJ;.1ayasindhu is cited as an authority.llf l
- West and Bahler in their digestllJ~ thought that Anantadeva
flourished about the same time as the author of the NirQayasindhu.
But this requires some correction. Baz Bahadur, the patron of
Anantadeva, seems to have been a scion of the Candra (or Chand )
family and ruled over Almora and Nainital from 1638 to 1678 A. D.
It is said in the Imperial Gazetteer llH that the first of the Chandra-
riljas was Somachand who hailed from Jhusi near Allahabad and
came to the Himalayan regions in the 10th century and that in 1563
the capital was transferred to Almora by Kalyancand, whose son
Rudracaftdra was a contemporary of Akbar and made his obeisance
to the latterin 1587 A. D. at Lahore. The Smrtikaustubha does
mention the ancestors Kalyanacandra and Rudracandra of Baz
Bahadur. Between Baz Bahadur and Rudracandra there are three
names. Supposing that they are the three direct ascendants of Baz
Bahadur and allowing a period of 25 years for each after Rudra-
candra's known date of 1587 A. D., we get the year 1662 A. D.
for Baz Bahadur. We are told in the Gazetteer that in 1672. Baz
Bahadur introduced a poll tax, the proceeds of which he remitted
to Delhi as tribute. Therefore Anantadeva must have been patN-
nised by Baz Bahadur between 1645 and 1675 A. D. A greater
approximation can be made in another way. The saint Ekanltha
finished his Marathi Bhlgavata at Benares in sake 1495 and 1630
of the Vikrama era on Klrtika full-moon day ( i. e. 9th .November

1130 8I'f iti(~"'''''If\lf,," \(41~'iI/fjel 1Ii(~~ I 48I<'l1Ef141

afN"If(f.1o..n
,.687.
1181 Vicl. Bh_clarka,'. Report, 1881·84, p. 5' ( for ~ ).
1111 Vi•• DiIH* p..' ("INn.) anclp •• ( '*h •••).
l1S1 Vide Imp.rial GBH....' of IDClia .01. XVIII. p. iN IiDcl.ol. V. ,,141.
1573 ) as he himself tells us. l I J4 Anantadeva was the founh in
descent from him ( exclusive of Ekanlltha ). Counting 25 years for
each of the four generations, Anantadeva should have been a
grown up man in 1673 A. D. There are controversies about the
dates of the binh and death of Ekalliltha, the commonly accepted dates
being sake 1450-1521 (b. 1528-d. 1600 A. D.). l I 3S The date of his
death is sake 1521 Flllguna dark half 6th day (25th February 1600).
Others give 1548-1599 A.D. as the dates. Whichever date is correct,
the literary activity of Anantadeva must be assigned to the third
quaner of the 17th century. This date is confirmed by the fact
that in the Asaucanir1.1aya of Jivadeva, younger brother of Ananta-
deva, the Nirt:tayasindhu composed in 161 I-.U A. D. is cited as an
authority.

110. N agojibha~!a
The learning of Nagojibhatta was of an encyclopaedic character.
Though his special forte was Vyilkarat:ta (grammar) he wrote
standard works also on poetics, dharma§Astra, yoga and other s~tras.
The total number of his works is about thirty. On dharmasastra
he composed several works, viz. Acarelldusekhara, Asaucanir1.1aya,
Tithindusekhara, Titthendusekhara, Prayakittelldusekhara or Pra-
ydcittasArasarilgraha, S~ddhendusekhara, Sapi1.1Qimaiijari and 5api1.1-
qyadipika or 5apiIJQyanirIJaya. Of his far-famed works on the
PaIJinean system, such as the Mahabh3~ya-p~dipoddyota, the Pari-
bh~endusekhara, the VaiyakaraIJasiddhantamaiijti~a. (in large and
small recensions ), the Subdendusekhara ( big and small) and of his

1484
~

"iIisi\t ~ I tAil ~11JR "''1Ii('1tNl 11

.
IfRJUAti 1f,I"fitsfllSf I ~... ,..ti",~( I

If~ Cf5IM'lMlet I . " ~ I

~ RI",tilif6t I ~ ~ ~ _ •.
~h \11J ~ I ,uiCfiI(G'4 6'14,iC I
~ an,mtffi{ I ~ "'( c:il ~ I
..mMI",,,~ I ~ ~ cI.... I w,..
~ tl",ffj,,:i1 '1f1r I ilwIn ~ li' ~ 11
vene. 55~555 ofthe laat ~ ( Nirv&,a.llara edition).
~13S Vid~ Mr. Bbaye'. .If~~ ed. of 'ake 1846 part. 1 p. ~5 and
Mr. L. B. Pan.arnr'. Ufe of Ekanath ( I(aratbl ). obap. :u ( ed. of 1811 ),
 Si,.,,, .m.:....
commentaries on the Kivyapraka~a-pradipa, the Kuvalaytnan({a, the
Rasagadgidhara, the Rasatarangil,li, the Rasamafijari, nothing can
be said here for want of space.
For his Prlyascittendusekhara, vide.Miua's Notices vol. V, p. 23
No. 173S, where detailed contents are given; for the ~rlddhendu­
Sekhara, Ulwar cat. extract No. 36u p. 139, for the nnhendmekhara,
Ulwar cat. p. 120, extract No. 312.
Nagojibhatta was the son of ~ivabhatta and Sati and was a
Mahlrl~tra Brahmal,la surnamed KAla ( Kale). At the beginning
and end of several works of his ( such as the Rasagangadhara-mar-
maprakasa, the Manjii~a) he tells us that he was patronised by Rama
of the Bisena family,JI)6 the ruler of a city named Srngavera (which
seems to be on the Ganges above Allahabad). He was the pupil of
Haridik~ita, un son of Viresvara and pupil of Ramasrama and grand-
son of the great grammarian Bhanoji-dik~ita.II)8 Traditioll says
that he composed the grammatical work Sabdaratna and ascribed it
to his teacher Haridik~ita in gratitude. In thell)' commentary on
the Prau4hamanorama Haridik~ita refers to the Sabdaratna as his
own work and to the Sabdendusekhara as that of his pupil.
Bhanojidik~ita was a pupil of the Mimamsaka Sankarabhatta and
of ~ep Srik~l,la and almost a contemporary of Jagnnathapal,l4ita.
Bhattoji's pupil Nilakal,ltha Sukla wrote a work in samv'"'t 1663
( Dr. Belvalkar in ' Systems of Sanskrit Grammar', p. 47). There-
fore he flourished in the first half of the 17th century. Nilgojibhana
was a pupil of Bhanoji's grandson. Therefore Nagojibbana must
have flourished towards the end of the 17th century and the first
half of the 18th century. Nagojibhana's literary activities, looJPng

1136 if''iiCfil.,1 .\fCid(ldt."P'(liI'l\ I ~ '~W(j"ffl ...uftM.: 11 ~-

~T.
.'iO'' I' 4,fDr ~ I at 'he end of the ffRl"'.
1137 II'ficq
1138 ti'f'ts d1tdl
i "'fil",.fi'
I(IIi'....Ii'ijI(l:
~lwlI'(SiE(1 ~ ..aft<li' ~
, 8"'111"'OOlmut .~ct~"I'" en.if, ~ 1ft•
..:.
ltr C'If .~I""I... ,iI.... _ ... R: 11 Ind Intro. vene to the ~,
I •.O.oatop.l?' WOI.esl·5I.
11. ~~«1 S4~it56 ~ "'~IM",~~ 1If Jl"ltt I .t eDcl of
D. O. ma. Ifo. SIC) of 1886-1811 and TrI. ca.. Xac1raa Got'- . .a. fOl
1811.11 p.4118 ( 11' vefH ).
 110.~

to his vast out-put, must have extended over a long period of more
than So years. The pedigree rr40 from Bhanojidik~ita, through a
succession of teacher and pupils or father and son, is given below.
Yide introduction to the Rasagangitdhara (Nirn. ed ); Trivedi's
introduction pp. 18-20 to the VaiyitkaraQabhusana of KOQqabhatta,
a nephew of Bhanoji (B. S. series); Dr. Belvalkar's Systems of
Sanskrit grammar pp. 46-50 and Kielhorn's preface to the Paribhll-
~endusekhara p. xxv ( where the succession of teacher and pupil
is brought down to the days of Kielhorn himself) for further details.
In the Indian Antiquary, vol. 41 p. 247, Mr. S. P. V. Ranganlltha

.140 Tb. peclilre.1 are :-

(a> ~~
I
-
I I
i""'~ (Ion)
I
I
,
¥l'ilfGt(lfWr (pupil)

I
ton Gf1Ii5f~('f .~~(Tifr<; ~vfu(h~
(pupil ) (son) or
U$fl~

r ( 80n )

'R(tfW; ( son)
I
;nih.'Pll ( pupil )
I
~~(pupil)
...

-
I
I
iflas""", or ~
( Ion) ( pupil)

~
Ion)
~
( Bon)

~ (Ion)
•
Svlmi makes Bhanoji a pupil of Se~ Vire§vara and not of~ KnOt.
But the passage of the Manoramakucamardana, if properly interpret-
ed, makes it clear that Bhattoji was the pupil of se"
KnQa and not
of Viresvara. I 1'1I A ms. of Nltgojibhatta's commentary on the Rasa-
maiijarl is dated samvat 1769, Migha 7th bright half, Wednesday,
i. e. 21St January 1713 A. D. ( vide I. O. cat. vol. III p. 36S). It
is not unlikely that Nigojibhatta first composed his commentaries
on the comparatively easy silstra of poetics and that he then worked
upon DharmaS~stra and VyitkaraQa. The edition of the Rasagai'1ga-
dhara in the Kitvyamala series says that there is a tradition that Nigoji
was invited by king Savai Jaising of Jaipurto ahorse-sacrificein 17 14
A. D., but that Nagoji declined on the ground of K,etra-.ramnydSa.
Therefore his literary activity must be placed between 1700 and
17S0 A. D. Mahitmahopadhyaya Haraprasad Sistri says ( Ind. Ant.
vol. 41 p. 12 ) that Nigoji died about I77S. But this appears
rather improbable. If one of his works was copied in 171 J A. D.
he could hardly have lived up to 177S, unless he was about 100
years old at that time.
, Ill.
...
Balakrsna or Balambhatta
••
The La~mivylkhylna alias the Bllambhant is a commentary
on the Mitit}qara of Vijiiilnesvara, ascribed to a lady named La}qmi-
devI. The commentary is a voluminous one and displays uneven
workmanship. The commentary on the aclra section of the Mitllk-
"m is the most learned part of the whole book and is almost an

llU 11 ~ ... ~I"'~\M""I'" ",.w,q{qt'l1'rf ~(lq,M<1"": ~: 1Rff-

qRt'~<1"i1(I~'e;y" W! IlII ~ ~ ~ ... <'tIJPi.. f«~ qf~
'fTWT(I'~l\1"'''''.a'6ilPt ..~: ~. -~dl.. r 1Uffl,itlq'ii'!iAiiil5'!= I
~, ~ ~ISj.I.ti<1r ~: ... '&1Ei1!",jqi1~t1Uif ,,.,iitf!<1If'i ~frf·
~ ".,*",~f.f~ I. p.3 of tbe Intro. to tbe ~. ~f q'~~
means • pupil' bere &I Mr. Banlanatb Bvami oontends ( Ind. A.nt. vol. 41
p.ISl ), wby sbould tbe dual be ,neoe.sarr or be used and not tbe Ilngular
.r plural' Tbe sriiiii~l ia a oom._on tb. sr"',"',,1(I
of (1....."'4I'4I"i.
Vide Journal of 01'iental Rel.arob vol. DI, par' J, ,.146 where It is
laid that Jagannltha wal a pupil of ~"'{. Ion of~, who lived
.
under the partronage of GirldhlrJ, .on of TocJarmal aDd fihat Bha,~oji
wa' pupil of ~ od l.ter ~f ii1Ufq~.
independent work. The 1c1ra portion has been published by
Mr. J. R. Gharpure. The vyavahara portion of the Balambhatu
was published bV Mr. S. S. Setlur, Advocate, Bombay in 1911 and
by Mr. J. R. Gharpure ( 1914). This portion of the commentary
explains the Mitilqart word by word and also engages in lengthy
discussions on important topics. The portion of the commentary
on the p11.yaScitta section has not yet been published; but .Mr.
Govinda Das who examined it ( vide Mr. Gharpure's edition of the'
AcAra portion, p. 27 at end) reports that it is meagre as compared
with the preceding sections. In the following Mr. Gharpurc's
edition has been used.
In the Balambhani the author quotes by name a host of writers
and works. As the BalambhaUi is ahno;,t the latest work on Dharllla-
~tra worth special mention in this work, no useful chronological
purpose will be served by giving the names of all such writers and
works. It may however be stated that he names the NiCl)ayasindhu,
the Viramitrodaya, the Mayllkhas of NilakaQtha, the Samskara-
kaustubha, Siddhesvarabhana the nephew of NilakaQtha, KhaQeJ,adcva
the author of Bhanadipika on the Mimamsasiitra, the Kayastha-
dharmapradipa of Gagabhana and the author's fatllt:r's commentary
thereon.
Of the Billambhatti ascribed to Lak~lllidevi,· West and BQhler
say 'slle generally advocates latitudinarian views and gives the
widest interpretation possible to every term of Yajnavalkya. Her
opinions are held ill comparatively sn1all esteem and are hardlyevcr
brought forward by the stJstris, if unsupported by other aut11o-
lities '.1143 For example, in the Billambhatti the word' bhratal"a1.l "
occurring in Yiljiiavalkya's verses laying down the order of
succession to a man dying without male issue, is
interpreted as including sisters and the author says that sisters
succeed immediately after brothers. lI4J This dictum of Balambhana
taIs.en along with the words of the Vyavaharalllayukha seen!s to
have influenced their Lordships of the Privy Council ill Yi"ayak
tI. Laksh",ibai on the question of the rights of the sister as an

ua Dipa1i of Hindu Law. ai.-d ad. p.17.

U4a I '"'~ .~.\I'ur SIl~.iti"l~il~r ~~ VIC'f1 C'f~~~ ~~n I' iJl~RfI1
p.1OI ( Oharpura) OD ~1'. 11.186 i • ~i'3."5It ~I~ VI!!' ~"J; ip.~ ~,:
S- ............:' ,.110.
•• .. Sl.
 418

heir. 1144 In Sa1eharam 'V. Sitahai"4S Sir Michael Westropp C. J.

went so far as to say on the construction of the term (brethren' in
the Mitak~ara as including sisters, which construction was adopted
in that case (in Yinayak v. Lakshmibai) both by the Supreme Court
and the Privy CouncH, "we must treat the Mitak~arl also as pre-
ferring sisters to half brothers, whom it brings in after brothers. .,
But this was :\ mere obiter dictum, since the case in which these
observations were made was governed by the law of the Vyavahara-
mayukha which expressly prefers full sisters to half brothers. It
has been laid down in several cases in Bombayll46 that B~lambhana's
doctrine that the word ' brothers' includes 'sisters' has not been
accepted in that Presidency and that Sir Michael Westropp was
under a misapprehension as to the exact drift of the B~lambhani
which nowhere says that the term' brothers' excludes half brothers
and which does not bring in the full sister before the half brother,
but expressly says that the full brother inherits first, then the half
brother and then comes the sister. The Balambhani not only
brings in the sisters after full and half brothers, but places the sons
and daughters of sisters after the sons and daughters of brother's,
full or half. This is in direct conflict with the order of succession
expressly mentioned by the Mitak~ara and the Bombay High Court
has refused to give.the sister's son the place which the Batambhatu
assigns to him and treats him as a mere bandhu.1J47 The Balam-
bhani is regarded as of little authority in the interpretation of the
Mita.k~ara in the Bombay Presidency and its interpretations cannot
be accepted without due caution and examination.Jl4 8 Even in the
Benares l ,I49 School where the Balambhatti has been accepted as one
of the leading authorities, the authority of Balambhana has been
held to be inferior to that of NandapaQ4ita in matters of adoption, it
being held that a widow cannot adopt in the Benares School
without express authority from her husband (while Ba.lambhana
holds that she can adopt without such authority). Similarly it has
lU4 9 Moo. I. A. S16 =1 Bom. H. C. R. 117 at pp. 112-113; vide also
8aklaaTam v. 8itabai I. L. R. 3 Bom. SSS at pp. 360 anei H3.
1141 I. L. R. 3 Bom. 353 at p. 363.
1146 Vid, Mulji v. CUT8arada8 NatlaG 24 Bom. sas at p. 578 and BlatlgtJ)ara p.
Wa,.ubai I. L. R. 32 Bom. SOO at p. 305.
11(7 Vide Blaaf11l1G1I v. WaTubai I. L. R. 3S Bom. 300 at. p. 311.
1148 Vide Daltat,.alla v. Garagabai I. 4 R. 46 Bom. 557 at p.ISS.
1148 Vide 2'u",.i Ra", v. Behar, La' I. L. R. 11 All. 118 at p. 368 ( r. B.).
 459
been held that the Bllambhan:i cannot prevail over the views of the
.Viramitrodaya and that a daughter-in-law is not in the line of heirs
aull though the Balambhatti says that she is so.nso
The author of the Balambhatti is somewhat of an enigma.
Such women as Silll, Vijja, Avanti-sundari have been worshippers
at the shrine of the Muse of Poetry. A lady has been associated
with the composition of a work on Mathematics, viz. the Lil:tvati.
Inspiraion for several works on Dharmasastra was, we know, deriv-
ed from queens and princesses, as in the case of the Vivadacandra
compiled by Queen Lak~midevi through Misarumisra, the Danava-
kylvali compiled by Mahadevi Dhiramati of Mithill through Vidyl.
pati, the DvaitanirQaya composed by Vacaspati at the bidding of
queen Jayit, wife of king Bhairavendra. It gives one great pleasure
to contemplate that at least one work on Dharmasastra, the Billam-
bhaUi, is claimed by a lady as her own. But this pleasure receives
a rude shock if the question of the authorship of the BalambhaUi is
dispassionately considered. The introductory verses no doubt
start by saying that Lak~mi, the wife of Vaidyanatha PityaguQqa,
:md the daughter of Mahadeva of the Mudgala gotra and surnamed
Kheraqa, composed the work, her maiden n.lme being Uma. l I S!
The colophon at the end of the acara portion says that the work
was composed by Lak~mi, the daughter of Mahadevaand Uma, the
wife of Vaidyanatha Payagul}.qa and the mother of Balak~Qa.lIsa
At the end of the vyavahara section in the printed editions we
have the words' mother of LalakJ10a ' but this is obviously a mis-
reading of the mss. or a mistake of the copyists. The pretence that
the work was composed by a lady is made extremely plausible by
------------------------------------------------
1150 I. L. B. 9 0 .. 1. 315 at p. S24 ; vide al.o I. L. R. 16 OaL 367 at pp. 376-77
( about brother's widow).
1151 d1~ui ~ ~~~ ~~: I .(&I!l«~jqfq.lur'l~: ,
~:~~~C'!~, ~~otr ~~) ~,~: 11
q-~ ~ ~l ~r "~ ~,q~ql("1~<fifl~ ~.
!RII , fatir~ ~ ~ 'fI;ffi~_ " ~, IDtro. ver.es of
~iIitU&',

1152 ~ ~"(I&qlqql:t "'~..tlfi1ofl.. I''''''qifl~i'J1(I\i6.GI ..;ft.

q'1~ '~qlEA4~~f1I(~i't ~iT 3lRI(SlCfJ(UIt( I. Vide for an
identloal oolophon at the end of the ~ seotion, I. O. cat. p. 369-3'10
No. 1181 and Aufnoht'. Odord o~. p. 161 bo
the frantic efforts made in it for the rights of women in matters of
inheritance. But this pretence is not kept up in the body of the
work at all. In several places the author of the Bilambhani refers
to the Maiijii~ and other works of his guru and to works of his
father. lln We know that Vaidyanitha PayaguQ.4a was a pupil of
Nagojibhana"IIH who composed several Maiijii~lls (on grammar)
and a work on praydcitta. Therefore it follows either that the
Blllambha~ti was composed by Vaidyanatha himself and ascribed to
his wife or that the work was composed by BilaknQ.a alias Bilam-
bhatta, son of Vaidyanatha, and was ascribed to his mother. Nigo-
jibhana who certainly attained a very advanced age was the gum of
Vaidyanatha as well as of the latter's son BalakJlI}a. That Bilakr~f.1a
or Balambhana PllyaguQ.4a was a learned man like his father
Vaidyanlltha follows from several circumstances. He wrote a work
called Upakrtitattva.lIss Gopala alias Manudeva, in his commen-
tary called Laghubhii~anakanti on the VaiyakaraQ.abhll~nasira,
styles llalambhatta PayaguQ.4a his guru. lIs6 Looking to the colo-
phons where Lak~mi is referred to as the mother of Balak~Q.a and
to the fact that the work is known as Blllambha~ti, we must con-
clude that it was composed by Balambhana and not by his father
Vaidyanatha. What motive impelled Balambhatta to publish the
work in the name of his mother it is difficult to say. Tradition

1153 e. g. 3iT'lR o p. 448 I mt ~~

... ~I~ {1I~~fqli1(q ~_
~~ s@r~ ~:;r~~ I fW~ ~ ql"u.,u.~(q
3t!tJ~Sj.(iilEi1IfiYr'tPrr ~....' i p. 314 'CNI a1f~~~iilqij"rq itr'If;r ~­
iJr<f f.ii ~ ~~ :J<i4!.f(OI0c:rl'li~~I~PM'it m·( I ffiI' ~ ~f:( I
.. • ~.... r.. ,,~'" fSI(I~
~~ .... '"'It"·.. ~~: ~lqttf:~14
I ... cr~ 1Jj1f....ltid ..I~I"
fq"l~-i(ultid"di~~ 1ii( ~~ ~, st~ , '" The first pas.age i. not
properl, arranged in Mr. Gharpure". edition; vide p. U5 for
zm1N!~~m.
1154 ~t':f~!": q'(~vir iJi'{[ ;rPt"l{ ~ IIC4'RRIf ~ ~~ ~~
t<r~~1 ll. V!de I. O. cat. p. 163 No. 610 for the ~., a 00lD. on ~'s
....
\~'t!f.I4:!l '"T •
1155 Vide Stein". cat. }1. 302 ~'~Il'6'f1jqffl 'Ii'll .quq ..,,~ I ~
IJ~~: ~ C'ttq!,!qI0ffl 11
11&6 ~~~~fIN 'JT~:qJ'{<:'l q !I~( I titl~itPfml ~ 'I1l'6W"
tillO~11"" ~ i1~ifil~m: • ~ O. oat p. 189 No. 711.
says that he did so to console La~mldevl in her bereavement on
the death of a child. Vaidyan:uha composed several commentaries
on grammatical works such as on the Mahabh~yapradipoddyota of
Nagojibhana, on the Paribhj~endusekhara ( corn. called ~ika. and
Gada. ), on the Vaiyakaral,a-siddhantamaiiju!lit (corn. called Kala),
on the L'lghusabdendusekhara ( COI11. Cidasthimala ), on the Laghu-
sabdaratna (com. BJiavaprakasa). Mr. Govinda Das (p. 27 in
Mr. Gharpurc's edition of acara portion) says that these works were
really composed by Ba.lambhana and ascribed to his father. In
thcs~ grammatical works the names of Vaidyanatha's parents are
given as MahaJeva and VeQi.
The I. O. cat. (pp. 458-S9, No. IS07) notices an incomplete
work called Dharmasf,strasamgraha compiled by Blllasarman Pllya-
gU~14a, SOil of Vaidyanatha and L1k~l11i and patronised llS7 .by Cole--
brooke. The work dealt with topics of civil law, viz. definition
of vyavahara, Sabbtl, the judge, the sabhyas, the relative strength of
smrtis etc., return of debts etc. It breaks off at folio 79. On the
ms. there is a note in Colebrooke's own hand (which is not com-
plimentary to the honesty of Balasarman) dated ISt may I800
" fresh sheets were received from B:ilasarma PayaguQeJ,a on this
date. This is little else but the Viramitrodaya revised. As it is a
scarce book and very little knowll Balasarma and his pupil Manu-
dcva did not suspect I could detect the plagiarism."
The foregoing shows that Balakr!loa PayagUlJeJa was a Deccani
B~hmal)a, that his father and mother were Vaidyanatha and Laqml.
that his maternal gr.mdfather was Mahadeva, also a Deccani BrlhmaQa
sum.tmed Kherada, that he was the pupil of Nllgojibhana and that
he was a pandit of Colebrookc. Mr. Govinda Das is not right when
he identifies (p. 27) Vaidyanatha the commentator of several
grammatical works ofNagojibhatta with Vaidyanatha the author of
several commentaries on Alal'tltara works ( such as the Udlharal.,la-
candrika on the Kavya-praka~a and the Prabha on the Kllvyapradipa).
The reasons are two. Va.idyan~tha, author of the UdlharaQacandrikl,

1157 ~1qvft ~~ ~~~ It or Ift\i ~ 1Ift~ ~If~i'it Iotil ...taq I

-
O{Itr,q'I'.:r.n:tit ~: !"ft: 11 '\ ~:mW6~: I
~~~~<I:iI") PtSll"~~@.: 11 .. "~41lfe"'i'4""~ (~ t) ~"ij"if.: I
~Ai ... w",: Cf''if»i1tti1 ....: 11 "'.
was the son of Rimabhana, son of Vitthala Tatsat, while Vaidya-
nAtha the grammarian was a son of Mahildeva and Ve!)!. Besides
the UdAhara!)acandrikA was composedus 8 in sam'IJat 1740 Kinika
suddha 8, Wednesday ( i. e. 17th October 1683). We saw above
that Vaidyaniltha PilyaguQ4a was a pupil of Nilgoji, who flourished
towards the end of 17th and the first half of the 18th century.
If Vaidyaniltba, the writer on poetics, were the same as the com-
mentator of Nilgoji, he could not have composed a .work on
poetics so early as 1683 A. D. Dr. Belvalkar (Systems of Sanskrit
Grammar p. 60 ) says C Lak~midevi, the wife of king Candrasimba
of Mithilil, was probably his patroness in whose honour he is report-
ed to have composed a commentary on the VyavahilrakiiQ4a of the
MitAqaril.' This throws to the winds all chronology. We saw
above (pp. 399 .1nd 404) that the MithilA princess Lak~mi or
Lachimildevi flourished in the first half of the 15th century, while
the Ba.lambhaUi quoting as it does writers and works like Gagilbhatta
and the Kaustubba could not have been composed before 1700 A.D.

Mr. Govinda Das says that a ms. of the acarakilQ4a of the

Billambhani in the Benares palace library is dated sam'IJat 1831 (i. c.
1774-75 A. D.). The I. O. cat. (.pp. 458-459 )notices that Billam-
bhana was about 80 years old when CoIebrooke entrusted the
DharmaSastrasamgraha to him about 1800 A. D. Besides both
Billambhana and his father Vaidyanatha were the pupils of Nagoji-
bhana. The ms. of the Upakrtitattva ( Stein's Jammu cat. p. 302)
is dated smlwat 1848 i. C. 1791-92 A. D. and the ms. of the I.aglm-
bhQ!}anakAnti of Bllambhana's pupil is dated sam'IJat 18S6 (i. c.
1799-1800 A. D.). Hence it follows that Billambhana must have
flourished between 1730 and 1820 A. D. Mr. Govinda Das says
that Billambhana died at the age of 90 and gives his dates as 1740
to 1830 A. D. ( p. 29 of Mr. Gharpure's acilra section of BaIam-
bhaUi at the end ).

1158 Vide I. O. cat. p. 329 No. 1151 for the ~~ and ita date
M4«1f11~ifil~Ft ~ Rm- I !"11'l"'4lfitai ~~ ~~~~ 11 ;
vide Stein'. cat. pp. 60, 61, 6B, and 80 for commentaries on the 1f;(1Rf~q',
~~, "'~ aDd the ~6 b7'~, 10D of~.
 -1- - --
II~. Kasinatha-Upadhyaya
lUSin~tha Uplldhy~ya or Baba Padhye composed an extensive
work called Dharmasindhusara or Dharmabdhisara, which is popular-
ly known as Dharmasindhu. It is now the leading work in matters
of religious observances in the Deccan and has been referred to even
in judicial decisions. US9 It has been published several times. In
the following the NirlJ.ayasllgara edition of 1926 with Marathi trans-
lation has been use!1. He says that he consulted former nibandhas
and, following the orde~ of the subject matters ill the NirlJ.ayasindhu.
composed the work which sets forth only the established conclusions
after eliminating the original smfti texts. 1160 At the end he says
that the work is not meant for learned men conversant with
lllill1iJt/Isa and DharmaSistra, but for men whose intellect is not
sharp and yet who want to know the established conclusions on
matters of dharma. The work is· divided into three paricchedas, the
third being the longest and split into two parts. . The first deals
with kala in general. viz. the kinds of year, month, the saIhkrantis.
intercalary months and k!jayamasa, what tithis are proper for what
rites, conclusions about tithis from the first to the 15th and about
amavasya, eclipses; the second deals with the festivals. fasts
and observances of particular months from Caitra to Phllguna; the
~hird in the first part speaks· in detail about the samskaras from
garbhadhana to marriage, sapilJ.Qya, gotras and pravaras. duties of
i>rahmaclrin, the daily duties from rising to going to bed, the five
daily mahllyajiias, consecration of sacred fires, idols and dedication
of tanks and works of public utility, kalivarjya; the latter part of
the third paricchtda dilates upon the details of sraddha. impurity on
birth and death, the rites after death, the duties of widows, samnyasa.
Ka§inatha was a very learned man and a great devotee of God
Vithoba at Pandharpur in the Sholapur District. He wrote several
other works, such as the PrlYaScittendu§ekhara (Biihler 3. 110),
":1\ exposition of the Vedastuti in the IshagavatapuraJ,7.a (X. 87 )
1159 I. L. R. "Bom. ?~9 at 11.758.
1160 ~1~ ~ ~ _.nfftt"l( ~ I1 a,d Intro yel.e;
fI",",01fII1\11c,'1W\q,,,..'itc4 p: ~ ''fSl\flwIlt4I~.tt " . . . .,ut: ~
~ .. l••ty.n·;tlr~~~~I. ~
~ ~ "I.~I,""" 11 "h Intro. Y."•.
and a work called Vinhala-rnmantradrabh~ya.IJ'1 In the latter
he takes several ~k verses (such asl.tgvedaI. 95. I-I I and I. 164.31)
and explains them as applying to God Vitthala.
We know a good deal about the family of KaSinatba Padhye
f.;om his own works and from the biography of the great Marathi
poet Moropant published by Mr. 1. R. Pangarkar (ed.of ;908, cbap.
16 pp. 107-119). His family hailed from Golavali, a village in
the Ratnagiri District. They were Karhada Brnhmal,las and had
the Joshi and Upadhye 'Urlli of seventy-two villages in the Sangame-
Svara taluka of the Ratnagiri District. At the end of the Dharma-
sindhu he says that his grandfather was Kasyupadhyaya who had
two sons YajiieSvara and Ananta. Annnta was a very pious man
and a great devotee and left his native land KonkaQa, and resided
at Pandharpur on the banks of the Bhima. The Dharmasindhu
does not give the reason for Ananta's migration from Konkal}a.
But it is said that tbe Padhyes had a dispute with another family
about the upadbye flrlti, took it for decision 10 the Peshwa's Court
at Poona and were defeated, on which they cursed the Peshwa,
vowed not to stay in the territories under the Peshwa's rule and
migrated to Pandharpur. The Dharmasilldhu was composed" 6J
in JoJee I7I2 i. e. 1790-1 A. D. KMlllatha was related to the great
Marathi poet Moropant, as his daughter Ava4i was married to Rama-
klll,1a, the second son of the poet. He had great veneration for
Moropant and refers to the Mantrabhagavata of the latter. oJ6j
1161 Vide D. C. ms. No. 100 of 1869-10 dated .' aks 1131. ID this ~ is
derived as ' R~ ~~ "rot ~ an '.f;;n: (f~ iSlfi:t ~oillli{1'frt. '
1161 ~11: "~frl:\ni ~~~I: I \1 ~1'1i &,l~,:lI.il~-i'fllR~'l\FI~",($ u1f~·
II'l$iI'\Ti ~iirltl(ft(f{ ;'f\ll ,lff &:0. ' ~~~ p. 3.
1183 ~ spJ~~l'f ~ iIi~ur ilurr(l~ aq~l~iIt ~~T~li')
~~ 1tJ1f'f: .. 31ci ~ .r.1ii<~fuI\'I''''I~GJ J;.=Sl~ff ~;:~liq­
WfPfGt :q i[r~V~iIJI'iU1~: .n~G\q{'lir~I~'i\~"Ti~ujj~ lfilioiilf-
~ qvfi~vfilll~-:' 'Ii'fN ,"~qo:m ~iIS(l!i~1IN ,"~"'i~ ~CiJl(­
A\"'I~""'\1IiI"4\.,.,,)wqqa I ~l1I1q' foUo fl6a of D. C. m•• No. 100
of 1....,0.
KUinltha became a sa~nyisin and die4 in ~e· 1727 i. e,
~8oS-6 A. D.II'.
113. J agannatha Tarkapancanana
After the British took over the administration of Bengal from
the Nabobs, attempts were made to compile easily accessible digests
of the personal law of the Hindus. The Vivadaroavasetull'S com-
piled in 1773 for Warren Hastings by several pandits was translated
into English from a Persian rendering and was published in 1774
A. D. as Halhed's Gentoo Code. But this was a very unsatisfactory
work. Another attempt was made at the instance of Sir William
Jones by Trivedi Sarvorusarman who compiled in 1789 A. D. a
digest of civil law called Viv~dasarAroavall" in nine taf'angas. Blit
the most famous of such digests that owed their inspiration to the
British is the Viv~dabhangarQava compiled by Jagann~tha Tarkapaii-
cilnana of TriveOi on the Ganges, son of Rudra TarkavagiSa.
This digest was suggested by Sir William Jones and two parts
of it on contracts and succession were translated by Cole-
------- -_._-------------
1114 TU ,,«1Isree I1 :-
1tIWt ~"'qJq o. ~

I
;nit

,
~
I

.Jlt!II,...",
I
ft
I ~ ell,cl lI.bl _
I .
_ ~ who bee. . . a'."

I
I I
~," all.. ~ fitp
.dIed 11_1717 ellecl.boat tlohl'"
.
. '.
1111 Tb, ~",,,d\ i!l I. pubUlb,d br tb, Veilka\e6Tu& Pnll ID Bomb.,
( a' • • 1810 ) i IIi4t allo I. O. oat. ,. 41L
1111 Tlele L O~ oat. ,. a, for ~,.,e~ .
•• D. " .
broOke in 1796. The translation was first published" in 1791
A. D. and is known to the legal profession as Colebrooke's Digest.
This work exercised great influence over the courts in their admi-
nistration oC Hindu Law in the early days. The work is divided
into dflfjHU, each d'l/ljJa being subdivided into ralnas. The principal
topics dealt with are: recovery of debts, deposits, sale without
ownership, partnership, rescission of gifts, non-payment of wages,
rescission of sale and purchase, emancipation from slavery, disputes
between master and servant, duties of man and wife, inheritance
and panition. JagannAtha is said to have died at the venerable age
of III in 1806. 1167 Though Jagannatha exercised great influence
in "moulding Hindu Law in Bengal, his work has been held from
very early times not to have any binding authority in Western
India. un
114. Conclusion
In the foregoing pages most of the classical works and the most
prominent writers on DharmaSastra during a period of about twenty
five centuries have been passed in review. The number of authors,
and works on dharmaSAstra is legion. All these numberless authors"
and works were actuated by the most laudable motives of regulat-
ing the Aryan society in all matters, civil, religious and moral, and
of securing for the members of that society happiness in this world
and the next. They laid the greatest emphasis on the duties of
every man as a member of the whole Aryan society, as a member
of the particular class to which he belonged and very little en.phasis
on the privileges of men. They created great solidarity and cohesion
among the several classes of the Aryan society in India in spite of
their con8.icting interests and inclinations and enabled Hindu soci~ty
to hold its own against su~essive aggressions of foreign invaders.
They preserved Hindu culture and literature in the midst of alien
cultures and in spite of bigoted foreign domipation.. There is no
doubt that the authors on dharmdAstra in their desire to evolve
order out of chaos and to adjust and harmonise the varying
practices of people with the dicta of ancient sages" were guilty
of the faults of raising hair-splitting arguments, division~ and"
11.' Vi•• 'DaWD of D." ID.la' bJ lIr. Brajen.r&.&tIa BaHriMt lll'l, Oaleut'.
( pp. 81-11). ,
,p.. Vi_ Vi1l",. lI, LcMM",ibfli.l B~ 1I,-o.'B.l1' at ~~.:~.; .~,
 Ill. ConcItuiGII

sub-divisioDS and also of thinking that religious rites anel

"'
formularies were the be-all and end~l1 of human existence.
But living as most of the later writers did in the midst
of aggressive an.d violently unsympathetic cultures and rulers and
pos$essing no powerful central government that sympathised with
their ideals, they were dri\"en more and more to revolve within
their own narrow grooves and could not see far in order to regulate
society in a free and buoyant spirit. In spite of these defects, the
work done by the writers on dharmdastra should excite our admira-
tion and entitles them to the regard of all those that are interested in
the study of the vicissitudes of Hindu society for thousands of years.
 GENERAL INDEX
N. D. In the oa •• of ."'eral work. and authorB like the Kltlk,arlE, Aparlrk..
Bmrtloandrlkl, whloh ooour almOlt OD .very pare. exhauIU". r.-
fereno •• are Dot liveD. Wh.re a work or author I. delcribed .. the
.peclal .ubj.ct of a ••0tlOD or a. a Ipeoial topio, thiok type ha. be'n
u••d to indioate lUoh P.....
AMhl, r.U.d on .". Bmrt,anhallra,
p.338.
Abbldblnaratnamlll, p. 897.
Abul!'all, killed by VIralhhha, p. 441.
.Iolraoandrlkl, p,418,..
.lolraointlmavl of Vlca.patl, pp. 363,
399,418.
.IclrldaHa, pp. 878, 318, 363. 396. 418 :
com. OD, pp. 363-364.
.IclramaJUtha, p. 117.
Aclrapradipa. pp. 40111., 433.
.lolrlrt&, of Dlvltarabha••a, p. 440,
.xolralllara, of Balllla.en., pp. MO.
38111•
.xolrendui.kbara, of Xllojl, p. 41iB.
.Iolr"a.. me&niDI of, pp. 16-17, 89-100;
vie'" of, aooording to Xautll"a ,
pp. 18-99.
Aotors, looted dOWD UPOD, Pt 73.
Ao"utaoakravanlD, p. 331t.
Adbhuta.lgara, pp. 148, 191-300, 341 •
.ldbl. four vari.ti•• of, p. 1S1.
.ldi'lIta, tinK, broqht brlbml"~u In.o
Bengal, pp. 300-801, 3.4.
.ldl'"abhatta, p. 185.
.Adoption, whether a girl oan be takeD
iD, p. "9; rul.s of, In Vasl"ha,
p. 51t ; Asri OD, p. 108; of a k,asl'l,.
bo" aJlowed to a brlhma.,.. by
lI.edbl'iShl, p. 173; rale. of, In
D.....kaCUW,,, p. 448.
Adulter", wl.h pravrajlt.. a mort.l
liD, aaoordlDI to Nlrada, p. '03:
flne for. p. 135; punishment for. In
oa.e ofwom.D, p.135.
Ad".r•• po..... ion. Tid. under po••
• •••Ion•
.A,a.t".. pp. 103, 158 ; ri.in, of Itar, In
Ujj.,lnt and RII4hll, p. 315•
AplpurlVa, borrows from Ylljilaval.
kya and Nlrada, pp. 162, 170·173;
date of, p.171 i dbarIDYI.tra mate-
ri.l ID, p. 161 i .xtent of, p. 161 i
portiOD OD ",avahlra of, Pp. 170·173•
.xhnitaolDtlmaVi of Vlc •• pa,', p. 311•
.lhnitatattva. p. 178.
AUa, p. 101•
Ain-i-Akb.ri, p. 483.
Altar.yabrlhmava. pp. .. 6. "" n,
136.153.
A:lirart.. who woal r.ad" to .aorifIo.
hi••OD, pp. 151, 153.
Xji"ak., p. 101.
.ljUkra,., po 131•
.lthyID." named b, MaDu, p. 1".
At,aml, of low birth. unlt.d to
Vut"ha, p.158.
AI.thklrdl.tra, besIDDID,' of, la
Xau\il"a, p. 100.
Xlekhana, P. 118.
AmbarI,., p. 101.
Xmbht,u, pp. It, 115,..
ob....,.,.. ,. 111 ; llllet .bGllt,
0"" "to V.dlo .nd, ucl aot to
.,,1,
uorllo••, p. a.
Adtull, OOIDIIl8Ilta.., OD X,ut. . . .
• rh, .. ,. "7.
!Ddd..alljlYaD" ...rlbecl to Maclua-
pll.. p. 318.
ADI.'" p. Ill.
Anantad.... pp. "7-451.
AnID,,'ram...uthor of V,.il.,lrth••
taumudI. p. "'.
An.nt. nod..a, '.mple or, p. 304.
.blvlll, oommantl., on X'YlII,.n ••
Irby., p.847.
A.dbr.,p. ".
.lDdhuk., an author, p. ISS.
AnKal, of Vada, oannot be dealgnat.d
•• Vada, p. " ; Ibr, p. 54.
Angiraa, pp. 110,147 ; amFt! or, pp. 221-
2Z3.
Ailgira.a, ato., of, pp. 151, 151.
lilgir••a·amrtl, pp. 83, 147.
A.niruddha, pp. 305. 314, 317, 337 ·340 ;
IIlrl1 of Balllluona, 148.
Antyajaa, leveD, pp. 108, Ill.
Antye,tipadclh.tl, of NIrI,.,.bh.U'
p.41O.
Anullanapa....s, IP. 3, 87.
Anuvld., O.Dnot be • vldhl, p. 'I.
Invn:,ikt, one of the vldyll, pp, 81-ss,
179. ' .Ipaatambiya.mutraplth.. oomman-
.lpade'a, mea.lq of, p. 10.
lpadeva, author of • Bm,tlo.ndrlkl,
p.347.
lpadev.. .uthor or MImlrhIIDyly••
pralrl'., p. '11.
.lpa.l.ka or Aparld"),,, pp. 18, 48. 48,
58, 66, 71, 71, 115,148, 181, 19" 110,
328-334 ; crltlclzel Mitlqarl.
PP. 330·331; .nd Bmrtloandrikl.
p. 331 ; vi,,... of, oolncide with JimV·
t.v.....'.. p. no ; wrot, _,I,.mu.
ktlnll, ,. N4.
.I,.....ha, pp. 147, 181; hi. vi.,;.
OPPOIed to tho•• of othen oa levers 1
polata, ,. a; home and penonal
bl.to.,. of, p. "; hi. achool .arUar
tbaa Hlrao,akt'la·., p. " •
Xp.atamb.. aohool of, • lubdivlalon of
Xhlo4'tly ••, p. 31.
.Ip••tambs·dh....atltra, pP. 4, 311,
14' ; ..' of, pp. "-41; bhlfy.klr. of,
p. 41; comment.., UtiYall on, p. 3'7;
oonll.t .twa,n vi."a of, and of
B.udhly.na. p. 40; oODt.lna maa,
a'r.n., word.. p. 37; oontent. of,
pp. 34-37; h•• m.n, autraa and vera,a
in oommon ,..ith B.udhlyaDa, p. 30;
h.1 .,.ci.l r.l.tioa to PUrv.miml.
Iba.. p. 41-'1; lanpale of, p. 37 i
laya dowa .trloter views th.n Bau-
dbl,an., p. 19 ; literature known to,
pp. 88-39; presupposea lfJ.'hya IUtr..
p. ar; atriklDg OoiDoldaao •• bet-
ween, and Gautamadharma.Utra,
p. 40 ; teaohera of dba.... namecl by,
p.39.
Ap •• tamba·dhvanitlrtha-kllrikl.p.151.
.xp ...tambalFh'...utra, pp. 33, 188,
165 ; oomment ..r, ADllvllll OD, p. 3Ui
commentary on, by Bud.ri..nlclry.,
p. 165 ; oompoled by author of db.r-
muUt.a. p. 33; ref,rl to t,.ohinl
of dbarmadtr., p. 33.
I.putamba-blp., divlaioDI of, p. 3t.
AP .. t.mha.'r.ut ....utr., pp. 45, 81.
t • ., of HaradaUa OD, p.3"'.
Apelr,itilrth.dyotini, of _Irllyav ..
p. 380.
.pipll., p. 41h.
Ar.uat.. oompoaed by Ylj., p, 179.
Xr.U.. a oouatr" p.l01.
Arbat, worda of, delude people, p. 114.
ArJana, p. 101.
Arthakaumudi, p. 411.
.Arth,Jlltr.. oomm,nt.\,), Srlmll). by
P ..Ddit G'Voapatl'IIUi, p. 88 i OOIll·
 ."." .., DMn ...".

motu, Na,aoanclrikl. p. 88; II upa- I Xtatlyln, p. 130; klIU... an, pP. 130,
vecla of Atha" a....d.. pp. 41, 8'7; of 114,801.
JC..u,llya, pp. 85-UN ; modern works l.tha"avldbhut.. p. 3Un.
baled OD, p. 81 ; i. & branohof Dhar-
Atha"aveda, pp. 1. 5, '7ft, 143; Artha.
ma'lltr.. p. 8'7; purpose. of, p. 8'7;
slltra Is the Upaveda of, p. 41.
rules in oa.e of oo.oftlot with Dhar-
mUlstr.. pp. 8'7, 179. Ath.l.m, referred to,br Manu, p. 14"
ArtbaSiltra of ,Brhaspatl,. p. U6. Atri, work of, on dbanua'•• tra,
pp. 107-110; named by "X&nUlmrtl,
.I.rrlvarta. ddnition of, p. 15 ; d,flni·
pp. 131, 143.
tln of, aooordins to dauh.. p. '78.
Aufreoht, Prof.., pp. Ill, 195, 11'7, 418.
Alafattid.. use of, forbidden aooordin, 450ft.
to Barada.... p. 849.
AupajaDlbani, named by Bauclhlyaua
Alahlya, pp. 19,147-251 i oompoled bb!- as hoIdiDI that aura.a Ion only to
gal on Nlrada, p.I48, and Gautama, be feoosnlled. pp. 15. 132.
p. 338 i probably oomposed a oom-
. mentarr on Manu, pp. U8-.48. Adanaaa-dharmUlltra, p. 111•
.I.6auoa, none. in manlasel, famines, Adanalal, pp. 88, 19•
fairl &0., p. 112; none for kin IS, Aluraya, meaning of, p. 131.
royalofficor., physioians &0., p. 228. ' l.vasathika, meaninl of, p.199.
Xsauoadasaka, ,p. 190; authorship of, Avisvlsa, aheet anohor of Brbaapati'.
, pp. 110-281; oommentaries on, p. 191. polloy. p, 114•
.uauca-nir!)aya, of Jivadeva, p. 452. X,u"eda, eight an,as of, p. 106.
X6auDADirva, .. of Nlgoji, p. 453. l.,urvedarasl,ana, oom. OD Vllbbata's
AUuo...."ara, of Kullllka, p. 361. work, p. 358.
Asoetic., yellow-robed, sight of, p. 67.
Bldarlya" .. p. 841".
Xlmarathya, p. U6.
Blhlika, a ooubtry. p. 101.
AAob, p.185.
.Israma., divilion iDtO four, a.oribed Blhudantaka, named by llablbhllrata,
pp.l00.1S'7.
to asura Kapila, aooording fio Bau-
dhll,ana p. 25 ; what varQas entitl~ Blhudantiputra, pp. 98. 100.
ed to whioh, p, 181. " Bahvfolhnika, p. '3S.
A'~lhgabrdaya, pp. 65, 358 i oam. Xyu- BaljavlpB, p. 390.
"edarallyanl on, by aemldrl, BaiJavlpa-Srhy.. OD Vinlraka, p.181.
p.358, Bllakrl41. a oommentary OD Yli.
AltroIOIY, p. 101. p. Ibl.
Asvasho,a, referl to Brhaspati and DIIambhaUa, pp....46Z.
Bukra, p. 114; referl to Mlnava-
dharma, p. 14'7. BIIlamb hattl, pp. 150, 15'7,280.
BIIaka, pp. ~2M. 313. 41h•
.uvalllyanalfhy.. p. 139 ioommentary
on, by Nlrlya,a, p. 178; Dommen. BlIarupa. ,Pp. 284._
373.
tar,. AnlvU. OD, p. 84'7. BIJavalabhIbhuja6... meanillS
pp. 301.
0'
, X'vallyanHrauta-llJtra, p, 81 i oom~
mentary of Nlr',I"" on, pp. 1'78. BalJllalena. pp. Jss.
148, aoo. 8st. 140-
:"1!, MI.U8n.
BIV" pp. 88. 181, 104.
Banav..e, oountry of, p. 380.
Bandhua, p.lS5 ; three kinds of. p. 285.
Banerji·...tri. Dr•• p. 104,
BlrhalPatya•• pp.9~99.
Bathin,. in rivers. disallowed in the
ralnl. p. ISO; on touohing certain
people, p. 131.
Baudhlyana, a teaoher of Xrtl',la Ya·
:iu"eda, p. 20: his ItUral. how
arranged acoording to BurneU. p. 20;
Ityled Xlvvlyana, p. 21; styled
pravaoanaklra, p. 20.
BaudhlyaDa-dharmasUtra, pp. 20·32,
189 : age of, pp. 28-30 ; and Pardara,
p. 184; authorl named in. p. 25;
borrowl one ohapter from Oautama.
p. 17; odntents of. pp. 11-23; has
many .Utras in common with
Gautama, p. 18; hal many slItras
in oommon with Vali,~ha. p. 31; has
many sUtras in oommon with .Ipa-
Itamba, p. 30; hume of, pp. 17-28;
langu..e of, p. 24; literature known
to, p. " ; names Gautama, p. 17;
one ohapller of. taken from Gautama,
p. 23 ; one ohapter of, IlIrees ololely
with VifJ)udharmallItra, p, 23 i refers
to Baudhlyanalfhya, p. 20; text of,
rather .uspioions. p. 13.
lsauclhl7angrh7a, pp. 10, :as. 186; quot-
ed in the Mltilqarlo p. 23.
Bauddhas. delude 'People, p. 224.
Bas Bahaduro8lldra, kiDs of ]Cumaon,
p.467.
Belvalkar, Dr., Pp. 367, 414,465.
Ber,alana. A.. P. 116.
BhasavAd-gitl. versel of, .borrowed
by Vl,,,,udharmadua. p. M.
Bhasavantabhlkara. a dlgelt, p. 438.
Bhal8Y8ntadeva, patron of Nilal:av.-
Sha. p.438.
Bhlta....t ...PtirI,.. 130, 181, 118. 840.
Bhltavattauvamaljarf, po NO.
Bhlguri. a oommentator of )[anu,
pp. 1S7. 31011. 36911.
Bhairavendr•• kins of :Mlthill, pp. 402'
404.
Bhlllavinl, glthl of. quoted in Baudhl·
yan", about limits of Arrl-
varta, p. 25: glthl of, quoted by
Vasifth8, p~ 54.
Bhlmati. on Slnkarabbl"a, pp. 184,
262.
Bhandarkar. Dr. Sir. pp. 409. '14.
452.
Bhandarkar, D. R., pp. IOn. 106.
Bhlradvlja, writer on dham&, pp.I26.
127; who aooepted many OOWI. p. 151.
BhlradvKja. writer on Artha'lstra,
pp. 90, 99. 100. 127-128; views of.
p. 127 i KaJ,linka, p. 99.
BbKradvljagrhynsiitra, pp. 21: 126.
BhlradvljasrautasiItra. p. 116.
BharatacaDdra, PaDdit, p. 322.
BhlratUIrtha, teacher nf Mlldhavl-
olry&, p. 377.
Bhlrlava, mentioned iD Xamapr••
dipa. p. 219.
Bhlrgaviy•• p. 34111.
Bhartnajil&, pp. 251·252. 271.
Bhlruoi, pp. 264-"l66 i and the Mitlk-
,arl p. 266 i and the Vi.~udharma­
sutra. p. 165.
Bhls&, p. 148.
BhSsarvajlla, author of Nylyaslra,
p.334.
Bhllkara, bhl,yaklra on Vedlnta..
latr&, p. 361.
Bh'lkarlolrya, pp. 388, 389.
Bhl9Ylrfih....Jhgrahaklr... p. 344.
Bbl\\;.clipikl. of Kha94acleva. p. '57.
BbaUanlmin. oomment.tor of Arth.·
'1ltra, p. 104.
BhaUoji, pp. 59. 157, 196, J06. 280. 4S1o
&0.. ..uthor of oom. on ~auoacl••
'_Ita, P. 191 i Ion of LaktmIcIb..r81
p. IN; peell.,.. .of, ~ ;
 .tl
aaa Daji, Dr., p.380.
BbavabhUti, p. 18S.
Bbavadeva, pp. 284, 301·308, 878,
4.l81l; Ityled BIUavalabhlbhujaDla
pp. 308-'.
Bhlndhana, p. 3• •
Bhavanltha. p. 34.t.
•
Bhave, Mr., 4113n.
Bhave4a, king of Mithill, pp. 3S8, 871,
388, 402, 404.
Bhavl,yapuril)a, on Kanu, pp. 138.
146, 161; quotel Gautama, 18;
quotel Va.i,~ha, p.18.
Bhaviw~t·purlVa, quoted by .Ip.I-
tamba, pp. 41, 160.
BhaviwoUarapurlva, p. 3111.
Bh'u.1tana, p. 256.
Bhtktu. used bJ Gautama iD the I.nl.
of parivrljata, p. 18; four kiDdl of,
p.l01.
BhJmaparlkrama, a work, pp._.401n.
418., '111lo
BhOlaDltha, brother of )lldbavl-
clrya, p. 879.
Bhoj&, author of Dharmapradipa,
p.179.
Bhojadeva, vide UDder Dhl_ara,
p. '1811; aDd lIaDuamfti, pp. 1117,
1'13, 3t8, 378; numerour works a.orib-
ed to. :p. 176; wrote on srammar,
mediume and ,.oga, p. 176; allthor of
Djamlrtav4a aDd Bhujabalabhima,
p.178.
Bhojaprabandha, p. 1'19.
Bhojarlji,a,I77ll.
Bhrau. named b, MaDu, pp. 131, 161;
Ion of fire p. 141: quoted by Dt-
,.1,.aDa, pP. 114-111.
Bhr'll9a, meanlllB ~ p. 11.
Bhujabalabhima, a work of BhoJ..
. pP. I'IS, 89'111.'18.,411••
Bhapala, ItaDdl for Bhoj,cleYa ID
Work, OD ca.,.a, pp,m 884, ....
BhUplll-krt,a,amaooa,.a, p. . . .
BhuplJapaddhati, 'taDda for Bhoja.
deya'l work,I78, 36t••
Bbuvane6vara, . temple of' AUnta at.
p.304.
Blooh, Th., p. 107.
Bloobmann. p. '18.
Bodhlyana, wrote ][rtaltotl on Bra-
malatr&, pp. 161, 181.
Brahml, oredited with a huse work
OD dharm&, artha and klma in the
)(ahlbblrata, pp. 113, 187 ; and all10
acoordinB to IlmalUtra, p. 1114;
leven 10DI of, p. J13.
Brlhma, form ofmania.e, diatinlUilh·
ed from Prljllpatya, p. 348.
BrahmaolriD. duties of, p. 6; four
kindl of, p. 105; duration. of periocl
of order of, p. 188.
Brahmappta, po 320.
Brlhmava. luooe.lion to wealth of
ohildl..l, p. 151 ; never to be awar·
ded oorporal puilhment, p. 134.
Brlhmava, avocation, allowed to lit
p. 17 ; whether oould marry a .irl of
anyone of the foar oa.tel, pp, 88,
96, 114, 148, 180, J03; of oertaiD
100aUti.1 not hODoured, p. 101 ;
virtuel of, p. 108; privilal.' of,
p. 111; prlruoiUa fOl' killin", pp.lll.
130; not to dwell iD kind. of
'udra, p.lIl , power of, p.1&1.
BralomlDaDda-bblratt, p. 161.
BrabmuaDdin, p.....
BrIbm&9a'&rYa...a. a W'OI'k of Hall-
,.dha. pp.I18-Ut•. "h.
BrahmI94.JUI9.. p. N'.
Blabmapurlta, p. It. ,
Bnhmuld.hlnta, po 141..
Brahmaaatra, p. 18; lailk.,.', WaI-
" . OD, pp. ' .. 184.
Blahm.,ajla, P. 'h.
Brbacl-A.iallru, p• .lA
Brbacl-cl...1, pp. lot, 111,

rhad-lra'01atopaDf,ad, pp. 4.3, 4.5,
82, 168, 177, 181.
Brhad-Glrgya, p. n8.
Brhad-Bljamlrta~4a, p.I78.
Brhad-Vaalftha, p. 60.
Brhad-Vi,~u, p. 68.
Brhad-V,.laa, p.I38.
Brhad-YljilvaIJQra, work of, p. ]88.
Brhad-Yama, pp. SS2.135.
Brhad-Y ogl,ljilavalkya, p. 190.
Brhan-Yanll, pp. 150,158.
Brhan-Nlrada, p. BOO.
Brhaapati, OD Arthallatra, pp. 123-1%6;
on dbarm.atra, views of, quoted
11'.
by Xautili,.a, P.
Brhaapati-smrti. pp. Z07-ll3; and
N~rada-amrtl; p. 208; oontents of,
P. 208; date of. p. 210; differenoes
of, with MaDuamrtl, p. BOt; explain a
and illustrates MaDIl, pp. 207-8;
first to distinpish between oivil
and orimlna) fuatioe, p. 228; on
iJcl1f'/land 6rlddha. pp. 111-112.
Brhat-kathl, p. 88.
Brhat.Ot;ylyall8, p. 218.
Brhat'Parllara, pp. 135, 195·196.
Brhat.Praoet.a, p. ut.
Brhat-Badlvana, p. 14.4..
Braat-eltltapa, p. 118.
Bride, testl for seleotiq, mentioned
inllltr88, p. 139.
Brother, full, and half-brother re-
united, p. aN.
Brotherl, inolude sisterl for inheri-
tBllGe, aoootc1iD1 to lTanqapa94ita,
p.m.
Brother's a0D, inoludea grand-soD for
illheritaDOe, aooordlric to Nanda-
P""h.... po 417.
BUdclhiat, iDYltlna of, at dinner in
honov of g . or manea, prohibit-
ed, p. 417 i alght of, an enl omeD,
.. 117.
''78
Budha. dharDlaslltra of, p. 123.
BUhler, D.,r PP. 17, 26, 31., 14.3,151,204.,
169, 351, 361; oritioized, pp. 8, 16,
18,28, 29, 32, 54·55, 56, 80-83, 87·98,
152, 153,155,270·271,272, 31B-H.
Burmese, governed by Ifanusmfti,
p.157.
Bumell, Dr., Pp. 20, 349, 377, 413.
Buyer, rights of, to reoover prioe paid,
p.231.
Caitan,a, r.lations of, with Pratlp'
mdradeva, p. 414 ; pupil of Vlsud.va
Blrvabhauma, PP. 4.l7-4.18.
Cakranlrl,al}.i, p. 394n.
Caland, Dr., pp. 20, 68, 71, 106, 121.,
139,182.
Cllukyas, of Kal,l!)a, p. 290.
Oambridge, History onndia, p. 59.
CI~ak,a, vide under Kau,U,a, p. 87;
slltral attributed to, p. 10'; meD-
tioned as a writer on Dav4aniti,
p.170.
OIv411a, p. '5 ; prli,aloiUa for tOUGh-
iD" p.1l7.
Oandana-dhenupraml\la, a work: of
Vloaspati, p. 403.
0&rJ.4eivara. pP. 204. 294. 296, 306, 366-
872; pedilree of. pp. 370-371; five
predeoessors of. p. 369.
Oandraprakl'•• Po 434.8.
OaDdralilhha, great-grandsOD of Bha-
v_a of Mithlll, pp. 398-99.
Oarata, pp. 65, 103.
Caravav,.tIha, pp. 32, 60, 85, 87, 105
. oommensary OD, pp. la. 44, 47.
OIrl,av.a, Dirgba, named h7 Kall-
tU,a, p. 99.
Olnlka ,words of, delude people,p.ll4.
Caltes, mixed, home of, p. 18; men-
tion of. iD aDolel1t worta, Po 41;
a..,.en low..t, p. 1Uta.
Oaturailga, game of, p. 417.
Oliturmlsya-paddhati, P. 3(0.
Caturvargauintlmal)i, pp. 78n, 113,
138,212, 218, 35(·356, 383.
CaturvedatltparyasaJilgraha, p. 353.
CaturvirilsaUmata, pp. 133, 223-225 ;
oommentary of BhaHoji oD,pp.59,73n,
196, 206, 201i, 22(; subjeots treated
of in, p. 22(; authors quoted by p.224.
Caula, p. 238.
Caul}Q.appa, commentator of Apastam·
biyasutra~, p. 32.
Chakravarti, Rai Bahadur M. M.,
pp. 258, 301, 302, 316, 319, 325, 362,
372, 393,399,402,415,416,419.
Cbalas, are oases in wbicb king took
action without complaint, 226.
Chand, dynasty of Almora, p. 452.
Cbandatt·slItra, p. 297; commentary
of Hallyudha t-n, p. 297.
Chandoga-grbya-bhl"akira, p. 347.
Cbandoglbnika, of Sridatta, p. 36(.
Chandoglhnikoddhlra, by Bankara.
miara, p. 36(.
ChllndolYapariBi,~a, p. 338.
Chlndogyopani,ad, Pp. 13, 28, 39, ]60.
Children," sale of, among Mleochal,
p.102.
Cinal, mentioned by Manu, p. 151;
silkl from. p. 101.
Olothes, whether impartible, p.147.
Coercion, vitiated all t ransaotions,
p.234.
Colal, p. 348.
Colebrooke, pp. 322, 461, (66.
Oompromile, period within whioh
oould be set aside. pp. 128, 131.
Oonfliot, of Imrtis and purlr;tas, p. 409.
Coronation, rites of, p. 295.
Oorporations, CIf warriors, p. 101.
Oounoil, of minilters, to oonsist of 16,
aooorciing to Brhaspati, p. 124; to
oonsist of? or 8 aooording to Manu-
smrti, p. 97; to oonlilt of 12 aooord-
illg to Mlnavas, p.97.
Courts, gradation of, for trial of suitl,
Po 217.
Cow, prlyallcitta for Jdlllug, pp. 117,
118, 125, 128, 147.
Cunningham, General, p. 185.
Cyavana, p. 112.
Dahlmann, p. 159.
Daivajiiacintlmar;ti, p.4I1n.
Daivajilamanohara, p. 421n.
Dakea, and his daughters, p. 152.
Dak,a, smrti of, pp. 225·226.
Dak,ll)lpatha, meaning of, Pp. 28,
298 ; home of mixed oastes, p. 28,
Dalapati, author of Nrshbhaprallda,
p.407.
Dlina-Brhaspati, p.126.
DlnadharmapratriJl, of Bhavadev a,
p.306.
Dlnakamallk&ra, p. 433.
DinakaumudJ, p. 414.
Dlnaratnlkara, pp. 126, 278, 306, 341,
367,371.
Dlnaslgara, pp. 138, 339, 3697& i oon-
tents of, p. 340; work of Aniruddha,
aooording to Rashunandana, p. 341.
Dlnavikylvali, of Ca94-"ara,
pp. 369, 41871.
Dlna· V,lsa, p. 238.
Dav.4aniti, pp. 81,88,111,179.
Da94avlveka, of Vardhamlln.. p. 404.
Da94ln, pp. 87, 91.
Darpanlrlyav.a, ,randlon of Bha-
ve'a, p. 388.
Dlsa, what wal bestowed on, by mas-
ter, still under the malter" control,
p. 293; who oould be mad. to work
as, p. 214.
Da'akarmapadclhatl or - dIpikl
pp. SOI-303.

Duabmlraoarita, pp. 87-88.
DaUJloki, lame as .I6auoadasaka.
p.UI.
DlsI, three nrieties of, p. 444.
Dattaka. Inferior position of, accord-
ing to ValIMh., p. 58.
Dattakaoandrikil, p. 428.
DaUatadIdhiti, part of SaJhskiirakau-
Itubha. p. 447.
Dattakamimlmsl, pp. 32, 47, 108, 196,
180n, 318, 416, '428-430.
Datfiatavidbi, p. 403.
Daugbter. exoluded from inberitance
by IOn, p. 8; suoceeded, if putrikl,
according to Vi~varupa and Srikar.,
p. 167 ; unmarried. succeeds in pre-
ference to married. p. 285; aocord-
ing to Dik,ita and DI~abhlga,
one having sons preferred to barren
or widowed ones, p. 323.
Daughter-in-law, whether an heir,
p.459.
Daughter's son, rights of. pp. 283, 314;
postponed to heirs expressly men-
tioned according to Bllaka, p. 283.
Dlya, definition of. pp. 240, 250. 345;
sapratibandha and apratibandht.
pp. 166, 290.
Dlyabblg.. pp. 188, 218. 259, 282, 322-
324 ; doctrinel peoulia r to. p. 323;
commentary on, by Ragbunandana,
p.417.
Dlyatattva, pp. 78, 283, 307, 322, 362,
4.17.
Debt. threefold, theory of, pp. 5. 6 i
of deceased man. to be paid by
whom, p. US ; five modes of recover-
ing, p.107.
Debtor, refusing to pAy t bough able,
puniShed, p. 23.".
DeCiSion, rule of, when litiganta of
different countries, p. 227.
Delhi, p. 408.
DepOSits, should not be app ropri at,d
by tins. p. 112.
"75
De'a, extent of. aocordlng to Brhas-
pati, p. IlS.
Devlditya. grandfather of 089"e-
"'ara, p. 370.
Devaciri (modern Daulatlbld), p. 408.
Deval&, on prl,&6oi\ta for oontact
with mleoohas, p. 121.
Devala. pp. 120-121.
Davala, as a jurist, p. 121.
Deva~~abha~~a, pp. 289, 343; vide
under Smrtioandrikl.
Devarlta, p. 344.
Devasvlmin, author of digest on
dbarma, pp. 167,279-281. 344; oom-
mented on PUrvamimlhhsl, p.281.
Devayljflika, author of Smrtislra,
p.374.
Deve6vara, p, 36971.
Devipurloa, approved of by heterodox
systems aooording to Dlnallgara,
p.340.
Dhammatbats, p. 157
Dharasena. inscription of. p. 145.
Dhlre6vara, vide under Bhojadeva,
pp. 275-279; agrees with Sarhgraha-
klra on many points, p. U1 ; age of.
p. 279; on ownership, p. 240; on
son's right, 240; on widow's right
to sucoeed, pp. 241, 275; plaoed
grandmother immediately after
mother, pp. 241, 275; a~d Dlya-
bhltga, p. 276; and MitlEk,arlE, points
of conflict between, pp. 277-278.
Dbanna., definition of, p. :\; five-fold
division of, p •. 3 ; meaning of, in ~g­
veda, p.] ; meaning of, in Vljasa-
neyasambitl, p. 1; meaning of. in
Atharvaveda, p. 2: meaning of, in
AitareyabrlhmaJ1,a, p. I i meaning
of,in Chlndogya-Up. p. ! i meaning
of, in Taittiri,a-Up. p. 2 ; meaning
of, in Bbagavadgitl. P. 2; meaning
of, aooording to Vis'flmitra, p. 236;
sources of, p. 4; threo branohes of,
p. :& ; 100000 slobs on, oomposed by
 "6
Supreme :BelDI, pp. 186-\37; 'Word,
. Ufled ID the neuter also, p. 1.
DharmabblfJa, p. 344.
Dharmldhyo,a, p. 298.
DharmadJpa Or -pradipa, p. 34.4..
DharmaprakUa, of Sailk:arabhaUa,
p.438.
Dharmapravrtti, of Nlrllyava, pp. 410-
411.
Dharavidhara, a commentator of
Kanusmlii, pp. 157, 361.
Dharmapradipa, of Bboja, pp. 189,
414 ft.
Dharmaratna, a digest projeoted by
Jimlltavlhana, p. 319.
Dharm_lltr.. literature on, falls into
tbree periods, p. 146 ; referred to by
Gautama and Baudbl,ana, p. 8; nine-
teen expoundera of, named by' Ylj.,
p.179; rule in oase of oonfliot of. with
artba'lltra, p.l'l9; rule in oase of
confliot of, with usagel, p. 203; what
il, acoording to Pitlmaha, p. 216 ;
workl on, when first compoled, P. 8.
Dharma'lltralalhgraha, of Blla'ar-
man Plyagul)4a, p. 461.
Dharmaslndhullra or Dharmalindhu
of KI'Inltha. pp. 463-464.
Dbarmallltral, oonoerned with,instruo-
tion In =dbarmas of varl)as and
Uramas, p. 3 ; exilted in PatafljaU's
day, p. 9 ; Bome formed part of ][alpa
p. 10 ; lome presuppose ,rbya all6ral,
,. 10; wblob, atudled in partioular
6akbll, p. 11; olosel, oonneoted
witb grhya slltras, p. 11; pointl of
dUferenoe between them and other
amrti., p. 11; of Gautama, 12-10;
lome formed part of KalpalUtral,
p.l0.
DharmataU.,a, dig..t of ltamallkua,
p.438.
Dbarmavivrti, p. 381 fI.
Dbltuvrttl, of JUdbava, p.379.
Dhavala, p. 8. ft.
DhiSVIl)as. lales of hides was meaal
of livelihood of, p. 115. .
Dblralhhha, Ion of Darpanlrlyaoa,
p.899.
l?hul)4hupaddbati, p. 418 ft.
Dhllrtasvlmin, p. 844.
Dik,ita, a predeoesaor of JImllta-
vlhanl, pp. 187, 311, 3S8.
Dinatara, aliaa Divlkar.. elder brother
of ltamallkara, p. "I.
Dinlr.. allo oalled BUTarl)a, pp. 105,
JOt ; mentioned b, Nlrada, p. 103 ;
meaninl of, p. 105; defined by
Brhasplti. p. 109.
DIpakaUkl, oom. of 8111aplvi on
Yljflavalkya. pp. 193-9" 418n.
Dipikivivara1)a, of Nrsilhha, p. 409.
Divorce, not permitted by Dharma-
'Istra, p. 96. permitted by Kau~i1,a
in oertain oircumltanoel, D. 86.
Div,lnu,~blnapaddbati, of Nlrlyal)a,
p.4IO.
Doouments, p. 150 ; referred to by Va-
lifthA and Gautaona, p. 5;}; of vari-
OUl kindl, defined, p. 226: rule of
81Iperiority among, p. 217; varieties
of, pp. 237, 239; importlnoe of, in
tranlactiona, p. 245.
Drlbylya1)a'rauta, P. 13.
Dravi4a, an author, relied on by Sri-
dbara, p. 336.
Dravi4aa, praotioea ot p. 348.
Drlnklq, prlya'oitta for, p.130.
Drinkl, t'Welve kinda of, p. 228.
DurgKbhaktitarailgi1)i, pp. 401n, 418n.
DJqlaatavrtti, p. 35!.
Darsotlanviveka, pp. 184, SZOn, 365,
314-
Ihm7odhana, p. 101.
DYldaiavlkyavivaraoa, p. 261.
DYlclu'1Itrliattva, '"~ 417.
".aitaointlmat;ll of Vlaalpati, p. 400.
nn.itanil'\l&Ja, pp. 350, 351, 438; of
Bailkarabbatta, p. 147; of Vlou-
pati, 401-401, 418n.
Edumlira, author of ltulaklrlkl,
,. Sl4.
EJr:a, a writer nlmed b, .Ipaltamba,
pp. 39, 118, 13••
Etldaii, 18 varieties of, p. 163.
Eklpldlnapaddhati. p. 365.
ltJr:aDltb.. fiDished bil Karatbl Bbl-
lavata at BeD ares, pp. 407, 452-453;
anoestor of Anantadeva, p. 451.
Btlvall, p. 178.
Eplu, tbe two Indian, and dbarma-
ilstra, 158-160
Eran, insaription, mentions week-da.,
p.et.
Evidenoe, oral, when in oODOict with
writinl, to be disaarded, p. 243.
Fatber. could divide wealth among
Bona, p. 6; power of. over ancestral
property. p. fig; preferred to mother
as an beir by Aparlrka, p. 330.
Fleet, Dr.. pp. 58, 69, 380.
Flesb. eating of, pp. 101. 148 ; of cows.
eatiDI of. Dot aondemned by Apas-
tamba and Va8iMhB, p. 45; ofleriDg
of. to manes. effeat of. p. 113;,of
certain birds, allowed. p. 232.
Food, of altrologers and beUmak:era,
forbidden. p. 182; whose, allowed,
p.1l6.
Forohbammer, Dr., p.157.
Foulres, Rev. Thomas, p. 410.
FUhrer, Dr.. p. 20?
Gadldbara, bh'..,a of. on Plraltara.
Pp. Ill, 274.
Gldbi, stor, of son of, p. 152.
G&d,a-V~t;lU, p. 'lQ.
Gadya-V,,'la, p,U8.
GI,lbbatta, pp. 437. ~7.
Gajapati, dYDasty of Orlsl" pp.
410.413
Gamblinl, aondemned by 'Manu Inlt •
allowed by others, ".147, 180,102;
evil e«eots of, known to 'lTe4a,
,.153.
Gavapatl Slstrl, Pandit, pp. 86, 252.
Gall-eia. appellatioDs ot mentioDed by
Baudhlyana. p. 31; worship of.
aooording to Hlrita, p. 73.
GaD"amiara, pp. 363. 365.
Gat;leBvaramiara, author of SUlall-
soplna, pp. 365, 370. 374, 400.
Ganllkrtyaviveka, of VardbamlDa,
p.404,
GaDllvlkylvali, pp. 278,41811.
GIDleu, p. 382.
Garla, pp. 119, 361, 422 ; on astronomy,
pp. 329, 341.
G1rliyas, p. 215.
Glrl1a, writer on dharma, p. Ut;
writer on astronomy. p. 119.
Garu!Japur1va, p. 162; borrows from
Ylljilavalkyasmrti, pp. 173-75; bor-
rows from Nlridasmrti, p. 173.
Glthls. Nlrliamsi, p.17i).
Gau4aplda. pp. 256, 262.
GauraBiras, on politios, named by
Mahlbhlrata, p. 100.
Gauripati, author of com. on .lclrl-
darea, p. 364.
Gautama, a subdivision of the Rlt;llya-
ntya lahool of Slmanda, p. 13 i ..
generio name, p. 13; referred to in
BaudhlyanadharmllUtra p. 17; re-
feued to by )lanu and YljllavalJr:ya
p. 13; and Vasi,~ha, pp. 55,132.
GautamadharmasUtra, pp. IZ-" 131,
160. J08 i studied by Slmavedina, .
p. 11 ; probably oldest amODl mant
dbarmaslltras p.13; 010le1yeoueoted
with Slmaveda, p. 13; aomment.cl
u~on b., Raraclatta, anel K __karlll
 and probably bJ Asahlya. p. 19 ;
oommentary Mltlk,arl on, by Hara-
• datia, p. 347 ; contents of, pp. 14-15 ;
laDgIJage of, p. 15 ; literature known
to, p. 16; many slltras of, ~orres­
pon4 to Baudhlyana's, p. 18; view
of, quoted by Vasi,tha, p. 18; many
Butr.. of, identioal with Vasi,1ha'a,
p. 18 ; age of, between 600-400 B.O.,'
pp. 18-19.
Gaylblddhapaddhati, pp. 403, 417.
Gbarpure, Mr. J. R., pp. 268, 385,438,
457.
Gbose, author of Hindu Law, pp. 324,
349, 368, 893, 404.
Ghoah, Mr., Panohanan. p. 325.
Ghotakamukha, p. 99.
Gifts, nine things that could not be
subjeots of, Po 225n ; neoessity of
writing for oompleting, p. 231.
Goa, capital of Xoilkal,la, p. 380.
Gobhillnbya, p. 186 ; studied by Bama-
vedina, p. 11; namea Gautama aa
an autbority, p. 13; and Xarmapra-
dipa, pp. 218-220.
Oooarm&, a measure of area, eq ual to
ten nivartanas, p. 212.
(loldstWcker, pp. IOn, 168.
Gopiila, pp. 29'=-295, 364, 369n; author
of Klmadhenu, p. 29t
Gotr.pravaradarpa~a, p. 433.
GotrapravaranirlJ.aya of Jivadeva,
p.452.
Govindabhat1a, p. 418n.
Govindacandr&, king of Xanoj,
pp. 316, 317.
Govlnda Das, Mr., pp. 385. 457, 461.
Govindamlnaaolllsa" p. 418ft.
Govindlnanda, pp. 303, 320, 339. 365,
414-415; quotea Rljamlrta~4a of
Bhoja more frequently than any
other work, p. 277n
Govindarlja, pp. 3, 130, 232, 276, 309-315;
- 1_ter than Medhltithi, p. 275 ;
plaoed dalllhter's son before married
daughter, p.314; wrote Smrtimafljari,
p.310.
Govindasvlmin, oommentator of Bau-
dhlyana, pp. 17, 21, 23, 32,60.
GovindopldhylYIA, p. 35S".
Grahdlnti, in Ylj. p.176.
Grahe'varami'ra, p. 369ft.
Grlmakutaa, p. 122.
Grandmother, rights of suocesalon of'
p.2SS.
Grants, of land, veraes in, p. 150; by
kings, veraes about, p. 237.
Grhastha, duties of, p. 1201&; two
kinds of, p. 120.
Grhaatharatnlk"ra, pp. 212n, 252, 259
366-367, 418n.
GrhyasUtras, subjeots of, p. 11; aome
refer to dharmaauatraa, p. 12.
Gueat, cow or bull, offerod to, p. 7.
Guilda, wealth of, does not go to king,
p.122.
Gurumata, p. 304.
Guruvamsa·kiivya, pp. 262, 377.
Haihaya, p. 102.
Haliiyudha, pp. 307, zg&·30I, 369.
369n; author of Abhidhll:,aratnamlll,
pp. 297-298; author of BrlhlD:lT~a­
aalVaava, pp. 298·300; author of
oommentary on Brlddha-ka\pasutrd
of Kltylyana, p. 301; the jurist, pp.
296-297.
Balhed, compiler of Gentoo Code,
p.465.
Haradatta, pp. 3, 8n, 14. 15, 16, 38, 42,
44, 59, 105, lU, 194, 208n, 347-353
oommentator of Gautama, p. 19;
oommentator of Apastamba, p. 44;
oommentator of Dharmaslstra,
whether identloal with author of
Padamalljari. pp. 351-852; was a
southerner, p. 3'8; whether Identical
with RudradaUa. p, 349.
Haradattlclrra. cited In Sanada r·
'anasamgraha, p. 353.
Hlralatl, pp. 180, 248. 276, 277, 314;
oontents of, pp. 337-338; oom.oalled
SauciarbhaslUikl on, p. 389.
Haraprasad Blstri, M. M., pp. 27'7, 291,
31'7,342, 393, 402, 419,420,43'7, 456.
Hara(i)silhhadeva, king of Mithill,
pp. 370-371.
HarasiJhhadeva, son of Bhav"a,
pp. 398, 402, 404.
Haribhakti, p. 41811.
lIaridik,ita, guru of Nlgoji, p. 45t
Harihara, pp. 290-291, 341-343; bhl~ya-
klra of Plraskaragrhya, pp. 291,
342.
Harihara, king of Vijayanagara,
p. 37'7.
Hariharabhattlolirya, fa~her of Ra-
gbunandana, pp. 343.417.
Haribarlclrya. author of Bamayapra-
dipa, p. 343.
Haribarapaddhati, p. 401n.
Hariharatlratamya, p. 353.
HarIliil, of Vopadeva. p. 358 ; corn. OD,
called Viveka, p. 358.
Harinltha, 31S, 372-374, 41Sn.
HlrUa. definition of dharma given by,
p. 3 ; dharmasutra of, pp. 76-75, bhl-
,yaklra of. p. 71; belonged to K"~a
Yajurveda, p. 71 ; oontents of,
pp. 71-72; mentioned by Kumlrila,
p. 71 ; peouliar doctrines of, p. 73;
named by Apastamba, pp. 39, 132;
named by Baudhlyanl, pp. 25, 29,
132; named by Vasi,thA, pp. 39, 54.
laa ; the jurist, pp. 144-246.
HarivadJia, reading of, as a penance
for infantioide. p. lIS.
Rarivam'a, aD author on dharma-
Slstra, p. 31011.
Rarivadlllavarman, prince of )(lheD-
dra family and Patron of Nanda-
paQ.~ita, p. 415.
Harivami'villla, of Nandapa94ita,
p.431.
Harivarmadeva, a king, p. 304..
Har,aoarita, p.161.
Ha8tinibhit~a, a village in Bengal,
p.304.
Heirless property. inheritanoe to,
p.122.
Hells, twentyone. in Vi,q.u and Ylj-
navalkya, p. 6'7.
Hemldri. pp. n, 123, 129, 13S, 196, 119,
212, 259, 280, 294, 354-359 ; and his
relations with Yid"a king. pp. 356-
57 ; works of, p. 358.
Heretios, guilds' of, spokon of by Ma-
nusmrti,p. 14.3.
HilIebraQdt, p. 89.
Hiral,lyakesi-dharmasutr., pp. 46-50;
borrowed from Apastamba-dharma-
siItra, p. 46 ; commentarr of Mahl-
deva on, p. 47-48.
Hira1)Yakesigrhyas'ittra, P. IQ,,: oom-
mented on by Mltrdatta. p. 46·
Holidays ( for sohools ), p. 158.
Holtzmann, p. 159
Hopkins, pp. 143, 152, 153, 154.
Horses, breeds of, p. 102.
Householder, four varieties of, p. 105
two varieties c.f, p. 120.
Hultzsch, Dr., 20, 23.
Illegitimate, son, of sadra, p. 260.
Images, of Siva. Skanda. Viilikha,
p.103.
Impartible. what things are, pp. 14'7,
110 ; YOlak,ema is, p. 236; fields, in
what way, 151.
Impotent persons, 14 kinds of, p. 202
•
Impurity, on birth, period. of, p.lll . .
India. in close touch with ElD'pt'
Greece and Syria in 4th and 3rd
oenturies B.O., p. 185.
bdra and rI,,'ill, p. 7.
IDberitanoe, divergent views as to,
p. .7; rightl of uterine brother,
p.U7.
Interest, rates of, according to castes
p. lIS ; rule about rate of, acoord-
inS to Vasl,~ha, pp. 58, 200; four
varieties of. p. 207; not allowed in
some oases, if not stipulated. p. 243.
l'ln&, brother of Hallyudha, p. 298 ;
author of Dvijlhnikapaddhati, p. 199.
Itihlsas. mentioned by Jlanu, pp. 143
152; mentioned by Ylj. p. 1711.
Jaoobi, Dr" pp. 86. 811, 104, 159; oriti·
olsed. pp. 110, 185.
J agannlthapaJ}.4ita, pp. 454. 455.
Jllannltha Tarkapaficlnana, pp. 465-
466.
Jalmini, pp. 3. 7,9.30,41, 85; author
of Smrtimimlmsl, p. 319: denies in-
dependent authority of ltalpasutras,
p.85.
Jalpa and vyanhlra. p. S85.
Jlmadasnya, p. 103.
Janamejaya, pp. 101, 11o.
Jltiviveka, p. 407".
JltlkarJ}.'a, PP. 1111-120 ; oertain texts
of, not authoritative aooording to
Bhojadeva, Vl'var1fpa and Govinda·
rlj&, p. 276.
Ja,.. queen of Bhairava, patNnesl of
Vlcaspati, pp. 40(-405.
J~,antalvlmin, oritioised b, Harihara,
p.SA
Jarapatra, deflned b:r Xlt,lrana,
p.117.
JarUarman, p.400.
3.,aailhha, nooeslor of Bhoja, p. 171.
.ol'a,albbha-kalpadrama, p. 177.
la,ilval, Kr.. lOf, 151, 187, lOa. 105,
168, 370, 371, 410.
Jaratsena, opponent of Nala, p.l38.
JaJat1l9ia, p. 411",
lba, Dr. Ganlanath, p.l68.
Jikana, quoted by Xullllka. pp. 36S.
3681>; and SlIlaplJ}.i, p. 384".
Jimlltavlhana, pp. 128, 119, ~, U8,
278. 281 ; and Aparlrka, pp. 330.
Jimutavlhana, oUhe Vidyldhara raoe
and propnltor of Billhlras, pp. SI8,
333.
Jitendri,a, pp. 188, 281-183, SI3,
Jivadeva, brother of Auntadev,"p.4S••
.TIvatpitrkanirJ}.a,a. p. 335.
Jolly. Dr., pp. 13, 57, 60, 61.71. 74, 88.
88,94.100, 111.150,196, 200, 104, 107,
247, 310. 317, 333, 418; crltioised,
pp. 100,108, 181·4, 185, 187.105. 206.
110,150, 157. 168,313· 314, 315,330, 35S.
J ones, Sir Willlam, pp. 360. 465.
Jonker, Dr., p.157.
Judioial, procedure, p. 150.
Justioe. oivil and oriminal. olearly
diliinlUlshed by BrhasP"i, p. 108;
eilht aDlas of hall of, p. 117.
J7oii\1-Parl'ara, p. 196.
J70tir-Brbalpati, p. Ill.
Jyotlr-GlrI7a, p. 118.
Jrotir·Nlrada, p. 106.
JrotistaUTa, p. 178.
Xldambari, p. 104.
Xaivalradipikl, a oom. b, Hemldri OD
Muk&lphala, p. 358.
Dlldana. p. US, 371, 394, '18R.
Dlakaumudl; 3HtI, '1811.
Klllmldh&va, same .1 Dlaniqa,a of
Madhava; oom. OD, b:r Xldyav a,
p.4IO.
Dlwro.,a of Klclhlvlolrra, pp.
3.,1-76, 4l8n•
DlanifQ.ara-dipikl, 00lD. OD Xlla-
nir9a7a, p. asl.
XII'Difl1.aJ~llddblnt'·VJlkbJl,P.183.
DlIvaU, p. Nln.
Dl&vidhlna, p. 424,..
Dlaviveka, pp. U3, 236, 177, 181,.319-
310, 41811.
][ali, no SiD in, due to mere oontRot
of sinners, p. 294; things forbidden
in, p. '49.
DllklpurlQ,a, pp. 163, 363, 448.
ICalpalatl, p. 336.
X_Ipae1nral aDd Jaimini, p. 85.
][alpataru, pp. 77, 113, 138, 289, 296,
IIS-SI8, 3S6, 369.
][a1,lQ.a. oapital of Vikramlrka calu-
kya, pp. 288, 290.
Kal,lQ,abhana, reviled A.sah.,a-bhll:-
f'a, pp. 196, 24?
Omadhenu, pp. 293-Z96, 369; com-
poeed by Bhoja aooordin, to Hara-
pralad 8lstri, p. 277 and aocording
to JayalVal, p. 296 ; composed really
b, Goplla, pp. 294-295; composed
by Sambhu, aooordin, to Aufreoht,
p.195.
Kamalakara, pp 91, 170, 176, .93, 325,
411-437.
Klmudaka, age of. p. 91; named by
Kahlbblrata, p. 100.
XlmandakiJanTtislra, pp. 81, 81, 87.
DmarUpi,anibandha, p. 41811.
J[lmasUtra, p. 100; and Kau\iliya,
pp. 100-101; mentions tradition
about works on dharma and artha,
Pp. 114.
DmbhOja, pp. 101-102.
Xambojas, mentioned by Kanu, p. 151.
Ka,iua-Bhlradvlja, p. tt.
Ka9va, authOl', named by Apastamba,
p.39.
1:19.a, 111-117.
xa9va-Badhl,ana, P. 11.
IIplllikal, pp. 67, 115.
Eapilenclra, foander of Gajapati cI,-
nu". p ••11.
Xarka, pp. 301. 141, .4, 401••
H. D. 61.
Xarmlnu"blnapaddbati, pp. 302-303;
com. on, p. 301.
Karmapradipa. attributed to Klt,l-
,ana, Pp. 218-220, 372, 401,.; oon-
tents of, p. !l9.
Karmaviplka, meaniD, of, p. 383.
Karmaviplka of Bltltapa, P. 119.
Karmaviplkaratna, p. 433.
Karmopade6ini. of Aniruddha, pp. 305,
317,337, 418•.
Klrl].lta, d,naRt, of Xithill, p. 3'i0.
KII:Bikl, oommentaryon Pll)ini, p.3151.
Klsinltha. pp. 380, 451, 463-465.
Kaljlthl, oapital of ,!,lIta ki "11.". P 386.
XilljIyaps, pp. 25. 117-118. 422: qUll'ed
by 13audhii,ana, pp. 117, 131.
Xatakanagari. capital of Oriss .. p.441.
Klthakagrh,a, pp. 57, 60, 68 ; and Vi,-
l}udharmasUtra. p. 68.
Ka,hnpani,ad, p. 13.
Klti,akalpa, p. 364.
K.lt,a, pp. 25, 132. 113.
Kltylyana, p. 213-221 ; quotes Brbaa-
pati as authority, pp. 210, 214 ; mell-
tioned as authol' of sl'lddhab/pa
and 'rautasutra, p. 213: expounds
Nlrada, p. 213; ezpounds iD detail
law of atridhana, p. 213 ; and Bbrp,
p. 114-215; ud Manusmrti, p. 115 ~
date of, pp. 117-18; sUtra of, quoted.
by X.dhltitbi, pp. 217-18; author
of ){armapradipa, pp. 218-210 ;
whet.her KltyK,ana the jurilt is
identical with author of K.armapra-
dip&, pp .•10-211.
Dt,K,aDa, p.117; named bJ ltautn,a
p.1I9.
Ot,.,ana, author ofvlrtikaa, p. 1.. ;
'rlddhakalpa of, pp. 181, 301.
KIt,Kyana'rautaIU&ra, OOllUlleDted OD
bJ' BhartiJ',ajla, p. 151.
Iaul].apadanta, namecl b, ~.,...
pp.lI,lOO.
IauSika. mentioned by Kltylyana.
p. S16.
][au~alya, p. 283.
KautilY8. pp. 16, 20; oited a8 autho-
rity in the work itself, pp. 89-90:
derivation of, p. 110; proper form of
name, pP. 110-91.
Kau,iliya, age of, pp. 99, 104.; agree-
meDt of, with KiimaslItra,pp.lOO-l01;
agreement of, with Manusmrti, p.UO
and Yiijilavalkya, pp. 94-95; and
Mahlbblrata, pp. 102-103 ; and Nit-
rada, pp. 201-202; authentioity of,
p. 89 i authors named by, p. 99; oom-
mentaries on, p. 104.; oontents of,
pp. 93-94; form of. p. 91; judioial
administration iD, pp. 115·96; know·
ledge of drugs in, p. 103; literature
known to, p.lOO ; oldest extant work
on arthaslistra, p. 86; points of
differenoe from Manu in, pp. 15·96;
sLyle of, pp. 92-93.
Kautlla, named by lpaatamb&, pp. 39,
116.
Kaviklntasaraavati, p. 418,..
Kaviraha.ya, p, 197.
Xivy.. vide under Usanas ; abridged
work on dharma, artha and kKma
oompolllcl by Brabml, pp. 110-111.
DVJamimlmsl, of Rljuekbara,p.139.
Klya. menn. prljlpatya form of
marriage, p. 176.
D,aathadharmadipa. of GlllbbaHa,
p.457.
Kedlra, p•••
Lith. Prof., PP. 8', 101, 106, 205; cri-
tieiaed, pp. 90, 91. 100. 101.
KeDnedy, M. T., P. 418ra.
Uavadl8a, author of VlrBaiJhhadevc..
oulw, p. 4.45.
XeAYUarman, autbor of 8mrtial~o!"
p.374. . Ktemelld... p. 81.
KeQv....ijl'.nti. of Nancl.p.ocJ,it::-.;
eom. OD VIf,udharmaallt.a, p. 415,
Ke~avanlyaka. patron of N.....
paIJeJita, p. 415.
Kha.,eJadeva, p. 4&7.
Khilas, mentioDed by MaDusmrti, p.l".
Kielhorn, Dr., p. US.
King, eight aotivities of, p. 111; had to
restore stoleD property from his
treasul'J if the thief not fOUDd, P.IIS;
high prerogative of even a weak, P.
203; took action without a oomplaint,
in 08ael of cAala, aDd of aparldh••,
pp. 226, 243; to look into dilputes of
people, p. 234.
Kiiljalka, an author, p. 99.
Knauer, Dr., p. 139.
Konkan, kiDg Ap.rlditya of. .eDt
embaslY to Kashmir, 333; oapital of,
p.380.
Kramapl$ba, p. 153.
Kriyi, meaDinl of. p. 321.
Kriylsraya, a work OD astrollomy
p.329.
Kriy"akti, teacher of Mldbav.-
mantria. P. 381.
KnOB, RI,.raktlta kins. p. 198.
KfLtl)a, author of BrlddhakUltI.
p. 301.
K'AJ1.abbaktio. .drikl, a draml ttf
ADantadeva, p. UO.
Krtyacintlmaoi, p.163, 367,400.4.1811.
Krtyakalpataru, vide X.lpatatu, pp.57,
315.
Krtya-kaumudi, p. Gh.
Krtya.mahlrtava of Vleaspati. p• .os.
Krtya-ratDltara, pp. 361, 368.
Krtya-samuccaya, p. 36h.
lIrtyatatt'9'lrQ.ava. p. 4l1n.·
"'.triya.. _ i . of, ill Xau,IU,a,
p.l01.
K17'rasvlmill. pp. 1.".....
l(ubera, p. UI.
J[ukura, p. 101. Lala Bltaram, Mr., p. «5.
Kulaklrikl, of Edumiira, p. 314. Lalita, p. 424,..
Kullr~ava, p. 401 11. Lane-poole, :Mr., p. 410".
KulllIka,Pp. 3. 18, 71,11111,115,146, 189, LanklvatlrasUtra, p. 184.
Jl2, 114, 273, 313, 359-363; criticizes Lltylyanasrauta. p. 13.
Govindarlija, 311; Srl.ddbaBligara is
a work of, pp. 361-362 ; mentioned in Lauglk~i, pp. 235·286.
Rljanitiratnikara, 369. Licohivika, p. 101.
Kumlra, p. 372. Likhita, mentioned by KltylyaDa,
Kumlrila, pp. 26, 82, 85, 145, 161, 303 p.218.
called Tautltita. 303. , Likhitasmrti, p, 76.
Kuv4abhlskara, of Sankara, p. 440. T.inltapurllQa, p. 163.
KuVika, pp. 39,116,132. Liquors, twelve kinds of. p. 228.
Kttrma-purl1.,la, extent of, p. 162. Lcklyata. school of, known to Kauti.
Kuru-Paficlla, p. 101. lya. p. 100.
KUBhans, gold coins of, 187; chronology Lollata, Pp. 3:l6. 42411; quotl\lI M"dbl-
of, p. 187. tithi, p. 274.
Kutala, 8 gotra, p. 91.
Kuts8, P. 39.
Madana, Ion of SahlraQa, p. 269,
Madanaplla, pp. 381-389.
J.achimldevi, queen of Candrasimhl'~ Madanaplrijlta, pp. 7311, 76,135, 221,
p.398. S08, 340. SlIl-S82.
Laghu-Hlrita, p. 74. MadanaratnB. pp. 389-393.
Laghu-Nlrada, p. 206. Madanavinodanigbar;ttu, p. 387.
Laghu-Sankba, p. 76.
Mldhavllclrya. PTI. 43, 135, 150, 188,
Laghu. Vi,l}.u, p. 69. 191, 261, 280, 374-381; personal his·
Laghu-Vyl.sa, p. ~38. tory of, pp. 376-378; distinct from
Laghu·Yama,p.235. ~lidbavam8.nt .. in connected with
Goa, p. 380·381.
J..ak,maT)abhatta, younger brother of
Kamallikarabhatta, p. 432. :i\t.ilidhava-mantrin, who oonquered
J..ak,ma1)asena. king of Bengal J03, pp. 380-381.
Pp. 298-300 : finished the Adbhuta- 'Mldhav8.sviimin, p. 369".
sllgara, p. 300; date of, p. 300: era of,
Mldhavayajvan, commentator of Kau-
p.300.
~iliya, p. 104.
Lak~maQ.oPildhyIYB, p. 301.
Mldh~viya Dhlituvrtti, pp. 351, S79.
Lak~ar;ta-praklsa, of Mitramisra,p.441,
Jt.1adhuslldana-Sarasvaii, p. 858.
Lak,mi, com. OD KIIlanirQay., p. 381.
:".iadhyama-Ailgiras, p. 223.
Lak,midevi, reputf'd authoress of cOIn.
on Mitlik,arii, p. 459. 'Hadraka. p. 101.
Lak~midhara, vide under Ka1pataru, Mago.dha, p. 102.
Pp, 77,289, 295, 296, 3IS.318. M§gadba, caste of, p. 103.
 1Iahlbhlrata, PP. !fI, lOO, 109, 110,
313 &:c.: authors of Dal)4aniti,
named by, PP. 100. 123; dbar-
magatra topica iD, p. 159; namea
Brhaapati, pp. 183-114 ; DameS Bhl-
radvlja, p. 127; relation of, to Xau-
tflya, ,'po 102·101; rplation of, to
lfanusmrti, p. 151tT; relation of. to
Nlrada, p. 201, 206: says Supreme
Being promulgafed dbarlDas, p. 137 ;
SHY" Brabml composod work on
dharm:J. artha, Urna, p. 137; styled
dharmdlstra, p. 158.
Mahl\bbl,y~, pp. 103,148, 160, 168,
Yahldlnanir~1a of Vleaspati, pp.402,
418n.
Mahldeva, Yldava king of Devagiri,
p. 356.
Mahldeva, commentary of, on Hi-
ra'Qyakesin, pp. 49-50: relation of,
to Haradatta, pp. 49-50.
Mahlpltakaa, pp. 130, 236.
Mahlr!)ava, of Mlndhltl, pp. 382-383.
Mahlr!)ava, pp. 44, 47, 308, 343.
Mahlrl)8vaprakl8a, p. 308; same as
Mahlr!)ava, p. 308.
Mahlalotapana,penance,p.68.
Mahi-Vylsa, p. 138.
Mlhesvara, p. 421ft.
Maidens, brotherless, found marriage
diffirlllt in Vedic t.imes, p. 5.
:Mailugi-karmaviplka, p. 407ft.
Maitrlyal)iyasalhhitl, pP. 5, 51.
Makkhali 90sKla, p. 102.
Xallaka, p. 101.
Man, master in his own house, p. 203.
Mlnasolllsa-vrttlnta-vilKsa. p. 261.
JlInavadharmasUtra, pp. 55-58, 79-85;
and Vasi,~ha, pp. 55-56.
Klnavagrb),a, pp. '13ta, 82, 139, 180;
dootrines of, opposed to :Manusmrti,
p.131; borrowed by Yij. smrti on
ViaI7ata, pp. 180-181.
MaDava., meaBbl, of, p. 55.
Mlna".s, meaniB, o~ pp. 81-81 ; "le".
of, about vidyls, pp. 81, 9'1; and
XautUya, p. 1'1; and Xlt)'lyana
pp. 215-216.
Mlnava Bohool, subdivision of Mal-
trlyaviyas, p.85 : not found In Vii-
vartfpa's day, p.85.
Mlnavasrauta-sutra, p. 82.
Mav4ala, oonatitution of, p, 411.
Mav4anamlsra, p. 863.
Mandaplla, and Blrangi, p. 158.
HI!).4av),a, atol'1 of, pp. 102-103, l08n.
MIDdhltl. son of Madanaplla, p. 382.
Mandlik, Rao Baheb V. N., pp. 268,309.
Mafijarikira, p. 314.
Mankha, p. 333.
Manoramlituoamardana, p. 456.
Manu, as author of floating mass
of verses, p. 158; as the founder
of the inatitution of ~r!ddha, p. 41 ;
Vedio references to, p. 1&6; divided
his wealth among his sons, p. 136;
and the deluge, p. 136; Svlyambhuva
promulgated dbarmaa, p. 137; aDd
Nllrada-amrti, P. 137 ; Svl,ambhuva
and Prloetaaa diatiDl11ished, p. 139.
Manusmrti, pp. 2, " 135-158 &0.;
abridged aeveral tlmea, aooording to
Nlrada, p. 149; age of, p.144tf; agree-
ment of, with Xautlli,a, p. 140; and
introduotion to Nlrada, p. 137; and
Brhaapati, pp. 146-147; and 'Rlml.
ya-oa, p. 148; and ViavarUpa, pp. 144-
145; and Yljlavaikra, pp. 150·151;
commentators of, p. 1117; contents
of, pp. 140-143; dUferenoe of vie"
between, and Yljtl.avalkya, p. 180;
e:lfient of literature known to, 143ff;
four versions of, aooording to Bha-
v1tJapurl'Qa, p. 138; influenoe of,
beyond India, pp.US-15'1; on nU1ll-
ber of killS" oounoillors, p. 9'1; OD
yidyl.. p. t7; oppo..d to .eyer.1
 vlewl of MlnaYa,rhy., p. 139; re-
lation of, to Mahlbblrata. p. 151fr;
relation o~ to Nlr.da, pp. s00-201;
relation of, to Parl6ara, p. 193; re-
lation of, to Vrddhamanu, p. 150 i
whether a reoast of M'lnavlI.dharma-
slltr&, p. 80 i wbether the ftrst smrti,
p. 14& i whpther contains earlier and
later strata. pp. 148-149 i whether
underwent several reoaltl, pp. 149-
150.
Manvarthamuktlvali, by KulltIka,
p.359.
Marioi, smrti of, p. 238-231.
Mirka!}4eya, pp. 137, 323.
Marriage, Brlhma form of, pp, 5, 68 i
Brlhma form of, as dill'inguilhed
from Prljlpatya, p. 349; Xlura form
of, pp. 5, 68 i Glndharva form of, p.5i
forms of, generally eight, pp. 29, 68,
148 i forms of, only lix, aocording to
Apastamba, p. 29 i forms of only six,
according to Vasi,*ha, p. 59; inter-
caste, Pp. 59, 79 ; prohibited de.rees
In, p. 121 i with maternal uno le's or
plternal aunt's daughter, condemn-
ed, pp. 130, 349-350 and allowed, Pp.
313, 409; guardfllns for, p. 170 i auspi-
ohms nak,atras for, p.186i proper age
for, in oale of girll, p. 23311, 244; with
maternal unl!le'l daughter, p. 2U ; of
person of one Vedic Slkh1t, with a
~rl belonging to another Vedic
Sitkhll, p. 356.
Mlltrl. dUl'ation of, p. 189.
Mltrdatta, commentator of Hira!}ya-
kesigrhya, P. 46.
MatsyapurlJ;la, Pp. 160, 161, 163, 282,
338 i contains muoh dharmalilltra
material, Jl. 161.
Maudgalya, named by Baudhlyana
pp, 25, 13~.
Maurya, PP. 88, 103, 151.
Max MUller, p. 168; critioised. pp. 10.
80.
MIIYlfriloitra, pp. 34ln, 422.
Mlya!)a, the father of Mldhavlelrya,
p.376.
Medbltitbi, pp. 1'7, 411, 43, 53, 90, 111,
170,198-199, 278-275, 36911; gil'es
fivefold dll'llion of dharma, p. S ;
quotes Gautama more frequently
than any other smrtiklra p. 18 i "nd
Nlradasm)'ti, p. 138 i quotes Ylj. on
writers of Dharma6lstra, p. 170n i
summarises first section of Nlrada,
p. 199 ; quotes the views of Asablya,
p. 249: bblla,ya of, and Madan.,
p. 1169 i a sOllthl'rner according to
Jolly, p. 269; and the text of tbe
Manusmrti, p. 273 i and his Bmrti-
viveka, pp. 274-275 i and Govinda-
rilja, pp. 313-3U.
Megasthenes, p. 89.
Mekala, p. 102.
Mimlmsabllla.praklisa, p. 438.
MimilrbsllnyityapraUsa, p. 451.
Minor, wealth of, should not be appro-
priated by king, p. 122.
Minority, period of, up to sixteenth
year, p. 203.
Mis;orumi6rA, pp. 284,302,305,373, 31S-
399.
Mitllk,arK, pp. 27. 43, 53, S9, 69, lSO
169, 287-290; place of, in Dbarma-
silstra, p. 287; and Visvarupa, pp.l69-
170,259-260; and Bblruci. p. 466;
and Smrticandrikil, pp. 289. 345-346;
commentaries on, pp. 290, 456; and
JimlltavUhan8, p, 325; and Aparlrka,
pp. 330-332: and Nanda.pa!}4ita. p.427;
and Vyavahlramayllkba, p. 439;
and Viramitrodaya, p. 442-
Mitlk,ara, commentary on Gautama-
dbamaslltra, p. 347.
Mithili, valuable contribution of, to
dbarmasllstra, p. 363 ; KIrJ}ita
dynasty of, p. 404 i Kllmesvara dy-
nasty of, p. 404,..
l\litra, Dr. Rajendralal, p. 411".
Mitramialra, pp. 238, 440-446.
Kised caste., pp. 45, Ill, 115.
Mixed marriages, oifspring of, pp. 79,
112.
Y leochas, p. 67 ; language of, not to be
learnt, according to Vasi,th a, p. 54
and aocording to Bhlradv llja, p. 126;
sale of children among, p. 102; mean
pulindafl And tiijikas, p. 256; ooun-
tries of, not fit for performing sacri-
fices, p. 311.
Yok,a, results from combination of
jillna and karma, according to
Yoga-Yljfiavalkya, p. 189 and
according to Govindaraja, p. 256:
from correct knowledge nlone,pp.256,
329.
Monasteries of Briibmal)as, p. 187.
Monopolies, of kings, p. 269.
lloropa nt, Marath i poet, p. 464.
Mortgage, by conditional sale, p. 131;
neceesi ty of writing for, p. 231.
Mother, as heir, whethe r preferred to
father, pp. 345, 435, 444.
Mourning, on death of unmarried
daughter, p. 281.
Mrcchaka~ika, pp. 88, 203 i refers tn
Manusmrti, p. 145.
Mrtasailjivani, pp. 297-298.
Mudrlrlk~a!la, pp. 88, 111.
Kubllrt as, fifteen, of the day, !l. 282.
1rIuburtavidblinaslira, p. 37'1.
Mukerji, Sir ASlltosh, pp. 318, 322.
Muktliphala, a work of Vopadevl!.
p.358.
Mudja, pp. 279, 298; al!lO called Vak-
patirlja , p. 298.
Murlrir lija. p. 369n.
Nagllnanda, a drama, p. 333.
NlIgojibhaHa, pp. 453··j5l).
?iabu,a , p. 152.
N ai~karmYl1~idu.lli. [1.261.
Nak,atr as, arrange d from Krttikl In
Yllj., p. 186 ; divided into auspicious
and inauspicious from days of Tai.
Br., p. 186 ; auspicious for marriag e,
p.186.
Nak,atr as, consulting of, p. 101.
NlOla, pp. 102-103.
NIIJakas, p. 187; melltioned by Ylj.,
p. 187 ; mentioned by :Mrcchaka~ika,
p. 203; mentioned by Brbaspa ti
p. 209; punishment for counterfeit-
ing, p.187.
Nandana, a commen tator of Manu,
p.157.
Nandapav4ita, pp. 196, 281, 290, 302,
423-432 ; l\u,bor of Vaijaya nti, p. 70 ;
author of Dnttakamimarils!, p. 196;
author of corn. on Sa~a~iti, p.335
autborit y of, superior to Bllamb batta
in BenBres school, p. 458.
Nlrada, on politics, p. 204 ; his rOle in
purlll)as, p. 206.
NiIrada, pp. 69, 87, 137, 196-207; abridlll-
ed work of Manu, pp. 137, 14D; and
AgnipurlQa, p. 199; and Manu-
smrti, pp. 198, 200-202; and K"u,ilya,
pp. 201-202; and Mahiibh !rata, pp.201,
206 ; Il.uthenticity of text of, pp. 198-
199; commen tary of AsahKya on
p. 196 ; content s of smrti of, p. 197;
dato of, Ill). 202-205 ; home of, 1'. 206 ;
literatu re known to, pp. 200-201;
peculia r views of, p. 203 ; quotations
from, on aCiirn and srllddhn, pp. 199-
200 ; relation of, to BSJ}a, p. 204; re-
Ia.tion of, to B!'haspati, p. 209; smr ti
of, based on Manu, p. 149; two ver-
si .JOs of smrti of, p. 196.
Niiradiyallurlva, p. 340.
NariiHarilsi glttbis, p. liD.
N!rlya1}8, author of Prayoga ratna,
pp. 350, 419-421.
N!riya n", of the Naidhruvllgo~ra, CO\11'
2"'9
.
mellted on Asv31i1y:magrhya, p. I
Girgyn, commented on iUvaliiya n:\
srauta, pp. 2"19, 2Hl.
NlrI,a~., oommentator of MaDulmrti,
p.15?
Nlrllya9a, worship of, p. 199.
Nirlyav.a. autbor of Vyavahlrasiro-
mal)i, p. 292; dilferenees of, from Vij-
filneivara, p. 293.
Niirlyav.a, ancestor of Hallyudba and
and of the Tagore family, p. 301;
one of the five briihmaq.as brought
by AdieUra, p. 324.
Narllimhaohar, Rao Bahadur R., p.378.
Nilthamu9i, p. 264.
Navadvipa, p.418.
Navakal)4ikl, of Kltyiyana, p. SOl.
Navariltrapradipa of Nandapaq.4ita
p.431.
Navaslhaslillta. 11. 2'19.
Savya-Vardbamanopiidbyiiya, p. 418n.
1'1 apal, blankets from, p. 101.
~ibiindha., pp. 246-247.
Nibandhanaklra, mentioned by Saras-
tivillsa, il probably Asahlya, p.249.
Nidlna, a kind of work, p. 25.
!l'ilba9~u, p. 280.
Nijiimslha, kinK of Deeean. p. 407.
NilakalJ'habhat~a, pp. 438-440.
Nilakal)~ha Sukl&, pupil of Bhattoji,
p.454.
Nimantral)a, meaning of, p. 308,..
Himi, p. 152.
Niravadyavidyoddyota, an author men-
tioned in DI,abhlga, pp. 323-324.
Nirrranthas,· outside pale of Vedic
orthodoxy, p. 271. .
Nirl)lIylIDrta, pp. 27'1, 4181l.
NirQayaaindhu, 'PP. 206, 211, 221, 264,
301,33'1,433, 436-437.
Nirukta, Pp. 5. 8, 16, 17. 25, 38, 6a, lOO,
136, 191.
Ni~lda, mention of, in ancient works,
p. n ; who is _, p. 112.
NI.,ka, value of, p. 237.
Niticintlmal)i of Vieaspati, p. 400.
Nitiprakisikl of Janamejaya, p. 110.
Nitivlkylmrta, PII. 124, 207; com. on,
p.207.
Nityleirapradipa, pp. 119, 252.
Niyama. 11, 253.
Niyoga, approved of by slltraklras
except Apastamba, pp. 29, 45, 58, 69 ;
allowed and oondemned by Vanu,
pp. 30, 95, 148, 180 ; allowed by Kau-
Ulya, p. 95 ; aHowed only to sUdras
by Vrddha- manu, p. 150; allowed by
nj., p. 180; allowed by Nlrada,
p. 202; not allowed in Kali age,
\>. 240; views of Visvarllpa and
Mitak,ara on, p. 260 ; views of Bhi-
ruci on, p. 266.
:s ivartana, 11 measure of area, p. 212.
Non-Aryan tribes, mentioned by Atri.
pp. 107-108.
Nrsimha, author of Prayogapirijlta.
p.350.
Nrsimha, son of Rimaoandrlolrya;
wrote vivaralJ.a on KilanirlJ.aya-
dipiki, p. 381, 409.
Nrshhbaprasida, Illl. 406-410; divided
into saras. p. 406.
Nylya, means mimlmsl doctrinel
:>P. 42, 255.
~ylyamuktivali, commentary on
Nylyasira, p. 334.
1,
yly8slra, of Bhlsarvajii8, p. 334.
NylYBSUcinibandha, pp. 188, 262.
Oldenberg, Prof. pp. 33, 159.
Omens, p. 67.
OJ/pert, Dr., p. 116.
~rdeals, pp. 78, 151; not treated of by
Manu, pp. 151, 176, 202 ; five, treated
ay Yij. p. 176; nine, according to Br-
basllati, p. 207; nine. according to
Pitimaha, p. 226; sev.n, desoribed
 by Nirada, p. 202: what, appropriate
to which wrongs, pp. 239-240: what
ordeals in vogue, in what countries,
p.412.
Ownership, whether laukika, pp. 240,
277 ; whether son has by birth. p. 240:
sources of, p. 355; none over wife
and children, p. 440.
Padam&djari, of Haradatta, commen-
tary on lUsikli, pp. 351-352.
Padapil:~ha, p. 253.
PadmapuriQ.a, pp. 69, 163.
Padya-VillQ.u, p. 70.
Pahla,.as, mentioned in Manu, p. 151.
Paijavana, p. 152.
Paitblnasi, pp. 121-122; names 36 smrtis
pp. 133.
Plkayajilapaddhati of Pasupati, p. 298.
Pilakl!;pya, p. 341n.
Pallav&, a work: mentioned by Raja-
nitiratnlikara, p. 369.
I Parents, rights of, according to aUla-
Paiicanada, southern, p. 65.
Piiiearitras, pp. U5, 329; outside
Vedic nrthodoxy, p. 271.
Paiicatantra, pp. 88, 124.
Pandharpur, shrine of Vithoba at,
pp. 463-464.
PaQ.lj.itaparito!!a, a work quoted by He-
midri, pp. 268, 314, 355n; criticized
Govindaraja, p. 314.
PaQ,!Jitasarvas9'&, of Hallyudha, p. 299,
41811.
PaDgarkar, Mr. L. R., 4531',464.
PiQ,ini, pp. 44, 54, 172, 191.
Paiijiklklramisra, p. 320n.
Plpeya, p. 102.
Paramlnanda, patron of Nandapat>-
clita, p. 424.
Parlsara, named by Kau~iliya, p. 99.
ParUara-m'lIdhaviya, pp. 70, 128, 19111,
104, 21011, Ill, 214n, 261, 3'75, &c.
Plrlsaral, lehool of, mentioned b,
Kau~iliya, pp. 99, 191.
ParasarasmJ"i, pp. 75, 92, 118, 190-196 ;
and Manulmrti, 193-194; and Bau-
dhlyanadharmaslItra, p. 194; authors
and works cited in, pp. 193-194;
contains no treatment of vyavahlr&,
p. 375 : oontenta of, pp. 192-193: date
of, p. 195; drawn upon by GarwJ,a-
puri!)&, p. 191 ; enumerates 19 smf'i-
kiras, pp. 133, 192 ; peculiar viewl of,
pp. 193-194; Vidvanmanoharl, com.
oD, p. 423.
Piraaava, meaning of, p. 112.
Parasikall, touch of, regarded al aimi-
lar to that of mleochas, p. 188.
PII:raskaragrhYa, pp. 252, 291, 299 ; and
Yijiiavalkya8mrti, p. 182 ; bhli,Ya of
Haribara on, p. 291; corn. of Gadl-
dhara on, p. 27471.
ParasDis, Rao Bahadur, D. B., p. 41h.
Parasurll:mapat>4ita.; father of .mra-
mi'ra, p. 444.
piJ}.i, pp. 393-394; Bucceed together
to their deceased son, aoeording .0
Brikara and Sambhu, pp. 267, 295 ;
succeed before brothers, according
to Hallyudha, p. 196.
Pargiter. p. 88.
Piribhadriya, brlhma9all, p. 314.
Parihal or Piri Gai, p. 324.
Pirijita, a work, pp. 308-309: frequent-
ly coupled with Prakls&, )lp. 306, 369,
418n.
Parisad constitution of, acoording to
An'gir~s. p. 222; may compri.e 181
brlhmaQ,aa, p. 221.
Pariaamthyi, p. 253.
Parisi,.a-dipakalikl of BlIlaplQi, p.a8G.
Parivrljakaa, four kinds of, p. 230.
Partition, allowed to Bon in ancestral
property, even alainst father's '91'~:
P. 237 : between \lrothers, unmarfl

stster'. ri,hts in, p. 273; larger share
to eldest son on, p. 29 ; period within
whioh oould be set aside, pp. 12S,131 ;
neoessity of writing for oompleting,
p; 231 ; son's right to, aooording to
DlIyabh l,a, p. 323.
Pa6olltklra, defined by Kiityly ana'
p.217.
pdupat as, Pp. 115, 329; outside Vedic
orthodoxy, p. 271.
PaBupatl, brother
of Hallyud ha,
• pp. 298, 301, 41811.
Pltalipu tra, p. 250.
Patai'ijali, pp. 9, 160.
Patoi, who is, p.ll7.
Paulkasa, a mixed caste, p. 45.
Peterson, Dr., p. 315.
Piilgala, p. 297.
.Pi~una, named by Knu~i1ya, pp. 99, 100;
identified with Niirada, p. 206.
Pisunaputra, named by Kautilya, p. 99.
Pitil:maha. smrti of, pp. 226-221 : speak 1
of uine ordeals, p. 226.
Pitrbbakti, a work of Sridatta , pp. 2i7,
295, 364, 40In, 418n.
Pitrbhaktitarangil}i or Sraddhn kalpa
of Vitoaspati, PP. 399, 418n.
Pitrday itit aUaY Karmopadesiuipad-
dhati, Pp. 3S7, 418n; content s of,
p.338.
Pitrhititkaral,likitra, p. 364.
Plaint, oharact eristics of, pp. 239, 245,
Planets, seven, mention ed by Baudhit-
yane, p. 31; arran,e ment of, whethe r
borrowed and from whom, pp.185,18G.
Pledge, divided into four vArieti ...
P.U8.
Pogson, author of Hii&ory of the Bdo.·
delas, P. 44511.
Politics, teaober s of, p. 110.111.
ll, p. 62.
41'
Poor, the, entitled to a share of state
wealth, pp. 268, 295.
Possession, as opposed to title, p. 245:
adverse, for twenty years, conferred
ownership aooording to Bhavadeva,
p. 305 ; five obaraot eristios of juri·
diuaI, p. 227; entitled to protection,
pp. 227,237 ; how many years', con-
stitutes title, pp. 237, 284, 286, 305,
306 ; when proteoted, PP. 243, 145.
Prabhli kara, p. 304.
Prlceta sa, Manu, pp. 97,139, 154; on
rljadha rrna, p. 154 : smrti of, p.llt.
Pradipa , pp. 334.-335, 4.01n; oritioized
Bhavadeva, P. 305.
Prajllpati, named by Baudhl yana
pp. 25, 132, 229 ; named by Vasietn a.
pp. 55,132, 229 ; smrti of, pp. 229-230.
Prakltsa pp. 251, 274, 306-308, 369.
Prakllb , commentary on sriIddha kal-
pasiItra of Katyay ana, p. 301.
Prakrti s, eighteen, according to Pitl-
maha. p. 227.
Pramitllkl!ari, com. on Mitlikl!arl'
p. ·123.
Pral)avakalpa, of Snun:lka, p.358.
Prapafi cabrday a, pp. 264. 281.
PrapaiicasITra, mentioned by Mlrdbavl-
carya, p. 375.
PratapamartaJ}4a, a work of Pratlpa -
rudradeva, p. 414.
PratiIparudradeva, king of Oriasa.
pp. 410·414.
Pratijftlt, a drama, p. t2.
Pratilom a, p. 120.
Pratim lnltaka , p. 148.
Pratipad apafioik l, p. 104.
Prati.~bi'l:mayukha, p. 4S8.
Prati~~blna, on the Godllvari, p. 418.
Pratil!th ltslgara , p. 340.
Pratitlk llarit. .ame a8 Pramh lk,arl,
. p.4.I3.
 490
Pravacanulra, pp. 10, 1'7.
PravaoaDaslltr.. pp. 27-18.
Pravaradarpal)a, p. '1.
PravaramaftjarI, p. '1.
Pdydoitta, pp. Ill, Ill: for Indra,
p. 7: for minorl and wOIDen, lelll
than for men, p. 8S" : for killing cOW',
p. 117 : for ..arioul aotl, p. 118; for
ceslation of lCrhya fire., p. 117; for
mahipitabl. p. 130 : for Brlhmal)a
guilty of mahipltab, p. Ul; for
dvifKti having children from a 'udra
wife, p. IU.
Pdya60ittamayukha, pp. 184, 238, 43••
PrlYa'cittanirlIpal)a of Bbavadeva,
pp. 284, SOS.
Prlya6citta-ratna. p. 433.
Prlydoitta-Iudhllnidhi of SlIyat;la,
p. 376.
Ptlya6ci tta -viveka of SUlapll)i.
pp. 394. 396. 41811.
Prlya'cittendu6ekhara of Nlgoji.
p.453.
Prayogaplrljlta. Pp. 308. 337, 310:
enumerates upasmrtis, P. 133.
Prayogaratna, of Nlrlyal)a-bhatta,
pp. 300, 350. 410.
Prayogaslra. p. 418".
Pre-emption, p. 131.
Proof, means of, p. Sll.·
Prthu. p. 152.
Prthvidharami'ra. p. 418n.
l'tIjlratnlkara. p. S67.
Pulas'ya, smrti of. p. 128.
Pu~arbhU. Seven kinds of. p. 118: three
kinds of, according to Nlrada,p. 102.
Puv.4arika, a tIrtha, is mCidern Pan-
dharpur. p. 409.
Punl.hment, of death, prescribed for
wbom. p. 234.
Pupil. as heir to teaoher. P. 251.
Purll)a, p. 88 : mentioned by .Ipa.tam-
badharmallltra, PP. 37, l&q; knon Bljim. oopperplate. p. 58.
to XautllIya, p. 103; mentioned by
Manulmrti, p. 143; mentioned by
Nlradaamrti, p. lOO.
Puril)a', antiquity of. p. 110: di...r-
gence al to extent of, p. 162; divi-
ded Into three groop.. Ilttvlka,
dfua, an:! tlmua, p. 183;
ta·)l. of dharmdlstra material In,
pp. 1U-167: mentioned by Ylj., p.179:
nluable information about, in Dlna-
Ilgara, p. 340.
Purlv.asamucoaya, p. 42411.
Purll,\allra, mentioned by Kldhavl·
olrya, pp. 375, 40S.
Puri, Oaitanya lived at, p. 414.
Purification of thlngl, P. 128: of food
touched by insects, sinners &0.,p.IS4.
PiIrtakamalllLara, pp. 433. 434.
Puru,akira, a work, p. 3SS.!
Puru,lrtba and krlltvartba. p. 256.
Purulflrtbaprabodba. p. 261.
Puru,ottama, as 26tb ta,tvll of Rachu-
nandana, p. 134.
PUrvamlmlmll, pP. 3", 511, 9n, 132 i
Xpastamba's relation to, pp. 41-42:
and VisvartIpa. p. 255; oommentator.
of, p.IBl.
Pl1fkara, oppoDent of Nata, p.lO••
PqkaralUI, author named by Apas-
,amba, pp. 39. 116. 132.
Pu,yamitra, p. 151.
Putrikl, OUltom of. il ancient, p. 5:
inheritanoe to, p. 122.
Rl4hl. part of Bengal, pp. 304. 3U.
Rl4hlya, brlhmav.as in Bengal, p. 395.
RlghavlnaDda, a commentator of
MaDu, p. 157.
Raghunanda.., pp. 106. 264.. 278, 297,
300, Sl&, 416-419.
Racbullltha, oommentator of Asauca-
daiaka, p. 291.

B", It_ntl. for Bhojadeya in dharma-
__fira work.. p. 277.
Bljaclharmakaa.~ubha of Anan~adeY&,
PP. 449-~.
Rljamlnav4a, Bhoja'. commen~ary
OD Y08a.atra. p. 276. Rljamlrta94a
Bboja'. work on dharmaOttra:
pp. 116, 869ft,401,..
Rljamflrlilka, a work of Bhoja on
••firoaom7, pp. 176-277.
RljaaltiratDlkara, pp. 204, 268, 294,
au. 868. 870.
Rljapav., p. Mla.
RIjaBI.fira, teachers of, accordiDs to
lUfiiprakl6ikll, pp. 110-111.
RljUekhara, p. 181.
Rljat.raqivi, p. 269.
RlS,., leYen oonli-ituentll of. p. 18On.
Rima. of Bl.ena family, patron of
.Nlsoii, p. 'Mo
Rlmabhadra, kiDS of Mithill, pp. 402,
40••
.R1D,aoudra, YldavB kiD' of Deva-
,iri, p. 857.
Rlmaoandrlolrra, author of Klluir-
Va,ac1Jpikl, p. saL
Blmak.. meuins of, p. 59.
Rlmakn,.. autbor of JlvatPitrkauir·
,a,.a, p. 835 ; aDd father of JCamall-
kar.. p.a..
Rl1DIDujIIa1r,a, P. 266.
Rlmlroanaoudrikll, pp. 401ft, 418n.
Rlm.yava, p. 103 i aDd Manu.mrtl'
p. 148 i elb......tra ~opio. in,p.I60.
RIme6nrabha"a, fatber of Blrl,.,a·
bh.Ua, p. 419.
R··..allsldb... of la,&IlDltb.,
pp.4SS. ....
Rila,ltdpuab.atl, ,. 417.
RI6la, not mml..... ~ YI,., Po 188.
llatra~... Po • •
.....
Bathakln, """,.IIC1 allowed to,
491
RatDlkara, of C.,4e6var., p. 366.
RatD.kar'94ftll, quoted iD Pitrbhakti,
p.864.
Ratnak06.. p. 421.
RII,ammta, p. 41an.
Remarri.,.. of womeD, allowed by
Nlrad., p. 202.
Revudik,it8, p. M2,
Reil judicata, rule of, in JClt,I,8na,
p.217.
Re-anion, rights of full brother supe-
rior to half· brother after, p. 894.
Reviling, esamples of, p. ~9.
'IVeda, word dhanua in, p. 1-2 i
quoted, pp. 5, 158, 186 i Jupiter in,
p. 186 i speaks of auspioious da,..
p.186.
~ju, a commentator of Manu, p. 271.
1J,,,urnga,, p. 223 i texts aUributed
to, not aocepted all authoritative bJ
DhlreSvara and others, p. 275.
Rudradatta, oommentator of Apalltam-
ba-6rauta-IIUtra, p. 84••
Rudradhara, pp. I'll, 83., 864, 3'11. 315,
396·398, 418••
Rudradhara, author of KrtyaClndriU
p.318.
RUp.nlrl,a"a. title of kiDS Rlma-
bhadr. of Mithlll, pp. 401. 404.
Sabara, Pp, 7. 16, 85, BM i and Man.,
pp. 141-146 i quote. Apaatamba Dh.
8.. p... ; commented on sUtra of
8a"lfl4h., p. '7; oritioi...
DharmalUtr••• p. 85.
Satufti, p. 885 i 00lD. Sudclbicaaclrikl
• on. ,. 414.
Bldblraoa, f.ther of Muanapll.,
p. 886; a city, p. 414.
8aduttitar,lmrta. p. 300.
BI,ara. ,. 88h.
Sab.,Ua, famil, of Saharupar, p. 4J4.
Slhua, meuiq 01, p. 141.
8ahlra~a, same as Sll:dh!ra~a, p. 387.
Blhu4iylla, section of brlhmaQ,as in
Bengal, p. 395.
Bakas, mentioned by Manu, p. 151.
Blkuotala, p. 27.
Sale, necessity of writing for comple-
ting, p. 231; without oonsent of
members of family, p.131; for arrears
of revenue, p. 131.
Slilihotra, p. 341n.
Samiinodakll, p. 150.
Slimasravas, addressed by Yll:j., p. 177.
Satnavidbana, Brilbmal)R, p. 13.
Slmavit, king of Delbi, p. 406.
Sam:iyaoradrpa. of Srldatta, pp. 278,
364, 369n, 397.
Samayapradipa, astrologioal work uf
Harihara, p. 343.
BambhramabhaHa, pp. 282, 320n.
Sambhu, author of Klimadbollu
according to Aufrecht, p. 295; writer
of digest, pp. 267, 295, 336, 344.
Samgama, king ofVijayanagara, p. 379.
Samgraha, vide Smftiaamgraha.
Samhitapradlpa, p. 421n.
Samkara, of nine kinds, p. 212.
Bamkhya, pp. 121, 234, 329.
Slhbkhyaklirikil, p. 271.
Sarbnyitsa, meaning of, p. 273.
Samnylisin, p.ll7; four kinds of, p. 230.
Samslra-paddhatirahasya, p. 306.
Bamsklra·kausiubha, pp. 206, 211, 447,
337.
Bamsk.lramayiIkha, pp. 13311, 138, 221,
439.
Bamvarta, pp. 242-244.
Samvatsarapradtpa, not a work of
SUlapll)i, p. 395.
BandarbhasUcikl, com. OD Hllralatll
p.339.
8locJilya, p. 219.
SI94i1",ana, p. 219.
Sangha, of Vr~Q,is in XauUlIya, 101.p.
Saiijiilltantra, p. 422.
~ankarabhaHa, pp. 247, 438, 31St. 419.
Sankarlol[rya, pp. 82, 184; oaUs
Manusmrti Mllnanm, p. 145; pupils
of, pp. 261-262; quotes Apastamba-
dharmasiltra, p. 43; quotes Gautama-
dharmaslItra. p. 18; quotes Vasilftha,
p. 53; quotes Manusmrti frequently,
p.145.
Sankaramisra. author of Chandoglhni-
koddhUra, p. 364.
SanlcarlfakllQ4a, p. 281.
Sailkha-Likhita, dharmasutra of,
pp. 75-79 ; bhii~yaklira of. pp. 77, 317 ;
date of, pp. 78-79; doctrines of,
p. 78 ; story of, in the Mahli bhl rat a,
p. 75; studied by Vajas8neyins,
pp. It, 75.
~ailkha, smrti of, p. 57.
Bailkhadhara, pp. 301, 320n, 338.
Sank,epa·Sankarajaya, p. 261.
S.al}Q,avatisriiddhanirl)aya, p. 268.
Sanskrit, official language, according
to Kau~ilya, P.• 100.
S&ntapana, p. 68.
SlI:ntiratna, of X.mallkara, pp. 433,
434.
Sapiv4a, relationship, p. 150 ; meaning
of, according lo Mitak~arl, p.190.
Sapil)4imai\jari, of Nlgoji, p.453.
Slpil)l}yadipaka, of Nlgoji, p. 453.
Saptlr~a, a sacred plaoe, p. 68.
Saptastltrasamnyllapaddhati, p.ISI.
Sarabhanga, p. 128.
SaraQ,adeva, author of Dursha~aYrUi,
p.352.
SllraDgi, united to Mandapllla, p, 151.
Sarasv~tikav~h&bharaQ,a, of Bboja,
p.276.
Saraavativlll••, pp. 81'1, 70, 12~ 130,
161, 118, ut, 185, 166, 180. 30',
411-414,
SarlvatI. river. looation of, 351,.,·
Sirlvali. a work on astrology, pp. 329,
4I1U,..
Slrirakamimlmsl. p. 329.
Sarkar, Benoy Kumar. p. 116.
Sarkar. Golapohandra, p. 440.
Sarkar, Prof. Jadunath, p.418.
Sarvada"anasamgraha. p, 353-
Sarvadhikari, pp. 310. 389. 418.
Sarvatirthavidhi of Xamallkara, p.433.
Sarvorusarman. p. 465.
Slstradipikl, of Plrthaslrathimisra,
pp. 420. 438; oom. on, by Narlya1}.a-
bhaUa, p. 420.; oom. on by Bankara-
bha~~a. p. 438.
Sl\:strataUvakautuhala, of Kamalakara.
p.434.
Batapathabrlhmav.a. pp. 6n, 7, 51, 101,
136,168.
Sltltapa, pp. 128-IZI.
Bati, praotioe of, p. 122; eulogised by
Hlrita. p. 74; eulogised by Parilsara,
p. 193; not allowed to brlhmal}a
wif•• p. 211; reoom!llended by Vi,-
1}.udbarmaslltra, p. 67 ; reoommended
to all women, exoept brlhmal)is,
p.122.
8atrufijaya, king of Sauvira. p. 127.
~at·trhb'anmata, pp. 133, 138.
Batylclrya, p. 421,..
Baudlyika, a kind of stridbana, p. 238.
Sauuaka, p. 3110; author of Cara1}.a-
vyllha, pp. 87,105; named by "Manu-
IImrti. pp. 131. 143 ; author of Pra!}a-
vahlpa, p. 358.
Baurapur1v.a. p. 168.
Sauvlra, oountry of, pp. 102, 187.
Blyav.a, brother of IUdhavlolrya,
Pp. 376-378; author of Prlyasoitta-
ludhlnldhi, p. 376; Buru ofHarihara.
lOll of Sangama, p. 377 ; was a Bau-
dblfaBifa, p. 17.
Sea-farillB, peouliar to· the soutb, p.lIS.
Self-aoquisitions. what are, pp. 259-
260 ; aooording to Jitendriya, pp.282.
283 ; aooording to Bllaka, p. 283.
Setlur, Mr. B. S., pp. 1I5a, 385, 457.
Bewell, p. 413.
Shamasllstri, Dr., pp. 86, 104, 410.
SiddhlntaSiromal)i, pp. 3i'8, 421.
SiddhesvarabhaHa, p. 457.
BUlhlras, dynasty of, said to have
sprung from Yidyltdhara Jimilta-
vlhana, p. 328; three branohes . of
pp. 332-333.
Sindhu, p. 102.
Bindhula or Sindhuraja, p. 279.
Sister, unmarried, entitled to one-
fourth share as prOVlSlon for
ma.rriage, pp. 249, 26-1, 273; not
plaoed high a8 an heir by Kamall-
!tara, p. 435.
Bi'upiIla. p. 108.
Sitarlm Sastri, Mr., IJ. 253.
SivabhaHa, p. 263.
SivarahasyapurlJ}.a, pp, 340, 352.
Sivarlma, pp. 163, 1I74n.
Sivasvlmin, pp. 269, Ut 375, 3HlIn.
Sivavlkylvali, p. 369.
Slaves. kinds of, aooording to Manu and
Nlirada, p. 201; who could be,
aooording to var!}as, p. 214.
Sloka-Gautama, p. 19.
Sloka·Xiltylyana, p. 218.
Bmrtis, pp. 131-135 ; age of, pp. 134-135
divided by Padmapur10a into three
groups of siIttvika, rljasa and tl-
masa, p. 163; discarded, when in oon-
tUot with sruti, p.41 ; meaning of the
word. pp. 131-132.; number of,
pp. 132-134; option, when in oonfliot
with puriil.13s. p. 409.
Smrtibhlskara, p. 344.
Bmr*ioandrlkl, pp. 45, 46, 51, Sf, 114
115. 188, Ill, 1Chl. 211, liS. 343-347 ;
aDd KiRqarl, pp. 341-348; several
work' named iD, p. 347; quotes
600 verses of 1[ltylyana. p. 214.
Smrticandrikl. of Bhavadeva, p. 306.
SmrtldarpaJ,la, pp. 40bl, 4:14".
Smrtiklmadhenu, p. 214.
Smrtitaumudi of }ladanaplla.
pp. 383-384.
Smrtikaustubha, of Anantadeva.p. 447.
Smrtimahlr9ava, pp. 113, 308, 38h.
Smrtimablr9ava-prakI6a, p. 36811.
8mrtimalljari, of Govindarlja, pp. 130",
311-313, 364, 312,..
SmrtlmanjU,I, pp. 364, 272.
Amrtimimlrhsl, pp. 320", 321.
8mrtiparibhl,I, p. 4Gb.
Smrtipradipa, p. 335.
Sm,tiratnlkara, of Vediclrya, 303, 340;
of Oa94e'varl, P. 366.
SmrtiratnlvaU, pp. 213,424n.
Smrtlratnaviveka, p. 361n.
Bmrtfsl,ara, a digest by J[uJlUka-
bhaUa, pp. 361,40111.
Smrti8amgraha, p. ISt-Ul, 280; its
view about widow'a right (f lucoel-
aloD, p. 257.
Smrtlaamuooaya. p. 32011.
8mrtialra, pp. 166, 167, 284, IN, IN.
118. 371-74, 31711.
8IDrtlaindhu, of N andapa941ta, p. 425.
8mrtltattva, dilest of Bllhunandana,
p.416.
Bmrtivlveka, a work of Meclbltithi,
p. 274; digest of 8Ulapl91, p. 314.
SIDrt1artbaslra, Pp. 167, 194, 115, 314,
184,335-337,344.
SoIDadIVa, p. 88.
Some6var., oommentator of Tanua-
vlrtita, p. 408.
80n, adopted, p. 6; adoption of onl,., or
eldea.. p. 448 ; auraaa, Importanoe of,
p. 5; oalled klnina, p. 442; eleven
"rieties of subsidiary, pp. 29,
45, 211, that are oondemned
by .lpastamba, p. 45 ; equal
rilhts of. with father in anoestral
propert1. pp. 2S7, 290, 347; has no
ownerlhip by birth in anoel'r,l pro-
perty, aooording to Dlyabhlga,p.323;
illegitimate, of 'Udra, p.26O; k,etra,a'
p.6; of brlhma9a from 'udra wlf,'
Ihare of, p. 260; only four kindl of'
mentioned by ParlUra, p. 193 ;
ownership of father ater, P. 440;
speoia1 share of eldest, p. 140, 289;
tliirteen kindl of, mentioned by
Manu, p. 146; what debts of father
not bound to repay, p. 116; whether
has ownership by birth, p. 240.
Srlddha, foods forbidden In, p. 117;
foods proper to be used by the dif-
ferent oaltes, p. 228; performance of,
on 13th tithl, by one having a 80n,
p. 314; should be performed in ac-
cordanoe with directions in all kaJpa
works and smrtia, p. 855.
Brlddhaoandrikl, p. 41811.
Srlddhaointlma1)i, pp. 320. 395, 401.
Brlddhadiplkl of Govlnda-pav4lta,
p.4U.
p. _n.
8r1ddhakalikl, p. J83.; vivaraoa of,
8r1ddbablpa, p. 317••
Bdclhakalpa of arIdatta. p. 384.
Brlddhakalpa ofVloaspatl, p. 408.
SrIdclhakalpaolntlma,l, p. 401n.
Brlddhakal,alatl, p. 4U.
8r1dclhakalpasat,., of Ot,lyans,
p. SOl.
Brlddbakllaala p. 414••
BrUdIaatUlU. pp. eo1. 42411.
Srlddhakaumudl. pp. 310, 414.
Srlddhakriylkaumudi, pp. 177, 194, 339,
364,395.
Srlcldhakr*yapaddhatl, of Puupati,
p. Jt8.
Brlddhamayllkha, pp. 117, 301.
Srld~aDlfl1.aya, p. 414ft.
,
Srlddhapalijl, p. 401n.
.
SrlddhapaUava, p. 39711, 40111, 412a.
Brlddhapradipa, p. 424n.
Srlddhall,ara, of Kullllka, pp. 361-362.
Srlddhaaaukhyar1lp. 306, 422.
SrlddhataUva, p. 278.
BrlddhavivekA of Rudradhara, pp. 279.
294, 364, 371, 397; of 8ulaPI~i, Pp. 394,
397ft.
Brllddhendusekhara, of Nlgoji. p. 453.
Srlmaoaka, meaning of, pp. 16, ~5, 57:
fire. pp. 105-106.
are"il or corpora'lonl. p. 101.
SrldaUa, pp. 277, 278, 294, 295, 318,
36S-~, 369ft,418n.
Srldattamhira, au*hor of EUgnidlna-
paddhatl, p. 365.
Sridharlol"a, pp. 294, 314, 834: author
of Smrtyarthallra, pp. 335-337.
Sridharadll" p. 300.
Sridhariya, p. 337.
Srika,,*ha, author of dlg.lt on dharma,
Pp. 1167, 336.
BrikaQ.tha,. guru of Mldhavlolrya,
p.377.
Srikal,ltbaoarita, of Maokha, p. 333.
ar~;~a, PP. --268, 195, 3i1, 323,·386.
8riDltba-lolr,a-cIf4'ma~i, p. 417.
Sriniv.sa, P. 344.
8rinivllad'l" P. 264.
Srlparvaia. pp. 65, 68.
Brog1rapraklsa, of Bhoja, p. 276.
Brotriya, property of beirle.s, doel Dot
go to king, p. 122.
State, ruined, if supreme authority
wielded by many, p. US.
Stcherbatsky, Dr., p. 3n.
Stein Dr., p. 89.
Stein. Sir Aurel, p. 460ft.
Stenzler, Dr., p. 182.
aubblkara, p. 364.
Sllbodhini, com. on Mitlk,arl, p. 46,
257, 350, 382, 385, 427.
Succession, order of, aocording to
SamgrahaUra, p. 241 i propinquity,
the guiding principle in, according to,
the Mitllk,ar', p. 290; superior
spiritual benefit gave right to,
according to Brikara and Dlya-
bhltga. p. 267, 323.
SudarSanicirya, commentator of
Apastambagrhya. 265.
Sudilll Paijavana, p. 152.
Suddhibimba, p. 396.
Suddhicandriki, of Nandapal)4ita,
p.424ft.
SuddhiointlmatJi, p. 401.
Suddhidipikl, p. 344.
Suddhikaumudi, pp. 277. 414.
SuddhimayUkha, P. 222.
SuddhinirQ.aya, of Vl!:caspati, p. 402.
Suddhipradipa, p.396.
Suddhiratnllkara. p. 367.
Suddhitattva, p. 307.
Suddhitattvllrl,lava, of arinlltha, p. 403.
Buddhiviveka, of Rudradhara, pp. 339,
896.
SlIdra, dharmas of. set forth in Smrti-
kaumudi, p. 384; duties of, p. nOli;
ilIelitimate SOD of, gets share in
father's property, pp. 125, 260 ;
invitiDIJ of asoetic, at dinDer for
 496
gods and manes, fined, p. 102; not
fit for sacrifice, p. 7 ; was not to be
appointed judge, p. 151; woman,
marrige of, with a dvijati, p.l07, 148.
SUdrlclracintiimal}i, p. 401.
SUdraklimaliikara, p. 435.
Sugatisopilna, of Gal}esVaramiBra,
PP. 365, 371. 39771, 40171, 41871.
SutadevamiBra, author of a Smrti-
candrikil, p. 34".
8ukla-Yajurveda, Quoted, p. 1.
Sukra, author on politics, p. 100;
abridged rilja-sastra, p. 111.
Sukranitislira, p. 116.
Sukriya, Aral}yaka, mentionod by Ylij.
smrti, p. 179.
Sulks, succossion to, p. 251.
SUlapiil.li, pp. 279. 28,1, 294, 3~O, 373.
393·300.
Sumantu, I'l'. 129-131 ; ljulra'wl'iter on
dharma, pp. 129-130; a pupil of
Jaimini, p.130.
Bumati Bhllrgava, p. 137.
, ,
S\lna~sepa. story of, pp. 6.50.
Surelvara. pp. 43, 261; idontified with
VisvariIpa by MUllava, pp. 43, 261.
Burety, kinds of, pp. 237, 2i6, 125;
liability of sons of, \\ hen he goes
abroad or dies, pp. 214, 334-335.
Bl1ryapa"Q4ita, guru of Oatapati, p, 407;
father of Ekanl1tha, p. 407.
SuryasiddhiInta, pP. 69,34171.
Sl1ryashldhiintaviveka, of Madana-
pilla, p. 387.
Suiruta, pp. 65, 103, 34171.
SUta, oaste of, p. 103.
Sutherland, translated Datta1r:"mi·
rolms!, pp. 428, 429.
SuYar!}a, same as dinlr., p. 205;
value of, p. 237.
Suyltra, same as N ala, p. 102.
Svairil1is, four kinds of, p. 202,
Svalpa·Samvarta. p. 144.
Bvalpa-Yama, P. 235.
Svaplka. p. 45.
Sviyambhuva, Kanu, p. 97.
Bvetatetu. named by Apastamba,
pp. 39, 45.
Tagore, lrasannakumar, translated
Vivldacintlmal}i, pp. 400, 404.
TalIapa, p. 279.
Taitala, p. 102.
Taitt.iriya·Aral}Yaka, pp. 1371,132, lOO,
191.
Taittiriya'Brlhmal}a, p, 186.
TaittiriYa-Sarhhitl, pp. 5, 40, 51, 136
Taittiriya-Upanl~ad, P. I.
Tlijika-NIlaka9tbi, p. 422.
,!,uka, killlls. pedigree of, p. 386.
TiiJ.l4yamab3brlihmaQB, pp. 'in, 111.
136.153.
Tantriikhyltyikl. p. 87.
Tantraviirtika, pp. 3, 11,26, 27, 42, 43.
58, 82. 145, 224n, 304; refers to 18
dharmaUlilhitlts, p. 133; refers to
Purlil}a~i p. 161.
Tattvamukta:vali, of N lilldapa94ita,
p.425.
1'attvaa, of Raghunandana, pp. 278,297,
300,31&.
Tattvaprakl'a, of Bhoja, on Saiva
iigama, p. 276.
Tattvlrthakaumudi, corn. OD Priiya~­
oittaviveka, p. 415.
Tattvasamlsa, p.1U.
Tautltltamata-tllaka, of Bhavadeva ,
p.303.
Teacher, as heir to pupil. p. SSl.
Temples, of various deities, p. 103;
wealth of. does not go to king, p.122.
Theft, p. 2111; of joint property,
wh~ther possible, P$I. 28"
297.

Tho..... Dr., p. 116.
Tinhaci ntlma1) i of Vloa"p ati,
pp. 400, 4l8n.
Tirthat attva, p. 41'1.
Tirthen dusekha ra of Nlgoji, p. 453.
Tithind _ekhar a of Nlgoji, p. 453.
Tithinlr v.aya, of Vloaspa U, p. 401.
Tithinir v.ayaslr a, of Madana plla,p.3 83.
'lithi-nl rv.aya-s arva-sa muooay a, pp.
163,174.
Tithitat tva, pp. 278, 41":.
Title, and possess ion, p. 245.
Titles, of law, 18, p. 96; treatme nt of,
in Kau~ilya, p. 96 ; 2S, of which king
took oognisanoe suo motu, p. 227.
TocJaramalla. Raja, pp. 4.21, 423.
;r04arln anda, Pp. Sl5n, 306, 318, 421-
423-
;rocJarl nanda-s alhhitl. saukhya , pp.300,
341.
Triklt;l4amat;l4ana, pp. 251, 281; quot-
ed by Hemldr i and quotes Gllrgya
Hllrlya! )a. p. 281.
Tririu1at-sloki, p. 292 ; oomme ntary on,
p.292.
Tripu,k ardlnti- tattva, p. 417.
Trillthali8etu, p. 410.
Trivedi, Mr., p. 455.
Trivlkrama, p. 4Un.
Tulasi, use of, to he avoided in
srlddha , p. 337.
Turu,ka.. p. 380.
UdaYakara, a oomme ntator of Manu,
Pp. 157. S89n, 40bl.
Udgrllhamalla, mention ed in Diya-
bhlga, p. 323.
UdioJa, meanin g of, pp. 44, 351.
Udvlhat.attva, pp. 264, 278.
Ujjvallv rtti, of HaradR tta, on ..lpas-
tambadh armaaU tra, pp. 45, 78, 347.
Uktallb hakr'ya , p. 131.
H. 8. 'l.
497
Umbeka, p. 263.
Untouo hability , nODe, on oertain ocoa-
llioDS, p. 109.
Uplldhy lya, a writer named by Medha-
titbi, p. 271.
Upaklty liyana, p. 218.
Uplkrti tattva of BillambhaHa, p. 460.
Upauay ana, proper year for, p. 68.
Urani~ads, p. 179.
Upaplta kas, pp. 128, 129.
UpapurliQaq, eighteen , p. 163.
Upa.mr tis, eiRhteen, pp. 118,l20,133.
UpavarSa, commented on Piirva-
mimllmsl, p. 281.
Usages, authorit ativene ss of, p.17;when
in conflio~ with dharm£ sltra, p. 203 ;
of various peoples, mentioned by
Drhaspa ti, p. 211; peouliar to the
s~uth, aocording to Baudhayana,p.270.
Usanas, pp. 110-116 ; and Manu, Pl'. 81,
113; work of, on politios, p. 110; pu-
rohita of Asuras, p. 111; composed
Sastra based on dharma 9 of Manu
Sviiyambhuv3, p. 137.
Usury, oondemned by Apastam ba and
Haudhiiyana, pp. 45, 72; not oon-
demned by Gautam a, p. 45.
Utathya , un politios, named by Malll-
bhiirata , p. 100
Utathya , son of, mention ed by Manu-
smrti, p. 143.
Utpala, p. 421n.
Uttara (defend ant's reply), of six
kinds, p. 129; uttara of four kinds
aocordi ng to Prajitpa ti, p. 230; of four
kinds aocordi ng to VyIiS8, p. 237.
UUara- Garga, p. 390.
Uva~a, author of bhii~ya on Va.jasaneya
Sarilhita, p. 299.
Vaoanmiilii, commen tary on Billa-
kriQIt, p. 262.
 Vloaspatimisra, p. 285 ; date ofpp.262,
fl'5, 405; oommentary of, on Yaga-
1lItrabhllJYa. p. 188; his Bhlmati,
p.I&2.
Vloaspatimisra, the jurist, pp. 399-405,
418ft; to be diltinguished from VI·
oalpati, the philosopher, p. 405.
Vldibhayankara. admirer of Vijiiillla-
fogin pp. 290,~08, 442n.
VldhiIla, Srauta siitra. of, p. 105.
Vlgbhata, p. 65.
Vlgbhata-smrti-samgraha, p. 329.
Vaidya, Mr. C. V., p. 159.
VaidynDiltha TlltRat, cnmposed Heveral
oommentaries 011 Alarilklra. works,
pp. 461·462.
Vaidyanltha, Piiyagu~(Ja, pp. 381,
459-461 ; composed several commen·
taries on grammatical workt,p.461.
Vaijavlpa, p. 341n.
Valjayanti, of Nandapa~4ita,-Yide Ke-
Bava-Vaijayanti, pp. 281, 301, 425.
Vaijayanti, commentary by Mahlideva
on Satyii,14ha-srauta, p. 105.
Vaijayanti, a lexicon, p. 344.
Vaikhlnasadharmaprilsna. pp. 105-107.
Vaikhlnasa-slstra, pp. 16, 57, 105;
mentioned by Manusmrti, pp. 13t.
143; mentioned by Baudhlyllna.,
pp. 25, 105; mentioned by G4ut.am.l,
p.105.
Vaiiamplyana and Y4jiillvalkya.lI. 16d.
V.ise,ikaslltra, its detlnition uf
clharma, p. 3.
Vljalaneyins. p. 363.
V.tiis, tribe of, p. 101.
Vajra, name of a prlyaBcitta, p. 2al.
Vajralllcl, of Asvagho,a, p. U7.
VU:ovlkya, p. 178.
VKkyapradipa, p. 271.
Val.bhi, kings of, insoriptioDl of,1I.145.
Vlmadeva, OD pontlo.. DIIM4 bJ
Mahlbhlrata, p. 100; lale, hantered
for dog's flelh, p. 111.
Vilmadevabhattlolrya,: author of a
Smrtioandrikl, p. 841.
Vlmana, author of KDikI, p. Ht.
Valbsabrlhmava, p.377.
Vllnaprastha, varleUes of. p. 105.
Vanllyu, p. 101.
Varlhamihir.. pp. 69, 186, 810, NI",
422.
Varllhapurl7J,a, p. 3.'8.
Vardhamlna, author of Da~cJavlveka
and other works, pp. 368. 401.; VI-
cllspati was hil guru, p. 404.
Val'fadipikl, p. 368••
VarlJa-kdyl-kaumudi or Va"aka«-
mudi. pp. b6S, 278, 303, 310, 4U.
Var,a-krtya of Rudradhll.ra, p••7.
VllrIJY1yal)i, author named by .Ipaa-
tamba, p. 39.
Vlrtl, p. 81.
Vlr~ika, p. 8.
Vasantarlja, pp. 34,1tt, 869n.
Va'li,~ha, oath of, pp. 151, 158 ;oi,ed
to Ak,amlll, p.111.
Va!li,~hadharmal\nra, pp." 5, 7.. 60,
60, 184; oommented on, by Yljla-
svlmin, p. GO.; oontenta of, pp.51-51;
date of, p. 59; hal man, slltraS in
common with Baudhl,aD" p. 31;
home of, pp. 57-58; many dual of,
identioal with Gautama'l, p. 18;
refers to viewa of Gautame, p. 18;
relatiOD of, to MaDUlmrti, pp. 55-57,
58, 82; relation of, to Vi'9udharma-
liltr&, p. 57 ; lome views of, allol.nt,
pp. 58-59; Itudled bl ~gvediJII,
lIP. 11, 50; atyle of, p. 52; whether
refers to Bom&DI, p.P.
Va Ii,tha-Imrtl, di~ereDt from the
Vasl,*hadharmuU$1'Io p. 60.
V lisi,~ha RlmlJava, ,. 376.
i Vlludev., Damed nBarihara, p. Ut.

.
'fInd"l, worah., of, pp. 67-68.
Vlnd.. a 81"abhauma, teloher of
aahlD,a, p.417.
VllUhoma. on politios, named b,
Ibhlbhlra.a. p. 100.
Vltlp., p. 101.
Vltavyldhi, named by Kautlly.. p. 99.
Vata4varaaidclhlnta, p. 376.
Vatla, a Imrtiklra, p. 133; undergo-
in, ordeal, p. 152.
Vlt.,l,ana, author of Dmaslltra,
p.100.
Vlvarala, Ion of Ke6av&nlyaka, patron
of NaDdapa~4ita, p. 425.
Viyupurl~a, mentionad by Mahlbhil-
rat.. and BI~a, p. 161, 311.
VedlolrYl, pp. 223, 803, 340.
Vedlqu, pp. 67, 143, 179.
Vadilngajyoti,a, p. 101.
Vedlntakalpataru, p. 384.
VedlDtallltra, vide Brahmuatra.
Vedjrthalarh~.ha, p. 264.
Vedaa, al louroel of dharma, pp. 4-7;
contain no vidhis on dharm8 but
inoidental referenoel, pp. 4, 7;
calumny of, p. 143.
VeDa, p.lSI.
Vi'~isarhhlra, pp. 300-301.
Vidhlnaplrijlta, p. 308.
Vidhlpufpamlll, p. 364.
Vidhlrasl,av.adll,a~a, of Sankara-
bhatt.. p....
VidvaDmanoharl of Nandapa~4iia,
p.423.
Vldy1dhana. meanllll of, p. 110; not
liable to partition, p. 210.
Vld,... numb..r of, for king., p. 81.
fourteen, what are, pp. lU, 179;
only two, for kinga, acoordlng to
BrhalPlti, p. 184 i only three &0-
oordin, to MlDavu. p. ta9,
,..
Vid,lp.,., p. 418"•
Vidylrawa, p. 377; founded Vijaya-
Dagar.. p. 377.
Vidyltirtba, teaoher of Mldhavloarya ,
p.377.
Vij&y'lDagara, date of loundation oft
p. 377 i dynasty of kin,s of,pp.377-78.
Vijillnewara, pp. 287-293; author of
A6auoaduaka, p. 291.
Vikhanal, sUtra of, pp. 57, 106.
Vikramlrka nr Vikramldityadeva of
Kalyll}a, pp. 288, 290.
Vikramorvuiya, p. 204.
Vinlyaka, worship of, found in Mini-
vagrhya and BaudhlIyana, pp. 31,
181 i and Manusmrti, p. 139 ; found In
Yitj., pp. 176, 180-181.
Vindhyavlla, pp. 271, 341".
ViramltrodaYa, pp. 46, 77", 78, 21111,
290, 295, 318, 325, 440-446.
Viralirhhl, patron of Mitrami6ra,pp.44S.
Viralirhhldevaoarita, p. 445.
VireBvara, fa*her of Ca~cJeBvara, p. 370.
I
ViBlllk,a, abridged work of Brahml on
dharma, artha and klma, p. 137 ;
mentioned by KalI*ilya and others,
pp. 99, lOO, 412; mentioned by Vi6va-
rlIpa, p. 2M.
Vislrada, p. 41511.
Vi'i,*ldvaita teaohers before Rlml-
nuja, pp. 26'-265.
Vi'911, twelve names of, p. 81; ODe
hundred namel of, p. 68,
VI,~ucltta, commentator of Vi"u-
purl1~a, p. 161.
Vl~udharmallltra, pp. 00-70; IDd BhI-
rucl, p. 70; borrows from Yljlllul.
kya, p. 65 ; oharaoter pp. 64-65 ; oom-
mentary of, ValJayanti, pp.60, 70,
425: oontentl of, pp. 81-81; date of
pp. 6S-69 ; later tban Yljilavalkya,
l" 65; ralation to Klthakasrh,a,
 500
pp. 60, 68; relation t.o MRnusmr ti
pp. 60, 63-64; relation to VnKi,~ha
p. 57 ; style of, p. 63 ; verse~ iD, later
additions, pp. 66-67; views of, differ
from those of Kil,hakagrhya, p. 68.
Vi,,,udharmottara, pp.161,195.
Vi,t).ugupta, vide under Kau~nya,
pp. 87, 88, 341n.
Vi'1J,upurl"a, pp. 88, 161, 168; containa
much dharma61atra matter, p. :61;
extent of, p. 16B.
Vi,,,urahaayapur1oa, p. 340.
Vi,l)uav!min, p. 171.
Vi6vldar6a, pp. ni, 344.
VifVakaena, kins of Bengal, p. 3'4.
Vi6vlmitra, amrti of, pp. 133, 236;
aage, took dog'a leg from Cl 94itla,
p 152.
Vi6vartlpa, a lexicographer, p. 361.
Vi6varlJpa, pp. 7, 18, 27, 42, 43, 53, 57,
58, 73, 82, 85, 109, 117, 195, 197-98,
210&0., Z5Z-Z64 ; and text of Yljfta-
valkya pp. 189-170; identified with
Sure6var., pp. 43, 261-262; pointa of
differenoe between, and Mltllk,arl,
pp. 259-260.
Vi6vartlpanibandba, pp. 263-26"
Vi6varllpaaamuooaya, p. 264.
Vi6ve6vara, temple of,at Benarea,p.419.
Vi6ve6vara, commentator ofMitllk,arl,
pp. 290, 350,381-389; peraonal history
of, p. 385.
Vi6vesvara-Saraavati, p.174.
Vi~hob!, sbrine of, at Pandbarpur,
pp. 463-464.
ViUbala-rnmantraalrabhl,u, Pp. 380,
451n.
Vivlldabbanglr1J.ava, pp. 461-466.
Vivldacandra, pp. 284, 302, 80S, 373.
Vivldaohitlma1J.i, pp. 77, 285, 297, 307,
399, 400, 418n.
Vivldanir1J.aya, p. 40S.
Vivldaratnlkara pp.71, 77, 157. 309,
S10, 214,., 149, 194, 198, 341, 361.
Vivldlrvavasetu, p. 465.
Vivldaalgara, of KulllIka, p. 381.
Vivldaalrlroava, p. 465.
Vivlda-tlv4av8, pp. 276, 325, 433. 435.
Vivllhapa$ala, p. 411.
Vivlbavrnd'vana,p.411n~
Vopadeva, a frtend and prote"ee of
Hemldri, p. 358.
Vratakamallkara, P. 433.
Vratapaddhatl of Rudradbara,p.397.
Vrataslgara, p. 36011.
Vrddba-Brbaspati, p. 111.
Vrddha-Garga, p. 341n.
Vrddba-Glrgya, pp. 119, 134.
Vrddba-Gautama, p. 19; Dames 57
dbarma6latras, p. 133.
,rrddba-Kltylyana, p. 218.
Vrddba-Manu, pp. 134. 150, 158.
Vrddba-Parl6ara, p.196.
Vrddba-PracetBs, P. 229.
Vrddba-Bltltapa, p. 129; bblfYaklra
of, p.129.
Vrddha-Vali,$ba, pp. 59,134.
Vrddha-Vi,vu, pp. 69,135.
Vrddha-Vylsa, p. S38.
Vrddha-Ylj6avalky., pp. 119,133, 18',
188 ; work of, p. 188.
Vrjik.. p. 101.
Vrl'via, langha of, p.l01.
Vylhrtia. p. 13.
Vylhrtlllman, p. 13.
V,angylrthlkaumudi, of ADautl-
6rama. p.44I.
Vrll" Imrti of, pp. 136-138.
V,avahlra. oompared to Yajila, p. Ill;
hal four pIIIaB, pp. 113, 145 ; defined,
p.lU.
VyavahlEraointlhnal}i of Vloaspati,
pp. ~. 'lb.
Vravahlramltrtl, pp. 119, 104, 308.,
110ft, 118. 158, as; 311-3.1,

V,.nblramall1kha. Pp. 135. Ilb.
IS5. SS9; relation of. to Mitlk,arl'
p.4S9.
Vyavahlrapadal. p. 96.
Vyavu.hlraratnlkara. pp. 19•• 367. 371.
Vyavahlraiiromat)i, p. 191.
Vyavahiratattva. pp. '1. 184, SOl, S21,
S94. 438, «2".
V,avahlratilaka. of Bhavadeva,
pp. SOl-SOl, 441••
Vyavahlroccaya. p. 41171.
Wealth. three kinds of. according to
Nlrada, p. 198; anoeltral. oonceal-
ment of, p. IU; lo.t:~and regaiDl'd
hy one cO-Ibarep, p. lIS.
Weber. Prof. p.80.
Week-daYI. names of, pp. 67, 69;
whether first eltablished by Greeks,
p. 185; earliest mention of, in
Indian insoriptions. p. 185.
Weigbu, to be made of iron or stones
from Masadha. p. 101; units of, given
by Manu. p.146.
West and Bohler. digelt of. pp.• 28'
4~·;, 457.
Westropp. Sir Miohael. p. 458.
Widow, of lonless man, aocording to
PlirijiUa,was tc submit to NiJoga,and
give wealth to son so born, p. 309;
erring, allowed bare maiuteuQe by
Hlrita, p. 146; even in undivided
famUy, suooeeded tl) husband'l! pro-
perty, aooording to Jitendr!ya and
Dltyabhllga, pp. 181, 313; of seps-
ratl'o\ ooparcener allowed to illberit,
p. 237, if she mbmitted to niyoga,
pp. 241, 296 : of predeoealed laD pre-
ferrod to daught.er al heir, by Nan-
dapa!)4ita, p. 418: adoption by, p.448;
of prod se eased son or grandson, right
of, p. 859; luooeeded to hUlband's
Istate, if small, aooording to Brikara,
p. 166; remarriage of, allowed bJ
501
Vasl,tha, p. 58; remarriage of, allow-
ed by Kautilya, p. 96; pcmarri age
of, allowed by Nlrada. p. 102: re-
marriage of, condemned by Manu,
pp. 96, 201: right to inherit to
hUlband, pp. 150-151, 180, 109,
according to Apas'amba and Gau-
tama, p. 349; not reoogniled by
Nlrada, p. 103; reoognised oy Ylj.
and Brhaspati, p. 109; right of, to
lucoeed, view of Samgraha, al to,
p. 257 ; right of. to luoceed, view of
VisvarlIpa, p. 258; right of, to suo-
oeed, view of Haradatta, p. 349
succeeded to her 80nlels husband and
wal bound to offer 6riLddhas, p. 230;
to get 2000 kllrllllpaQal! from hus-
band's estate. p. IS7.
Wifo, adoption by, p. «8; even adulter-
ous, not to be calt adrift by hus-
band. p. 146 ; duties of, p. 111; when
delertion of husband I:y, oondon,d,
p.96,ISOn.
Winternitz, Dr., pp.3S, 86,89, 205,347,
Witnelsel, even mlnorl and defective
men oould be, in certain cases, p.1l6;
of two kinds, krta and akrta•. p. ISO.
Women, t.wo kinds of, brahmavldinis
and sadyovadhUl, aooording to HI-
rita, p. 7S ; olaims of, to sucoellion
not favoured by Apaltamba and
Sankha, p. 78; bought, are not patnil,
p. 117 ; duties of, p. 122; wealth of,
should not be appropriated by kin"
p.121 ; pass on marriage into hus-
band's gotra, p. IS2; not allowed to
resort to samnylsa, p 235 i tutelage
of, as to ttteir husband's wealth,
p.246.
Writing, importance of, in transac-
tionl, P. 245.
YldavabhU,a!)a-bhaUllolrya, p. 37'.
Ylidavas, genealogy of, p. 357.
Yajiias, five, p. 7,
 101
YljllallYlmin,oommentator of i Vasi,-
*ba, p. 60.
Yljllatantra-sudhlnidhi, of Sly a 1J a,
p.377.
Yljllanlk,a, p. 168; dialogues of,
with Janata, p. 168; works aacrih-
eel to, p. 188; rupture of, with Vai-
'amply ana, p. 168.
Yljllavaltyaamrti, pp.', 168-190; and
Apipurl1Ja, pp. liO-173; and Ga-
rucJa-purll,lIi, pp. 17S-175; and Greek
astrolO81, pp. 185-187; and white
Yajurveda, pp. 168, 181-81 ; and IlI-
nanuh,a, pp. 180-81; and Manu,
pp. 176-177,180; and Parl'ara, p.181;
borro". pas.ages of Brhadlraa,ya-
kopanl,ad, pp. 181-181; oom. of
Mitraml'ra on, pp. 4'3-t"; oon-
tents of, pp. 177-179; date of, pp.183-
187; earlier and later atrata in,
pp. 1'15-176; enumerates 19 Imrtl-
klras, p. 132; editions of, Pp. 169-
170; literature known to, p. 179;
philosophy of, p. 187; various read-
ings in, pp. 16)-170 ; verses of, bor-
rowed by Vi,a,udbarmll8iltra, p. 64.
Yljiiavalkya Brlbmal)a, reviling of,
if oalled modern, p. 349.
Yajurveda, Black, srautaBUtr.B of
p. 105; White, promulgated by Ylj-
l1avalky&, p. 168.
Yajvan, an autbor named by Medhl-
tithi, p. 271.
Yams, referred to by Vaslftha, pp. IS,
132. 131 ; smrti of, pp. 231-IS5.
Ylmunamunl, p. 26••
Yaliastilaka, p. 114, 117, 124".
Ylata, p.8.
Yati, p.1Sl; six duties of, p.SU.
Yatldharmasamgraha, Po 174.
Yatindramatadiplkl, p.I64.
Yautaka, meaning of, p.180.
Yavana, a mixed oalt., mentioned b,
Oantama, p. 19, 45; mentioned by
Manulmrti, p. 151.
Yavane'vara, p. 341".
Year, of flve kinds, p. 44S.
Yoea, pp. 111, 329; eight aDgas of,
p.l06.
Yoga-kljlema, defined, p. 236.
YogaButra, Bhoja'. oommentar, OD,
oalled RljamlrtaQ.4a, p. 276.
Yogasatrlbhlljlya, p. 188.
Yoga-Yljiiavalk,a, p. 188; earlier
than 800 A. D., p.188.
Yogisvara, means Ylj. and is different
from Yoga-Ylj., p. 188; Yogisnra i.
different from Yllj. and is a nibl\nd·
haklra. pp. 278, 320.
Yoglots, pp. 286·287, 310n, 322, 41811.
YuddbajaylrQ.ava. p. 413•.
Yuga, whioh sm,tis authoritative iD
wbioh, I). 192.
Zodiaoal aignll, Dot known to Ylj.
amf,i, p. 186·
 APPENDIX A .
...... "! ... ,.,-_-.... ..........

,-
List of Works on Dharmasastra
It is necessary to say. a few words about the methods followed in
preparing this list of the works on dharm~~stra. Purely srauta
works have generally been excluded, except where they have been
profusely quoted or relied upon by dharmasastra writers. Works
of the Tantra class and the PuraQas have been passed over, inas-
much as they form in themselves independent and extensive
branches of Sanskrit literature requiring an exhaustive and detailed
treatment, which from considerations of space had to be abandoned
here. All individual prayogas, mahiimlyas, vidhis, vratas, s~tis,
stotras have been omitted, except where the names of the authors are
well-known or there is some importance or peculiarity attaching to
them. Purely astrological works on jataka, and tajika have not
been included, but works of the muhurta class that are closely con-
nected with everyday religious practices have been included.
Though the grhyasutras and their commentaries were not dwelt
upon in the body of the present work, they have been included
in this list as their subject-matter is closely allied to dharma-
5astra. Only works up to about 1820 A. D. have been entered
here. Works on politics (arthasastra) have also been in-
cluded. I am afraid that all the restrictions set out above have
not be:en rigorously observed in the following and crave the
indulgence of scholars in this respect. I must gratefully acknow-
ledge, as everyone engagf'd in preparing a similar list on any
br.lOch of post-Vedic literature must do, my indebtedness to the
monumental Catalogus Catalogorum of Dr. Aufrecht. But even that
catalogue leaves many things doubtful and necessarily gives meagre
information. For removing such doubts I was compelled to read
and compare the original catalogues of Sanskrit n15S. such as that
ofthe India Office, the Notices of Sanskrit mss. by Dr. Mitra and
and M. M. H;1rapras~da. Besides the third pan of Aufrecht's
Catalogue was published in 1903. Since then several other
catalogues, such as the Descriptive Catalogues and Triennial
Catalogues of the Madras Govt. mss. Library, Notices of mss. ( new
 104
series, part Ill) by M. M. Haraprasad Sastri, Catalogue of Palmleaf and
Paper mss. of Nepal Durbar Library by M. M. Haraprasad Sastri,
Hultzsch's Report (part Ill), Catalogue of Central Provinces
Sanskrit mss. by Rai Bahadur Hiralal and Catalogue of the mss.
collected by the Bihar and Orissa Govt. (vol. I), have been
published. Moreover I have consulted hundreds of mss. from
collections like those at the Deccan College (now in the Bhandarkar
O. R. Institute at Poona), at the AnandliSrama Institution (Poona),
tbe Bhadkamkar memorial collection started by Prof. H. D. Velankar
in Bombay at the Wilson College and the vast collection of the Baroda
Oriental Institute. In preparing this list I give wherever possible and
desirable the names of the authors and of their ancestors,
the names of the works quoted by them or of the works
that quote them, the age of the work (or of the mss.)
their contents &c. In most cases the very name of the
work indicates its subject-matter. In spite of all this many doubt-
ful points are still left. Various circumstances tend to create confusion
in preparing such lists as are offered here. The same work appears
under two, three or even more names in the mss. and the Co1ta-
logues. Sometimes the names of the authors and even their fathers'
names are the same as in the case of Divakara, son of Mahadeva ami
~al'lkara, son of NilakarHha. Very often portions of a large work
appear separately as distinct works in the Catalogues. The same
author appears under several forms, as N arasimha and N rsithha,
Nagda and Nagoji. I have made great efforts to remove such
doubts as far as I could and hope that I have been able to make
my own humble contributions to the work so ably done by
Aufrecht and others. I do. not give references to catalogues in the
case of each work, nor do I give all possible references to catalogues
again~t each entry. Only in imporant cases have I given references
to catalogues. It has been my endeavour to give earlier references
to works and authors wherever I could than those given by
Aufrecht and to find out the age of a work or author by resort to
various devic~s. Only a detailed comparison with Aufrecht call.
show this, which task I must in all humility leave to the readers
who will use this list. Onc more feature of this list to which I
wish to draw the attention of the reader is that I have pointed out
what wDrks have been printed. In doing this I generally refer only
to well-known series and editions like the Bombay Sanskrit Series,
 505
the Benares Sanskrit series and have not set out editions to which
very few can have access. For those who want exhaustive informa-
tion on this point, the catalogues of printed works in the British
Museum Library which have now been brought up to 1928 will b~
found helpful.
Besides the abbreviations given at the beginning of this work,
the following abbreviations have been employed in this list and
the next.
a = author of.
:Anan. sm. = The collection of smrtis published by the Anandll§rama
.- Press, Poona.
Anan. P. = Anandasrama Press (Series of books).
Ano. = Anonymous.
Aufrecht's OxE. Cat. = Catalogue of Sanskrit mss. in the Bodleian
Library at Oxford by Dr. Aufrecht ([864).
Baroda 0.1. = Colletion of Mss. at the Baroda Oriental,Institute.
Ben. S. Series = Benares Sanskrit Series.
Bbad. col. = Bhadkamkar Memorial Collection made by Prof. H. D.
• Velankar of Wilson College, Bombay.
Bik. Cat. = Catalogue of Sanskrit mss. in the Library of H. H. che
Maharaja of Bikaner by Rajendralal Mitra ( 1880).
B. O. cat. = Cat. of mss. collected for the Bibar and Orissa
. Government, vol. I.
Bumell's Tan;. Cat. = Classified Index to the Sanskrit mss. in the
palace at Tanjore by Dr.A. C. Burnell(I88o).
C = commentary ( of a work under which this letter occurs).
=
CC commentary on a commentary.
Ch. S. Series. =
Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series.
Corn. == commentary or commentator, according to context.
C. P. cat. = Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit mss. in the Central
. . Provinces and Berar, by Rai Bahadur Hiralal
( 1,26, Nagpur ).
a.D.f4.
iDI
G. O. Series = Gaikwad's Oriental Series, Baroda.
Govt. O. Series. = Government Oriental Series, Poona.
Hultzsch's R. = Reports on Sanskrit mss. in Southern India by
Dr. Hultzsch, parts I-Ill.
Jivananda srn. = collection of smrtisedited by Jivananda in two parts.
m. = mentioned ( by or in ).
Mysore G. O. L. = Mysore Government Oriental Library Series.
N. = Notices of Sanskrit mss. in Bengal vol. I-XI (vol. I-IX by
Dr. R. Mitra and X-XI by M. M. Haraprasld Silstri ).
N. ( new series) = Notices of Sanskrit mss., new series, vol. I-Ill
by M. M. Haraprasad Sastri.
Nir. P. = NirQayasagara Press, Bombay.
pr. = printed.
q. = quotes.
Stein's cat. or Stein = Catalogue of the Sanskrit mss. in the Raghunath
temple Library" of H. H. the Maharaja of Jammu and
Kashmir, by Dr. M. A. Stein ( 1894 ).
Ulwar cat. = Catalogue of mss. in the Library of the Maharaja of
Ulwar, by Dr. Peterson.
Venk. P. = Venkatesvara Press, Bombay.
W. and K. = Catalogue of Sanskrit mss. in the Bodleian Library,
vol. 11 (1905) by Dr. Winternitz and Prof..A. B. Keith.
 ·
Lilt of Works on Dhannasastra
,.
~ gives propmatory rites C. by ~ (ilI"~" (this is
( Sfnti ) for any particular amSil probably the same as the author's
of a man's rt§i. own COol. ).
""18'CI"', by ~... ftt Cl ifI- ..... Maiq by 4tHI"" of lIi~iiill.
~; composed in ~ke 1636
( 8lt~ii,(iI",aft ) on intercalary Itl""'_'
",,,q'iiiil~i'ij" by
months, how to calculate them it"Oi'''\ by ",,""1'4
(in 6S verses).
and on the special duties per- ",,,q'iiiiql% by ~ (* or -(;r -IIN
formed in them. of the .'~I¥wb. ).
C. wltc~C'''''\11 by " ..... 1\'1'.
Si"aCl"'Y by ~ (?) m. in ~­ ",'hifil"'.1 ( in I I khaQ4as).
'(RnIIt of ~f!iI1"l' Divided into
kaQ4is on dharma and vyava-
hara. .hlstEf'ftI¥, ascribed to q'!(iIliWQ.
~Or81ilfttt~"fu-m. in "Ii~~ii it"'''CIIi or ~ by "4"I(WI
of :ftl(riei"i'h in~. CBaroda O. I. No. 7129 C.•).
SiA,,¥,4. """'M'ij " .
",A.,.11q_. ...,,",. by ofti¥oa(l'-, son of
",{1"fllufq by ."i'.,· 3t04ql(tl~u( ...'61.14 of~­
ait!r ( j n 6 Sl$(li'S ).
3(fT.t~"lillII"'ii
on ceremonies per-
formed to make up for omission ... "ftthril by """"., son of ~
in the daily performance of of 'C,,,,,,,,lI, in two q~,s.
aupasana. C. refers to ,.''68.
mi·"".qil. C.by~.
atA,,"••"" .
ilfl.,"".... i4.Pl¥,by ~,
son of " ......, son of _ .
INU'.
About 1683 A. D. "
"'''«'Iq~ft'''~.
atft""""i'~"
fIt1I(t~¥1 •
. ...", ....
... "" .. l(tA.r ( Hultzsch R. I.
attIlFtafq by 'rh'. son of ~ No. 270).
and grandson of
names ""1_...,,
~, ~­
"'"""'Ill,,,,; "'1'\,qG.stitl" (from stitiWii of iim·
~J~'
~).
C. by author. qqfq..~,,--: (from q. .'~Cii").
C. called t(WWr~by ,i.. livtqlilli'l. • " (from ,,,,,,~.).
 SOl
~ Vide sec.
C. by p1Itar p.
39. ""_"'''11.(61
iiRl"i41 +I fitofq- vide 1t"1t,,,f'lJiq
..... 8 ftt..hf.
",RI"14I+1"' ••
"U.8iflq by ".N.
....Gllef\~1ft'tt by "GUII4''''''.
1Iftt"""".. iq Rn.

..tft"'i\~~q by Iihr (B. O. cat. "'''.... a'1.;ijjq«tft (from the nrli

vot. I, p. 2, No. 3 ). ofQl{).
..fft"i(~~q by ,"lie"'"
(B. O. ac"",.ftl .. iqij .
cat. vol. I, p. '3, No. 4 ). ..It... ..,or ~liltq'itt. of &r.r-
lIAr Vide sec. 19. ..... 'ifI~ son of " .... ,,1'1, sur-
C. by .-i"i'l. named Qtl4iftn. Vide under
C. by "",,8i8. Later than 1686 Slci\a.,", .
A. D.
..It... i1i.·
C. by tftmr.
""li81, corn. of mw on iuq",... -
.8",4uI or "8"ila, by IIm'" 'HI('I'. Vide scc. 86 .
• of the I\Tartar family, son of
"ij'lI,\,ijU,q.
('IImI' and elder brother of~.
Based on the •• MUil( of qnr- .."lteilillWn of "'ill&'.
it.J. On ~, ~ and ~ at.-tbil""ri(i by \Hil.I"'.
phenomena. Quotes 14"...... N atii4(Uhi(lCf by aftfiillll'
( new series) vol. 1. pp. 2-4. "CP.,il,". (quoted by 'I~
iI.rifil~. by 1IfNt. 1n _r..a,Cj ).
at.Milil( by ~~ son of~­ ati*4lil4Cftt by "'Iltw.tl'ftil, son of
~ ( printed in 1905 by Prabha- w;mf;r.
kari and co, ':alcutta); m: by (.-
atij4l i i4«ffl by ...."Ii"i(l(+iitft.
1I"Ifot, "1481"(, 1t't8"ua,
begun in 1090 sake ( 1068 A.D.)
""fI1'' ;C. by amm~ <" Baroda O. J.
No. 12537 ).
and finished by ~uiltlt.
...ftldlil((li\ b y " . ..p I'N'iitr .
" by Ift'qfir. C. by q;mr.
....aftt.. ; quoted by iIRR1II' in at,,""'.I" or' ~Rt'RI written
iiii~d,"i,n . under Amipasimha RAthor by
...al'ld on ~ of three kinds, wtamw~, son of...,.,mr, son
~, "I",ft"" ~. of ~, divided into six parts,
...MNla_iiltti of ~. iCI ... i\(NI, Wlflnf;r, """I"fiI,
~-
 1JBt 01 Wori. on DAar malli,t,,,

~.~. "I\~(\Ij. Refers to ... ;:ilf'Nii.'~ by ~, of the 'IQ'{-

Alamgir, emperor of Delhi. ~. N (new series) vol. In.
,",,,Ric was contemporary of p. 3·
Shah Jehan. About 1660 A. D.
3t'l'l'".attributed to
of Bikaner. Treats of the ~-
"'"l"f4I,__" at~I'aAq1" (l1(uq\~ft) by '~I""I
from his Ait".iin...
'''Nfu"" in five ullasas. ~
ruled in 1673. son of ~
...~I'aA.n'i by wt'( 14ut "l' Vide sec.
10 3.
( 1634). Vide D. C. ms. 22 of
~l'aii+il" by A-.....,'l, based on
1902-1907 copied in Sake 1691.
Vide under i!(lwt(HiI4S.'.
atorral'alllRr by ftI4i';r, quoted by q-
. . . in "f>.tnN.
ii4Tq.i(tf1l+i. by cftq \'tftnr.
at~ I'aA 14 fV.nr.
(' ~
stwa"(4liirl\ .
3ti'i4I1fi4I~f\t by 1I'I'Umw. Quotes
atifihqifijti printed in Bombay in
iI''*'«.t. Later than 1640 A. D.
1890 A. D.
~.

~""qjq fft .
&lwqf\q"fft.
.. 3tVC(1ir.

....A"'. .·
....AI "wtA-.1., •
acwq"q"ftc by ...wtFri... , son of
~. Vide sec. 109. at..... ,··
atMi •• ,wtlllaft.,,«q«ftr .
:a1~'8q ...ftc by m.
son of :at~-
11I of suq~At (Pul).tam be on the I ~fI'G'iq".tffl ascribed to .....,.
Godavarl). Later than 1450A. D. ; iiP4qllOJq"fft ( or ~ ) of ~­
qm in ,u«"~ of ~''';:i!(ih
111.
~f\q ..fn by ~'WJ fJ1' ..fEql~ijt(\ of .il~",.wt""
~~by~" F.arlier than 1500 A. D.
~~~q«Pf by ~. ,n of ~ ... fqqllOJ+i,A:., m. in qt{l\'ln~
alias \1TI1II. follol ,ng l1H(l3I(l!I(
and the l11'If the/.oll; says there of (S""'' '
~mitVr'ih;ft, com. by omIft;
are:! hundred ~ following
111. in Rift''''"' (4i1.~"):
'1ll1ti3I', but his is quite different.
ati\'{fitSiQt-1 or ~.
~~ 01' a\"".".q«lft by
oqpt(Tqar, son of ~; vide atlC{..tif'l.n I·
sec. [03. . . . by ~ (?); quoted by 1ft-«
~tqq.tif or ~~".q«fft by in t'lNti(4I"1.
~"."! son of ."...,..
 IU'..ijilii.,,,,,·
..I'I"....1\l4tq by~.
3i~"..... ilftfft ( on ...... ) by p-
","" son of qra-~ of "'.1\"111
(printed in Telugu script, Madras
1874). Vide Hultzsch'sR. vol.II
p. 1 I 3 and preface p. VI.
C. ri'srfrfq$l' by the author
himself; refers to.tilsr, ~
and ...~ of lt~I.If4rq. Later
than 1400 A. D.
. ~8fltnitf"irii"i6t, alias lfIif«ini~
by ~ king ~f (vol. I in
G. O. S. and also in Mysore
G. O. L); composed in 1051
sake(i. e. 1129 A. D.); has rOD
chapters divided into five ~s
on ' means of acquiring t.tjya, ,
• means of the stability of the
kingdom, ' , royal enjoyments.'
'vinoda or recreations 'and 'kri<J.a
( games and sports ).
ariOQiCQ .....I·
3ii(rioqi414i m. in ~r of
.,iT(q(Uln. Earlier than 157; A.I>.
~~""~"I m. in ~cmr-
"".
3M.,Po.W\Q by ;n(IQUlii!'
3IQI"nCh'8~OiQ •
ii'n')..81(1'r....n~')..i: by mf I a
protegee of ac",R\, of Bikaller.
About [650 A. D.
3I,"il .. ~ by ifmq'Ujl{iJ'. Vide
sec. [03. '.
3I'~ m. in ~iAlf.:rGn'. ~
ftf'S' Vide Ulwar cat. No. 12)3
and extract 28S, which show that
there are 149 verses on accep·
tance of gifts and suqiWits con-
nected therewith.
3i~iil,q.. fft by H.
3I.~iii' (on marriage with the
Arka plant before marrying a
third wife on the death of the
first two ). BBRAS. cat. p. 240.
3id41.,.
~8lif.
3I=8.iF....twCi8ni by~( on wor-
shipof~).
at;j.,,'*fiq,fOOlI by ~.
3f11i~fJ~ of ,itfC",i"ii!(. a com. on
tf«t\1fq.l. Vide sec. 101.
".." .. of ~ ; vide sec. 14.
C. "ftlqi{qc'in:( of llpiiit.'l (ms.
on chap. 8-36 of 2nd ~).
C. .,Q::q~"i of lIN1AI'Mltiw.
C. ~ by i,Oi4mlflil'W'l (Tri.
S. S.).
~q m. in ua;rftfft~ of
~(.
(Baroda O. 1. No.
3ii~ftt Of~"'''il4; 1088-117 2 A.D.
(printed at Ahmedabad, 1906).
348;1(\1...
~~.
aMQ'W 111. in ~~ of srorrq-·
~\ril'liW Ano. Gives denomi-
nations of ten classes of saIhllya-
sins and their duties. N (new
 511
series) vol III preface p. IX and :sti!If.(ill'hlf.(~lttq (Stein p. 82).
p.8. !~~:by~.
3flfellf¥lfJii Iq "-it. :st'!tf.(ill"l?i(1I( .
<I4«".fi!tlfll (or rather ~~) :st'!14i1ltf1(ft(1I~: (Baroda O. I.
by iloqqtac"'. Vide sec. 105. No. 10214).
at~I ... ~Jiq by :a"lill" ( B. O. ';at. :st(1ail5j!liiqf\!i,q~ftlr by ~. N
No. 10 p. 7 ). (new series) vol. Ill. p. II.
at~ll"'ii'iiill-vide under 3tl~'" 'EISF"'ltl. ~uil(1iniilqtllt«- probably the
Many works on ~ indis- same as ~ ...qft~ above.
criminately use the words ~
and~.
:am-
3RfjqU.I(1ij)5j!liiqihIC'''''''' by
q~.
Siil~:qel( by (1(q~e.hlfJ"«; men- atl~ (from ......".11(1 Baroda
tions ~e, ~'q"jq', 1N- O. 1. No. 5478).
~ and "~(1fJ.q.
~ftw4w~·
31"4A1'l'" I·
.Wl'liicnl "
31~hiii ~"OI.
3lWS'l(UI.
3f~crt'cilcuqil
(from 4~'i~~ ) ~.
BBRAS cat. vol. n. p. 240. attSlH4lf.Mnil (Ms. in Benares
at~rv.llqilq",q.( ace. to ~) S. college) by .1(1"1\1(1, called
BBRAS cat. vol. n. p. 240. after atr~, wife of (11101(161, son
~. of "hlfhlCl j seem.. to refer to
Ahilyabai, the famous ruler of
attifHIfSA'l'
Indore in the latter half of
<24'!1fSIIfS¥N:cfft •
the 18th century).
3ti!.I_~'" "Iar-vide '@'$.~.
~;q~i\nl (Pr. at Adyar by
atU'II(1f.(~p... by'1'l'N. son of Sehrader).
IIN1r (Baroda O. I. No. 12586
~ by ","bllQ, ~ ponion,
A). About 1550-1625 A. D. pr. at Lucknow in 189[.
3tt"'i".,aq ...~ qUcited in ~- 34IUqUcq"fft by {qw ~- Pa~t of
(1'fiR.
qGlhltf (q. v. ).
31'!~ill"fJ~"" (Baroda O. I. No. ~~ on iilq"" in I2 chap-
12743). ters. ( I. O. Cat. voI. Ill. p. 380
~"i.~qiil'--"". No. 1304).
3t'!1i(ill¥fI" (Baroda O. I. No. atl.I(¥IUC·
3854). 3U;m:~ by ~ (Baroda O.
~1"'I"t"~uiq (Stein p. 82); I. No. I lIB). .
 1I1'''",'.!fI by ~ son of~­
J;R (Vai~Qavite.
treatise on good
conduct and devotion to Vi~Qu)
ms. (N. vol. VIII. 191) dated
~ 1782 ( 1725-26 A. D. ).
SfI.I\(iiioC (Baroda O. I. No.
12796 ).
all"'I ••~.1 by A.r-tfi"~.
Sfl.nlliijf.!llftl by Q" .. l1iq". In 1 367
A.D. he composed his 81Rl'
grammar and his '''''(j~','W in
1375 A.D.
1I1...1".""lftl by \~ .... ,fiIif.
SfI.I\.~.' by~.
SfI.I"."'Ift, by ift.,I\lI. 14"(. ,-
~, son of WlIft,I.,4 (on
duties of ~s and fl:sfs), ms.
copied in Sake 14 I 0 ( 1488-89
A.D.); m. by \'''~.,. ; flourished
about 1475 A.D.; vide I. O. cat.
p. 524 for date Sake 1410 of
the ms.
'n"' ...."'l~ alias "m~ by",-
~J son of \ffifll",a\ and pupil of
ftps "tiI"", Q;j~ of ftn_;
divided into 8 ~Ut{s in relation
Sfr...." .. ,..... by ,1'1"1"".·
SfP{T{ft"'l' by ,~~ son of ~
( Stein's cat. pp. 83 and 301 ).
:a{I'4I\~ •• quoted in ~
and r...f-Jli'qCfi; earlier than 1500
A. D.
11JIIiI'R~ by IItrt'c1{ in 108
verses. Vide D. C. Ms. No. 135
of 1886-92 for a fragment.
SfI4i'\i{ciol by ~-same as stATU-
Wi vide sec. 89.
SfI'4I\4QOl of aRm, m. in ("I\"q;-
~.
8l1'4'\"".
SfI'4,,(lRltr part of the EtItt"~1{
of Sf"iflci'e!.
SlI"IlII\(lq .or srtfrq by 1ft"811ft\ resi-
dent of ~Oil" (Kopargaon) on
the Godavari.
SlI",,,\fl4f by ~ on ahnika in
8 atWNs; quoted by ;fi.lftOil ill
his Sf,41\"," and by~­
~ on .'rG'u.,'s ~~~j
1436 A. D.
ms. ( B. O. cat. No. 22) dated

to the duties of the eight parts Sf,,,,, ..rtlW of .i.,,~., patronieseJ

of the day for Vajasaneyas; COm- by AI~",,,; ms. copied 1752 A.D.
posed under i4N1I', youngest of 3tt",,,cfl~.I.
the three sons of a chief named SfI"'''rtl~.1 by ."81.',
q, king of ~ on the banks
"'~' a com. by ~ on
of ~ on the Western coast the Sf,"'''I"l of ~.
of India. Later than 1500 A. D. SfI .. "t(\~.I·from
Vide Mitra's Notices V. p. 97 da O. I. No. 10910).
(fIH'i,."
(Baro-
and I. O. cat. p. 506. ifIT~ by~, composed
1I1.j(• .,..~a by \f'C(1ttJf. under king ~11111' of nnar j
~9rby~;m. solves doubts on .... About
by """",,\~. Vide sec. 98. IS00 A. D.
 513

&ii.i,"iiioiitt by ""'" ~, a ~"" by t«i1Ui"!, son of mf-

native of '''fli1i''''; composed in ~, son of if1{1QUii{!. He
the time of Shahaji (1684-1711 was younger brother of ~.
A.D.); divided into four kiiQqas on ~~ Olnd so flourished 1580-
:aw;m',~,«eq8'" and .,.iw{.\liiq. 16.10 A. D. Pr. at Nir. P.
&iHiliji(~afq by~. :amn~", by ~.
3U:;rr{r..uN-- in 66 verses on duties
of m..,...s, origin of '5N~s &c.
\ 3{f'Elme;r(~ quoted by 'W'~ in
: :am\t&ni'C.
34i.i{q'iil~i*i by i1l(~. ! ..........................,...
I iii'lili ....4iiF48\U·
iii.i{q ..dft by ,"~~",«. .... ~ b ,. .
" by ~~.
I I
~r{i~ y ~ nT\~-
!
f.mr. He wrote ~"ii!("iRi"T also.
" by ~f\'.
! au'lili id" i'T.
iii'Eli{Sliii,i by lfI~, son of:
m~IBarodaO.1. No. 12 789). I iiAR~ by ,"",~.
3lT'EI'm:I'$rf\Tiii' quoted in iifiiNi.,.ii1- I iii'lilii(lII.if,I by Mf.. f~( ( part of
~. ~).
iii.i(q~q by ~1fI' quoted in iil'lilil(liIInl~{'~.
'lR:ri"l' of (1ii~' "1.1,\41\ by (flNifOliili1;, son of
3ti'E1I(S(ftq by~. Hc wrote ~Tir ~~~SiCf{_ifti.
ii1umm also. iii'El iH1!ni by ~((1n'UR, son of
3{i'li/lj(q4\q hy $~. ifmqaj'·
31i'li/lIOI-'\tf. 3ti"El'fm'R' of ilMI81f;w quoted in
3tT'EI'~ of ~ mr aW5 (in the i1cr-m~~ (p. S8), ~-
1741 Sake) in 9 ~s; pr. in ~(if1'$, of~, and in author's
Allan. p. own work qliH.1iI(( (composed
3WEiT~~ by ~. about I 168 A. ).).
of ;ft~?; (cd. by J. R. 3(I'lilil('(41( -m. by ~~ (Ill. 2.
all'li/ll(ft",,,,
Gharpure, Bombay and by 900 .)
Gujarati P., Bombay). Vide sec. 3(i'lilii(ijl( by~, son of (JR-
107. ~, son of ifm1fUt; seems to be
~ of i1hiiiil'lilii4, the first the s.'\me work as 'iU'lilii ....."'
part of his com. on q'\i\I«'IRc. above.
3ii4li\i1M by 1'ifAmw. .i4ij("'~"'~.i by ~. son of
3ti'+ili((r;f m. in:am~ of '11IFi(ii. ~.
~t=am-"' by 1flUro" (first part of \ 3(t"'j(iC(~, by ~ t~)· About
~~). : _ 1300 A.D. (pr. at Benares. samv"
H. D. 6S.
 114
1920 and by Ven. P.); m. in the was a 4ri."""'iiIF' and son of
"r.a:Rll.of ~ and mentions ~ ( t ) ftIw. who was given
qsrqq, ~ and (ftn; vidc the title .. loft(i(iJI.," by the
sec. 89. Emperor. The 25 th IItw speaks
C. by ~. son of ~, of the origin of 4iilitftf/N-
composed in Benares in 1696 iJrps. N (new series) vol. 11.
m (1640 A.D.). Pr. by Vcn. P. pp. 10-12'),
C. stl.j((I~ by ~. IfNI(tftl'8 by "Sd,U'C p.
3fT'iiilde(I'fj15r, abridgment of the ~~, of ilj'i!,.,4 son of
31Nj(14Ili. (Madras ms. con-
4lnffitldlril"illd'
31''''ld«- a part of ii.ii"'ii'~~ tains only the chap. called
by ~, son of~. son of q<q¥I.iiiif dealing with rites and
"1 ••&11; refers to ;(t.iiOo author worships performed by ~s
of IIQI's who was his maternal o.uring the day divided into five
grandfather; composed in ~ parts ).
1743 (i. e. 1686-87 A.. D.). 'ii1.14"'.1 .. ~.
c. by 6"''''818- C. on I(~qii&l's iil~ii, quot-
atl.I(I'''''' (SUi'iIi4l&liil of
by the author's son ~
"'' '1who
(1.) co. by (1'1"" and in .1i".I.~·
antft..a{t.
wrote ilijiiiiif'I.' to 41"ihll(~
and 1f1..... ~.1 also.
3i ItI(\1Pij 1'8-
Vide B. B. R. A. S. Cat.
Vol. H. p. 241.
ill.I(I. by 1ItI\if,,'C.
ill... I(I$ by ." ......"1.
3iltl(~i44I~q"ftI (·Baroda O. I.
ili... i\" of~, son of ;rmq'iIf.
surnamed ",~.. Composed in No. S803).
Sake 1760 ( 1838 A.D. ) at ~WA'
(modern Satara). Pr. in Anan.P. 'ii1Cl(~i44I~~l\ by iill"'~.
iiRl'(1al(ll( by ;nil~. son of 3tld"Rii:e"l\ by .,Ril.....
ftmII and m.
Vide sec. 110. st'Ci\Ift(q«ftt- D. C. Ms. No. 13 8
ill... I"".'"
"
by 21"1"",.
part of q;m;c~ by
of 18886-92.
stl'q"rf4"ti in 9 iiIWIQ'S (I. o.
",,,RI._... Cat. vol. Ill. p. 380 No. 130 5)'
~
i""'''.''8 e "'8""-
ft p n £tht There is another ill 6 chapters
nm by ""(Iq.
rs a 0
son of;rmqur- ( 1. O. Cat. vol. Ill. p. 381, No .
...,.. iij~.,ft;t at Benares at I 13 08 ).
the bidding,ofq,.,,"ft:tw. who "'51'4"".1'" m. by~. twnfl'.

~ (in 369 verses). I. O.
Cat. vol. Ill. p. 381.
31,,,,0,_,,11 (ms. in Born. Univer-
sity: Library) in 14 adhyayas
and 141 khaQ4ikas; ends with
anadhyaya (school holidays) ;
m. in otI~ ..,,, .
"""tiu'iiRtft'ltAT by~. son of
wftqfit. (Baroda O. 1. NO.7603).
Mentions ~ and 'f~UhR'jq,«fft.
~«('I, .. ijDi attributed to Tulaji-
raja ( 1765-88 A. D.).
"'t~~N'h.....- Vide ~Nilhm.
31'iifi(4i"~"""'- m. in ~~('I"l,«"
of~~.
~nqdlRiii'4"+i_'ril(4i- vide SI14'-
Ri4+iil,ri.4i •
31lqdlRi4ft,;sftq·
31NWlWii'ii,.. {?cftI'G4i,A:4i' or~­
R'U'l'if by 'tt'M.. filw, son of PR-
~. It contains four ~
on 3~, Si'RWirRr, ~Of.
amtrOf ( pr. B. 1. series ).
C. Vide Stein ( C~1.t: p. 12 ).
c. Qitii.' Rt,.,01' Bt.'OiiiOlif-
~ ano. (Is it Sc1me as above?)
31N"'Ri"iU,. ( cd. by Winternitz
and tr. in S. B. E. vol. 30 ).
C. 3Cii't81 by ~ (pr. in
Mysore G. O. L. Series ).
L. byri.
C. .QIi{Ei-tA:., (pr. .at Kumbha-
komm, 1916 ).
C. ",ijln'N4'1lr.. by
( pr. Kashi S. series).
""t",.,4
C. iicili,tRl by ftll'i'fri'~1I'tf\r-J:
(pr. at KumbhakopaOl, 1902).
515
3CiQe""$Si4li' .
3C,qtn..,..wa i "uUt\i4.i quoted by
~.
3CjqWl ...'wa('l'"
by ii"iiiM\4,q1t-
~(3CfiV).
3CtQWl ..... wa"•• ,f\., by~, son
31lQiji ... a.,.4i,f\4i"f\r! by ;ro'Q
(exposition of 3C,Q\d...aa in
969 verses composed in bke
1 53 6, 1614-IS A. D.; pr. in 1 922
with Telugu tr.).
:aMWC..."I\,iIi Vide sec. 7.
C. ilAAi\.OJ' by ~ (pr. in B.
S. Series and at Kumbha-
konam).
:aUQiij'jRN"fi\ •
::IM\d...q..~ by ~.-~.
<sUq\riRiqftij"U,iIi (edited with
twO corn. in Mysore G. O. L.
series 1894 and in Anand. series
No. 93 ).
C. by ..m\... ,ft40(.
C. by~.
anq\ri"''1~ii'''i'.
3CN«lRl'l.rsci4'i'4i' A:4i,.
31NWi... ~iiq'.N"th by 1\1". ..
(Hultzsch R. I. No. 87 ).
3CN\ri...iiq,'''rif by .,,\lqu'4""I(·
ItN\ri...iiciti,('I'(o
ItN\dRiii.a.,('I" by . . .
3CN«l...iii4,.",,,dlll.
C. by 'r.'''~''''
 516
3UQWiAiil ''ilSiq1 ai.
3uq,,"Ri".E6I~i!jil.
"""«1Ri,,1I(111'·
:stNiijiRi't,(ft (in verse in 10 chap-
ters) pr. by Jivananda.
:stN«IRI~, quoted by R1t1I~"",
l'mfr. 1fI\l1I', ~.
31 iq""RI 1(lE6
:st 1q'tri RI 111+. by Efl 141,"n\l ",.
:stN'triRiI(lif.l hy ~ <f.N"liC.,.
3iN«IRllflE6 by ~ ri\ft.
3IN *ri.aitQI(Ii{41 {c'tif.llf.l :.
aM'tftwfl4i1o;rm cd. by Dr. Win-
tcmitz.
:;:'M:muli4 :ijW....(SC4'l.I.
:st1~if.lf.luiQ •
3lT¥flfQEfl~.
an,~fqlli1Ji~"~ffr .
3ir"i1If\sn'bN..fft by
i11Tft"{.
3MIMR'I.iq ',lIft-sce :;n;rmqmM-t't(J(-
'f'(ftr.
"MIMR'I~ by ~1(1qlll'.
3imMR'lttQ«ffr by ~lffl'"
3iI(lMR'lQ"4'l1j' ( Barodil O. I. No.
54 24 ).
~.
3i111.f;u$T by ~;:n.....
:stlft~UI't,(ft m. by f-tirtrfuill'
3I1.H'IWI\TfiI~ of ~1ft.•
~by~~.
..rt~'••IU" part of ~~'m.
:st1_ll••lul by~ ~ (a pMt
of rttt'ftijitWiiM ).
:st11l1\.'I'lfI~ by 1I"1I't'1t.
:stIll?! •• ~.r·
:st11l?! •• ~fil by Wf'U1i, son of
NilMliIi or fft~, SOI1 of Vrf-
11I ( Stcin'<; cat. p. 83 ).
anll'ti.4Ifilfil by U~i",f.~eim-
~.
3I1~'ti'Elri"'- vide ~~.
3tI\'t!.n~ hy "l~tr, son of f~··
f1T\I' of the 3i~1Tt:.r I in 4R\·l.:rSl"s.
Hultzsch R. n. p. 143
C. hy ~ ( "'liiI"if), SOil of
;qRj'$.
anll?t.ri'tEI~.R .
'il41\?t.F.fI~'T<6t-s('c ~~ ; pr.
at Aligarh.
C. !ftq' by ,,~, whose guru
was qi~ ; quotes 'tilN~{-
~" r.r~.
c. by q1:o;JN (Baroda O. I.
No. 3883 is dated m
1579,1522-23 A.D.).
C. by..-riri';w,
~~~ alias ~~~)f.f by ~­
'ill; \'idc 1l11l1cr i{~~ also.
C.~by~~.
C. by ~Nl son of 1ft'c11I'. SOI1 of
~; comrosed in A. D. 157 8.
C. ( (qfir ) by r.r~. 50n of
~ ; mentions f.f~~~ and
i414hQift, 1fi\~;w (Stein's cat. p·3 02
for extract); laterthan 1650 A.D •
c. by~11f.
C. bylfm.

C. by ~ ( I. O. msdated
1589 i. e. 1)32 A. D. ; vide cat.
p. 56,5 ).
3U1l?I4.t(lArftr. part of the ~,,",¥I'tdIt(
by 3C",ifl~ilI.
~n~lH~fjq. by a prince of ~fi!~,...
str ( Cranganorc ).
C. b,' author.
51'
m. 3U_~ .... r.t'i\q by~. son of 311'It-
~; born on the Godavarl ; pro-
bably brother of 3C"'ift~iij.
~firVrtt by~1fimf,son of
~, son of iI'R"I'q1I( of the q-
~ (divided into ~s).
( pr. at Nir. P.). Quotes ~­
~ and ~; about
1760 A. D.

<tt1~tl4.tf"uiq by iffIitfur. son of &N-

~t16il';:r'\'1{"CfiI by ~ alias
~.
mmlf~. N. \'1. p. 136. Portion
am.,r4.t'f.,ulq by ~ ( 1560-1620
of fO:;:i17r.;I't<Un Oil 3t.,m.. .\. n. ).
'" ,.."
3n~r:;;r~rrqv.r by ~~~~{-~tt. • ~~ 1", ¥m1Of son of~;
~rr5i'A'!,.'1fqqrr hy ~Rl1t{{ ,~. who about 1515-1570.\. 1>.
lOllslllted~,~, ~fff, <:tlf/?I4.tMUlq by (q",ii;(if.
qlfl(:Hlri.
iili~"'4.t r.tdlq by (\Of I'CN lUCri ; yide
3ff~~UNor ... _ftfA. Aufrecht H. under~~.
p. J I identifies IhSilftl?t with wflt-
ii'~Ntr.tcfIQ hy~.
'f~n.
auil'Elr.tuiq by~, son of lif\f.I .. I(C.
atl~Mdtq by 3Ufi\(:qI4.tN or Refers to 311~ll4.tt\ii1I" and~-
.t1il!I .... If\(:q. tmS as his authorities.
c. 11f.l... byr.."1 0 1" ",,'41 3ffiilil4.tr.tuhr by~.
(pr. Ch. S. series). between
3uiiltl4.tlitu'iq by '1'i!14.tIQ; see:aN-
1590-1(;25 A. D.
ro.uN.
~r:qf. of $1~I"I4.tlq (in arr~fifuN by ~"ri"Wld:nriRfo{M,
Bhadka mkar collection)j contains son Of'q~~li!IJ4~nUU;;qlq.
I.j6 verses, refers to 86 YCl'SCS of
iil~"4.tlitu'iq by ~f\.(cI.r.a" ( Is it
~~I.I~(:q and ~dds certain
same as 311\?c4.tiillri" ? ).
textsof~. •
C. hy ii1la .....")qt(i'(1 ( Baroda O. 1.
~. by~, composed in No. 6380 h.).
~it; 1)35 ( 16 13 A.D.); quoted by :amf14.tfiluN by Wt~"I(1riii.uaftiill.
him in .r. .
f.ttdttt. N. IX p. 26 7. ~I4.tr.tuiq by "'WiiQl(C.
~~fifVtq- by ~, son of 1p- ~14.tf.\uiq by~.
ttAmf who is styled"""", also I 31ul?i4llr.tuiq or ~fi!I.'~'f by ~
hy~. ~Tf1:.
 118
..,-"... PlaN or ",ftiil.i.
3t1,,?t ... "'ufq or",fPI\4I" a com.
some work of~.
3t1,,,... r.tv'iQ\1Uil (Baroda O. I.
No. 12600).
~ft ... r.t.aqcth'$1 by qwii'l.
'lC1~",qR'R.
'lC1,ft.etq.iiU by ~ lill"llll4i pro-
bably the s.1me as that m. in
e"*'''tii of (V"0Ii(" and so be-
fore I SOO A. D.
(from ,,4n"tii.Mlr..~)
... "t?t .... q.11I1
by rut1 .......
... llIft......""'.
... n,A"'''IMI by mlfIMI\4 .... if'I'.
_l1lft4iAA•.
~~ by 'X'tlltl'C4ttnM:.
3t1,h'ln•.
3t1'~'ln. by ~.
3t1~.;M" by 'we I.... 14 or
of ~
'i'i"
il\'iri~Sj,
of the
SOil
with his own corn. Vide 3t1T-
~ above. Hultzsch R. 11. No.
1 499.
C. "'I~ ... r..oiq by ""ld\Jlj"'~n.
..."(n.\ln,, by oftMiioi.
"111ft..,.". by _~.\4' • .mr
(pro-
bably same as '1'4 ..... 4 above ).
"'I,h ...,itfit- see above ~
f-raN.
"lilft'EHi~ by Q"4""'''''Nfti.
'itl~~" by \tRili#t"R.'4 (Barod.
0.1. S862).
..iilA... ~., by qp 1ilf'lliI4.
3t,~"""""fP1 by lil, ....4.
on 3t1,h"., by 1(1.......41(4" son of
'1~-.,..WJUJ·
... I,A.... "., by ~; quote~ av;m-
~,3t"",., 3t,,~:b$,~­
.. ••ftltt.
"",A...".,Ii"'i'Ifft- Vide under
/i"T'"
3t1,n... \4li," of.- m. in his 1II'r.I:-
\'i'1'iR.
...IIIA.... \4I .. by QltI:.
... i~:qAt'lI"".
...iilA.... ~,fPI.~ffn .
"'iiln:q",fPI:q~ by \4E(i~I" sur-
named~. son of~; com-
piled for prince ~ (of~­
if'IR). The author also wrote
fWtt" • .,.... ~.1 .
...lilA... ,c;--r quoted in \4'''''111.
3ti~'iUi!" by ~(pr. in Tri.
1'1,
S. series).
C. anonymous. Names ~{J
~ on ~ :and WflI"-
~.
,,,,,,oiq ,,"llll*.
'itiiln... by
3t'ilnc;l\QE(ili'iJ)4ftftt,fft by ~{J
son of ~; scc 3tiilA.... '\41~
alias E(~'i!i''''' above.
'"'~.14l(4' by "..-111",
"'jlIA~"~(4" by ;nwr~.
i1T......q" ...".
(pr. Nir. P. and B.
I. series and translated in S
B E, vol. 29).
C. "","'., by ~ ( pr. Tri S.
series ) .
 ili
C. by 'IIili"'iq"iW.qq""OJ:, mi- SlliQIj.iq".... qf\iIM •
nister of Tanjore king Shahji 3«iQlj8iQ"""SC.(l'I.
and Sarfoji I. ~tI .. 'iIil."i~li~ by mt-
C. by~. ~.
C. ~i4Mi{qi4i8i by 'RtI;fWIift:\.1, 31P!ii8itl.. iili,Mii in 22 aNnQ'S on
f:tther of:ad__.. ", and son of S1"'ft', duties of ~s and on II'R(, 1114"-
son of 'il'tliU," ,ftt.... N. vol. X. p. _ , ;;n~ &c. ( Baroda O.
16 3. About end of 8th century. I. No. 87 08 ).
C. by _""ift:t'l; m. by ifT\NUf. ~8iq"'llsc~'i (Hultzsch R. I.
About 1000-1050 A. D. No. 431 ).
C. by fImij'Uj', son of ~ of 'lAiiQlj8'tI .. SCq..,.
~ (pr. B. I. series and C. yftr by ~.
Nir. P. ); refers to bha~ra of~- :a:niQlj8itl"SCJ\"~'~.i byfnQ~-
~. Doubtful whether he is tI'I'ftr-J:, son of ftI(ti4EOtliH'l.
identical with 1i'mfI'Ui', son of iIl- aniQlj8iq.,~.
Rrt, commentator of 3WPit8itl..- alNlEO'tI.,\Ii(ii'4'''''cil., by a~,
Q. Vide B BRA S. cat. vol. f
n. p. 202. I
son 0 ('''<ai-I. b
Cl.
i y;m'f1l'Ut'.
3fiiQlj 8tq.,u:.iiN'liri
c. by ~''''C'Eili''''', Follows ""- ' an... 8iQ.,u:.=Uitll'i by ~R'
~, liliOfl"l' and others. 3fPCI8itl.,u:.il/jSC.(I'i!t1A'ii by t41IIIn'-
en""8iQ"W'iift'ii in 22 adhyayas ~ (pr. Benares S. series ).
and 12 96 verses. 3tiiQlj81t1.,~ift
Do. (
ms. ID • Bombay
C. ~ by a pupil of ~ or University Library) in "eleven
::a~"itf. adhyAyas and abOut 2000 verses;
C. by 1i1\N1Ir. refers to allJQ1jtf(tlil.n..- and
fl'W thereon and ~ also.
~~'~$T by IIfIRW- Quoted by l1nfk and ~.
ooftror ( ? 1i4T~). Refers to ~ ~ ('lAliQlj8Ctl"'N).
"r~lquli(" on"~~ and
to iltlifl"ilii....
£io. B• . cat. attftftn'T.t~ ~ by "1"1.:lqOl,
B" .R.A•S
\"01. 11. p. 20 3 ; pr. in Bombay, SOl1 of (lIliQlj(III' Vide sec. 102.
1894. :a:nl1ril'~"""~ by ~, son
~""'8Iq .. 'ni~.T by (fil''l(t~ft'. of ~N i'Iftrar.
:m""(iIJ,q'it'~"ii1qft by I1\q'lW. "Ul\ril ..tI~f\SC~I'C.
~'''''(ilJiq",~,W (pr. Nir. P. 3filriift"\4\1ii.. sc4ili i.
alld B. I. series at cnd of UI- am'J$-l1umerous works are so styl-
",,). cd. Only some are noted below.
 SiD
~by~,sonof ~,of 3I.iI•• ~.' by .nq?;j,'l.
the qIfIP!l(fJ. 341f1Ib .....~ by~, son of "tT-
~by~. ~ 1bT(J, son of ~; men-

~ by ~~ 5011 of u~. tions ¥II1:;ft'q- (pr. at. Nir. P.

with extracts from ~ on
Sec. 106; same a~ iif..... filiifl.
Vedic mantras). Same as ~­
:am'ls by 1I1'1"R" qy~~.
~ by .nq'l"J~~.cbl .... N. 34lfI~qn' by ~Ir.
~ by ~ ~ for followers
3I'1P~ift11dbt quoted by ~
of&M ...... q.
in 34.!'I_d'Eil (and so earlier than
~ by ~i .. q.~~. He wrote 1500 A. D.).
34.raiifl:ij~q' also.'
34'fI.d~ or :aml....... ~d~ by '(1-
~ by ~"'iifl'(ttt. i1ii(if ; pr .. by Jivananda.
~ by QJl1'!f. C. by 1Ift.i('ir.
~ by ~ (Ii'om ~~- 3I.fI,.qqu. of ~.It'hQjI (pr. with Ma-
Itdilliifl. ). rathi tr. in Bombay, 1876).
~by~.sonof~. ~~.
an-IP by lYtal"J'' :uci. ~~ by 3foql"J' residing, at
~s ( iiNTqow1q-) . by ~qfftttt. :m;r~, son of ~~. 5011 of

341"fP by mTtt ~R. ~. son of ~,son of 3folift'

surnamed~. About 15 18.\.n.
~ by nm~ (for followers of
Vide Ulwar cat. extrnct No. 29 I.
f4fJ¥I ...... tf).
! am~~'R by ~11r. !:>ec 3iTf~cr.-
i ....

31. f{J; ,*,ti,q 0 f.c...:.. . . ~q'.

1'lI~Ri'('; m. 111 ~m"'- i ,.. , ,.
d"'" of 'Y'l;:!(if and so before I 3{n~<r.~A' by ~Flltt 01~~qlffl
15 00 A. 1>, son of m'c11I', son of U~'i1"; he
~~ (f ,...,..) was younger brother of f'(~I~
3m{jilt.ff.lijrfi rom ~'~"'1m1tl"J'l~ • d
.~ an~.
31Tf.'f.cr.r'(ij'lf
.
by ~Tr.. on~ pU l1il of 3iTI{iI\~n
H. r.:.. b t:.-....Af'
y 1"8~'\II~R. V'd1 c q~-
~Tq. (lllroda O. 1. No. ...._ b J
880) 9 . '1'1" lIS 15 a com. on ~-
"n"" eo\\'.
,t'ft".
..... o.ta of st..... ~:smf by 3R"'.ft'iti'
:am\~,~cr.:T by fi1~iUtt. : 3iTl.$I(liI~- from the 1fro'il';il;~'
. . aulWaSilflq- quoted by .1t(fJ'~·
'".rp. . ~fI1' by pIrl'Ur Pi (Is it ! 3iT1~q)ar by .lt8'_~ of ~
.n;nr or 1Iff~~? ). ' ( Kopargaon on the alrqT~).
31lfJ~1~1!6f by request of Iilll"J'- i There is confusion of author-
......... ! s}a~p in Baroda O. I. No. 277'
 list D/ tDOI'i. on D1IcwfTIoiii,/m 521
31Tf'PiS1ttl'l by ",~", son of at,~,,~~ by ~, an abridg-
""I"III~~ ; quoted by :ar.(ift" mentof~s~.
in his ~Pf.
• atlllib'Eiills of """"411, 50nof.-
"llPse""1 by ~ 'f;jqup "'I, son of~. for ",.q.~s.
(for auq\dMftqs ).
'3t11\E6"H by ~ ( 2nd chap.
3dtWiseq)ar by~, SOl1 of "1T- of "2:1'" 6$1'(11':( ).
~ (for tt.uq\~i'rIls),
3fn~«R' by ~ (probably
3U".se"'il by~, son of~, salne as author of .. 1,...""-
son of m.5ICI("I; his younger iI"~ below).
brother ~ composed ~
in 1583 A. D. at the age of 19.
31,fAE6e,'( by milNl1i.
:a1,lIiiei'( by ~.
aufl.se"'ijit",iUC,fJ1 by l~PClf:'H~iltm
~U""''(1I •.iI..-l1 by i1,C,fJf:"I' son of
AR, l!on of iI'{"5ICI(~ resident
of~ ( modern Wai in Satara
tlrPCAT'"i.fl1'I ~.
District). Mentions ~~.f~, ~~of~in 17 ~s on
duties of if11t'UtS; vide BB RA S.
.. H."I ....
cat. p. 204 No. 651.
at,,..,,,q,'WiTl mentions $~
(I. O. 111. p. 555 ).
Cc'lt. 311 ~ifl~l7t;ij" i!.

atil'" ..IM by iPll1'r~ ~Of~. ~qM"',(,('''' hy ('iI'''i'l( 1II."fti,

great-great·grandson of ~
atll'''iI'fI~;!Nli by ~, son
of the family of ~; compil-
of 'A:q~,P1, SOil of ft{"cq,'VCri
at ~ (modern. PllI)lambe ) ed under mn
dia about I7So A. D.
.""."(jq
of Na-
on the Godavari); composed
in sake ~ ... _,l*i1~ i. e. 1598 I 31'~''lri' of 1416\II"al.14, son of
A.b. ~, 011duties and ritual of
anfIiI'(iiJ ( on daily duties ). the ~ school of '-'rs.
3111\",,", by ~~Oilrq ~1(lil(UI"i' ~'Wit~ quoted by "WC,," in
In three 1RimS. 31,"'ri,".
:am'. .'"',. ... by ~ ( Baroda ii"«'Mtfti.
O. I. No. 12306-7). ,,,..18 by~.
:am'...,,, by "'..81.' .
.."".""", by ,,,,,que,,,. i ...,i4i\cil quoted by 'i"fI!(" in
:am'P~~ of """\11\41. ftt ~ri iiij.
'11,"~" of ltIIIt"IW'. alAAlllC,fJ1 by mw, com. on .ac14'l'ri"'-
'11"-,4',, by~, written for ~.
tAl4 Thakkura. C. .181Criit.1 by _......_••
H. D. 66.
 522

iii(liI81'''' by Iiin'8i.(l'Ei ( on marri- i .Uq ....i8t.1ot...

age, tqC\1I1"T &c. ). 'iii'EfSRi,""qf.tJiq.
iiidliqlqCftt by vs&t*" •. :aiiC.ftiN. by ~ eq,u"q.
iit\1q",rf;( (~).
al.,ri" see ftliI'in'N.
iNiW'ih~ attributed to~. C. by ""tltdA-ej''4ii"fft-'','QlIIQ
iiii.i...81'${ of 1$"811$("1' (printed in 1877 at Calcutta in
'lSf't'I..-~. Bengali characters and in 1916).
ii'('l.f~~tr, part of 'E'iftc~~tr of 1d_'II"_ by irrctI8.... lq"'tIfiIil.
. . "ifl,•.
iiii,fr.toN by PI"". iiSii,f\.1ii by 1,"'1",.
ii'('l.fq",ftr by ,""ifl'ec. iiSll,Jliim N. vol. H. p. 77.
:ai'('l.iqfU~'1!.
ii'('lvisccrPr by "1(,qUII',. iiSill,aq""14,".
di'('l,fA4\« by ;ft..hua (pr. by J. R. iiSll'I~Ii,8litofq by i'flwft"ltf (Baroda
Gharpure in Bomb.1Y). O. I. No. 10226).
d'i'('I.itqliilillcil'l by ~QiWr, SOil of iiSqlii,$q'E'i~ •
.. '(iqUill(- iiSq:q,'''''Ci(1(cwtiU8, ( .. ,I\",q~qi­
:aiii,w..q:cfft . CWOQ,44, ) .by .''klil(",rt.. .,
pu-
li'\iai,iN,,,,4I1cli., by ~, SOil of pil of (id"fR" ).
~. iq"q ...Aq:clPc.
'i'('Ieclituiq by daNU" ... aq"q"ii,t\Ii' anonymous.
'ii'('l .. r.t.iq by S''''',,"A. iiSq"q"~ifl,"ftl by ~'iil"".
"",r.tuiQ .. .aby 1Ilrf"R', compos- :aQ"qiinWi by iManr.
ed in Sake IH4 i. e. 1632 A. n. :aqiliQiifti14 by~.
(Baroda O. I. 237S ). iiSq"q ..WI1i'l by ......
iil"1'\1"1I •• _I. aq ..q..q«~ by ~ (for ec,"'ij~lit
;i'('Iiillril" by S,,,",A. followers ).
iirq:WMfl{l'il'• oaq"q ..qd by " ... ",..,lftP{tK.
'..4,q'ii(q:cftr
+41,"11.'(fr.1r)
" by quoted
"'8''''..,'''...
in RRn- iiSqlii"~ufq •
~. oaq'C8,t\Iii, (Stein's cat. p. 12).
..lft44l1ii'" (Baroda O. I. No. oaq,,,,a\q«ftt ( .,iij,qtftq ) by ~•
8016 ).
:sen",".",.. by _,81ft""'·
d"h1A.wtN (_nq\fiwftq).
rn'$R"~ (~8,q;ftq). Sff ..... "~'""(rite for inducing
Q'fi$rt".a.. by 1'(11'".", son of rainfall). Baroda O. I. 11047
dl.'iI.- A and C.
~'l!1i+lftt- vide sec. 40.
aqc"A"' ....
'8.... alias iI'8."'"
:isq,.~d't.. by .. CN4fbi\1fQ'(II~At by~.
q,qgUi; ms. dated ~ 1848
( 1792 A. D.) in Stein's cat. p. q""!fIii;W".,liii,," by
O. I. No. 5661 ).
*'" (Baroda
302 •
q""i(ij'l'l'l,.,~Rr by 1Q'i1II, son of
\iq,,,rt"'''' by ECq'li'r' 4\8"uo, son of *1""1' About
~:~. 1640-1680 A. D.
q",IftI""ui ( q'Git(iq ) also known
aiJ!Ii, .. i\UI. as ii..q,o, ili'5II"q'a" and 1ri'5IIIflII'.
n!lG("uiq by "~1Y1i1 (ms. No. (pr. in Mysore G. O. L. series,
3862 in Baroda O. I. is dated 1902). Vide itN+t'i4,qA:r;N,a.
m 1764). C(¥,filii'Oiilrifjaql441 by ~.
q",lilE(''''<C'(fft of wft'\"~'k; ms.
copied under ~ of ~
in 8'. t. 299 i. e. lopS A. D.
'i~4'iI" by .,_ft."". Also called Q",·,nllii.c11·
,·_till\•• ".,. QiiS'ct~ltftSii11f ( chanting of'6"WIQ
.i~C('f1" by ."aillil. eleven times ).
'Ii.~'\'IP'Ej"'" by .,It11i1i'' . q"141if1th61 by (,,,,,.,.
'Ii'4Sici1., by 1ipI1I, son of ~"'''''4 C. by ",iliftm( 61'.""'.
i\ffrIr ( following R'twi4QUI ). Ba- C. ~ by (llInn,,, .ntci,il,
roda O. I. No. 8515 ms. dated a friend of Colebrooke, residing
1676 (sake). at Santipura. He was a des-
cendant of . , associate of
'IiiR.nntm- same as RIte,,,""
~.
~1tfUt. C(.Ii(<<t~uiq (several works are
!&MItfUt· so called and are ano. in the
"iiji(iir.ti'. catalogues ).
~.""u,fttoiQ by .."""61. q.'4i1ft~ofq or ~ijq(lll( by ~.
son of ~ ; composed in sake
!f£"nQUf.
1408 ( 1486 A. D.); I'efers to
~~ .fh.'8~6I ; mentions

"'' id"", ~""N~'ri,~'"

 (verses on varieties of If-(r and
~ q4ii~idl ), ~~ ( three
lN~_"45~G\Q by ii",'.
id.
8li'4_f145Q'1(fitc of i.iW&i.~, son
wnTUverses on C(¥ii!(iilft). Baroda of (iWi$CU1 i sec. 106 ..
O. I. ms. No. 12052 is dated ~"4iQ"fft or -~" by ti'Oi-
~1620. ~, son of qit~( ( according
q4iil.(ift\~u\q of~, son of ..mtf, to~).
of ~ family, at f.4(1i!.,ai, ~_f1i.fN«fft by ~(.
( Wai ) on the Kr~l:)a.
slN~~f1i.fN'iftc or 3t~f\Q:oJ~ ll\'
q4i'I.(l(ftr.tuiq by ~, son of i1i(iQ uiQ, son of u'r~.
;fl(fJ4iua ( part of ~'EliH1DiJ ).
~i~t14iSii.i'Ui •
Q4514I(ftr.tUIQeqRdli of 3t"®'lIi1~
( a pupil of ~Itft ). 1~
i
~uN.
q45i~lIn,"4i by 'i.~- sec. 95· \ .aq'R~,e quoted by 1lnfl: in qf(-
Q" ~
q45il.(lIi" iiriMUiQ by ..,'..r."...:.'2
~Ei4iIi1F1.:\"·
II l,'1\Ci 06'
~ quoted by lmfI' in ~-
Q"il.(IIAA" ,~.n".,,,'«It,.
~ and tlWi .."'*l(4.
m. .10
Q4iIl.( i(lt8l"'i m (Baroda O. I. " ~-~
q:;Oa'''U i by Eii~iMflEii(Tft,
833 2 ).
Siq,'i'6(~IiI. It is a COIll. on
qi.ii'_fti'iWt....cq by ~"O(::ro;r
~,
(Baroda O. I. 8656).
et.llte•. :et. if,o ... ~m- m. by mw on m. ". ,.,
3tA1~, lJIi'1(W{(4·
'0 -~
't"'II15.l! 'Jt ,~~. *,(Ift i dl<lWr•
Qt6lfte~:f1A:uft by ~futfi.t•• son of Vlfi'irit4l.q~i\{ .
.j.n(ilJhnitlittCR', composed for !6..Qi'ii1q .. ~·
securing the favour of the king ~~,
offimmr. ¥PQlfhl1l'
*pql~~("',

!6qf;\";5rfm' m. by f.\'. ~., ~-

~offtf~·
alitt\4iQa4ili(' by ~. ~~'\i'
:al4i(1.,aiQ~ (from ~
$~li6'''4iij •
of 3{..;:n~q ). Co .~
*Nli6(1i '..;",,'_ n i l '
ijRI m. m (1WIOC'{«'
"
.....~'i
~n6"@1iii"ft by~ " . .~8~fIt in 10 3lWNs, each wit~
~'~{i45ftE~' by fN .. iYl, 100 verses, on degeneration. ot
son of 'N11?iP.f't. ~ (accord- ~s in Kali, ...., purifying
ing to 8t1tq@i1(mwf.:~~r ). ceremonies, adopted son, ~,
He was ain:rrii,18ltiiftiQ. • .. .?~ gifts, penances.
 511

.~.i"". .Acft,.. m. in "'&4'¥I'",",.

• fili.,.ilq«1ft . .RSI•• " by .8Iq('''8I.
_'''~'ilit (from S1",.cqll~'fiIf'). .4S1Qwtt m. by~in Wt"'\fiilll.
_"_IUiQ,," . In~CsiEtm"'" of ~ ~ (on
.R.'O.\U((®i'EIq (Baroda O. I. ~, ' .... '01(\ .. , sst", •• ,-
9506 dated ncr. 1618, i.e. 1561- AA,9R).
62 A. D.). .RSll(\q attributed to •• cqlq" or
~. Also called, ii""'icq(t-
iiW.,M1iIiSI\. by ...."' ...
~ ; quoted by 6".,c.h.iiI, ~,
I6Aa.,(t
-wnw·
by~, son of anq-
(!Pi""it, .... 8 ••(·
C. by S4'lillfttcq or ~, son
$"""4' by htf'l"""A'(. i of~.
4!"fWiq ••,o. (\.) composed by
qA:'~'f!S1.'_' by It.(.qoiN,\1I1V,
1\

«'IUII ... in 1073 A.D.; ms. copied C.

in 1206 A. D.; vide Hp. p. 95. son oflitar (B. I. series 1909).
dni6iSllftflt.. alias 8",,,ftI by C. by~, son of A1rm.
!i'8Il1I, son ofij4c(t",.. , son of .RSlI,(U~.ha ~ to q.("(.... ~,
(pN,on.f80Q. sm'P.~, by EfiT~.
~ ; quotes ~,"'''''ii'cq, ."S1,ql1ic~ by .f!"~'i"~".
~iII', ;;rq'ift', .'8'4'\, ~- I ."Ad ( Ulwar cat. No. 1277).
I
q,f\.",ft. About qoo-I HO A. D. .AMi",,, 108 stanzas on duties of
(St~!n's cat. p. 304, extract). I
householders.
~ quoted in AI.,O,AO,,,. t .¥iPiql':r..
'fiRI(\A., of \1""itN'. Incomplete ."~q,. by ~ who is said to
ms. in BB RA S. cat. p. 211- have instructed ~ on the
2 13; a vast work; over 73 adhya- fruits of ri in I 2 ~ (ut-
..w,
yas on "o.i.... otR1T(', SIN- war cat. extract 293 ).
f1;nr. Names ~4Cr.. ...,. ~Pi' by ~ who is instructed
dtfllWT of~. son of 1l\'R by 1(U.
(Daroda O. I. No. 68 92 ) on ."~q,. by l'('J who is instructed
~, ~,~,
~.
."4.,.",
~ by ~.
*R~q •• by 11114 .. ,4",1.
d"J b ..1:1 ~ ri~r¥ by iiJiI'CTj'f- see Ail."• •
''''''.. Y~1"iiIj",,,.
C.by~. ~.
CC. by ~_. ""f~N'. by ~6fi't,\(la m. in .w-
"~"""A and ,,""""";
f@jq ..... \h4",
~.fW by p,q.. ".it". earlier than 1380 A. D,
 516

.«~qi. by ~ to ~ (Ulwar cat. r ."PNi.'EC1( by~, SOl1 of (lW-

No. 1278 and extract No. 293).
• ~~ql. by (,"flUJjj'EuiL
• "~qi. by ~~- see ~­
• "~qi. ; m. in lDf.iriiEi p. 24 2.
• if~qi. by '4lr"!. son of ;fl9.Ud
111 (I. O. cat. vol. Ill. p. 575 ).
.fI'U\', son of C1HiQUittl ( I. O. ms.
dated ~ 1696; vide cat. p.
573). About 1585-~640A. D•
."~ql.'ECI( by ~ .
."f~Ni.'ECiOmi by eldest son of
~ or $1'p, son of 1'.Rfimt;

."~q,. by the eldest son of $Tp'- vide under 'ECIOllii."~qi. and

~,son of qyif'I'll. Vide under ."~ql ••
+11(11 i,.ilfliiq"1$:. .""'ql.ic6 by~. See .""'ql •.
.if~ql.'ECI~"'i(.
i.i":eSlii m. in 8iii~ii.ii"\tii'
~I'$ from ~~firr (pr.
Ji\'ananda H. p. 435 ff). ."'EC(i'Ul by ~ ~ : vide under
~. Said to have been horn
.ilfliiqii.f. from the ~=.r. about 1519 A. D•
• "~ql.f.qftt;~lt(1'ECi.1( by
~. ."~f.b:~""id by '1,i1it" (Baroda
O. I. 8361) on WRt, ~\"qN
.Ar-qlijNAqii!'l. &c .
• "~q,.Si IQ tWw. ."",8 i"q«t7t by ~ (vide sec.
• iff~NI.ftiiiUi"i \"ide ""ui'4.¥i~qi., 73 ). .
• 1\f~NI.(r'" by ."91i.f.(, son of UA'- I C. 1.1'ECi(q:o:filtoi~.
pr. ! .Wfq~"ioft of ~ (sec. 82);
,,¥if1lq,ijH1~fIIi ( pr. at Venk. P.), a 1I quoted by 4,,,iiC(ii and ""Mii.i(·
Part of i1 ... "" iUi.
iUW : 4i ~ q ~ n...
~ ft 0 f mi\T (e S c. 72) .
."f\!tql,,1.1l1ii from ftii,uiEii.i"p..qi., 1 ~Rr m. in w:fiIt'ECi<W:O:i( of~-
quoted by ~ in 4i"~qi. and RR.
~; ~. . ---t.. ~.m.r- vide ~q.t'e.1 ; quoted by
.. 'IIIqi.ijfJWJijm. 10 "',IUI'III of I
~, son of A'!('NIl'S and in i
."9'.·.·
n.NI'E(i(Si~q. Earlier than r 35 0 I .~\la:ff.t~ij.
A.D. ~bY~~I'
."fijqi.'ECi( quoced by ~ in d- .~\lAiji~ by ~""('EC(~c4t.."
~ and in f.\Ni4Jji(SC~q pp. \ ~~ of ~~""('ECmift III
140 and 207. . two parts, first on worship of
."ftIql4i'EC1( by ql'Sq",(,31 (about i1r.- and 2nd on ~3fT, ~"'-
IS r 0 A. D. ). tltilf'fi8 &c,
 517
."."14'. by . . (ed. by
Dr. Caland in D. h. V. College
.fW.. "~...Q by ~, eldest
brother of oft •• oa ; quoted in series, Lahore 1925,with extracts
841.1("4\(ii. About 1610 A. D. from three corn. ).
Mentions .mr~ of WI'm1fUI- C. (l11CQ') by ~, son of
\11, "i1til(tA.,l\+61 of his father, ~~.
(1"'.....1.. 14, "1"*,+6I~.1 etc. C. ~ by 3ul\A4,il.,.
( Baroda O. I. No. 10793 ). C _ of irfCI'OI'r8', son of
~ by ~; vide sec. 77. ~.q.
~ quoted in ""jqIRosM and by .ia.llW& by~.
... 'iT'G1I' quoted in 0iRN.
I. 19· 7.
\T.....
~.

~
• see ,I.,."...• , (I"""."• '$1~Q4,a- see ql(Wl'(4"; m. in

and .. 1..... "1.. ;

•
quoted by . . .- "'WlI,(ii'~.
ifilNIQ., ..'*C6IA:f5I.
' i l and "i!(ilqlA::Sfln (who both
mean~of~). '$INlq"4iPqA:~I'8'.

~-vide tlN.".nf. ~~ m. byql~"m, tqR-

...., 'tlnfI, iC1'\11f. See 'UIi'QIQiI;
~ by ~
(?); quoted by m. by (i.,;:q:iI, pr. Jivananda Srn.
Wh'R', "I,,\ill" of (1"@l601, by part I pp. 603-644. This is
~ in ...iiHi".,... also called .. AsiI(iq and ~
~1piI'. ~ in Anan. Srn. pp. 49-71.
!fi1l"'E4l(W quoted in 'R1\I("'ftc- ..1i4..... ~, a corn. on the ~
~ and ii",,{tiUCQ on ~.\T.~. by~••
q;~"wby~. ~ of mmr ; vide sec. 71.

!fiRc",""U" by ~~. ~of.,sonof~, on

~q'E4l~ quoted in ~, WN1i', \li, d, '$Ti1' and~. Compiled

under ~'riQq'I(i5 son of ....MI.
~itIl~"« and ii"jqlf\:atlft.
~q",;",6t\Hl.
(
in four ~"""S on ri, ri, $lW,
~ ) ; ms. in Stein's cat. pp. 84
~"t1lm or ",Ift~ijl( by~. and 303 contains 283 verses on
;ri~'NI5ii(lif. \lIf and breaks off after 206 on
1fjJ!fi,.u\.... ~. ri.
~a,,_ quoted by~, ~o in .lii\Ml~.1 by 1Iro1I'UI', commen-
~"I"'n'W, . ,....'lW. tator of iid",1ft (vide q v, 56,
if:ra"""NV."I. 80, 104).
~~"It m....•~... a_4W~ f5t ..;:q:"'Q;ft~(1j(
(pr. ;n B. L series
and Tri. S. series) m. in """',",
 &18
~s .liQl8.I,. In 19 ris and .I",""N" by ~.
1087 verses. Some mss have 20 4ii(UiSiiQfWw.
rise ~ by ..",", ...
e. by Sih'ili(lii. .lft.III,,1 (q) by iiN1i'.
C. 'iql\ijI",r..'~1tfl (vide Ulwar cat.
45lft45l"d by .""\iiilqfirr, son of
extract 295 which begins work
~, of mll"Jin5i.
with the first verse of "Iii'anW
and derives~as tftU~
C.• """1(* by author himself.
et ~ ';4.P-w .....n'\N;... ~.­ III ftlll \itjQAil'" .
(Qsr: ... , .,.'al"Jliil"q(tj ~: I5iR4)~"nrN'I" by *"l"JI45", son
"'.,a: ).
C.by~.
of ""tiWI.
.IR4)ql."t(\qt\I"q ....rw .by '!WiN,
C. "'",""",1 by 1l1JI(i~ (pr. in Tri. r;oll of ~,.,ft:I".
S. series ). "lA 4) 41 3.,\ftqt\ I"q:C((i\- by ~­
C. ~"' •• Iltl by ~. ~, son of!i'Ol'.
1IIS1""qr..~ quoted by (1"1~ in ~onlrr.l:'
"8"I\ift~ and by ""81", •. ~~....'R m. by fInfI, JnlI'l,
11151".qqISnq...1ff by ,,~~ in ;ift,ri"I'' , {tmro.
"'l"J<k1.~ m. in ,."fiffi.. M •.
tenlR'8s.
"1l"J';'.1(\ by aiNIl"J"f, son of~­
lImh m. by ilnfl', .18"1'1'1', t'I'iI- ~, who was a ~'Q'. M. by
~,~.ftf.
""wq:", ,,~, ""l"JI.' i ear-
",,,,.,,"'"(0)' . lier than 1400 A. D.
~"I"Ulal'I"NI. .18~a() by it~, son of am\R,
1IIS1"''NlflfWqrq111(iP15m' by l"J,Ift'- author of .1l"J('\i( J m. in 1Ii%'-
• ~'t of lilAwq:lii" .
ii 1,1 ",uNI'ao.
4518g6""', m. •m ~~.
-----nlnrni:=.~ I:)

"'"'~ by .iUliii~~'
~qor~by~~ ...
","'r.nT by"""", ~~.
alias iJP1l\1l (composed about ~~ m. in .r..~8''l of
1674 A. D.).
.i"M~atq.
...."'' 1..'' (
A. D.).
so earlier than 15 00

""'Nq...~ by ,,~..... Printed at 1IS1'~," by '11"'1"1 styled

Bombay in 1873. Sameas~ ~~qftr son of 111111'114' ( and
~. Baroda O. I. ms. No. 8rRf), so~ of'lll"ll;l{. His elde~
9670 is dated imI. 1727 ( 1670- brother was \~IIlI~\". Compose
71 A. D. ). in """- 1677 i.c. 1620 A.D.; deals
. with Ms, Imf, "",.1111(1·
....... ~".

.'8h'M~''''''\f',(~i16 or 1i\r.c.:,(
(based on ~) by ~,
son of II'MtltU' and pupil of
IftAi\t¥~. About I700A.D.
.18ft'Ni,t...
C. '(,AilWSiil' by ~.
• '8h,(W first part of ~~(hii\ by
88,ft",~ ••
• ,81\811.'" by "'iI,~t(i~.
~ m. in ~Wi\A\(4 and . -
1Amf (:ij'NI((1'~). lilrlicr than
1500 A. D.
C. m. in iI.nijqlfh'liH of • .
~ of I\;q({.f, 1QT1mr.
Ii'MPoi"qu, by~.
1ti'8Poio\.. by a(",N 41{ lif~.
¥'8P-tui.. by it!q'MWI,qq::ra,.,,,.
l5T8f.tui.. by .,.,v.
15~(Q)by~.
~ by ",(,qOlll'l ( ? probably
same as 'fiIW~!l"'~).
1I18fi1ufq (Wt'ltnr) by ~n~ ( Baroda
0.1. No. 5373).
'mrl.... by III\lCr (called ¥lW- 'im~'h~1 by~.
1IT\11IN). Pr. in B. I. series and 'imI"lUI'fctllm- a ,om. on 1Irol'I1q-~
Ch. S. series. . ~~Q' by tI~~, son of
C. by ftII1ail'''Ht5~t son of
.....'4'« ; written in ~ 1670
(QI~~) i. e. 1614
A.D. (D. C. No. 264 of 1886-92).
C. ~8,.. i .. ,.~ by
i1'I...... u, ..... son of {I~.
.... '1.
C. 16'8.. ,...... ,~ by 1t1l(''''''
H. D.
529
I C. ~-viJe ~~lq;f1fqElf of
. . 'A.....:U~:lId below.
C.by~.
C. _ by M!f'fi\<fl, wife of~­
ifnr~.
Ci'Mr..uf.. from ~~ of~~ .
~,""Ii,A:¥, (I 30 ~s of
ATlIiIi,"I,q taken from ~).
C. ano. (N. ml. X. pp. 239-
240).
C. by ~ (Stein's cat. p.8S),
sonof~.
1iTM'i'",,"q~g;Ib, a part of 1l~­
)~ of if' ~ '1.~"in.
'" r: r..
~1"1U1'R"I~<T.f b'"
Y I'-\'ii'f>~~, son
of A1T~, surnamed~. About
1660. He was daughters's son of
~, father of 1bi18'¥"'.
(2) by ~lilTUiN..~ofcm~=r,
son of lJ)<:'NJlhra and $T1iiIiT and
grandson of "ll~'
~l-1~~if,1 by ~'lromll1I also
called ~Q~;nv, son of ~Il'.
l1i and grandson of )~
and pupil of 31iIiW.
~-L-ft~ ~
ti'Un~ and great-grandson of
a.ijid'''I,ti and pupil of~·
,,'ilflIffM. About 1400 A. D. He
wrote sr~ij~f.
C. )~ by his son ,Ilrf; ms.
dated 1)48 A.D.; m. in ,iQsnmt.
This gives ,\ detailed pedigree
of the" family ( Baroda O. l~
i30
Ms. No. 10410, which says it'l 4MJii'",( by . . . ,.ftI.. (Baroda
was composed in sake 133 1 , O. I. 101 SS ).
~r'itJ'''itJ~ijftM ~afW().! ~.
C. 'U"IIEB,\, by ~. compos- .'itJ"\8 or '(11"4"\(11 of ~ ;
ed by order oftjq'('"t'I~. sec. 107.
C. by ~tan. .'8"'« (pr. Kashi S. 'series and
B. I. series). Vide~.Q
IIm'Jfltd'411EBitH by ~, son of
above.
~P' and grandson of "'.ilCO'- .'8",,,...,1\., 8,",,,•.
or
His mother was daughter
fri"8'i(.
of {!ifN~, author of $~- C. by ~41"'\1~. son of~­
1~~<T. So about 1670 A. D. W"f'8'ltt son of~. Ulwar cat.
Baroda O. I.,No. 8455 is dated No. 1293.
sake 1603"1ll (February 1682 .'8"'du, by tI""ft:tw''4,q. son of
A. D.). (,""ill. and grandson ,of~-
$Iw~itrq' by ~r~, son of ~.
~I:R J based onl11lft:'s work. ~ m. in iI''l4i",itJri' of
~~ by ~I'ffmf (pan of .,i't\q~iri.
'IRtlill('flq- ); sec. 99. .'8~llr.I of wft\«.
$1iJ'r.r~ in I 18 verses by .,itJ~\lI.,q«1i'r of 1fto.'R.
~~~ son of ~~; based ~ by Gft",,,,,,, (B. I. series).
on prose materials collected by Vide ,sec. 78; m. by . '
fI(11f. son of ~. in ~M'ilIi!!I(
near modern Sihor ; composed
(iI"~ and ."8'.(·
.'8~".,'(II'(~Ii' by ~.
in 1709 ~. i. e. 1652-53 A. D.
in the city of Bhuja (modern .'.'(11"" of tlilOIRlw of the -
Bhuj). Vide D. C. Ms. No.
arr..
iiiflRR of iI'fi\T(, son of.,~
275 of 1887-9 1• and ;n"'r and nephew of "-
C. by same; composed in. ~ 'et who was guru of the queen
17 10• of ,'(wcu" ..fti; pr. in B. I. series.
"i8~&,q~tPr or '(IIi"'~~4~+i Between 1450-1500 A. D. Men-
( part of ~iC('"''). tions •• 8"1\1"'11'. "8''''' go«.
nf.rk'4an\l by 34fiirit.. ,. .'8tt.0(i1lft or ~"''''''.II' by"·
~'f m. in IIcll'jq,ftC'i1ri of V. son of ~ or ~I
'lib. son of......., surnamed~'
~by~. Later than I SSO A. D.
l(i or .1'~~4 by -liIoA~-liInr
.'8ii'lSq~ by ."(t." .......~.
( Baroda O. I. 10260). .
.I:~ p of~. pupil of~'-'
 581
4\1 ...14: ms. dated ~ 1,81, lI&,i(flSiEilil' by "",qro'ri. See 105.
quoted b y . , -ile''''i. ~ II&lilit"'''fJfifif'lil/il" by "1~lq"'''e'
~, .18itl"_, ",ifF(4ICfQ4S;
composed between 1200-1325 .IIiMI'Ir¥4lI841 by '1'11"1\1"'.
A. D., as it mentions~­
~... ....
~, Wfftitilitiii, f.fJCih\iit. " ...... ,..... ".... ,.. "
¥liilit'"WiifC'iiGiQ or ¥"U'"'il'C'WiUCq
~ (and C. 'CI'ri1i81 ) by • • by 8'' .. ,''''4 . ~

.,~ one of whose four bro- " ,..... -.. u,q

" b'" •
f.hltllltlri"llfI, y J1Pa"lti'iI/iI,q.
thers was qiQ\i'iI"l'
f.hltlii'6~hl.itl" by "i;.. ,(IQUIo son
(I) (pr. at Madras in Telugu and ofmr. son of~. composed
Grantha characters) Hultzsch at ~ by order of~.
R. I. p. 72.
f.h,"qliU1t1l1a-v ide sec. 19 (Vide I.
(2) by ''"'i8~;'''~' and com. O. cat. vol. lIT. P.384 No. 13 17).
by author; pr. at Madras in 1880. ..... .. by l.;,ilH\
-...
f.hIltHifi';cQ .. q,Oijri un der
¥iiiecfti m. in :atil"'EC,il\. the patronage of "t64i1M in the
1liifa1i1:4 'Iq "ftt. reign of Akbar (latter half of
16th century).
IiI(8ili""SiIt'N m. in _,\WIltilds.
1i11811,:4,,\iitftf m. in 8i'(iijltil"~fI'
..-
.liHd'M.

1i1~1i,.\tfI~til •
Iliith5i¥'1f1 of ,a.tliti.,.; vide under
"'ilqSiifl,i(1 (I. O. cat. p. 538 No.
~ m. in~. 148.. I(4riiCi of
1682 ).
Q'0i seems to be the Tantric
work of that name. ,Uill&Wiil of wr" ..
@•• son of ~I
son of a:mr.flmfUi'; composed in
111"."."""11&, by ;ftiJ¥iliJ "",it i IS77 sake (1655-56 A. D. ).
pr. at Murshidabad, 1877-79, in BBRAS cat. p. 138. He was
Bengali characters.
"(,Qjill,,U, of the f.h'",jq'"SC,
1i1"1",".'1'\" by~. mentions f;Uiri,"SIi.(lq, pw-
by 'i'''~''(4("rfi.
IIr.vtri\4ii I".....' ' ,
,. .. ~ ,.~ ....... "·pr
WOiHiI,«. "" r, .
at Benares in 1879 A. D.
same as 0.,.
'I1~th~4'~ti' by ~ ( Is it the
above? ).
C. by author.
,Ue.(iICI8d' by lNC4I\11, son of!W-

by ~!I,,""" . q'' I'

~t'tfti6iSi4SI"I.' or .1,ft(4l(\ll(
(Stein's
m. pp. 86, 303 ). Divided into
~, son of (,"$&11. He was
pupil of {lilq,Uiri. father of 'Pt-
qiqw. About 1600 A. D.
~. Probably the same as lu•• ,AEtir by iI!ill'S~'
lIil"n_ above. .... ~.

",8i11i''.'' ( from the ""41', ). iUef.I@(r or ,uiMO,NIi"" In 103

verses of Fe ...... ,,,, son of . . .
 S31 HiBlt1f'1/ 0/ D~
He is different from fiI ....""tI. a.
of IUC(Nt'I5(; between 1 S20-
1600 A. D.. as m. in itUCqlOC-
ft:tf.( and as he mentions ~
and i@lq'n"qul.
C. by author.
"i.'ij~ by ~ son of I'l'W
(~).
C. 1045181. by same. Vide
Hultzsch's Report No. Ill. p. V.
and p.80; mentions~, ittW,
iOci\iRt: anu ~Iit"liilq-q-. Later
than 1680 A. D.
tlU.'lulqlt'l.
IUC.ititiRt .
C. by ~ of the
family. son of m~, son of
"'AIir
WRI!fi.
IU.hi.. se.", or -se.Ii'\IC6' by mIT-
",;:qa'tti" .
lOin'tei~ by ar~~ p, son
of 00'« of ~.; compos-
ed at ~R'nf"; ( Khambayat ) in
1623 A. D. Has 164 verses.
C. by author composed in
1632 A. D. Vide D. C. Ms. No.
204 of 1884-87.
pw~cpmr by Ifm1fi' qr.(.
C. by author.
~~sWiI'i by ,(lit'4I"'''I, an in-
habitant of~fit"I'(oq ; composed
in ~ 1506 i. e. 1449-50 A. D.
C. by author.
pcfindut»Jtif.t.(itqif., by lIiUr..m-
~.
tUCq«fft of "1,"~lIi'
lOCqAitIU, ano. (BBRAS cat.
P· 1 38 ).
locse.II(' by~. son of iiRmI
of Km family (from the
setuq", ... Rt,). Vide Ulwar cat. .
extra''l299. About 1710 A. D.
'UCSi~q in 21 verses by ~
~, son of.llf.ft(t ....
C. by same; quotes ~.
tl0CSI{N by ~ mt!I~; son of
qiIMi1ta:. and teacher of ~
(Haibatrao ) in 20 fine verses
. " ,. . ,,-
10 i!1i,81.uhliiri, ~ ant
i
~:
C. by author.
iOCSlilFIl by .lf~, son of
a1Il{ in 73 verses. Composed
in sake 1544 (1632 A. D.) D. C.
Ms. No. 42 of 1882-83.
iOC .. IWi( vide iU')"~MI(I".
IUCitOiq by 'f~.
iOCitUCq.i@E{l vide iOC.i81.(t by
~.
iOiitO.q~fit:.1 by~, SOil of
'~""'4.
iUiitOCq"qOI by ",mqar, son of
SIIIiPi' i composed in sake J 500
1578 A. n.: in 49 ~s
written at 'alqi(Jl1it', while his
Slftinltq dwelt at ito1l'.III=I.
C. IPimn' by q:rc1t, son of
author.
iU'ituiqf"cfi... from q(1J'l~.
tUiWOiQiFIoN by ;ft8.ol, son (If
lilr-. (Stein p. 86 )..

ppU.U.U';fSi.'~iI' by 1i""Wf
surnamed VI'R. Peterson ( Ul· 101Mldo. of
war cat. extract No. 300)wrong-
ly says that the work is called
nR.
C. by author.
i'CM"WJIfIU, (same as luCP-iadUi-
• above) of \'M"'''''''', son of
~; composed in \1q 1506
( 1449-50 A. D. ) at the order of
the king of~. In 74 ",)$s. lo... lft" of ~'M"i'3"41"'. Probably
C. by same.
lu...u.qPi..r.r by "''''''4,.
'O'MU.q~",,, by afle.oo.
lo'''u.qAtAl by W41"tIf, son of
rilq'8(t"'''.
iUiMOCqAtAl by trI,tft\\nl;d-.
,u."u.qPlI\ by \'M",,",,,1 (pro-
bably same as ,U.MueqeIflU,
above).
'G'M,.q~f\1 by ~ ~~I~"',
I.,..uCq'., b}" (lit.WI.
tu.....q~f\ by ;fteilUo'
IU'"U.qAtf.c or,u.f\lP-I by fVp
~,son of '1II411l. of San-
trict ) of the .",n""'.
gamner (in Ahmednagar Dis-
i com-
posed in Sake 1541 ("t\"I(~f1f­
~ ) i. e. 1619-20 A. D. Vide
BBRAS cat. p. 141.
C. by same; pr. at Bombay in
1892.
C. by~.
,e,
iO.MftPet.. by ~. Based OD'
the iO".'" of mr.
.i\At",'""
son of
~ of 1IM~"\l''''t 'and w-
.mr i composed at Junnar in
1691-92, A. D. in 71 verses.
C. SI1IT by ~, son of ~'.. (5
residing at ql:ftq .." (Pili iu Bhor
State). D. C. Ms. No. 43 of A
1882-83. Composed in 1693
/1... D.
same as ,o...
o.~.
loCt'", by ~ (Ulwar cat.
.u.,C. . . ,.
No. 1303 :md extract 301 ).
lo" ... ,uflfti by ~ son of "'"'"
11(.
10,("",,( of ~... "'.. ~ son
of 1JiNI'if, son of ~ 5 quotes
IUiI.1ft of (' ......Ji~'" and is
quoted in iO.MOCql\'f.l of (qw;
flourished between 1450-16 J S
A. D. In 84 verses.
C. by Pi ... ",,, (the author).
iOC("'ICiiIfJ by ~ 1Rt, son of
..... alias Babii i composed in
Sake 1790. Pr. at Nir. P.
,oie".. by U1f '~"'i(,q ,f\tl{. ..
Probably 5.1me as ,ocr.tMioc-
• above.
,oce~~'(ftr of \lW, son of ~
(~ in Stein's cat. p. 186 ) ;
same as locftt..iucl\li'l¥ifi¥, and
lUiM O CQeI(40,".' above; m. in
¥C'' '"",'' ' About 1449 A. D.
,,,1'1.,, from ~. C....... IW, by ..., son oC
i"~"'" by " .."... .
PCf\l~,,\'bi m. in Iu..........
. Earlier than 1640 A. D.
• I.i.,. . """
the author.
by ..."""••
,ailC!i\",tri'" alias IUCIIIM of
...'il.ttUfcfq.. of ~; m. in " .......' son of ;(is.'a ; same as
ilriI4"I(Rt, ( "tfsa.'iI' ): com. on lai.,,,,",
composed

'iiSQ1¥"¥'' '.i by ,,".,01. .

in 1671 A. D.
,wftI~'" m. in ~, .lsl1I~ •
""I\.
. . . ~I .. of "'Villijl,,,, iRIft.
••,"''' vide IG,,,G'4fttl\ ahove.
l"I",... ,ofthe son or~; m. in
••,",. by ""141'(111'
• "f\lfC by UIi'IiI'
~ ('iI",..a" ).
1"1"'''' m. in tariillm, ~J
, .. 161ft by (i"ilil",'AlI( 'IW..M. IIlql~'
son of ~, in 1449 A. D.
P'hilt1t.~i.q
by (IIA'II'.
(at bidding of prince (I". . .
of ~). Probably same as i~~!U,~q by iij""I~f"., alias
.ucr..aiiiiQ1.",ftc above. .....,"'ta•.
son of ",illta. and
disciple of 1Ii'~4\'I~ri; about
C. by author.
1650 A. D.
~ by ...... q.
M!Ii.tt11i1' or i\5IiUCrfR4 by Imm-
...... by iUj'(1I1 son of ;ft.liGa
ofthe ~ family i pr. at Rat-
nagiri in 1873.
••
i'~'i\M"~' by~.
"i\"I""~NI of~.
C. "~""I.I by ~, son of
_ who was author of sq- liil.ftI'.1 by qm.
""4Rtf« i pr. at Bombay in '14 ii ftla i·
J902. He wrote it""C" in ",",u_"...
J63S-36 A. D. ,iIC,ucCliCSC4"'.
,UCI',,"'IC\I\.I by ".lIicf\. ...........lqUl~
C. by author. ~\'IIIfUI'

,Oi.'"
Iftd',
by Ifm ... tr.t*'' '
son of
son o f . i ms. copied
.... _".l.Aa;ft4." by ~,
son of .,.. (Baroda O. I.
in ~ke 1661 ( 1739 A. D. ). 1062 9 )•
....,," in 9 .anm verses by 6ftc.."" by "(i"I,,IC\"UI.
IIi.iI."'. 6~"I((Ui... q by ..",Ii ... filw.
,4... i", by ;fi••", son of iirJl"" eN....M alias IIHn' by'~ i
111' vide sec. 77.
",¥H iii by ~J m. by "'i1l¥4fi1 as Sake 1562 ( 1640-41 A. D. ),
•
ftnr. Earlier than 1500 A. D. but B. O. cat. vol. I. No. 72
ti~¥H8rii of 6ji'Eit'4fit; m. by ~. and JB 0 R S. for 1927 pans
Ill-IV p. IX ,give 1500 Sake
( 1578-79 A. D. ) as the date.
ti~.i8~r.toN of ;ftim:r, son of
WhMi'Eii4j vide under·tiM'''Niu(6j. ti~n'RI of ~1""4:'"
tl~.'Ml vide sec. 101 on ~­ tiNn"N alias s:a..nilt11( of ~
;p!f. It is this that is m. in Q-
'lit1ft"N of ~o. ti~n+=iIJi.. alias fi~418~fltGtq of
~, son of aft4.. i'Ei14 ; m. in
~"'8lfi by .jtlfl"i tl(ft.
11P-tw\EII and sUqf.",n'E'ii, fir. ~.,
fl~~8lfi by .,.111\1""4:' He men-
Ui1~ and quotes ~.
tions~~.
About 1475-1525 A. D.
tirq$l8\fl by Ri.iiri .. i1Ihl1tiil'Ei14 ti~i{q'UI of atl""4:iiii1Y, son of mr-
(Baroda O. I. No. 10152 on
~ ; m. in his C1qElftili.(4UI.
C(!lirlO wt:( ponion of it ).
~ m. in ~"'\I(1SCifii~l.
flrq'EiP-i:CfiI by "i111il 'Eiffl6jIlt",.
fl~~ by ~ ( pr. at
~;'~'Ei~.i by ~ flCiflflQI\'1fN, Bombay in 18)5.).
pupil of iluePCn (a calendar of
'F~'l' of flli1J'(~51I'Eilq.
fasts and feasts enjoir.ed in the
~s and the rites appropriate to ~q' of ~""'i (this is pro-
them ). About 1360-1400 A. D. bably the ~'tq- quoted in
Vl~' ili,«"i'II, and other
~f4<iflii1i9\
by 1IuClIICI~ j m. in his ri"flfS ).
q'N~",14' J vide sec. 90. Deals
tii'tlfl~ by~. son of ~
with nidl\lIP-l, ~, ~,
~. composed in sake 1640
~, iiRUr, Ofcl'1f, ii(ii, ~~-
~lfR'" on ~, ~,$("f rites
1IT(1', ~ and other ~s,
and observances in the 12 months
'{iiJ_ii~, .. 1it.1","" ~.~'Eil~,
of the year, on~. eclipses
~, a,UCCfi8·
&c. at ~ (mode rn Satara).
'~~"fli"~i of ~ j sec. 98. N. vol. X. pp. 217-21 9.
~~~ by ~n, son of WNfI'lui.. of "1'Eit.dtd~ii under
finmr. In five ~s for ~
followers. Based on ~8""
,'RItI(IQUI'4.. of ftn_..
Deals
with feasts and fasts on Impor~
deals with ~, "Alii I", tant days of the twelve months
'Iiliiil"'h'Nii'iq:tl,~, ~. of the year; m. in i11'Ei1~"(_ ;
Stein's cat. (Intro. p. XV and p. vide sec. 98•
86) sives the date of composition .~"I ..1i vide ~""""'iiI ..81.
 ~ m. in fir. Ar., ... 1....«(11· '6Ri\lI\\lI.4 of "1.¥lIte.
~ of (IIQ,IQ, son of ~. ilRii4i"(t~,,n; vide ~Ti~ii@"i~iq-.
son of ',,\lQUI'" who was ho- .Rilfh m. in _",1\111111_••
noured by the king of ~. In
ilCUaq"ttt by~.
8 ~s. Mentions Pnft', ""'-
~ and his own ;8'N I \\fii •
• CUI.. ft5ii@i"i\ alias .. f,&..:Ml or
Baroda O. I. No. 1953. ,R ...,...'iifI- a work on PIt
worship in four parts (nRt's).
~~ of 'iiUCiitiiR; vide sec. 90
(pr. B. l series, 1921 ). PIr~ t~e same as ••rii8ill!ft-

_Ri(Mi« of tRIII.,A.
~ ; ~. 10 """"fiII
of ,,"14UI"1
and 10 ..1"""'1. Earlier
WRi~14" of \I....., son of ~ than 1500 A. D.
and grandson 01 ill.'6"1 ~.
He was daughter's son of \1'-
.cun.... r.:..1 of ~~, son of
\I...,~.,I\.
IIN, author of "8rii8i~~.".
Composed in ~ 1705 (1648- ••lIt"M"ot" by 811",,"'4. N.
49 A. D.). Deals with religious (new series) vol. Ill. preface VI.
observances of ftIf1rs from SIftr- ._141 0i" by m.
q: and of months from ~!f to ~c .... on eight kinds of forts .
........ ; quotes Pnft, ~,
.. ,(,qui"" ~14II1it1r by ""!iq, son of
.. ,... qui"l_
"'''''1., of 8~i{\.
~ij¥P-6iiril"fOt by Sirii4U_". In
.Ri(tilm of l'fI .."I\l.
three ~ on magic charms and
~ a manual of ceremonial ob-
expedients for protecting the
servances for different months of
king's person and for various
the year compiled under prince
othn purposes, and or. various
_",." of ~ about 1750 startling, interesting experiments
A. D.
on women, plants, food. N. IX .
.... ~."'..ri. pp. 189-190 and D. C. Ms. No.
_\l11Ii4 of 1l'i1'I m. in tR4(fiil- 981 of 1887-91 and 1031 of
IR p. 499· 1884-87. About IpO A. Do
"'\llil( m. in riII1'Ir and _ - ~1t(t~uiQ.
~ of ,,~. Earlier than ~"I.aa,.. in 14 ~ (ed. by
1400 A. D. Bloomfield, 1889).
Pr<ti'R by ""',1,,1'4 p. C.by _111\"•.
""O(\l84Q of at~ iqrr ( pr. C.by • .
Jt Bomba),), C.by~.

Cfi'' .........q..rtt
of~, son
of ~. son of 3Rift'; com-
posed at ~ (Stein's cat.
p. 2 48 ).
*,~'."'.Sicil'i"~.i"'" .
tblf\I",,,,ftI m. in ~it4l(\q., 1mS-
~ on • • ~, 1mR.
tfilfldftfi.... iR...
~4h',.ifti ...iii (pr. in Ben. S.
series). Vide under iij ili41t-
~.
tfidttfti m. by the ~i'tiltRr.
tfiR"~¥' m. in iicifEq,.,W\'l
(p. I2I) and ~ciSiffte'd,";
before 1500 A. D.
tfiR41~.1 (on worship of ~) \
by %_... HiiI4 in 8 'Rtfs. About
1500 A. D.
C. Iu' '_Iiiiiaitlteillft.
C. by ai\~"\4i (pr. in Ch. S.
series ).
tfiRI\'1ACIrr by ~rqllt".
1,*4Ifi.oi~I(II{ m. in ~.
filiqi\(i!II,.fi'PT'
fftl4iltitft\ of .ih~"ilt" (pr. in
B. I. sl!ries). '"ide sec. 101.
~Iitl' of qUItN.
ft&1n~ m. in ",fiR(I6I.(.
r1iqlq,.fW by ~i1N. Describes ~lf\('Ilt:J ( pr. in Mysore G. O. L.
ritl:S from the day of death to i series and translated ill S. B. E.
~~ for R'r'W~iflqs. D.
C. Ms. No. 207 of 1884-87,
(f&ihq:cftt or "'''iiio.tai1,l\q.1ft
N. X. P.237.
lI. D. 68.
sa7
1S',un ( astrological work in re-
lation to dharma) m. by wrot.
ISfIRm' m. in fir. Ar. and ~­
RU,q"f'l; earlier than 1600 A.D.
~.
iflq"I",... ~"'q •
ifl4"i"Pt..tq.
1f14R.e"ecf'fi.qf¥I'4l'i\Jiq by ~
( Stein's cat. p. 87 ).
IfIqR.e~eq¥14f4n4~ci.q\40'" by
q(ii(IR ( Steins's cat. p. 87 ).
IfIqi4lelftt~¥ of (MQIl'ilI_Ii4f,son of
liaih,afiic:iiliSICI( i composed dur-
ing the reign of ~ of~.
Gives a long list of authorities;
such as iil"hqftW, ~, ~­
qfqw, ~, "ftt(\~. Bce.
Vide N. vol. VI p. 44.
1f14''''Cf,Rle~!fft by 1Ia._II\+I.
~R'~ by ~",uk : com posed in
Vikrama 1568 (1)12 A. D.)
at ..."j«(ijijS(, ,,·here he was go-
,·ernor. On3W!im', ~""'l,"h~­
~f. ~, m, 'I'ft' ; ms. copied
in ~ 1582 (1526 A. D. ) when
~ was ruler ( Stein's cat.
'p. 30), extract ).
~~ or -~ by son of qm.
~~ ( Baroda O. I. 1142. )
i
vol. 2 9 ). Agrees closely with
'I ai\ ~{Il'M .
C. of ~~, son of ;mrqar re-
I
siding at R'(1l'IT!' (pr. in above.).
(4.f\,U.lroil by 1i1Ir-I.
 538 lIUItJrJ of D~
"ftii" a........ by ~
S'P et."",,,,· '~
"...."''''w m. in ...
'iiQPr!i", .. U\4.
'14i~" m. in ~. ~.
'l1fifj"ll'~'. by d1n;r for king mr- il4i6ii14 m. by .llfJ~'. of __
~of~. I450-I500A. D.
...-r.
'IWhl,q-.fA by I1W1"R (Stein's cat.
"",QQ1'1 ( Stein's cat. p. 87 ).
p. 8i) m. in \IIl.(Iiq~" (vide
BBRAS cat. vol. 11. p. 226 ). erltftftwoftt m. by 3Nu$, ~o,

•IWI .....MI'W·gft by ~, son of

~ .
iIQI\I(1r.t .. "'l m. by ~. Earlier
~, in 3 chapters. He says than 1600 A. D.
that king iITiIQ' of firf\n;n' gave
'IQldell"q'lift- part of RIIt4lift~a of
rRr to his grandfather. N. vol.
V. p. 183 ; ms. dated 1766 ~
( 1710 A. D. ). "'Ugell"q'l~ alias ~'" by (!-
iIN. Vide WNmrftr .
•1t'1 .. ~ri' ......ft by 'Ei/cuilitl'Ei/rq..
•11I'I .....' ...mu by ,R"iti" ;
compos-
~fft' by 34",","' _.
ed in ~ 18)2 ( 1795'96 A. D.). i'Qlq-.1ft by {JIfN, son of 1INt{,
son of~; flourished between
i'WI4iRi;,«lqq by ~IEjq"';!I,".
1550-1625 A. D.
~ m. in '111-''' and ""'ffTiI' in iIQlq,«ftti(\~sr by ~.
'1tt'lfjC'4f\l •.
'14IQ'I,UI from the A1ti1liftlta by
11'tf'm~ by ~4ijqfA, under the ifRNUI'.
patronage of ~ ~liCIl(1~.rt-, ilQII(.11(1 N. (new series) vol. I.
wife of "1I'Rrf of R.f~m, son of p.84·
~, son of~, son of
iI4l1(q.i, by ~fftftnr.
~; m. by aitN..'itIilii{ and
•"'i\" ( in ~~~). About lT4'i415iIWq}'1 by ~~ .
1400-1450 A. D. Speaks of the i.ij .il'(iGi=«N:«fR.
advantage of visiting and wor- iI41iJ41"""ftt •
shipping the Ganges and bath- '1T4''''I"q~ by son of 34.,,,,,...
ing therein.
'i"'l.. f\"~'l (for ~qq ).

'1"'lq.~ by wm~ (Ulwar

r 'IQi4AI«q«~ by ,!""".
Vide p.
417 above.
cat. No. 1309). -ill
iIQliJ4I'lI(if$(Oi m. 111 "lfJ"h.,n .
;1"'I~"f4I;ft m. in to,"o,q~~. i'~'iJ4''l~Ar by in,"" (Baroda O.
"",14i1it%. I. 8688).
'Iqlii.q«ftt (~I.I{(1I( ) pr. in B. I. '141iJ41.I~q'lfts of "I","ftr. !hc
series. first verse specially mentions
 Ust of works on Dlaarmt:JiaMra 589
"'.'(101, 4,'6"",0, and ~ tIlQs{l~5J4(ij,"f\r by 3t~.
( i. e. ~) as its authorities.
.IiQiliIA~Sfil(UII'
-At:>.. b ....n.....t!l..
''''I Y tll"lTUl"'i(('I(t"'nA.
i,Jlq,,1'ft or .... q"itt, manual of do- i"QJl~Sil\Ulf.tf\T from the antfSft-
mestic rites (for qm~) by ~~iji'E4~!{*f (vide Ulwar cat.
~qltc.,.l on~,4\ql.i\", ~, extract 302).
Ao.A@.. ~, "",0"4i4, ~,
~ ~m(Jf\~Rr from 4"i(~IR,'W" .
..... ~ .. , AI(4"14, 'f(Clfii(Oj,~,
"".iR:."iI~, 4\riIQ~, ~rrl"SlliR; ~llJQIf-tutq. (Ulwa r cat. No.
expressly states that it follows 13 12 and extract 30 4 ).
14i"'A ri; m. in ~ on , iTl1i~1ff m. in ~1reI' ( vol. I.
q'4""...... and in IJIl'Clthii(. 1. O.!
p. 213 ).
ms. dated ~ IS7S i. c. ISI9 \ qrr~iif m. by~, ftmTo,aw-
A. D. (Vide I. O. cat. p. SI 5 1 ~,~~Q.
No. 16 33 ). i ~ b
....t-.J::l.. • i lfll~'Tr~r y WiAi', pUpI'1 0 {
tit;. m. 111 ~~.fi1I:iJF, f.f~- i •.
'1h?Sii(ttM m. in ~o, lill"SRI"N.
1liN1"~E(_i\'i"" ...q..fi!t by ~, I
son of ~; completed by I 3JUm'~{T by ~qltaQjIl"Sti6ij" son of
'f6I1ft:caiii(. About first half of 'il~fl((¥f of the ~ family.
I

14th century. On srttrf1tw.

,,It\\I'' '''~''''''''c~,tf,lt:iq'i(fH
buted to ~ ; mentions ~~.
iI,t1hilq ...,rif by i1'Ti1T1f!.
."Qsflq:cftl of~.
IIiQsf!Si("i(OI or ~ by ~, son
of~, surnamed Hem.
wrote .mCljq~lfj~ in ~ 1675
( 1753 A. D. ).
•mnft".....,ol by ~I"'(I".
",Qsf!!«""OI by ~illll'
arIQsft".......Oi.~.1 bY4i,(\,.,IV, son
of 'ij ...... A"1 and ...... 'o,?(fi, sur-
named 1f'I. His guru was~.
Ulwar cat. extract 6 I 8.
ttNfftS'( ..,o,qti\., by ~J son of
~,q6"'I; composed ill 1757.
A, D.
attri- ~.w.r m. in ,"I'«~''i of q\j'{
and in fftfI.lth'" and ¥fl"SR'('IriiiC·
Earlier than I..J.oo A. D.
I!Cq~{i:ltf,l, of SJft;!T~ ~ m. in his
fjcqrii'illJt", .
~ by~. Vide ~­
.~; on doubtful points of
rites and ceremonies •
~by~~.{.
·nSi~8'n'i'4".
~ by 4l\ "l"tC (portio n of
~W;'{~Of4 ).
¥l'~Q8if1'\fI(iIS" •
¥l,~'Q(i'ijI4i{ by 4l\0,-a' ( a large work
in 589 pages (pr. in B. I. series,
1928) ; sec. 90.
 ..,Uilq"fhliii (Hultzsch R. I. No.
637 ).
(I) anJlCl814iN. by now.
_1IlII'lIi......
@iiliQ(hi,
..1:'
or ""it'iQi'4(1ii' m.
(2) ~ by ii.,Ifi(liiijqfil. by~.
(3) w~ by ~, son of ~ by'~ii(lili~ (i. e. pro-
bably ~) in 21 khaQQas;
"4m.. it,. deals with &l1",:6",(S like INT-
~bY!fi'$· \lTif, m..-, 4\"fflI.q." ~,
.....If\.1 by ~, composed 111 .,1"1fi(01, ....5I,iti", ~, :oq--
1266 A. D. 0A'Ii', ~ _~.rilflt and ~­
....,,0(\ m. in ,"~i+!(lutiJI. ~s1ike~.
....rilfddl., com. on Stjq(dAl""- C. ~''''Ma'''GI or lfioa,"1 by
. . by U~~i~1'Eil4. lp:.,I'f '~Ifi('l'~~If, son of
-aN(l"1liEll'~ summary of matters ~ of 'I('in,a •.•Hultzsch R.
connected with domestk rites, 1. No. 603 and extract, p. 88.
according to ~.lqvn4"("H(:t. Refers to his ~ and its
i\1Ir and sti\"~"'ftlfi and its
~.
~(41J:~«N) by itlf-b(;fl~.
"1;I:6U' m. by GI1Rl1I' in his l1TF;'Q'
UIwar cat. extract 54. on ql("('41;1 Ill. J. I.
'I"N"ar by ~{. "Ciiiq«fft.
"'N"fiI by ElI'\"i:\'l""',
kAQQas on mtts, ~ &c.;
in three awC=C5lii"'lfii (on ql("Wt;i) by
~JICI"I'i, SOIl of ~. Aboul
ms. copied in ~ 1720. 1600 A. D•

... qR"~ vide under arrr~- ,,"'&('11'" alias 5Icit',('I1( by 0IT'fT-

~, .~I'I@q~. ~, son of ~, sur-

-aNRIb by stiliftltf.
named 31f(W' ( an« ); quotes
41"iO'j(QjI~ on 'tft'EiJl'.n's l1'fISq'
".. qR". by liOaft''i,4u4. on stl"""AI, 5Ictt'lqll~liilnt SITiPr-
4IUI(NlfiitliQ, a com. on ~PR- ,",I r..utq~." "iI~ci\~, qqJ-
_et, by itmqor· (i"5Ift,q and (i"6j,~41 and his
.....SIi(if ( ... N'tri*"q) by qrl1l.u- own .1'1('1"1(. Later than 1 650
A. D•
Iftoi. He quotes ~~. Ul-
war cat. extract 14. ....«uc by aitr:..,. (pr. in B. J.
series as appendix to ahftl84Gl);
4'lIcitl' m. in .fQ~"'i""i of ~
eN'4if\q. and iD the UiE()'It'ftNiJiHilf :md
"'ii(il~q. wiiil'''a.....
 c. by\'"""'1, son of~.
,,"ic.,qAo"'i! m. in ui'i(lai,oft~.~I­
'"'" and edited by Bloomfie1d in
Z D M G. vol. 35 pp. 537-548
in 209 verses and two ~s.
Begins~:~~w­
~ I iI'ClUllltj ~R'~ icWOI(lit
tI ~ 11. . Text same as in
B. 1. series.
q$il.ii5itq"rtt .
a~"r..oiq by \1(,61\ .. :(\ of ~ in
2 7 .s.
C. i1'Ef!P\4A,(fJ, by ~ ~;
mentions "'''A:aRt of ~.
~r.cufq- by ac'(fJ'tii.
I\~by~~.
aTnnm: (Bik. cat. p. 391 ).
C.~.
~ by sntm' ~ (probably
same as i1'cmiqA'(fJh a corn. on
~~ofm)·
ansts''''ii5IR.-,.
•~5jSi'''(iI'''' (takcn from auq'Et'tMf-
~).
anstSiC(\i4uC ( taken from ~).
IU5jSi"'i(qu, •
~,(tq by ~ ..q~Cn.
m!iSiild:'cittt by 3tif~ ( in~-
~, which is t.1ken from his
hrother's work ).
an5jSi ..... ~d"q- by ~ ( probably
a mistake, as ~ was a son of
au~). Vide Barolla O. 1. No.
1870 ••
r.u1q by
an Siil"'Ut "A(W$'¥( . of
son
- - (also styled .b'lUiiii"'''~Oi)
(pr. by Chentsalrao, Mysore
1900 ). First half of 17 century.
ffl"" ..,Iit"q by q~ of ~­
ms. in Baroda O. 1. 813I
II1R' (
dated ~ 1600). Each verse
ends with the words ~ 'if
~.
C... ,q:!MAI~ by ~~.
arh1S1i1,liI.nq- by aiWr.mI (Baroda
O. 1. 11041 ).
'''iIIu,A.nq by~, son of anq'-.
~ and younger brother of
atilP(i\iI, author of icW;l,riIcw ;
quotes SR(~, 31Ni8Iq.Hl;ij-
~,Wfl(lqUitt%. About 1660-
1680 ; says ~ is to be avoi-
ded in marriagc by R'M~;ftqS
alone as ijA41 .. 11 says andas the
~h!l"'j( is to the same effect.
1~!1"iI ....~oiq by iliilt(IIIi'
fflill"i1...t.1i\q by .,1"qUlltl m. in
'''""iIf'€lilufq by~.
fflillSICI(r.t0i4 by ~ ( Baroda O.
1. 8789 ).
~~ by iC(t~~~ \ first
half of 17th century (also sty-
led '''iIIS1i1'iC'Wi, ),
anill"iIf'r.roiq- by ( ~) ;mm-
...N.
c. by .,'(14UIIQ, son of R'UIft-
'jltlt4IQ (pr. by Chcntsalrao,
Mysore, 1900).
ail'5l1" ... r.tuN by (J'On'4', son of1tI\11I',
son of uiPcR. 1550-1625 A. D.
ffl'5l1u(r.tuiq by ~"I~ 01' ,...-
. , SOilof ~ and younger
brother of ~ i finished at
 Benares (I. O. cat. vol. 111.
p. 580). Composed in Sake
1506 ( Baroda O. 1. 11055 ). In
verse and prose.
a.TSiSiEi.r.tufq by~.
•nSlliiEi\r.ta.4Eilq:qe"""" by "' ...... 1....
~ (Baroda O. 1. 9375 ).
Different from "'5iii .. \~iJ4.
aih'ii"(iii~4 by ~ j same as
'''.SCii,f.\uiQ,
lihlliiiilO''ii1t by~, who also
~
wrote 8(hriiEi.
C. by UII i quotes E,t4iRn"
ii-i\ajqIAJrilri.
~0ARr alias SiiiOHWa by ~­
tfliiiiqlbCri (standard work on
this subject ). Pr. by Chentsal-
rao,Mysore, 1900. Under each of
the eight original gotras quotes
passages from SUq«1At, ~-
4'"" !Im4't'4'"" ~, iifM!ldOt,
~, W'~; mentions fii-
ma\T, ~, and IfA"t«411ft
as iill14lil(S on 3iN'tri.... " ... ; m. m
fit. ftr., tftrfSRflit, ,,,45tRiij('ll.
Earlierthan 1450 A. D.
"'i1SiilO,..a by tl1rrilfflili; gives
exhaustive enumeration of divi-
sions and sub-divisions of go-
tras; mentions ~apq', !FIll-
~, aql4NI45I\ of ~.
( Baroda O. I. No. 7657 ).
;ft!lSiil((ii'iiid('lI<t'(I( by ~I~,
son of ftA'.
ailSllqliHiif by _Olii" son of Ult'
~ and younger brother of
~~. About 1585-1630
A. D,
'''SIIqEi(''~1i ( from the " .... 4(\q by
\Tif"Ir4' ).
m!lSiilU"14 vide~.
"'!lSiil"QlI( (from the~­
~) .
~ by ~"lftt~,q,.f;fbl'r.lc"'a.
"'41"ftlfiiEtIl' by Q'4"'''fiilfttOf,
sonof~.
420 verses
ii'NIWElSIf\q:;.1 ( "'''14'''4 )
on various matters connected
with religious observances, such
as the measurement and COIl-
struction of altars,
anQll"N:c1ft He is m. even by ;rm-
4'0\'. F.arlier than 1000 A. o.
BBRAS. cat. vol. 11. p. 183.
.iNIW1:i uq"ftI by~, SOil of
• belonging to ~ coun-
try ( on worship of pr ). I. O.
ms. (cat. p. 587) dated ~
1664.
.jNIW,iifl., by titms·
",qlwf\c'ill'ri m. in ....
"'--I4I"'I.I7..(ffl=·
tilQIWIJ"4I~.1 •
.iNIWIJ... r..1i1 by 8t(Jft.,ltl.
",r.W"'Hlii (pr. in B. I. series
and by Dr. Knauer and tr. in
S. B. E. ~ol. 30.).
C. ( 11T14' ) by ii,""1401 son of
1f1'I1I'8'; m. in ,u'ia,,", ot ~;
ms. copied in @S. \to 43 1
( 1549-50 A. D. ).
C. ( 1O"f ) by~, m. in !{Tit'"
IS41"*,tf' of aafttRt'lii1( and ill
ill'ift"'*' Earlier than I SOO A. D.
C. ~ m. in ftlAlatil andllf.(°
'""', Earlier than ISOO A. D.
 S4S

C.by~. .iI"l'E(itt.,«InH1 m. in C(.t&l~Rri't"

and itC!'Jt4H1ri"N. So earlier than
C.•aftRI;frq,,1tc by f\mm, son
1500 A. D.
of fQm:r (different from the
author's .11\.lwiil~;ft). About .n~i'\I""",.u~"1 (pr. at Bombay).
1640 A. D. (Stein's cat. p. 86 ). iftfEll'E(lof.. alias ~Fchllil\ or 'c11i-
fh .. 14c?1. by ai"~' son of mf-
C. ~ by ~i1r.I1i"4. of compiled under the orders
:qif ;
.~. of i1fliUillNUiI ai\~iI!(:q ..!( of
C. ~~'T by~, son Kasi, divided into six ~s
of f'rwm ( Stein's cat. p. 15 and ( waves) on ~, ~,Ifr.(,
p. 25 0 ). ~, ~ and 5Iiqf1t;nr; quotes
~,a:mr$,~.~­
f(lfltC!'JqRI~
(pr. in B. I. series ~ and is quoted in the f.taiq--
with com. ) on ~\~, ~if­ ~,~m:;;f of ~~; com-
~ and 'R'R[~. piled benrecn 1400 and 1450
C. ~ bY;mTq'Uf; 111. by~­ .\. n. Vide U1war cat. extract,
,,~.
304 for a long description of a
town nrutfir.lir near Benares,
~1"C5itlM' m. by ~ in which is said to have surpassed
~~ and ~. Probably Delhi and Kalpi and of the wt-
same as lt1'Gf of ,,~. ~~ family of kings, of which
~~ was a scion and of
am~~.
the ~ family. The Ulwarms.
mf~-same as ""q"'q of~­ ( verse 85 ) speaks of only five
If". An:m. Srn. pp. 49-71. ~s (omitting SiiQf3iffl). It
appears that ~ in his ~­
~\!fiq~l~i'l! (on rites for propi-
~rd\TU~ claims the m~~
tiating the planets in their evil as his work. Vidt: Ind. Ant. for
positions, 011 Vl1n1\' etc.) N. vo!.
1912 p. 24 8.
X. pp. 201-202.
'~C~IiC.1:t 111. in the ~ of
1j'~1f'l'I~. ~.
C. (lt1'1r) by Iq'(~. m. in ~ m. in f.r. ft:r. (pro-
m,-,.......... ,. f .... bably the ~lIf of ~ ).
lIIi'«n'N 0 ~. t4'lq~..( is
probably sa:l1e as ~ above. ~Pi,,*,g~ m. in AJiq~"'1 (pro-
bably the IMI,«cr.'gi{l of~·
C. by~ m. in ~r of ;;.;s: ).
~~.5 ~IR'Elij(.
m'ij.. ~(sc(\q m. in the ~
of~.
~liq~W'ftll{(VJ m. in .18+11.. of gali type by Sallskrit Sahitya-
~. parishad, Calcutta (No. 10).
~n'1\iiJ'lii vide scc. 5 ; pr. in B. S. This is over and ~above his 28
series and Jivananda Sm. part 11. ~s.

pp. 40 3-434.
C. by~'l'i' "'ilil~ according to (11,104" and
~.
C. (~) by ~ (pr. in
Mysore C. O. 1. series ). unilf)flq .. fta or iiilAatft_nf.fr by
C. ~nlltl(f by ~ (pr. ill i(uaqfrr ~, son of ~.
Anan. P.) About 1686 A. D.

U'illinttq"fII by q)""I"'.
~

U'",UiI or "'ta" ....... I"'. InJ'Naq ..aq"ta (Peterson's 5th Re-

port p. 98).
~ by _lrqllA:.
U,ulfttiqlihll. UI..r"uiq or qil'ftRlii I"~uiq (from
lI,ulfquiq (from the ~"" of
the ~~ of the ""\'14,,01).
.. ,(,4 01"1 ) . tt'iSi\I ....fWiI by ~ •
.. i U"ii4litaiq. ...ifillidqultq m. in ,;Ili"ijiii~l4i of
IIhl.. qc(t11 ; refers to ",,",. 'l~NI{aI. So earlier than 1400.

"iI",,(ftM. by 1IT\11I', son of !i'UR- 4iiifillldquft04r......... or "'~{Ii(a:iA'

~, of 141"1(1",.1151. Peterson's by P.r~~ in 12 ~s
5th Report p. 176. on 'El I.. I;:qt.\ujq, ~ifjll\r..uiq',
ii'"'4Sicilil (N. X. p. 200 ). fRA;r'ElMf"f~, S{ft'W\I~(ftI1l­
foIGN, p, ~lifIifffl, ~, ~,
lI,q~.~1
.....Nlllli\.IM~uiQ. :am'I!I>, m-
".q~nttl by ..... "\... Mentions iIT"-, SUQf*l;r, under orders of
~. prince IIIOqOl"5,'son of~;
II'Qliil.fl~.1 by +I\I"liii ~. mentions qnlqllltiui. iH~ettm,
"ilqliifq",qul from ~"¥'~w of
",qllldQufi04, 3roI~. First
........ _iii. half of 17th century i pr. in Ch ...
• ,q,q:cflt. S. series.
i , .. "Si"'-, . fO'"I.,,~N''''' by .1_IJ;ti1l.l~' son
",qlii~1nif by 3iPiift_iiilll. son of of 3i4"'''Q, son of ftjCl(l5f\11'
.,,1'\-111- of the I'll ·family. (Ulwar cat .
lI.qiii.~8Eft by d ..tiiiUiiiii4/,d'. extra.;t 620 ).
.,4"lse4\'I"" or .iQiiiri'til by ~­ ~v t Iq4
i 11 by ...MI.", son ofU1f"
~. son of ~ ; pr. in Ben-
..""'iiifl'l by .. I.... ~"I.
*ilO'iilstil""l' or QiI"'....iij81.,~
~ by ..,I.. lrq "'~ . . .
On daily duties, 1Ir.l(, i4tfi4'Af,
• • P-Iul44 &c. (Baroda O. I.
No. 29 6 dated "1J1{I593 ) •
• d'_I~:iilRtSi_IAti by "'41t\1".
~af, (on the ceremonies to
be performed on the fourth
night after marriage ).
"QliijisWillft by ~ ( Baroda O. I.
1488). In fourteen verses on
WA:.
C.by~.
"ii.~p.."'I"~ of~. Vide sec.
87 (pr. in B. I. series). Hultzsch
R. I. No. 6S8 contains snq(tim
and ,","" but they are most
probably by a different author.
"d""IIte.- or _ _ Vide sec. 4 2 •
I
C. by ~ (Ben. S. series pu-
bli&hes on ~ and W1~ ). The
I. O. cat. ms. p. 475 (on ~­
iirQ' only) ascribes it in the
colophons to ~rr, son of
'u(i4461.I' Mss. of sn~, ~
and ii'44ft1i ..4'OC are known.
C. by (I...... , son of otm1f1!f.
..a""I~"~"ft(41( (Baroda O. I.
2247 and IOS40 ).
~" .. Rt"ltc ..ak "'(4".44 .
""-i44iR'iNi"i,i:
""at"""""'" or","", by
Rites on the occasion of the
ilI4I¥i1tt.
first .rlddha of a woman dying
H. Do 6!J.
before her husband and son.
Based on UiI'I'fi(. N. (new series)
1. p. 100. .
~by~~~
of iI1IiJq'. N. (new series) 1. p.
101 ; ms. dated 1765 A. D.
....f.tili\f quoted in f.toiQ4\QI.b.
'Ei.,..Si if. I \1 111. by r.r. f\f., ~_'s
WF(i$~, ~. Earlier than
IS70A • D •
'Ci1tttl?t m. in r.tvfqtf\q".
,.;il1{4 111. in fir. ftr. (probably
,Gfl • .,(lo:;:q or 3\1......,oCiq)·
.....(¥I(~iftlttfbl by "l(lq,,"i (pr.
at Benarcs, 1870)i m. in~-
~, ",M"""'Cj·
C. ftfftTltlU.
C. 3\.... 41~tfI~ ..1 by ~ (pr.
at Benares, 1870 ).
C. by ifm1ftIT.
ij{f{~~I.oal",9r by (i'ri"'q; (is
probably the work so m. by r..-.
ftr. ). It i'i on astrology. Earlier
than IS50 A. D.
C. (ms. dated ~ 1657 i. e.
1600-1601 A. D.)•
.tt(4$l~iftl .. (ar by~. On
~s of two kinds, iITIf ( It1ff-
\1'" and others) and .... (such
as ~), on ~ for mr.r
and other ~s and on ...
"ltteMeN ; D. C. No. 1 I2 of
1895-1902 copied in _ I7I~.
"'81'ij8tdifii~81. vrdby~~.
~ (acc. to ~)i vide
B.B.R.A.S. cat. vo!. 11. p. 243. :o:aMqOjqOj from the flI .... iiiillilq:o:ftr
'ijE6I'EifN't(!ft by 3IOjiri__ • of f'fqOj,,,.
",ii5I~q:o;/?i of ifmtI'UI' based on ~.
~, ~~IfiWq:o;~,~, u~iiiiWl"iOjq ..f?I by ~~.
S\i .. 11fsri41'(, liil(i.(I!ftii5iif$ and aiN- Vide eit(liN,«fti.
~.
Later than 1450 A. D.
aFE(lil 4iP .Vide ait/1lii54iP·
.IUI~~ ( ed. by Kressltr ).
C. (l111I.1') m. by ~ in his
~.:ftIir or 'ijlul~i(I.,.ofIft1 or'ij'f-
31f1lfl1ii5l.
urfllildii. There is a 'l'l'ijIUI~
in 660 verses. There is a q- e~iN:o:fft by \I_~-"i j vide sec.
r;:rrur<p:r aIso. 73·
C. ~",q ...ftti(8\C4 of i("If{ifN,
QljIUlifQ4)ft\q:QUI of~. composed in Sake 1 544 (1622
.IUI~;ftf?l\1I('(1!1'
ill ro8 stanzas. A. D. ).
It begins'~~Itr"'IUI...a .. U;:;(lijQ~~ii!- same as ~. ( It
q"'~rii( I '. is in verse ).
QljIOliN(j,"~W ( pr. in Calcutta
O. series No. 2, 1921 ). U~iNt\~le m. by WmfI·
.r1ll'fl"\1'mfl'. C. 111. in III,«Prteii of Q'\R•
C. !I'IIim by R'IWiNI\1m ;nu-
~ (pr. at end.ofthe~· q'Uj", son of ~ and grandson of

~q' in Dr. Sham Sastri's edition). ~, who was ll.great ~

~p:rcnf by lfliiOoIQ". and patronised by king ~.

Vide under ~.
.... 1Q¥ii~iiirof;r by,,)m;r.
CC. ijj(Mri by tft;mt, son
~.
of ~1.(i"lq.
4Ilijciu~"'1\ by ~.
CC. by wftmr.
"14.Uq~_(UI by q:m.
CC. bywim·
"'lwiucU~~..." by ~. C. by~or~, son of
4IltI1iu4iiQ6iM by ~. "lIi\'R.
"I\IQuftQ"iPq~~Il! m. by lmfJ. iJi'ft1 i iii,qRift.
4fi\i..ql by ~ (pr. in Kavya- uiIEil"ift:(.
• mlll series ).
U~""I'""" by ~ .
• .mby~. C. by IM_ft,IR, son of ~'
sonof·~.
u~'I.ldf\lfn· by Iift;noq, son of ( M'laM( ) W!q, younger bro-
.tt'In. theror~, whowas son of
"nllJ'Eili'Sl. son of h who was
U,",ll".. I..eN m. by """,,,.
sole minister of the king of
u;:l(1I".,'4'"*,, by~, son of Delhi. The family was Man-
~. (I. O. cat. I. p. 95 ms. dira from Kosala country and
dated ~ 1810 i. e. 1753-4 their capital was ~. Deals
A. D.). Composed about 1640.
with ~, ii1W, ~, ~,
ui(l'''rp by ~ijtft~, son of Qimr,~. ~ and ~.
loft,,,, (BarodaO. I. No. 1026). The date in the I. O. ms. is cor-
Ms. dated ~ 1860. rupt 1"lijl"iiIUI~·fft· (? ,,"ilfl .. IUI-
ft:n'ft' 1559 ) of the #U;R era.
u""'' f1. by I#h{w, m. by ,j"iE(" About 1500 A. D. Names.m-
in ",I ""ft "" •
t.rvN. 'ii(iiJi\lll. Sii'EiiC(cii{q'ii.
u""'"f1. by 'Ei\I"i+i(. iir.c~I"Sift\4n .. -ms. (Baroda O. I.
U~'iifPq ..ftt by "MeWI ftlqtf«. No. 2365) dated IS6S \\1nr.
( 1508-9 A. D. ).
"' ....l\...Nq"n. .
~ i'4t l\", 'El ".-it N'«ftc •
U~q'I""'''. "'i'4tM,UiM'i by ~ (Baroda
ijl'l~qttlft m. in fttftlq«f, ~fi,
O. I. No. 12774 ). On ~
~ and m:(.
~.
3f.... leaflriiii or ~""ii!afl.ririiEi by
'IIIICR'" by tftiiift"I"'I~ of the 1IR-
~ (ill more than 24 """ii(I'i.
3f"Ui!IfIi~cfN by ~9~~'
sr${Ul'S ).
~ 111. in r.cofqftt~.
:;tll'iI'4"IR.1 m. in ~s 't(t1q' 011
qi\WI\41l· ~Q*,I!fiI~'iI.

:ft1"U'4W'iI\1 by~, composed :aQ~~d\Q' ( on ii6Ui""Ml~) by

under orders of "" ...... , of Ka- acl .. ~«ri.
mboja family. Vide Mitra's :aQ';:dl~cftq by ;i'Nli.iiJ'ft'lfl, pupil
Notices vol. V p. 109 for COll- of ".iM'!PIoc1.ft"ll and 5011 of ...m-
tents ( the ms. was copied in PJri.
li'!ft{ r838 i. e. 1782-3 A. D. ) i 'iiQ'M'N",Miii«-rii'EI by :aQRt,\.. of.
in ten 1I'\1fS.
~ (modern Gorakhpur).
~~ by ~
compiled He W.1S a devotee of 1'i1(Iq'It;
\lnder the patronage of prince deals with all religious acts
 548
( nitya, naimittika, and kAmya )
about~. The ~ at the
end of D. C. ms. No. 241 of A
1881·82 is by·1f«m UMR.ri ,
ms. copied ~ 1827 (1771
A. D.).
"4"'''"1''
. .. by ~ of .the
tlifRce,;q.ilsi. son of qR.ri""I\ .....
111 of Benares (extensive work in
900 pages pr. by Lak.~mivel\ka·
tesvara Press at Kalyan in 1925).
A digest in 1 9 ~ on 'Im',
n. WR[, "'" etc. the first being
on fi'I1IJ', compiled under the
patronage of ~ who per-
formed G4it'i\il" in \iia"'ifl" and
also ~0.:6". His city IriRriir
(Amber) is also referred to.
Composed in Vikrama 17.70
. (1713 A. D.). Gives genealogy
as ~ (who brought Shivaji
to DeU.! ). ~-'IWI"ld~."
tm".."..4R1.. Sometimes called
..
"«",,,in, ( Ulwar cat. extract
305 ); pr. in Bombay. 1903.
a4 1I~a1iP\f (~?) m. in .~
~~ of "'-oC"i( ( p. 166 ).
ft41~'4;Si~'1 by ~.
~~ m. by fir. "'. and by II'{m
ii1 qji(iN''dtPC:5i''IISQ. Vide A-
~.
ft(JJl~14Siffteil by 1I1!JfUI~W.
,"eIQI4I(1ttlffi.f~ftor ~.
(r) by ''''1401"&,, son of~ j
quotes ~ifm1lUr i 1513-1575
A. D. i sec. 103.
( 2 ) by ."81.' ; sec. 106.
ift8Itll41F6wlSi.ltll pr. at Ratnagarh
( 1893 A. D. ).
ii8Itli4tfi6.iri'f'4 of (I""''' (pr. by
Jivananda ). Sec. 102.
iiiriat, from the :e'EEiii(WMt.
"'iri• .sq"", by ." ......
iftiriifS"q,,1ft by~.
IiilriifSia1\qMiltlf6a:ftifi by ,uquuc,,&,'
liiirii\ftll'\fitoj4 by fWriRi N (new
series) 11 p. SS-56.
IiiIRtPwc&4 (Baroda O. I. No.
IIool ) on ~ etc.
'ri11'ft"i81 ( part of '"I"8iCriC ).
"'IM"18i ( vide N. vol. 11. p. 15 r )
on the origin of different Hindu
castes .
IiiIM"181 by oiI"lflil, son of VD'
and ,,",~, surnamed ('Iiil8...
and inhabitant of Qmr.
Divided into three r~rts in verse
on _f.li'ii(I, ~, ql~fti~;
but contains nothing on Q or
3f1ftrs. D. C. Ms. No. 302 of
1884-86.
.,.1 t'i\"lel (from ~I'i\q'i~) ;
Stein's cat. p. 94.
"'1t'i\~4ii1 m. in ilQU ... "I\I(t"AlI of
~I"""i and in "",Si('li\.
itl"''''. by tliiGiihr." qtqw. Part
of a larger work callen etrf-
."'1aftft~iii.
"'ii'~'iiI by 14'Rr'J.
itl"~'. by .. 1(lqul", ( Baroda O.
.1. III47).
a""'.by~·
ill""'. by q;mr.
~n""'. by ~4"1'4 (N. vol. IX
p. 179). Stein's cat. calls it
oM.".." ( p. 89)·
fil""". by ~ ..~. (probably
same as first part of .Iq""tf-
tfN ).
fi,MM... by of
6Q,\t.nqf;c,-a ..."
t1"'ew"., son of ~, grand-
son of ~~, of SiNU,S"
( Patil.14i in Mahari~tra ?). In
three ~ ; ms. (I. O. cat.
vol. III p. SI9 No. 1639) is
dated 'ake 1564 ( 1642. A. D. ).
Peterson (in Ulwar cat.No.I323)
says that it is part of ~~'h.
~, which is quoted by ~
and he gives the father's name
as iq,\tu" previously called ""'"
iWnI' and grandfather as C Sama-
raja' •
\JII1~1".l(ltiSi'" attributed to \iNUi'.
w'~M.'I' by fUi.,lii.
\JII1~ijiri by "1,,818 ap.
\JIIi(ft\tlpi".IC by .. .,iti,...".
3t1ft\ij1rNIIC by ~ "i1."~"',
~iftqPl..... m. in· ,.If(lj'''I6 of
~iisql" and by"".
3ft~"i\~" (according to ~~iii")
on repainng temples, images of
gods &C. N. vol. X. p. 271.
~"'!f'''Si4f1... by ""€iqU"I!', son of
mtSiiiii ....r·
;ft".,,,,,.a,, by .......
:gft .. ~~"..m6Qftluiq- by ..,.e"""I,
son of ..~~itl. N. (new series)
vol. III p. 64 (ms. dated ~
17 85 ).
3#I.,~~ ••lt6Qp.,olq by 1I1\4e&OI 'IN-
~ (Baroda O. I. Nos. 358 and
5549 ).
~ .. Fcq~ ••r.6Qt.cdaq oh,Ap.,ufq- by
mCti&Oiiti, son of ;M1qUC"l' son
of ~. About 1570 - 1 590
A. D.
~ .. Fcq@ ••ftW~.q by tiCUrit'if.
~CjFcqOE6fq,"ii6QCjNf by qQ'O(-
"'"iftti(, son of R"mf.
afti4Fcq~.PoIitiil:W"Niiji" by ~'it.,­
an'E'ilftti(, son of~.
:sth,ftqi2.o.itli ,aq.,NI '"(iIIH11'- ab-
ridgment of the above ms.
(Ulwar cat. No. 1324) copied
in ~.I8I2. ( 1755-6 A. D. ).
:Rt@"".... Aufrecht's Leipzig cat.
6u.
llitr..,,* (ed. by Dr. Caland, Pan-
jab Oriental Series 1922. ).
C.•i\f\14\ by eftp.,iii,ij ( extracts
printed in above ).
llitp." .."...,~ .
~ I ~lci.("" •.
,I.,itl".. (in the form ef a dialo-
gue between d and ~ ).
Divided into 1:i'ii1Vs on IUq"",
'fi'i &c.; vide Bik. cat. p. 398.
Burnell (Tanjore ms. cat. p.
136 b) says that the author's
name appears to be ",,"Ite.
Ba-
roda O. I. II 36 is a part of it
( ."Si.llii on ~'h~.i( ) and ~.
 110
tends over 10000 n and No.
IOS46 is another in 14000
itii.... I.1 by . . m. in the \l'i-
sntN of ... and in atl,..a" of
q .. i\it .. and in atl4i""''''.
itil"'i'Ii, .. ft4 m. in ~, ,M,SHfI4
( ~), F.~Ml. Earlier
than USO A. D.
$1,,11" by
--.
,..i"ft!., son of~·
~,IDfour~.
ijl"I"","'I.,ft by pIiiiIl!(on . Raja T04aramalla.
~s.
~:4in\iJ¥I.i(i m. by 'ill",,,.
~:WPR m. in .1.",1, of 1'fitI"R,
r.r.#W.
~:ijl'I'''''' by ~.
~:«flii\",i\ by ",uPorI\t; N. CUCQ41ft 111. in the &i~~q ...rtt of
( new ser:.cs) vol. I p~ 134, ms.
dated sake 1670 ( 1748 A. D.).
~:\m' in. ID \4WSCtAi and
.",.. ...Iui" .
~."',''''... m. by 'I""" ID
Wlt?t«tilll and ",.eqlfhu".
~:(fi\'iiC by I'''''''' ~"'.I""
~:ijl"'lft6'Eiq m. by 'I""'"
~~"'H",ij,,",q by 1I'f!{, son of ~
~.
atdt%f.N ...... m. in , •• "8,.,
and
\t"""«(6I and 14f.ct"«(ii.
"'~~, m. in .n~ .... ,ui .. and q-
"tt,ftI"tiiiQI"'., of~.
I ~ftt.. (fPj m. in ;Q"I'lil"' off\ft-
n. 'fR.
~{nf .by \iM,,$Q'4I"., N.
( new series) 11. p. S8 •
~ftt"lciw" m. by ,iift(f"M. of
",.qlfbi, by tI""fII"
~fh".i1iil m. by· scQl.,,", of ;nu-
~, fir. #W., .nftl ....,"'•.
~\ltWl"N by 'FI"''''
li"SC.ltll by i.j"",.,fiI., under
~"I"i'i( vide sec. 104.
(fGUtilq by """"1\1 under the
patronage of Mahar~ja 1fQ. On
the rites for every day of the
year i ms. written in sake 1589
i. e. 1667-68 A. D. (Burnell's
Tanjore cat. p. I 36b. ).
"I\lqulq, by 4j""," in wtl'Cd"'f
(vol. I p. 213) and in 'It-
.MMI.' ; earlier than 1525 A. D.
a"'ii~Q'iftt of 41""1 (part of
~c{l"" ).
n"liI\\w'itte N"ftt by.,m ,,'11 m'If.
nii'iif\sc~e,ftlf\1 by ~ ril'-
~.
""'ilf",if"," by 'I""''''
"iEI.,'" It
~.
by anf'ifiE(I" ..... ~q:·
is a corn. on wtl'if\ll5
of raMifbi.
""N~.ar by ~ (Baroda
O. I. No. 376). Writtenatthe
bidding of~ qhr. Dilates
 551

on the question as to who

should observes R;::f rites, dis-
courses on the inadvisability of
ftR811\lj(OI and ~.
~by",,".
f'I'NlitcQq by '«1\1(tI:r", son of lm-
~~. Vide Mitra's
Notices vol. V. p. 155 for con-
tentsi ms. copied in sake 1661.
vide BBRAS cat. p. 2 I 7
fI'N8W1liiitGft
No. 687, probably same as the
next.
C. vide BBRAS cat. p. 217 No.
68 7.
of ifW,(qf/).. ft vide sec.
f'I"''ifilfll1
105. Gives summary of his
~fftRl~.
C. "(8'1« by iCR"S'b6UI.
C.~by~.
~r by ..titRWf.
if~{ m. by ~ and ~~
in q'.,WtttftthE( and tft~niiii and
in 31 14U,"'",(4 •
~ m. in "'8"I(1ft~ of ~o.
fi"(11((1~(U m. by trnfl'.
~''ldilflttii''- vide ~tftrii61I'ft'.
"~ltfl(1I(l"'I(by~. Anabridg-'
ment of his +i~nifl~~. or
~ divided into four ~ on
~, _«, ..,.. and 1q"QR.
Composed wheu king mf of
~ was reigning. Latter
half of 15th century; mentions
his ~o.t\'-'. in Qifj'I\¥\t(I.
C. rii::Hijj(s(iil~I'
8'R811(40"" by 3ItqQjti'\f\tft' (against
the practice of branding the
body with marks, as ~s do).
n\481I\1I(Ol or ~fiha:t\iil(11 from
~fft+it«lt( .
RR81lPcliflUI by \41W;,tii~ft'.
~ by iift:((Ilftt~,ft:ti(
( Baroda 0.1. 11575 ).
riQUi'6lf.l4i, .by '1'141(01.
nl($\«ttl;:qq~1 by 3Itril""tfflti.
..
fA~"(I'1llii by~.
M~ or fA~~Rlfft.'\ijtt of
aci1iri~fI, son of~.
~ by ~"I" Baroda O. I, ;
8336 ).
~~~, by ~(tI:r.IJB. O.
mss. cat. vol.l No. 145; ms. copi-
ed in ~. ~. 345 i. e. 1464 A. D.
fft"~lFiiil by ,ft\itft:tl1.
ftcA.~ii\,q m. in ac,(iOq'iiIRq.
tft~ri'N by (t""'"
e. by 15,,,fhn'fl ri.\8.1(. N. (new
series ) I. p. 15 5
C. by 151~ft(l" fll"EiI"f(\(· N. (new
series) 11 p. 7I.
 C. by "11.'" "4iI .. I4i'NItt; N.
( new series) 11. p. 72.
at Benares in 1887 A. D. ).
.
~"""'i1''''IIII9w by ",lila., (pr.
Ittftl""'''R by~.
~ftI,4...
IttRac(h'tlltt (part of ~ftc.C"
of ...."".. ).
IttftlcttR.1 by .Iliftill'l, son of aN-
~ ( Baroda O. I. No. 1°724).
ftI~in"iw., ( or ~A:I~l. ) by v-
~. Same as above.
~Ara'lii.'GI alias fltA:l"'. by F
.mtIr. Names ~.iC''''iict\q, ~
C. by ..n"I'441Il". son of tht.
ftd.ftta.., from the .Itilll"...
ItIArRtu\q by "''''''''I (Baroda O.
L No•. 106II is dated P8:
IS83 i. e. 1526-27 A. D. ).
ftI~P-tdt., by .lItil¥\.
ftcArP-tiwq by Ift'm..
fltRaf.\di., by~.
ftcftlf.\ot., by ;hlli"..",.. (Ul-
war cat. No. 1326). Peterson
is wrong in saying that he
praises one .18'.,..11.
~ is
here mf the incarnation of
,.., identified with iifitti\fime)
and ...
fttAl~diq by ,qi4i••
ftlAlP-tltq by' ',' 4ft1•.
ftlArP-t'q by~, son of ~;
based upon P-t'q~ ...
fttAaRtiq by .. Iaft"' .. '.
fltAlRtdiq by .. "I"GI"r·
ftcAl~_.. by q"".rt.« .
fltAaf.\'.. by
lies on ~.
"'8.-' ""IiW. Re-
IttRa~'" by ~( pr. at Benarcs
and Bombay).
fltAa"' .. by ",""1'4 ....
fftAlr.tcfl., by~.
ftlArr.c'., by ~ (part of 'Im-
r..dN).
ffrRa~iw., by 'FITtr (probably same
as "11 .. "1 ). W. and K. cat. 11
p. :82 notes that QifN is
written on title page of rns
~f*lr.ciwq •
fltf*l~-.. bY~~iN. (new
series)I. p. Is6Jcomposed in
Sake 1633.
ftcAaf.\di., by "".. '" i names f.IdN-
~ and ;ft_Ga. So later than
1640 A. D. i ms. copied ill ~ke
1681 ( ]766 A. D. ); pr. at
Bombay in 1864.
ItcArPtoN of \i1l"iI, pupil Qf . ,
Baroda O. I. No. 1 S24. About
1400 A. D.
C by",*" son of the author.
Ms. dated~ 1638 (IS82A.D.).
Itcf*l~'" by "iI""I"·
fftArlttlw" by "''''Nftr.
fftf*lltciq by ~ ; names lRtft,
.. ili$ .. ~ifllilfW, ~.
,.......
","",
 15S

fttltaett'" by \.r;mr ( from ~­ fftAulc,m,,"*""'.'

Ai",,"11n ). ttt"suC\q. by~.
Iftlla~it., by ~''''''''''''i'f'~'Utft (Ul- fftAhct:(i~., b y . . Refers to
war cat. No. 1 }29 ). lihm:oq.
Iftlla~'., byPr' fftllasct:(i~., by \In ....
1Pt1ta~~q by ~. ft\,,"'dftt of *1im, son of ~,
~,.ettdi., by ~. son of~, son of~.
fM1a ettd.., from the ~ of ftcAw", by~.
WN .. ,.,4. firrAR~ by 4\1!64500, son of
fft"ettiaq from the ~C(il'(. ~, son of "';:nlll~'.
ftr~~"q.,f\.i by tft~"I(illq, son fi\Al"'EfQf.\oN--Vide ~. of
of .n~",4 of the c6\f\'ii.n5i. ",\,qu'''i'
~~ufq •• by r-....... ,.. (Baroda . . . Al"i'.....
,ft .... 0f 'lliq. f1r'
I m. 10 (Ift"'ft ,s
O. I. No. 8336). ~.
ftt,.r..diqij .... by ft, ...."'.... ,',. c. ft'Nqlfc~., by wftimt ~­
~~~ by ~, son of "'lC'iCf1r" son of ~; about
~.
1475-1525 A.D. N. (new series)
vol. 11. pp. 73-74 ms. copied in
~itqlll"". by PIIftm..q..
1512-13 A. D.
ftlfVftI&q~cr or a.AnitaN by
~Aleqlh'4l\1iN·
~,sonof~.
~ or ~ui.,. by U\11I'. Vide
~by~.Asum­
above ( pr. in Bombay 1864).
mary of the ~ of~-
~ ano. N. ( new series) Il.
111·
C. b y . ( Baroda O. I. ms. P·75·
No. I) 24 is dated \i~ 1683). ~ or dfft~"'(ltlq by ~iICJ1:.
Later than 1400 A. D. ftc.qt ..,(t~ by ",iliE'''I'
~r.~"'q"_("j~ . ~ by ~, son of ~,
~~.,q"i( by 114ft.".. Vide scc. son of "'l!6tiCUI of ii.t,,::w of\!4 ;
9}. author of at,•• \I" (both being
M~itlf1~~ by ;namh(. parts of ",*-U'ilU"rARr). About
16 8 3~' D.
MA~..",( or ~iN or
atijii"~.i by his son "",-r•.
~'M'" by ('"....... Vide M-
fWp, above. Also alled ~- ftNqiqC,",uN (Baroda O. I. No.
\\'«4Ii'. S947)' The author says that
""'Si.." by 70.
.,,,,1.\'\\ ~.
H. D. •
"mqol. author of SC.{t'''M was
 .H'*'r of DAr.rhtdra6.

the great-grand-father (lI"ftl..') • "'.'" or tft"qlil~ltIft... ofqCl~

of his mother. So. author. This is over and above his~-
. flourished about 1650 A, ~. ~ iQ 28,""s.

',""114511,1 by ~ (same as lfitfttcfut ( vide. under .ellital ) of

fnds above? ). \1IUR, son of ~"', .su.rnam.
'Gi._ft'Mf':l"iq by ~ ~
ed "iq.
( Baroda O. I. ms. No. 5772 is fft~. or l\ii\inft.r-.. of~-
dated 1605 ~ i. e. 1548-9
.,...
A. D.). Mentions~, ST~T­ tfNN"awn by etmr.
""', ....\W_and ftI,NI,ft. So later cft.n..fI by ,=,1"'818.
than 1400 AI D.
ftM._~oIq by .i\«RiMl.
cft"ql.,n'N by
~;sec. 102.
'i'I"''''' 'Same as

ftilU4ll\r.toiq of~('pan of.mfr. ffhiq I. I f.lofq .

. • " , . , j ms. copied in 1707
A. D. ). .
t'ft1f,iWi,'j\ by at"'",*,.' son of q-
. ' at the request of "''l''4ft\,.
"UlI_~Rt'" by ~ ~­ n'lwl((iflliS( or \I..II'ElIE\ of UIlpli",
~. N. (new series) vol. III
son of i4'f\11I', of ~n..; ms.
P·75· dated ~ 1690 (1634-5 A. D.).
thsA6\iiililtt by 'A~i8ft1i1. He composed the ,1"fi~'II'l"'uft,
"'' 1iS.. rifft""""
8 ••• t:ias
81••"1, son of \I"PI. Vide
of ar- C0111.
in
on ~~, at Benareh
\t1nr. 1600. He is author ot"
sec. 106. IInlq"I~'. ; flourished between

~."Iri' by ani.", son of ISoo-IS4S A. D.

. 'it"'''''''
"'8"'8ftl by ~el Sec. 105.
eft"'.' m. in "N"'EI" by tft\R·
eft...... by 'El1l1I"".
tit"."'.ri.by ~. ~ (part of ""11(111').
tftq.f\I¥T m. by qsm. ~by~ ....

~"Cr of ~I\" son of ''Its; Ihwl(i'" ( part of a-e"",, ).

. mentions "'''~"'*'
"";"jjq"'~*", .
. .' '.
Same as cftf14\(IC' of "'''''''''''
~. Vide sec. no.
~n of

~atfl of A:t'liri"l.ft~ql""'" eftti"lrq"~i41 by~, son· of

~ by 1Ii,.",ftlfW, in
111,.«1\. Vide under iftlGiq;:;-
~. About 1753 A. D. .
I fiv<: ~s (pr. in B.I I. series) ;
m. in the _"""" of ',It"'''
ip .fit.: .... Vide ~e~. ,81
and p"'-li ..'8'"'''''"''' by II~~
( Bllloda O. I. No. 38.94)'
p".~., by (''''~j(j4G\
qnq11I'.
48~""'" ( taken from snuq"'~G')
Ulwar cat. No. 1 t 34 and ex-
tract 313.
~.
«8.\Ut4:cItt.
il8.\.it,(S,Si""i.
lJ8i4i"SN(Oi by Rt""i".
!S8i\."iiQ\i' (i4M~;ft4 ).
g8i\'"Si4\" by ...8 ••" son of (M-
...... Sec. 106.
dMi,.ii"l\.
ii8jq:cftl by ....8i ••.
ti8iU'4,,,Q:cftr..
(\81,.,\."Si.ai' by _ .
48'U""'I\."q:cRr by ,"eft".'I.
MS'U, ..,I,."ii"i' or (l81,j",,&
by "Idqul,,!, son of ~;
SC'\.'. 103.
Rt\,Y,if.1 or ~"'iidjfll_I"fIiera by
~. Is it the same as the
next?
~T$T or "'i\?t~~i'''' or
«n••• Rili (pr. :1t Benares in
1876 with corn.) in 30 trnRr
ycrses on~. Ulwar cat. No.
1339 ascribes it.to~. Vide
BBRAS cat. vol. 11 pp. 209-210
where it is ascribed to """,.
c.~, by ,!ili_q, son of
1II'n', son of ~ ; flourished
1560-1625 A. D.
CC. C1iill,G'\iI,""{ by ~I
~~.. son of ItT8'ti..... Nam('s
ri'r- fot. {W., IR.W, ..itfJI~~. Bet-
ween 1660-1710 A. D. He says
he follows corn. of ~ on
the liiii'TlIA•
c..... It?""",
C. ascribed to "'li1,It"4\ (wrong-
1y). Vide under \iiliIQ'''.
C. by ..."wtWI (Ulwar cat. No.
1340 ).
C. by "1,... 4 (Ulwar cat. No.
r HI) ; ms. in Baroda 0.1. 3883
is dated m. 1579 (1522-23 A. D)•
c. uittv.:ft' by 3fII1ft', son of Q-
8145,*'1, SOn of "RtiW'j. About
1610-1660 A. D.
C. by flCOI~iI.
C. bY\l1R.
C.by~.
C. by ~ .... ".".
C. (vide I. O. cat. III p. 566,
No. I7so-5I ).
C. by d'tt.~.. "t4\.
C. by author
AililoiMui" alia~ ... lq\fi"Ul... ""ftt-
~1i''A:•• by 1CMi,ftliiilMQlr'III
son of ,MI,"lltw'l ( pr. in B. I.
series). Printed text and mss. dif-
fer. Divided into four sections in
57) verses on ... RiIi~Pot ..qG\,
~, ~, r.dinr and nft'-
~. He, names ~,. .-,
._.fillt'i'ifi, .~, ... tiQiltAt
on ........ 8IQ"..ati'.. , ~, ~-
IN,,,...."'lil,, l'ftiii"'•• fW .. q-
'Qf, \mflt\,,'" (on \4rft~''!!l,
~, ~ iJ~~",~~A1(fit i ~many
 -as
of his ..-rs, though primarily 1I'n'r, _ and INT. Composed
concerned with ~rauta rites, are about 1 Ss0-60 A. D.
quot~d largely in ""-'I..
works. ~'liby"-.
He incidentally deals with many AlNlfitIp,( or 1RU' or IH·
topics of 'Pi, such as proper
q,*,~" by ~.
actions in ~ ( I. 165-177 ),
\"If'hUII(m. by ~ in his-
what is InUI.18 for an act etc.
~'". So earlier than 1400A,D.
He is named by lInft' and the
"I(..qil~'iiri. So he flourished \il44+11( m. by~, ~,
after 1000 and before 1200 A. D. and in 1(,....((11.
Vide Dr. Bhandarkar's Report \'I'iiiicMi'(II bY\81(4qlft.
for 1883-84 pp. 30-31 for date. \~.Ift- vide ftifq.......
C.~.
"'ttftr see sec. 43; pr. Jivananda
C. 'Ifl{II"_' Sol. part 11, pp. 383-402, Anan.
SOl. pp. 72-84.

"fqu"iil""'~11 ( Aufrecht's Leip- C. by pil.. '''.

zig cat. 591 ).
Risc'M'iif.tiriflll of ~oi vide P.417
above.
Ai~.iCq,«1ft m. in fir. ftr.
ftiv-..II (rules for the consecra-
tion of images when transferred
from one place to anothor
through fear of mIecchas or
otherwise ). N. voI. IX p. 295.
ftr......qcm by 1\'1.""1 (Baroda
.. O. I. 5840 ).
AiN"~" by~.
AiN~i of ."fl..,,,., son of
\hq"""I·
AlN8I~d of ""'' ' ' l'I'Iq_ijMq'tt son of
"R1II (pr. at Anandisrama
Poona). The first pan deals
with rites common to all sacred
places and then the special
C. by ri."818.
~ffcU'll("ufq by iIRIft (Baroda
O. I. 9175).
I(UC..,MSi.\ii (extracted from the
;ftlft....~ of ~(Iii).
4GC~_. of",,", of r.@i4 ... IR,
son o f . and younger brother
of ilu.a.... i in seven ~s;
latter half of 15th cer.tury; on
penal offences, the propriety of
inflicting punishments and the
different forms of punishments
to be inflicted. N. vot. V p. l2;
No. 1910; composed for the
...w- king of ftn'V8r; mentions - .
R,", ~,~,­
~, _(11111\, ~, ~,
iitt''''.'
..... I~ftItf11, and ~ as
among his authorities. It a
IS

features of the pilgrimase to part of his ti4lftrii"',"'-'

 ,ft

, ...... R'. dra Siromani's C(".~~"'" Also

('II"..a,4\ by mAIIr d.'••' (pr. styled "".""••
at Calcutta in 1827 in Bengali
C('fi.~"q by 1ft'''''''I'
characters). Summarised in ~
"'~ pr. under the patronage ''W'"'.~''''' by _"".. ( probably
same as , ..a(\Aifh above ).
of P. C. Tagore. .
~ •..a". \''''u",..
by (pr. at '''.Pl'fl by
C(i1"".~~
''''''I'
by ....hi~; same as
C.,lcutta ).
C(".~'q above.
C(ii....r... of ,\,q(qd (pr. Cal-
cutta 1857, text with Marathi ..
~.il ..l(4i or "hi,~.qwft I'" of
translation pr. at Baroda, 1899). ""qf\Cri alias ~"aq"'~Cft ( pr.
The last verse is interpreted as by _(ri .... f\laA"", at Calcutta).
giving ~ as the name of the Vide sec. 105.
author. Said to be fabricated by C. by ,"'........
3 pandit .of Colebrooke's. The C(".Ift.. ,~ by AN.. ,.. ,q.
author says he wrote a ~ I!(.... ~t\ (an extract from the ~
~.
", ..' " of ;ft8¥ui ).
C. by (ltI ..., ••.
~W'i"'~.' by ".Ui'4i'•.
,,."41"., by~, son of Iftf.r-
'h+i'4i'Q ( Baroda O. I. 6572 B.) 'TI.~'" by t!8ql~i (vide ~
,,,....,,-,,,11•• by ".".i8. ~above).
\"'ift\l4I\",,,,* or.,... by ,R'iiti'" 1!(.. ¥"Aucr.tof...
h. N. yol. XI. Intro. p. 5.
,,.,,fft••
of ~ (a pan of his
C(TI."lTi i8
by riwtor, wbo per-
forms an obeisance to d'. N.
osq",<fh••). Summarised in the
If''t,,,,,~,,,, . ( new series) vol. 1 p. 166.
''fi~iWi'U' by ~, son of 11':-
~,,"'~U( by ~ (N. X. p. 71). fttt,
~."'''fft by .." ..,1qiU,," """"- ...."qq.". by RIIN ~ (pr.
11"1 (pr. at Calcutta and also at
Bha\'nagar). ~ummarised ill at Calcutta 1875 ).

,,,,,lit_ by..,..
\w.",~
diiQi"',....
''fiS.th.. ~". by 1iI'' ....1 ( Stein's
cat. p. 307 ).
~.~. by ~"'''i'' namr. ,..roda
S.""" by ~ .. ,-"..... (Ba-
'''~~. by ,.,N'' ' (pan of his O. I. No. b). 10701

dIgest called ""M.. ). Nearly ,"'s.~I\·

~he whole is pr. in Bharatachan- 'i1""~.
"W~",iiif\ltI.. ,by 4ft"'''i'l'ii.i~. Probably a part of his "~\iItt­
Et"';'Ni'.' by "'\I\ii'"~", son of VIU, p. 14).
!It ( N. vol.

"''''''\lI~'' ; names Ailfl'~""

• 181'1ft, "'EtU""q, Etwoe., • .,..
Mentions "".
"'" lie jilillY •
"".t. .,wrttiN J

~, Etwlft"I",,; later than 1650

A.'D.
Et~."c by ~, son of
~.
"""I"
E(W(M,'" by \fin'('''4i1r... (Baro- "t.,cqC~ by qim1'. Based on
da O. I; No. 1204). ~·swork.
~by~. Etllt.,...clt., by "q,i(ir' son of
'".It!.
'E(wic., by ", .. ",aft",.
'EtWRHUifi".f1 by ',.e"I, son of ,\"t'' CSCq,i, by 1t,.ftl'" (Baroda
' ....itt'i~ of the 'Phalnitkar O. I. ms. 1677 dated §ake 1680).
family. His guru was ..... n,"". ~.''iiiclti' by ftT1mw.
EtW"C'ifI".~ by \If'i,W(qRl.n. ~"",~.,.
E(wt'tc'C(lifl",\"..d. ~ttl."~I~.' or.qftr of qrqfK for
E(W~~"'''. Yajurvedins ( IUQva). He was
4W""iiERfU,.,. elder brother of P1I'T and Pan-
dit of Lak~mal,'iasena of Bengal
~ by WN .. q~eri.
and so flourished about u68-
~ by ~~, son of iiN1I'. 1200 A. D.
son o f . . He was pupil of
Ettt,.,",,~ by ..Ii"'N,iiUq .~
e.il4i,d at Nasik on the God1- for ~gvedins (aboutlf1lh'n;r et'.).
vari and composed the work in
N. 11. p. 6 I.
\'01.
hke 1691 ( 1769 A. D. ). Names
Potoiqf\t"¥,, and ",(111.'(. . ,\i(,.iiq«~ by ~. 5011 of 1ft~
~.
\,."f""u4\ or \"I.qq'l~ by:b-- «,lit:fq ...ftr by ,,'\IQU,....
~.
"+iFi.. ~Al4i~.1 by \, .. ,.. "q~. 4i('.Act ...~ by ~.

"WIi,?t~ijl5Q"Njq",,''-' by (I"8""Oq-
...s: Cl. by
qi(iliAACiri it.. ...
~ • . (the work
is also called ~~ or
~ son of "IUil",; flourish-
!pfflI......... m ) • According to
.....A.
ed'towards end Qf I~th century. ~ school. Vide sec. 73·
4i(ilil1qCRr by ~"Et+;tu,,*W for Vii~
""tPotutq by 'wait,., called ~-, jasaneyins, same as l('It\ii""~
""l~ .... son of' ('fIn1I'. son of Eti('~'.i\"CIit.
~~. On such topics as i,,'.,foq,", ot. flJTIii' (part ai
Jijqlfl\r.tatq, C("''4i(ftr.t'',,~ &c. ~"'I'l'i'~ ).
"1.la~-· l{iitiiiuC:diflq.
m"lijq~ or-AA . (part of IlI"ltt!l¥ (extracted from the eft-
~'s I{t"(4Ui )'. ~~ of 11 "'tq,."" ).
~_,r..ctq by ~r"I" ~~'(1I"~.mt, I{1"68(1 by ..,•.:a4ricitq:R.
sonof~. ~~ or ~ff51l1~ of
~h ( on fasts and festivals) m. .nRt~lifif.( (about 1500-1540
in sr""I'EI r.:st..II. A. D. ); memioned in his Irn{-

i\_'9Iill~ifS by 31Tit"{, son of~, f?tlqt~841' Vide sec. 107; . pr.

of the ~ family. in B. 1. series.
\\_'8\4.1ta""st~'1 by ~~«q,a$ r.(1"¥\~ (from the ~
(Baroda O. 1. 10963). of 3t"~ilI).
1~fhRtSiq.~. r.(1""'~.1 by • .
~~( ascribed to ~ ) on ~I"",nt:¥, by ~"' (abstract of
~. Same as ~~~ ~).
above. ~fiflrrby~, SOil of~
C. by ~, SOil of t"S~. In and grandson of ~. stir-
Hultzsch's Report III p. 101 we named ~; names ~Rf,
find that ~ says' ~:tI'm­ ~, 11"''''1«, and m; also
"~"c,,i\""ft.I ..f§t~I~p1~ft'­ called I{TiI"~q:;(r",,¥T. Later
~ 11 1$1 a,"\"q\diIAA cn~­ than 1660 A. D.; pr. at Benares
ill 1864 and at Bombay in 1880
(: " which shows that he regarded
the author of ~?,. as dif- and 1884.
ferent from Al'rl~•. I{'''''' fi.«i.fil
by it'iW4'Oa·
\~,(:cws, ..cr.t~. Same as q~­ ~lit"'~"I by WtifN 3tl"'r&...~.,
I{~, ""ifS IN"",. son of ;ft~. About 1475-1525
~ti,:ij'Eiij(st .... a\.
I A. D. .

~\~qn~. !Uif~r..¥lilIt4\ by ;ft~.

It,,,,.q"l. ~.

'tt!IiC~crn .. by '''''I'''cO'l~ft'. ~I .. ~qa, m.

in ~~ (vol. 11
~"'''''Eiliif5( of ... al'$"'''I'; sec. 106.
p. 250 ) and fctw~riitt by ~­
~.
~ quoted in at,~ql.n:l\\i'
q("'~"4H by ..~.
~''''''"Mi of ~part ot ~-
~; sec. 77. I{I"'~it¥~ by ~~, son of. ~1It.
~""'G.q' by (1'' ';;w1 snnq(liif ~mt'i~ by ;fia.'a, son of~.
( fi'om ~UlfQl1f.)
 , ........_. by ..., .....' son of , ..... ~q by~.
'..., .."..... ~. Names , .....(lq by '4'_iW'.
.... In four "",,,S ; ms. ( Mi- It ..... ~q by it'l"lIq'\IQ,q 111\141', SOil
tra's Notices vol. V p. 144)
dated Sake 1558, i.e. 1636-7A.D. Cil"'ft~
'1lIqiit or 1ftnn' by ~, son of
~ of liar family. N. vol. V.
p. 1So. Peterson (5th Report p.
177) reads ;mm and shows that
~ compiled it at the bidding
0£;m'iW.
,I..q'lft by ~ OR -summarises
•
, ...".,,,, as he expressly says.
'111441 by ,,4.,.. £,- vide above
under It4I\1W also.
,1..q..... q"n.
,ti.it",I.. by ~
4W minister of'l'lllfw king •
of ~(II'. He was first cousin
( paternal) of ... c?c«.' First
half of 14th century ( I. O. cat.
vol. Ill. p. sso No. 1714 ). The
colophon describes it as file
work of 1141'iP,". who is in the
4th introductory verse referred
to as born of the M-e18oi,. and
as an -.ftiitAl, and appointed
( to compose the work ?).
, ..."Raii'" by It••••.
'1IIq~iitr by """.....
"iI4,RvlI" by _,"wl, son of.,
or~,son of-. ,8.
Of .....
' .....IItH." by ....
(Pi ...".
"""•• 111 off".,...
(part of
~). Vide sec:. 108.
-tR-
of ~ ...ri'1 from Gurjaradesa.
' .....;(16."-
description of ceremo-
nies to be performed by wives
estranged from husbands or by
women afraid of being separat.
ed from their sons. (I. O. cat.
vol. Ill. p. s77 ).
,I".'i'"''
posed
by """~'I"",; com-
during the reign of am-
ftIt. It is"a huge work and is
very valuable for the history of
the text of the PUtal)as and for
PutaQic rites, as it deals princi-
pally with topics of \li relying
upon the SU'lS' Vide D. C. ms.
No. 265 of 1887-91 whkh
contains 392 folios. D. C. ms.
No. 496 of 1886-92 is a frag-
ment of it, on grammatical
points arising out of soars.
It gives various d~rivations of
the word ""'" as applied to
the alphabet. It mentions cm·
__ and so is later than 1300 A.D.
'III"~ by~.
by "',",.. , son of ~.
I{...I1"'"
"QCI1...,,; composed in ~
1735 ( 1678-79 A. D.) by com-
mand of ~ wwmw ""'' ltm·
,,.."\. by tIt".'I. son of ~r-
11(. First half of the 17th cen-
tury ( pr. in Kashi S. series and
by Mr. Gharpure, Bombay).
" .."1\11....
 ,''''''''4.
4'....' ... ·
IfIII"iI'm. iD 4,,,.,..,· '1, .. ..-_. m. by ....,
,.liA,. of "'AuI-
(I".I'It.,.
~ part of ......1'181(11.
, .....M.II\ by ........ Vide sec. 90. ~-.Ms by 111'1«""" SOD or~­
"",fillll\ by 1iJUI'. son of aw,
of the ilftI1r family ; compiled
~. Abo"t 16so. A. D.
_ _~Ift' or 4~''''''''8 «(rom
under the direction of at'l'lRlc, ~twt').
king of liNO!' in ..,fq",... ~ by ~ son of
Gives ouenealogy of --"'-, ..., ... .,., ~
.. 1 e ", ..... Po,..... a bove.
~."... V'd
whose ancestor wft'¥ founded Bi-
~1"'6ltl( by ",,,ift"t.
kaner. ~c;ays he composed
at the kings bidding five other ,\'''''''"( by 'fi'";""I"'., in imi'
works ""4"". ( _".q...
on
~). (IIi'ft ... 4i\,q.,hl'. "''l4'd-
q~­
tation of .. ",.~.. 's work.
'Ui'~ by .. " ••~ ... Vide sec. 83.
~ ....."....a (on antidotes ~, portion of "t'SC(t14'
agunst pOIsons) and ,.f\f(tl-: Vide sec. 99.
"".lftl"W'. About 1675 A. D. :' ,I. ,,.(:ij.I ( only section on ......
\'"".... I WRY)' Ulwar cat. No. 1 3SS and
41 .... 1.." ...... by .n.Oi\il( (Bar?da·1 extract 319· .
0'8 I •. ms. IOS13 dated \m{ \ , ...(t"'"'' (vide Bik. cat. p. 375).
16 7 1. e. 1630-1 A. D. ).' D. C. I • .
I
ms. 33 2 of 1880-81 is dated ctIiR'~ m. 10 " ..... ~. and 41"f-
~IS9~. wv.w(part ofihi(l"").

tion~d in lil.,.
4' .... 1.. (t ...... by .,..OIlCl\, men-
iI.. " a ms. of
which was copied in sake 1297
q."4i(l~s("I" by~, son of
~ ~. He was daugh.
ter's son of iI1••uaiil' A ver-
( 137S A. D. ). sified summary of contents was
4' .... I..I ..~ by ;mnr. added to this work by his you-
nger son ~. He wrote
4'....1...... by f\41lqft\ ; composed
at the direction of ~1ft'~,
. .,,."1$in 1686 A. D. The work
is pan of his \1"_Ii"i"I~f\'r.
queen of ",Rt,~.. ,cl.. " ...... of
Vide under 411''''''1$ (I. O. cat.
~ ms. dated ~ 1S39
(1483 A. D.). First half of ISth vol. Ill. pp. 547-48 ).
century. Vide Bhandarkar's Re- ~by ......, sono(
o.. port 1883-84 p. 3S2 for extract.
the author. .
_,....... ,.."" Anonymons (D. C. 'IQIU,,"-- part or .cPi"",,,,,..,.,
IUS. No. 3'7 of 1891-9S ). q. v•
.. 1>..71•.
 ..
4'"'''' composed by order ef
Clueen"", wife of .." ..
",,,._.. (¥,a ...«,..tq(qH) of
ttrftnn', First half of 15th
century.
4,Wt"","lH-same as " .. ~"''''Jlft (a
part of ",..'fIlIIiI(aq ).
4,W.,,"'ft by .10,,,""
",.e.,.....m. in ~iI\t4fq¥ and A-
WW' and ('1"4",,4.4 ; earlier than
ISOOA.D.
414••t(t by ~ "''ilifl4lIift_l.
About 1604 A D.; pr. at Calcutta
190 4.
4'....\i11 of wfttiwr Hill..... ( pr.
at Calcutta, 1828 aIid translated
,.illl'.
by Wynch ); mentions ~
4'''ft.... or " ....I.lft.... of
( pr. by Jivananda). Vide sec.
' ' "'It
102.
C. by
C. by
.1""1t "I"'"~.
@l1""".
C.by~ ...
C. Ano. N. (new series) vol.
11 p. 80.
""441118Aft' in ten ,,'t8~.'\~
versfS on inheritance (pr. by
Burnell at Mangalore ).
C. by Pr, sonof~.
~, c:om. on i(N1I1II'. Vide un-
der "",""".
~. by ..1qI8Q'iifiPr. Summary
of , ...."s ,14ft+ll.
414••" by~.
i(1""'." by ",...tlltf; quotes """.;.
4'f~"'J ~"'" IDd ,"",~.
Vide I. O. cat. vol. m p. ..62
,"4" No. 1523 J p. 46 3 No. 1524
shows that there is some confu-
sion between eftg and "'' '_I
*If.
;Ift,""I'' .
4'f1'1II'f of Vide sec. 78 :
(pr. with seven com. by Bharata-
chandra for Prasanna Kumar
Tagore, 1863-66 ).
C. by ""IiI"iI"'~wft ( pr. at Cal
cutta 1893, 1898 ).
C. '(A1I ••lltt"'ifl••' ......' by
~..mff" son of~Ri­
_ j aiticizes Ift;mr's .,. and
he is quoted by ""'"' and
~. 1500-1550 A. D.
C. by :altl_IP:.
c. by •••iil"'III..'.
C. by iIWi'R'
C. by iIWR11I.
C. ~ by tlnlii6RNfwl',4,
whose daughter's son was living
in 1790 A. D. ( pr. in 1863 ).
C. by ;ft••••.
C. by ~ (vide I. L. R. 48
Cal. 702 ).
C. by ~ ; quotes ......."'-
1RIf ( pr. in 1863 ).
C. by 'i""" (pr. in 18( 3),
sonof~.
C. by ~ "1III'1I,."ftt.
C. tq(t or ~ by (II11II'. son
of tft;n1r .... ,C'At' i:quoted
in .....s 6Irr (pr. in 1863)·
C. by wfPmr, son of ",,,, •• 1-;
crititized by '"'I" (pr. in 186,).
147S-153 5 •• Do ....... •i
 •
C. by,
C. by ,RIt\",a.
: ,'Qfi'''''' by ".filil".
"q"EQ-vide "4""'''''.0£~.
1(,4- a ponion of ..... ,I/(ftlatq
of~.
"Qf'riiP1 by .,,81.,.
"Q\\~q by "~Ill"l'
a ponion of the ~­
1.'('4ii''''
. . of....,., •. i\,Q\\.,\iiI.'ii'.i4'4I4, by ...... son
of~. Vide ,'Q'IllsW'r".
i(N1If'i' by ~.
~.".iiil.c bycft'iwtri..n8W'"
1.'""'. by lit,,,..... ~ ..,. ,. . -
('"' ' N.' ' '.(' new ~~ii"iil«iil' by prr or WQ'PIr
series) I. 172. fI"fwI'Tf. Ulwar cat. ·No. 1356.
I.'(lqii,.,~ul4 or -~ by ~ Seems to be same as the preced-
( I. O. cat. p. 463 ). ing.
1.'(,4ii,.,""q by ~ (Peterson's ~ by lIIlfII\",UQU'.
6th Repon No. 84 ). ~iQ4jn""ii'''' (on wm[ ) D. C.
(14ii,i,ftlulq by .,«\". ms. No. 267 of 1887-91 con-
tains prose passages about sNrer.
q,qii,.,~ufq of ~-vide "Q,ftufq
above. i(n:iQq,,~ (Baroda O. I. No.
SI 56). On rites of death and
~. alias "Q\aM by Ii(fWiIN
after death.
~ ..... ,."'~ ; a com. on ""'"
~.
of '*'1("""" composed in I6S7
A.D.
V. p. IH.
""' N
Pan of i, . I\. N. vol. by *4,"'._.. UT-
i{11"~""ifiiin."Q
~.

of (iI'."'" in 8 mp. "ii,"."q..~.

..
l(IQ'ii"'..... N1
Composed in
(tlil'''iiftiC\iEQ- ~"'M~n or "'I!I"ii~"t\.i be-
~ Hake 1583 i. e. 1661- gun by ~ ahas ~J son
2 A. D. i composed for mt'4'. of UIf'll.."..ttt, son of "'(lCC"41,
and finished by his son flr~4\
:u41i,.,aq .. ",,\i~ by .'~iI'''I (pan alias~; contains sections on
offii4 .. ~). iINR, ~, l51lII', 1(TtI', tJi,
~'i1f\t.,'" of Q1tI
~ ( I. O. cat. P.46S ).
a"",.ftli'- '1inT, q,qt\tlcw, ~, ~,
ft, V, wm[, and \1wR.

~"'~"""i\.".h r.om. on I ,-".qr.tdiQ of ~C1,vftli'''~'

~. Videahove. , ~".qJft .. f(1r of;mrqar ( (or IIm'
~"iI~~.N4II .. «t by 'f('IIf, followers ).
pupil of 1(J'Intr ..N. ( new series) ~
vol. I p. 174; towards end of ~"iW(of~.. ~.~.
..4t"'."
(8th ce~tllr1' " Manual of daily religious duties
 of householders. About 1715 eN"ftI•• of .ql.-, corn. on mr-
. A. D. "... +CIte. Vide sec. 95 •
"""RI,.,
,.,. m.. by wfI,ri"I''''S 1IIt'S'" ~.
~qEtI,,"RI or~.
""'iii.fill.iill m.
.
or~.
by .,eliluiq.,... e04"'' .'.
"'Q•• 4·
rc"",,", m. by fir. M., ic"i..qif~ "'" i ill IWSi'l1ii •
IIRI', .i... r....,. Earlier than tt1A15I-occurs in the name of se-
1500 A. D. Probably the same veral works such as liI8ftt.nq-
as lit"iEtI\hl.lliIl. ~, "1:ctt\1\151 &c.
"IQh'" of .. ,,,,,,,. Vide sec. 102. ~1"'i'(i,,~Wiq (Baroda O. I. 1062S
C. alit •• by "\I'IIi'"
p. dated 1757 ~) .
"WhPi or h"'¥lfI4\ m. by ~i
mentions only Vaishl..1avite rites.
...." (alias ~"".i ..... ) by
......4I"'IiIIM, a "r.:iliiIIlliUi of il1f-
( Mitra's Notices vol. VI p. 32, ~. Four chapters on fitr'Ar, Imf.
ms. copied in 1 551 Sake i. e. persons qualified to perform
1629-30 A. D. ). religious ceremonies such as..n-
'l'RT, fasts and penances j solves
..
fCWc('jjit.1 of EtIAIEt".'" compiled
under Muhamad Shah ( N. vol.
doubts on points of dharma .
. V. p. 282). ,.I1"iti. Vide ,.ftf(4E(h"' •
~ by ... """,.
~wliiuiq .
of EtliIEt.. a.i1, compiled
under ""IAliliI, ( N. vol. VI. p.
CiiiS(SM'(u,q:cftt •
40). Earlier than 1575 A.D. Vide .ntCi'Sn'(ttrufr or ,;ii'(i"q"fft as-
cribed to ...."".. of ~,
under A".(N15 of~.
composed by "'IN"'.
This was
his last work. Praises~, son
"wRi'.IR:.I by "itlRt,.
An abri- of;m'(q, and his brother ~
dgment in verse of his 45184\" who is here styled "q,i1i(iqUi,
and .. ld,,· though elsewhere he is called
""I,,,..q:c"" by ""lq6,"'" son of ~'(jqGi ( vide Ind. Ant. voL 14
..11.. ~. Videsec.lo}. N.(new p. 193). About 1438 A.D.i pr. in
series) vol. Ill. p. 92. Calcutta, 1909. MentioDs~,
"',Uh" by (I""'''' Vide see. 102. "If...",,(~ of ii1'41'.
4ft.,,,,,••,"'..
. ,"'•.
P. cat.
of .....""lw( (C.
~o. 2202 ).
"'''''''_''''. m. by
,.h"w",.
.w",...,t1 by ....wnN•
~ in
 la
(1',u........ 8(.. ! "if((t"ftiii by ""iiJ(ij. Vide sec.
'1.". . .iI''''''" b
Y "*"",. p . I (02.

1',i...l",,8r.t..4 by ..,,'' ilC1''ii¥4ftc'l: ".1R1 .. r..dtq by ~ (N. vol. VI

N. ( new series), vol. I. p. 81. p. 210 }.

\.,N1"',tfI by q'~"'''''ipA.... i CIl"f{t~r..'q by FQ'QQ1d,ij" (nallll"

>!1Ti... t"" by ""4\.,,, in two I not given). Mi~ appears to
$ ~Q'S, first describing 31 i l"I"'-! regard tlus. as different frolll
~ and the 2nd ."f'&q;I'l.fi'. It I a~ove,. w~de Aufrecht holds
speaks of the ...~ on STfb;-' t em Identical. N. vot. VII p. 7·
I
WWiI"'" while the well-known ,.ffiijilq,,~- vide ,.,fatft6ft"tuft.
~ is in~. "iff{tfhi .. iU1 by (1i1"iI. Calcutta
~ m. in "IaiSltAt. I Sanskrit College mss. cat. vol.II
" pp. 310-3 I I No. 336.
'ti,i.. l11S1""Iit' alias 'Ei ..q lit. by w-
:'11\1', son of q Q ' . In seven, ,'iff(1i1P.'~. by~. Vide sec.
~. Composed under pa-I 95·
tronage of~ queen of ~_ ~C\f-""erR.f1I~~""iji by ~ 141. . ''''.1-
Iffi\', king on t h e . and ~.
father of tft('EiI~ ; vide Bik. cat. ~1i(~"i(iI~ ( from SI~i\(M of
p. 45 0 and I. O~ cat. p. 536 i ijmq,,,'i ).
No. 1680. M. by 1it11""I ill (ri~'Ii'~. I
lid~ufq and names r.."q''1 n, I tMJIt\Gf.
~ftwRr, ..r.;iI(iij. Between! ~ by .
1460-1550 A.D. Deals \vith f.rdP:rs ! ~
on ~, :ijliu~, ~ ere. ! ~4' m. In f ftJ., fU'ijQ'I~- r.r·
Is this ~ the same as the: mil, an ... ,,(iif 0 ~. Ear ler
author of I(fltiSl'EiIE(? The 11 than 1600 A. D.
seven sections are on 'Ei1I4', \ilrilill'R'@T'
~, aflIIm', ~. ~, ur.., \ ~"flcWi;q,,1W (marriage of an idol
~(orPJ?)· I of~with_). N. (new
Ff\i .....~"' by ~"'''''«lifC- series) I. p. 179.
~. Mentions .".. i\4('......Aq' , ~ lIIIInI'PII"
"I ".."I~...I1il1 or ,.~. _,.1"1'" by
.......... He was a pandit at the
...l-..... ~ ~ son 0 f ~
q:ilql'Eiiitilf. "'11"".. , son o~·,
court of . the king of ~. 31j;r of the aftn ... l",.
Extensive
About 17IS A. D. digest of leading rites with
'.if"'. . .,.", by 411,tft",c dwr.t
~ at the instance of prince
particular reference to luna·
tions, and on ~,~. q-
"""'.._" ~ of O~.:. ,,",. Based as the author says
 1.IF 'If, fI/ .... 5 I I.....

on . . . ., . ., ~J_~
mt, ~"'ItR1', eN ,at... Between
KW and in i"o"" aad by ~.
f\f. ; ( probably a purely astro-
13)0-1500 A. D. Baroda O. I. logical work). Earlier than
No. 5581. ISOOA.D.
_.."e'tq Ill. by tit. ftr.. ~'.N,f\­
'''''''HiI by ;flAoa or """" j m.
~, 811"",,,. ( Probably same . by tit. ftr. (probably a purely
as above). astrological work ).

Probably the """,q«fft of

.
, ..q"fft lll. in "'....Ul" of "'.. ""'_...
\18Q"' .
~~. "'8415118" or ~ql!lljiSiRIOln"'" of
_"Slftlliri~ or Slfttiln'flil of~.
(j""''' i vide sec. 102. N. (ne\\'
series) vol. I. p. 191.
Ifi'fot. Vide sec. 10l.
_.. SIn-I N"fti. t{\l'Jql.l~l. of ,~qIPn. Vide sec.
_.. SlrftIISlciti, by 1N'"_'' '
son of 95·
"'I'N\cfl#illn. ~1l'JlqI5l1'n by ~ri.f",,4.
~"SlftlllI~" ( Bik. cat. p. 380 ). t(,.,Ulolq"ft1 of ~41'~"I(1.
_.. 4i"'iq"fft (q.i~q) of ~­ laqlllr..t by ~.
~ ( pr. in Kashi S. series). «;qaf.ril'itNr by ",!(t itit , son of
_..."Ift- vide sec. 23 i pr. Anan. ~. Author describes him-
SOl. pp. 85-89. self as efl"lS"'4I,qc'h UliUIi.('tt-
l"Mlq"'~8t(l by~, son of 1Q§m, ~ i quotes r.r. ftf., 1If.l"....(4·
surnamed ~ (Raroda O. J. "172...4(l"~,, Ihe was born ~
( 1668 A. D.) and died
ill

14 64 ).
_.. ,8Qiiftllil'" by ~.
about m. 1781 j pr. in 1906 .

4iifiqtt.qt m. in ""ll'4''iI'''q. «,,,,qu'' NRo'',,,·

_'"'l.fl ....
,wa by 4f1'S"I'4 ~-
~ ( N. vol. VII p. rH gives
date of ,ompletion as (tI"itlif--
,.... ~ f.I\II·'hfft-li p ).
''''<HNCttt by \,,;:q'P"f.
~"Iif\('Htsq,P-t",q...
b8"II,4"'," (Aufrecht's Leip-
zig cat. 673 ).
iiiji'4 UI'""Jiq\iiJt., .
"81'-.0I'48H". vide (6j'~\4"'.; pr.
at Anandasrama Press, Poona
with corn.
C.by~.
C. ,tcf\aft by tftfit"'(1·
1'@4'44Oi. . " •• ,ft.r byans,ftI,"",,·

"',,~"',"'" m. in 2\",+1",. ","401. . "."",1,

by ~"n''''''''''
___all" by ~- m. by ~-
. . . in ~ftt~ ... ~and ~.
 iMI,,· ___ .D;""£III." •
•
""4'''~'. (.nMIa O. I. No. '"~ulQ by 111'1""" About ISlo-
1~J2S ). 1600; on doubtful points of ri.
1tC4,.. ,,,_qiit'ii'Ni,ii\. Vide Annals of Bhandarkar In-
"''C1I,q'I'W'flli or "',III"IW"mQm'IIII,ItIIIII"",UIIII'Wn'flli_ stitute vol. III part 2 pp. 67-72.
of ..."",,,. On the twelve great
'w~dtQ m. in JmIif by ~ ..... '"
festivals of Vi~J)u at Jagannlltha- as composed by his grandfather.
puri. Latter half of I 7th century.
",I("Q'I'II-'" by "iQ,fit .. (about
.." ... ,,,). N. ( new series) I. p.
,\t 'w~dt"qft"t or tW~~'t by '--
1IfWw; m. by (Htq,,, i in two
194· qR"'''s ; dwells at great length
«'411,,,, ..'1«1.. i,,,. on Im[S. Vide Mitra's Notices
1,'11' "w"'" /fI. V. p. 186.
""'Hultzsch's
' ' ' 8th byReport
q'W(I" in 6 ~.
III p. 60.
lwP-tiqqft"'i! by ~, son of
\'r"l' About 160o-1640A ,'D.
,;ft"". ,wr....q4ft,..,
m. in hf.\cfw"qftib.
ft'it(
1\n,,,,,q,,1tt of Wr.rJ
the elder
brother of~. About 1170-
in~~"',, by ..,.W{ ",.",Itt,
son of~ .., .......
1200 A. D.
'wr.c&qfte'C'iftiellc by l11PI' son
It."" flta· of Ift••oa, son of 11'1""1

.,..
llf\,....."i4l"'.ll1.. ,Ui"-',,

flwRftl.,'I.
by .,..-
( whose twf.\diq is summarised
herein ). About 1640-1670 A.D •
iwftl ..,,~~. by ~, son Ohl~.
About 1 SOO A. D.
"""' of ftt",,,,q_NiI. lnf.\itq,," m. in ~of~o.
~ by .,,1ft..... ..,.'" fie, son l1i,,,cq,qU"~- or-~ by ~
of ~iQ""u,. Calcutta Sanskrit son of ww"a\( of ~~
College mss. cat. vol. n. 79. ( Baroda O. I. No. 12708 ).
hf.rafq. by ;eqf\' ; quoted by ,",- Mentions ~~I{."Rf, ~.
'"" in Iti".. ,\t,~~~,,; mentions Later than 1680 A. D.
~.
\TQjqielll m. by \WO in ftcAlw,".
~ of~. Vide sec. \101i1",I\'... vide 1I'Ptt"""'.
g8.

,..
C. II'IIm or ~uif.." by ~ ""',N_·
qfht~ m. by ¥"8Itn in
for. ftr.
c. ~ or ~AP\' by mtCPN
( I. O. Clt. vol. UI. p. ,..'88 ). _ ...."',"'" by iR~"I·.
..''''''it alias tft.Alifi ...". by says that he composed it in 17.~
~. A. D., though in his extract at
....,"'". by 'IfW, pr. at Ca1cutta
in ....(.61. ",... series.
p. 84, he .gi~es
as the date ).
Ii'i,,"''''"''''
i114•• .-•• (author not known).
soS ~ compiled from vari-
.'' 'MiI., by ~.
ous authors. Mentions fwr. tw. ,
~, ••8"'fIiM..... and """, ""n'M ... ~.-vide abftl ....... ", .lias
and so later than 1680 A. D. t'llPIlij'i" .
( vide BBRAS. Cc1t. p. 219, No. detN m. in 31.lI....' of~­
69 1• ~.

"."11.· by ~i ......ftI1r m. by ri- i "AtflA", or ~ft\iI\'ttWi by ~­

IIIiJ and in "nll."iiI by {1'. m "NI"ft\. Reconciles dis-
The work deals with ar1ITR- cordant opinions on points of
d.
"h. by\,'il(jij son ofitfi'ritq\tij, , ''''In.5tuN-vide ~"'" of~.
son of mm1I' of 1!l(il.iii;h!j'. ~ "«~ii", by ,."."M(aCri.
Based on 31.... W.ij ..,,_ and its ! ,,«~ .......
~. Divided into tinars 011 I iii
~ &c. Baroda O. I. No. I ,,«~cF,ij by .....ri.n ..... 4.
S860 is dated ~ 1810. ,,¥1q:cft\ of "l(Iijo'''I'
",'n'fliIifi"W''I' by ff."8 ..... q-,SOll of "¥1q~"T by ' '111(,'' .
.......,. Divided into ten qR..iUil(s ,,"Si •• ,. by 1n\11i'. D. C. ms. :\(1.
on R, il('R, lifiA~q ••,~, '!if, 221 of 1886-92 deal~ with ~-
~,0'Q"qR', iIl"",~, ~ i. e. AS in ~ :1I1'! till'
and ft'hi. Bik. cat. p. 99.' other months; ml!ntions """I!#N,
"Anifi¥8rr.t'Ar by 'l~, son 6i1 ... "ftlft:iW, S\tOI('i8''EN· Later
of WIt1Iq. His ~s are f51~- than 15 00 A. D.
iiHWiiiJilnlCf, «MIlUI... Divided , ~~, or ~.:ref\lAiI"'" by q{-
into ten ~s, 7th being on I It(, son of "RNIJI\1I and ~:
~•. Baroda O. I. No. 4006. Latter half 16th century. Says
"An"filii•• ". by ~IEi.g;-n, son of that he foJlows the works of
.i\~"'tfl~ of ."un..-(Kopar-
gaon on the .ftIl('ECa). Composed
~, am""
~PCR ~(tf-
~J ttn8tW. .~'R'J ,111ft',
n- --.A~ Refer:-
• •k 6 8 (
10 sa e I 9 """rH.. ) 1.. e.
J 776 A. D. at srftrwPl' on the
1IrtA', ""'., ''II~~I~Q'
to his own ~~'qe'iI.I~' I'or
•

Ganges ( Allahabad). Hultzsch a part of it on ~ vide I. O.

(Report No. III p. V.) wroo.ly cat. vol III p. 482 No. lS64'
 189
...whctf'q or -eftq m. by ~1tt"'~1 "",.\r..tAq ( Baroda O. I. 1182.1)•
(8nil~"'.'" p. 63). ~ ~-a digest by ${i'M"", of
of ••qlfbl. ~ of QlO,
q;,M'i(ili etc. I which the.~ and i(11I11l".
are parts.
l1riSCtf\q by~.
~ by l4l,Itf, son of \Caj(."!.
~ by \liAI'q'; N. (new series) Divided into ~ns on 3tlf"p
11. p. 46 ( on iir=r only). and other subjects.
~by.mcr.r.. ~mbY~~iOn\4R" ..q,
l1Rsa(N of ~vide p. 279 of the fft~"I(1MItl1Il', I{ftN'I~' ~
text. Composed between 1400 ~,~,~~,
and 1600 A. D. m~, :a:tp, ~.,.R[, ~­
etc.
\"q'qOf, :atOI'E'lN
"wlsatfif'4Eii' com. on wl1R~ftl1-«r
( q. v.) by " .. ,,041
son of ~ m. in .. ~. qr. (p. 772)
on'- the constitution of ~,
~.
:8WiIUC'(\iI and SfNl"'ri"\(fl. "'.
"Asa"R. by "",,410"',
i m. by ~­ q'T. 753 quotes a ~.( on
"11 in bPotiwq, by .P-G: ... ~., of ~ ). It seems probable
",;qqfbin and in ~RRQ.W. that both are identical and are
Treats of daily duties ( Ahnik:t ), the same as \1~ above.
$auca, a'illiWf and other ~s,
\1~ by lfliJ.\'R i explains and
'ihIPocilq,.,., ~, itT'\', 5{(4'-
f1;nr, ~~ftccftq,. ~qw.. Men- illustrates " .. i"'1l;:qlqs.
tions q'\lr(\q.,.Pot.... , R~- "RA~. by ~ ...ai"l' SOil of ~
and ~ and grandson of • •
:sQW, sAtaN'' ' ' 'h
1I'Il'h', SliPM-
~, .'M"''- 'lm4'GI'lRr on
~M,q", i m. by ,,~q~'d in
Deals with fasts and festivals in
8 q;rq'S i quotes .'M"'\I4, '""'""
ttl"flqsHMd'. I. O. ms.( vide cat. ,"", l .. lflf\4",ift\'iill. Between
1450-1525 A. D. Vide Ulwar
p. 480 No. 1560) is dated ~
~t. extract 320 for detailed
16 59 (1602-3 A. D.). So be-
coments where the ms. is dated
tween 1400-1600 A. D. Yide
P.4.20 above. \Na: 1583.
. . (~N ..."hi )- pan of auq'-
11ri~~ ..." by 'i.....
"OQ"lIteos:a son

~.
~"'1i." •. of " .. fiil'"
,,111(11 ••• Ra.
..rhll"r.c.~ by ... 11,.,....
~. 11Iffill ..it....-collection of"'" texts
~ m. in +C~"".I and 011 ,",,; BBRAS. cat. p. 219
~ ( Ill. 2. 747 ). No. 692. •
 .-..",,,, .. , by .i8tii4lqiG!lUt, son
of~ and _ . I. O. cat.
p. 458. Vide sec. I 1 I. About
1800 A. D.
..liltlitli(ii';" by~. About 1600-
1650 A. D.
~of~. Com-
posed in 1686 A. D. Vide:atT'lllT-
\ ~above.
"«*di\iil or .. «~Rt-m. by .i\OS~lfi
of~o.
.. «flU8 by Ifi4iqUlliln,.
..«*du, by ,~.
\I¥fflSl't,qCl"'.i by ~.
~ by ~imn:r (ms. wpied in
saKe 1607, vide Hp. cat. p. XV).
\lII\m by ~-m. in &tRiT(If'{W.
Earlier than 1600 A. D.
\lAi(iil\i(ii"4RiiQ- same as :quf'\,ftI-
~fftll"i(iiI(i(ii"+CIq .
'iilhti4IW(;IT'\T m. in 311'f?1:W:;-4T~T
of ~{ 'Ii1l"1 and in com. 011
,.ut\ltl'ift"" by ~ (vide
BBRAS cat. p. 216 ).
liAftt.. or lIAA:lOji(ii'. by ~"'
alias .m' q-rW. Vide sec. II2.
".~.. by 1IfamR.
li4l.-.Ar.ft by ;mNG(. Compiled
from ~~iil'fl, II1\'R and ~­
~.
~by~of~ gotea on
arqR. Refers to ~~lililCf(.
. . . . by ~. A vast work.
• wfM"'i'i"-sWl- by ...,........,,,.
. ~ and ""8';" are proba·
....' ..... ~;fl of'wlttRl 11IR, san
",V.6flcfl
.
of ~ DR. He hailed frorn
•
.
in the territory of
f.\:n'Wi(iiI' but compiled the di-
gest in Mithilt in ~ 1410
(1353-54A. D.). Contains twelve
chapters on ~, 'l"'1, WIr.(,
~, ur..,. ~, religious
benefactions, ~, optional
feasts, pilgrimages, smr('.w, q-
~ and duties common to all
classes. Vide N. vot. VI. pp. 18-
20. M. M. Chakravarti (JASB .
for 1915 pp. 392-393) says that
~ 1410 must be taken to be
sake, since 1~ era. was not in
use in~. But this is not
very convincing.
QNitsq .. ~", .
~~by"w......
~'li' m. by d1IIir in ri'tili"n(ii'''·
~. Probably ~ may not
be a work at all, but may refer
in general to works \.In ri.
....."j.riW~ by~, M>n of
aeil;n_".
.."j•.nRl'- same as 34('1"8''''·
maN of tthcliii ... , son of qmqqr-
~.
),
Vide Bik. cat. p. 383 (on
~,.r.t'q which ms. is dated
1681 A. D.
~ m. in ."iH,q«ftI of
wrmqar, by GO and in ""414'"
"".4.1 m. in .'8"~. of ....
~J .18(fI't of IP(Nt ( " "•
hIy the same ).
 171

., ... I.W.ftHI"""Mi (on gifts of

heaps of corn ). N. ( new series)
""'(fiI~I" •
11. p. 88.
\"'' ' 4111''1 -from ....".~.
"'(hi", l'J' by SiI.,ill-
....,I'!iijetq·

iI1m.r.ri1r by ajlqI86i41\t •
.,qmhi~ by .,;:qqftactt (pr. in ~.
"1fI'!iijq I·I~I".
~1I'ir series No. 23 ).
""Si ""Ill.
",,,Si411"" by ~ (D. C. No.
.,ql\\/iC(1t'm' by ~.I
97 of A 1882-83 ), ot"I.~~aN by .ft~"I"""iii.. {ff'l:
( Baroda O. I. 10219 ).

"¥lbC'hi.. I«. or WCI'«f.i'4I".- "q .. ~.

6th ~ of ",AiiQ....
Vide ~~" by !i'tm1f. pupil of iiN-
under iJil ..... (Iq. m:r and patronised by Alit.... rtl
and ilWl'4irtl. Zamindars of
C. byri.
Bengal in the 2nd half of 18th
C. WCI",¥I"I.I by t:."I~1f, son century. N. (new series) vol.
of r...ft:rwc; composed in 1448-9 11. p. 92 .
.\. D.
;r~~ m. in .$II~. Ear-
C. wcl".(Iq,.q ...~ by 8\"ifl~q. lier than 1600 A. D.

'''IDI''tif'. ;r~q'-m. in atl'€fIUi 'l(4 ; seems to

iiUi,"(ii- attributed to .tQ-. be the same as ;nII\.-rlI...
I('dl,q~ ( Baroda O. I. 2279 ). ~!lTby~.
~~ ( Baroda O. I. 6887). OfI111fl'ftwT by ~.
ii.u.,qril~. 0f11I'iI&' by ~.
iij ... ilhllj)w- vide undervrRnft'. it rmn'8Ei'Nlf .
i1"!lh,,~q ..Jtr by~. son of ifT~",'Q\lq,... on S\t'IIm, espe-
~ for ~ followers. I. O. cially ..i'li.
ms. (cat. p. 570) copied in ~ "T~~t-ifili1f by dlll"-, son
180'; ( 1749 A. D. ). of 1I~tr. About 1500 A. D.
i1111r~1'fiIT BBRAS. cat. vol. 11. ~""" by ,,,q"N.
P·243·
. . .a'''. . ~"I"ii"'q
;(fi~,"~ by ~ ~,'
.
~"i\'1ftt.l'l;.\T by ~~Ift. Is it same son of '1~. First half of t 4th
as~1f_? century.
 In
iff\'~'lfft"
(ed. by Dr. Jolly).
C. by ~, as amended by
C. by mTit'N.
1Im{iq'- m. in the ~"'l"" and
oth~r 1PlWS. Probably th" ;fror-
~.
"'1'lqVN~V'(.
if",tlUN"fft m. in ~~'i'q'
N8NI't'Ci'til of ~o.
"'1'lqvIIolIifNr~·
if,4'tlU'ilf&q'c(fa by ~ (Baroda
O. I. 11497 ).
ifH,tlU'ii"Sltl,., by ~~, son of
.'''ti-'·
.;c"IqU,qT. The same as !f~
and at.;q~q"fft by ifRNUT~I'
if'.'tlU,tlilJfttl'. f.!N41t(\1 m. by ~~ of ~~.
amrQOI,Rt-m. in ~,..... Pro- i fir~~ by ~.
~ablY tIle corn. on ~~tIifW ~'6mr&r by ~m (Bik. cat.
y ifm'.I'U1'.
ifi.itlU'~tft m. by ~.
~N4iiiiq:o:fctr (Baroda O. 1. ms.
No. 60 3 dated ~ 1547 i. e.
1490 - 1 A. D. ).
~N4¥Aq.tI:ffr by 1Jfr.R, son of!ll11'-
¥41\'tlii for m\q~.,itll,", based
on *IN4,tI.,. Also called VNr
~
"~IO'
D• C• ms. No. 22 8 0 f
2 D.C. Ms. No. 119
I 886-9.
of 1884-8 5 is dated ~'ef'l 1434
i. e. 1377-8 A. D.
~N."SI.If\IEfli by pf.rf\t.
~N¥"(iJft' of~U1', son of
~.
flIN,'if,"q ...1ft by tt"NMt( ~~.
Quotes 1fIl'Jhr.
f,fN4tii'M",ft1 by ~ (Baroda
O. I. 4011 ).
f.!ftj'''Ii,.q ... rft by ii,q'8'''itt'
titftj,.,.q ... fri of ~ cr~;r,
son of ~ (pr. in R. I.
series). For fiI''"ij~qit'j(I.jj. Bct-
ween 1350-1500 A. D.
and fitNliij'Oi(,q by ~ orm~ of
.ltijei~r, son of ~ and grand-
son of ~ and pupil of ~­
~; migrated to cr.rm.
fami-
ly came from ~~; quotes ~­
Imtm. A \'cry
mi', srq?ilt;P.',
large work. Later than 1400
A. D. (pr. in B. 1. series, 2 parts
pp. 1-725). Ulwar cat. extract
322.
-
!
p. 322 ). Contained at least 62
IffIimS and dealt witn tmfiffS.
~ m. by ~Tf~ij'.
~tiI'if"' by mrfiI'l' Di\'idcd
into four a,,~s on ij'Tlfr;qfi"tr-
f.ruiq-,a" fiI~I"f"uN,~q'fCf.m~ and
1IT':(IIim'. Mentions ~~,
11nfJ'. m\11f and fituNT1lR as his
authorities. D. C. Ms. No. 102
of 1882-83 was copied ill ~::n(
1673. Between 14°0-1000 A. D.
~ Vide under ij'JJq'st;mT.
~ttftrr by 'lfijt (Raroda O.
1. 4012 and 9212). A huge
work on ~, astrological
 list of worn Oft DltGrmalnstra
information about om',
etc., ~~i. ~~.
~mby~,sonof~.
Vide under SiT~. A ~­
~ is 111. in ~'ij6SH'II~.
~ by ~J son of IJit;tN.
A huge work in three at\'1iNS on
m~, ~1QR and W,q'l'ii:rW. D.e.
Ms. 123 of 1884-86 is dated
~ 1632; m. in ~iq!~.
~ftJ~.ft1i'N by ~~.
~uNii~by~ m. by "1;-
;ro'l,foI and ~ in :« #.1 i( tt 1'Wo;( •
A~~f.Irr by ~~, wn of iim-
~.
~aiq~'fIlfI{Ur by ~~~ ""'-
~ at the instance of wro~­
"'ltl'Jii'\H1, son of~. a ~1f of
the ~itf~~ (Stein 's cat. p.
308 contains the portion 0;1
~R1').
firuN~ by "I.'~"~, son of ~...
( C. P. cat. No. 2598) ; he is
author of a:c1"ilIi(qE(llf, which
is quoted in ~1I1{\'f. Earlier
than 1450 A. D. (Ulwa r cat.
No. 1256).
~~9t.
~~ by .,et.~II"i1'. (C. P. cat.
No. 2599 ).
f.toiq\~ar by f$~, son of Rm-
.
l'lte~.
.
q-{flo !in. On Iff.( and other
57S
~ 1 r..-ulq;,ftq;:r, by ~ ~, one of the
thret· sons of ~ and pupil
01 l~l'it'ilW. He was from ~
I
. and of ;{it~ subsection of ~­
sm;fU'(S and was also styled ltTq1\'-
HQ'. He ",rote also "rt1~~lffiii6'(i!{·
f~~;f before this ,,,·ork. The
work lkals with IO~, ~I.,
I
• r:..t' ,...
~ A.-
(X \ Ipses, Inl~"U'(q', ;aq;{q;f, '''I'''1t,
srffitrr The work was finished
ill ~Of(l J 575 ~e-~~ (i. e.
in 15T8 .\. n.); quotl'S ~
~qf:'if'·.-r, ~~IJT. f.lo'iq,,",
r
<fl~V~:'i', ~tIt'«ij~,~.
Vide m,varcat. extract No. 323.
l-L' has the verse q- ~1lI' it.1~
(m~'fm'tl ... l) in his introductoty
verses; pr. at Nadiad, 1897.
e. ~q"'l;ftt:r m. in f.loiq""p&,
~~. Between 1520-
1600 A. D.
f.fulq'ftf~,r by em:rmr m. in fir. ftr
~l1ld ~n«. Probably same
as f.luiq~lq<fi by s;.q(!ij'.
i
AUlqq:r~ m. in 'E*l~ijIU'«ii( of
~.
A~
u,qqf$I~I·
f.lcnqSii:t~{qqrr m. in "1'i$W &ril of
ifi'(qfbift .
AUlq~"i by a:ci(~1f son of~,
on t'ffi~s.
fiI~bypur.
~ by iftWMt (c. P. cat.
No. 2600).
~ ms. dated ~ 17 2 5
1mf ( 16 69 A. D. ) in Peterson's
6th Report p. 10. .
 Ite'qi"", m. in ""M'.''''',.
Ailq(Nji.4 by ;"-AII'''''.' r....QI'ItI by ""'" ( or"'W) ~,
son of ft4"(IJ~J at the direc-
Aalq"la"tar m. by r.c"q~q. and
byar.rlft' in 'IM¥t'Uar. Earlier tion of prinr.e ~ who ruled
than 1500 A. D. q¥.MS( on the Jumna. Gives
a genealogy of the ~
" ....... m. by fir. ftto.
( .II'IIOI?) kings of q.....!i(.
The introductory verses (which
~alq\cQ'by """'" vary to some extent in different
mss.) enumerate authorities on
f.t"'~.
which he relies viz. ~,
~e\q\U( by ~. ~~, . , ~ftt'Ei~.r, \N({,
~iq(u. by '''"Iift (C. P. cat. !{IUI'l'ifrl"illq, st".Rw"qQiqR"I~1
No. 2602). UII~, \1 ecfiQ(5(l(\q , _ecE(I\11Q,
~l'UquAq, ~Vf1T'..rw, ~­
f.!ti.qel( by "","""" son of ~­
....ftnI. In 6 ~s on fiI'Ar, ~I'.f~. One verse occurring in
"Rl etc. Composed in ~R' some mss. mentions Pnff,
1836 ( 1780 A. D.). .IMI'Il', ~. But I1nNs

~dcq\4l,( by
8670).
"1""' * (Baroda O. I.
Later than 16u A. D.
~ p. 34 mentions a
f.1;'cn,ri. The work is mention-
and earlier than 1700 A. Do
ed in ~""lflq., "I"ft&qlcil~.
So the work is earlier than 1500
~""'"( by ~rrer11f. A. D. and certainly later than
1250. There are four ~ections on
~aN, ~,f(DQ~ and
~dtq\4I('ii' ( Baroda O. 1.4°15). ~(pr. by Ven. P.).
by "'~ (probably
fitiQRi'4(1iri ~oiql'« of aitiifl""lqur, son of
the same as author of ¥I(lJr.. ..q- ~ur, under ~ (Calcutta
~). I Sanskrit Col. mss. vol. 11. p. 78).
f.I~qft4 ... lift by l!mI (This work I Seems to be the same as . -
is probably the same as 1iImJ- i ~ of qR, though _iWf.iIUQ11\,
~&qf\"'lliri ). i causes somt misgiving. The
fttilqftil" of ....MI.("I, compos- Bik. cat. p. 426 also refers to
. ed in m 1668 ( 16u A. D.). .aiifl"mqul and~.
Vide sec. I06~' pr. in Ch. S. ~"ql'" by~. N. vol XI
series and at Nir. P. preface p. 4.
C. ..
(","181 or ~ by 5""'t fill""",, ( ""'"" ) m. in the .".
"".
. .
'"'*' of~o.
 lM" ......".....
".'.. 1... by 111 ...... (1"'".
",djijj~Sllf'q m. in at'"I.II(~"
""~I"I' (also styled ~A1r..dt.n 0)
by "I'A~I' Mentions r..~
and ~,~,qUI. So later than
1650 A. D. (Ulwar cat. extract
326). Vide~ Oftth."fti.
fiidM"I\\.. qillfU.... by • eleven ways.
(Baroda O. I. 5247). Dilates
upon certain doubts'raised about
the Piotcc1,,1( of I(liiilwr.
;ft~EfI"(IiS'." by ."(IiS'.".
il1fttEiiHri<6' by ~..~.
,,7(1h"%'ifll'" by _q(fl.
iftfir";:m~ by ~~.
..1t'fti(ifilllu.
;ftfittSlEii... by ~_.
;ftrtlSlEii... by ~'4I"'lq., (ed. at
Madras by Dr. Oppert, 1882).
Also ~lled it'ttftSl.I~'If.'. ~i;t'ij'
wa~ in:.tructed by ~.~1q'fq';I' at K~­
rm in eight chapters on u;t'-
""iq,,,, 'hli,ftlltH, ,,~,
flifi.,ltA~, It.,.,,Qif. ~;:q4l.i
and (I'riQi.ql(. Enumerates the
founders of Ufi......
C. tniI~,"", by ~ri'(jl(, SOil of
~ of ~fVC"'i'?iil.
iftiaSlt{\q ascribed to lrii(liS"i'
iftfitt4M....iiiot-decHcated to ~
mr (Mit1'l"s )lotices vol. 11.
p. H)·
oftoftm"" by 'Jillf\iJ, son of_-
\'R,son of~, son ofQ"(M'-
~ of 11~"i'i('''' In ~s ichap-
ters) correspondins to the
1ft
eight a'takas of the ~gveda)
and 200 verses, illustrating mo-
ral maxims by Vedic examples.
Vide Ind. Ant. vol. V. p. 116.
Composed in ~ISSO (1494
A, D.). He was a young man
when he composed the ,,",ork
and could 'repeat the Veda in
C. ,ili(i"tHi by author.
C. ~"SI.141 by author.
C. by \1m;ir.
oMAnffr by ~i'". A fragment
called ~~1iftsr...." (BurneH's
Tanjon: cat. p. 141 b ).
;w~~ by ;:ft~ ( pr. at Bena-
res and by J. R. Gharpure and
by Gujarati P. Bombay).
;f\ftp:n~ by iiRNVi'.
;fhiroif attributed to ~.
;w~~ of ~·.ut'6fq(bni4lm.,
grandfather of mw«, author
of~. About 1450 A. D.
;w1firR"""" or ~1ff«MiEii" of
Vide sec. 90; pr. by
Mr. K. p. Jayasval.
~by ~ Ill. in~­
~"'i(......l of the author. 2nd
and 3rd quarters of 1Ith century.
~r"lttn of "'1('_ ""',
~ and younger brother of
pupil of
..ail_".Printed with com. in
Bombay in the Maneck,chand
Digambar Jaina granthamlll.
In 32 se,tions on '<lW, ri, ...,
'"~'Iij'\' "'I"'" ...,..,
 "~, 1rRri, ,\oil'l')~, ~, ~ , m. in ~. ftf. and ~-
tRi,Nft'Eltfi
~,~qftr, {if, 'E('R'.~. ~ of ~~.
;tRR, ('fQIijf411it4 (~ &c.),
tft~q~'E('qf by ~ son of 'T1n'-
mroo, f%!ii(1IPI",~, Qq1f"-
..N. Stein's cat. p. 222.
rn,~, ~Qq', !ft, f1Itm", '
~. Aufrecht notes that he is ~~i"'I~ftr by RNif.
quoted by R~"I'4 on f$unr-
k-tN.
.SRm£ of ~FR son of <ij§"lf.
Vide scc, 99.
c. (anonymons). Very valu-
~~ m. in SU'EliW.,.
able as regards quotations from
numerous ~s 'lOd works on tf6,,~~~ by 1II"i)".,~.
. politics. ~fltffl.qql"(fiff1.~ by imAf'l.
oftttditn.i\(1 by ih,O::nUtli. ~q:;''\I'' •
itiftc~~ii by ~~, ~~ of an~"CI'\1ir~f'E('lq..
~~ml~r-or 'iqNJlTliff.T, Vide
iti ~_Ii" (16'6lE1'l·
aA'mm~ of '5fii(i"I'if'6i1',
;fmc (1 6'6'E1'l .
;:ql(1q"fft' by f1ttlitflR,
;ftfll(1j( attributed to ~.

;ftftH'II( attributed to ~f'EI'1'1l ( pr.

~~ ( rites performed for rer-
by ]ivananda).
sons who died when the moon
iftfinJmh:~6 by q~". W,lS ill allY i'~!iI' from ~I!"T LO
;ftftrp.; .T~ dy S{cqr orr::n~. ~).

4h:Fri,U4i$1_, by 'ijq."w,o, m~T- Q'"~~I'ff~ by "~~i{OI~~.

...,.. ~'tt;'-I'Ttftq-01l ~&1II1I'daily duties .
iftl"JcrftC\1'! by 3r.IPffq'. Q'?cT<5re~ftJT~.
;fubC\1.'q"ffr. Q'"~~ by ~''''m,qo''i1~crN.
itiMflnW«l1c on the ceremony of Q"ifi'1'eq"W'''iiI ".
~ in wr.(. 1. O. ms, (cat.
: ~'ifi"U(:5(iftc.
p. 578) is dated m 1648
( 1591-92 A. D. ). ~;Pt.t (iI,«q"fitr).
~ifi~ ( according to ~~­
ftilT ) 011 fifteen of the principal
'i~.,"lfflSfl'ft8T by .,'4"qu'tif (based
~s.
on alPCreN"~~~), Ba-
roda O. 1. 8876 A . "'*1(1 ~. ~1'i1 ftr.

"Rt'''''~id'i''''q by mqll"J~"I •. If.....-r~.

 It,
4.,.w","·attributed to ttlP- qftrcri(iib4 of ~ m. in ~
_ ; treats of fifth stage called • and in SiIQllJ4itri+&l (Jiva-
~where a~ gives up nanda, vol. I. p. 53 I ).
even his ~ and ¥aoce and q(?criA4ii1MRr by~.
wanders about alone like a q(?cW4..afSiIQIYAw by an assembly
chjJd or 1unatic. N. vol. X. p. of pandits under king Sarfoji of
32 9. Tanjore ( Hultzsch's Repon 111.
pp. XII and 120 ).
......"'~. qfc\~"ltt,,~''If.ro~I[~ .
~ (i. c. ~, ~~"I'EC, q~""'1 by!('.Tmii'.
;qJ'Efir, q'~, \JiI8"1(t1lc~ ). ~~ of 1(c14",,",",! m. in fir. f\f.
ft~ in 8 3f"c"fNS. (Baroda and "tt(l$''''I(.
0.1. 12355 ). by "q"Ii(lijUI (Baroda O.
q'.di\'(i'I
~ij"I.~ by ~",4\ .. flall, pu- I. 2393 ).
pil of -'if{; a manual of ~
rites in accordance with the
doctrines of 1n'IT.,.q (m: !Iai'
ft1n "'" If;ir ~ q'1I1f: I 81Ifr
~.
~ m. by ",'(fS~~1fi of
q'(",.iiil RI~.
_0.
It q'tif ifmu: q'..lt.IMi'M: n ). q{,ac""UI by ;ft(fS"'Ua~.
~f1rt\T for all ""'6UliilS. lR"'(ii45'(UI by ~ SRriI.
q'.. «wYl'iIl:lT;f from 3fQ",.6Uii. i qi('lillfii(UI by m~ (Mitra's
• Notices X p. 296). About IHo-
~ Ill. in S44\'i"'~i. 49 A. D. during reign of Shahu~
~~ by ~, son of l{T{- grandson of Shivaji; when Balaji
p~(on'NiQfiij of,*,~, Bajirao was ·Peshwa 1iI~iH((lQ
1I1m, i'fr and '"'); vide ~­ was U3f'~ and a favourite of
lpijlQnrtSi RI, cq ..:rtc. Shahu; refers to ~ iI1'R as
INI'4M'{"'I. a hypocrite and a Karhl4a
BrahmaQ.a.
If1IIQMsdft81Qd by ft1rrqi(~ son of
~. Probably same as ~ qi(ttinfarr:::nfilIAttl( by ~~ta'{­
~-samc as 'l1lIiP\ell (pr.
~.
by 3lfiri'~ Press ).
,",IQM(t11( m. in 'l~i(-itri.
~~.-ql~~.
qtqfN'Rmll( 111. hy ~ in~­
~\tW4I"I~"'· by IIIlpl.I.; BB-
"itllttl'Ut as refuting ai\.-"'ilfi RAS. cat. vol. 11. P; '4 6•
(Ill. 2. 481). Vide p. 314
ahove.
B. It. 7J.
 ..
q,~ fI!{I~11hr or ttfttij., by .....
. ftil~1Jf ( Bik. .:at. p. 43 I ).
.
q"'(lii.I~1 m. in "'''H", of
ii"~".
q'iHiiiSl..", or~ by ' ' (IQ,
son of who was
;rmQ1IIqfqw,
~ at ElI(lol4\. This is a
digest in two ~s on 3IfIilR
and Itr.( compiled at Q8"lsift on
the ~ by order of ~­
itIwr (q ), son of "~fn (or
ii~IJf), who is styled ~­
cftqlil,..ti'El. The work is men-
tioned in «Ioq"l$ and~­
WIIR', and mention ~ and
1I""q'8. Between 1400-1600
i"
A. D.
'hl(lIlSlrii4 by ~ or 'El1..
SI"lqUII, son of qfqw qpnlT of
fiilii!{'iQ"i"Eiftl5iJ and pupil of 1fI
. . and a protegee of r.tiilii'Elii.
Seems to have contained at least
~,~, ~, Silq!WW,
~, ~fft' and Wr-I. Vide
• VisrambAg collection (in Decan
College) 11. No. 243-246 and
Bumell's Tanjorc cat. p. 131 a.
A huge work. Baroda O. 1.
S~7 is (i"'''M''¥rq' which is
like ill .. tftli'EI in subject matter.
C. """.IUC(~ or iJJldq...
~ of .rtq_eN~'ri. Quotes
lam"" f6iilI4iji.
q(l,,,q«lft by ",it-f'iI (vide ...
",1"el'\iiI81 ).
~~Vide :.cc. 35 (' printed
several times; H. ·S. series ·.ed.
the best; pr. also in :Jiunaada..
Sm. part D PP.-1-52)•
C. by ii 1......11f Vide. sec. 92
(pr. B. S. series )~
C. by "'~""I' m. in 118A'(4"'"
. of qo (p. 787 of Jivananda ).
Earlier than r.500 A. D.
C. ~pii"",(. by ""q~i"' Vide
sec. 105. (1. O. cat. vol. Ill.· p.
377 No. 1301 gives a summary);
pr. in Benares in 'The Pandit',
New series, vol. 29-32.
C. by ~ qcQUOe, son of
~ and Wand pupil of
~.
C. ftim:f by .1i4... '(q'M~ ; mell-
tions iIt\11IN i Palmleaf ms. No.
6956 in Baroda O. I.
qft1c141Me by ...alii', son of~.
of Ai ...q.... family. About 1460 -
1500 A. D. On~, ~.
and epq'.w, ...."'.Ift, srrr and
f.Irr., ~, ~,'P'I', Wf.1,
~, ~, 1", &C.
~"ii!"qe"el of _q,PIa m. in
."ri« of qo. This is probably
a commentary on a ,,,qft"'_
( such as ",,0 ).
qft-'i!Sle.~ m. in ,""« and
Qe'i('4I\"+4 of ,.""". Probably
the same as .~'Nft"'ii!SC.i~
q. v.
C.by".
qft.-,""·
qft'''',,'i-part of • •"~,,"IRrer.
..."'.dw-same ......ft"" ohS·'
...,.,.. "" by - . . On ordeals. ,,11111&...8- .
Names ~,~, ft:tIUI(m qW"Wii".'\ .
• "~I. Later than I4SO A. D.
QI14aii1iultti .
..... or qrl" .. "", ( cremation of qi'tiii(e......iiii"iii....
effigies of persons who died
abroad ). qi't""a;l\: "'.',.8"41.\.
,q.liift.ftlAt (about resorting to
the order of",,", ). qPlt,.\awl",,, .
q"i8~of.,. q"ii~i'iqR'i(ii4tli .
to A.
.tNrifClieq'iRt. ,1iI!ii1~,uil~"R-
rite in ..,.., of
q.~uf., by IfUI'Iftr (Iq', son of tf\'-,' ~ting new threads ~und an
~ an
d grandson 0 f ~,
who was ~ ~ and honour-
I
to wear.
Image and hence taklDg them
.
cd by in.. i
ifl,,~. Discourses 't4qftnl'cq"l m. in t4""Mt (pp.
on the proper time for new and I' 206, ~IO). .Pr~babJy same as
full moon sacrifices and corres- ~ s 1ij.,,"t(iN¥I.
ponding obsequial offerings. i qiJqRc~"i'\fm. in.u:«8&QleAfJ\fl (p.
Names .18I'1lt,.." ~Uiqf\t1. I 50 3). Probably the same as the
~uf.,ql+i', ~; composed in I
~'Rr of~, brother of
m. 1742 ("'I.tilftl"(I"~f«- I ~. About 1170-1200 A. D.
I
fiIlr tfaAl."I~ " ) I. c. 1685- I q.ii5qiiifttuiq or _ _ by ... ,it",
86 A. D.
cCc",. by ri.
alias ... «,.,
son of ~
alias i"I_If( or i"Olql, son of
~~6tQ by ~ Cjl"'~~'l, son of \lit..: alias~. Between
. WI'N. Between 1550-162; A. D. 1 575-16 50 A. D. •

~ a portion of "if"... : by 3iiilft"•.

qlifiqiiiq'ilft
~. ' qj'¥qiiiq:cftl by qqfilr.
q.4\'''8''1 by "\ii"""', son of 111'- q."Qilhiw4\ i i by . . . ., son of ......
a;r; in 7 chapters on the ano-.
nicaJ use. of various kinds of:
. . . Follows ... N"'.....ai"'..
O. cat. pp. 99-100 (ms. dated
I.

flesh. !. \ltnr. 1749 t e. 1691-93 A. D. ).

qp--a work 011 politics m. in the; Flourished between 1660-1710
". .;ftftl,"".(
of "".... ,. Ear- 'I
. lier than 1300 A. D.
..... D.
1It"III1!IIIr.:I(IiJ~ilmlftl·ltlfiII~
•• ~.
""',"" prognostications derived 1\ QrfbtU8UiI".rqM. by "",Iiilfi".-
from the falling of a house ~'" (N. vol. IX. P."244 says
lizard. that author is ...... -while the
 colophon extracted has ~
;mr).
crm~~ alias .utiQ"h(t1-
a.'i,. .
,4, son ef
su;\i,PI,l'if by
~ and grandso of ~ n
of the ~i1{aW6Q.ihill. Composed in
sake 1188 i. e. 1266 A. D. (I.
O. cat. vol. I p. 67 ).
ql\",.. , .. qf\"IEQ'lftl by ~­
~ on .. ,cq'~Siftl8' (pr. in
Gujarati P. ).
"""'E¥~UHl~ (also called $I'fftq'-
. . .>in 3 ~ ( pr. by Sten-
zler in 18,6 at Leipzig and in
Kashi S. series with several com-
mentaries and by the Gujarati
Press, Bombay, with several
commentaries and translated in
S. B. E. vol. 29 ).
C... \ft. I. . I m. by iI"'i(qfbWri in
his 'J~"'~.I. Earlier than
1550 A. D.
C. aJ"iitM~ by 1IRIR, pupil of
...... _..I(Oil.
SOlI of t't.-
• C. If'IIim' by~,
~~; used by his son ~­
ftM.
C. :ij""I\iIGiGftrr by u.. tiwl, son
of~, son of SiQlq" . ( 4 wqs
pr. in Ch. S. series). He was of
""iliS"l,511 and was patronised
by ~:WQ'" i he com.piled it in
~lIito.l6q,,~on the ~riverj
mentions ri, ~, If'{m, _ -
I'l, ~ and~. He wrote
• ,......tt.aiso. Vide f. O. cat.
p. 563 lot his...,. .,. About
1110····
c. ~ ...."jj.hy ",""" son of
~ of Vi,~, . ...,.., residing in
Mewad. Names ~; sf, imd
"fqr4~" and is m. by ~.
Ulwar cat. extract 39 gives ~
16n ( 1554-5 A. D.) as the date
(probably of copying). Between
J 200-14 00 A. D. ; pr. at Gujarati
Press and in Kashi S. series.
C. (~) by Q. m. by fn;rq- -
Rq'i'i'. ~ and ~. Earlier
than 1100 A. D. ( pr. in Gujarati
P. cd.).
C. ( 1f1"CQ') by ~ (011 qft-
"'iifb••.). Pr. at Gujarati P.
C. by~, son of ~.
Names ri, $fQ" .... ICfI, ~,
R!(IfqI~"'IH,~. About 15 00
A. D.; pr. in Kashi S. series and
in Gujarati P. edtiion.
C. by lt~ m. by ;pmIf in
his ~.
C. (on qIO¥WUR ...S) by
C(d\n:tlJ(, son of ~IJ(; ms.
(in Stein's cat. p. 252) dated
~ 1430 ( 1373 A. D. ).
C. by cu.ft ... aC+i.
C. by "18~"~~ ; 111. by ~
and (1.,if{iI in Q"lf)( \l''l''\C '
Contains 'Rftr of all rites. Ear-
lierthan 1250 A. D.
C. by ~"'~. son of "",. a
........~ of the ",4' a.:
~
l
•
compiled at Benares 'by
great-grandson of """,", who
was uncle of " ...."IV, in \ft~
1692 ...,.. (i. e. 163) A. D.).
 111

Names .-, ~, fi ••Pt"41ft- ,*,*,.."""",,- founded ~ . .,.." ..

I'

- . Therefore 1tI ....cc. flouri-, ..... I ••Ifa", #q:sdUl. (I. O.

shed about IHo A. D. Vide UI- cat. p. S8S ).
war cat. extract 42 (pr. in Gu-
jarati P. ed. ). q,ifl..fWfi..... ~~ (two different
works in Stein's cat. p. 9S ).
C. by eR".". m. in IUqP!q"niiil
( Jivananda vol. I. p. 53 I.) i
qIQ"'GclJl'CSC<ilil by~.
C. (1IQaI' and qodr) by ~ i qliul"'~lsr by (Wijq.1il4'W.. son of
(pr. in Gujarati P. and Kashi I ~ \\4AIiii,,,tfi. On various
S. series). Names w. ~cw­ kinds of . , . and particularly
QI.UI.IC, .lccording to the
iiIm', ~, ~, ~!ilI~tq{ and is
m. in 8111«fEql¥'1'Iifr of ~­ ~school.
~ (p. 4 18 ). Between Q'i .."uI5iqIJlI'lAl't (Stein'.; cat. P.9S).
1275-I400 A. n. Vide scc. 8,1. qriursttiPr- part of 1J1r.(,r~ •.
~~ in his q'iJi~'41""n'M qlqutIJI .... (3tJ~
).
(Jivananda yol. 11. p. ,\88)
mentions both ,Rltllt. and 1t<- C. ~ bY;n(NII·
It in the same sentence as ex- qlluI8ll1'lq'l~'
pJaining a passage of ii.""q.,- •
Qj4'ii"'lSlq~ I. lor
r ~
U'~I·IS •

••
q.(M'''Ciiilq"ftc by~.
q,C".ICSl4"il for ..
~.
,."lcf'l,s by

ql(M""Ciiq"ftc by~. Vide q,CuiN.l!ftQ'iisc4'lii ( part of Si"Ift;(-

above.
IfI(MUICiiilqCftc by ~. Vide
above.
"i""" ....UCQ by • . Vide above
under q'(8...."CiiI.
"I(M'.'CCiiiliiij,,"ti.( by ~
( Stein's cat. p. 17 ).
",I\Wlri'-numerous works on dha-
rma have this e~ding. e. g. ~.
..q,ft:Wid, iii;ft'iqIR",", ~.
',".. In-
~-vide sec:. 75,
1fI~'W oi~. B. O. lUSS. cat•
. vel. I No. aS1 and JBORS. for
1927 pans Ill-IV p. VII.
~ of ""Iqui, ).
ql4unl\.n'ln+4 vide of
'1'0. •
~u.l\q"ijsc;ft" (,,(uQ\it1'tq) by
.qt" son of ~.
~a.I't4tcSC"ii by " ........~ alias
If1'IfI1'I i vide Bik. cat. 13 6.
I'a.l\"q"SI~'( from the • .a"\M
of1fm .
I'd'"'"" vide sec. 44.
~,"f'I'li of~. Vide sec. 82
(pr. in ~¥!I,itA"'~" series,
Calcutta ).
Acq'ittc of i,'N,w,••'· Mentions
,M'''. Later than I~SO A•••
'$8!,

Pt~ by.. Vide sec. 89, ~"'.ilO';f by ~.i."'." of

. p. 364; for students of ~. iili ••'tiii (Baroda O. I. No.
C. by smt. About end of I Sth 2436 ). This is probably the
century. same as f\.q......
above.
A"''''ri,ft40 alias w'..... by ......- C ( contained in Baroda Ms.).
"~ftI". Vide sec. 98. p. 399.
~"iicft.,-by a follower of~­
~,,0'''6ii'''1''41~ by~. ..'
~1!qVjil\ill\cI.'~ by~, son
~ ( N. vol. X. p. "71 ).
of~"I".
"'flit" .. '.... (8uq.wwftq) by annj-
~.
fit~by~. SU4i ........iitlr l l by "it"...
A«h\ll( by
omr·
.ifI't,
A'~"\I'" by mq'84\i4jif.
son of ~
'ii.il4'~"r by ~ron the rights
of panition and inheritance of
the twelve kinds of sons.
{q~\I ...,ltf~Il'D)'ifit ( a com. ) by a
PSl~i'S14t.I-ascribed to ~Ifi (Pe-
'''..\wfaftl1.
probably the saDle terson's 6th Report No. 122 ).
!,S .~ above •.
".qRiIHi..cit~i(qf\"i( (Stein's cal,
A~"".' p. 95 ). '
by • .
C. by at"fflq "", son' of !PIJ.
by~. pMt.....r.tofq of ,,"qfbn. son of
by ".:04."'(SffR'(.S 31-3
atN.wwftq 2 of .....).
tte ...... ",
of the ~. Men-
tions tq,it"ij'{, . . . "ISI,Id,
C. by ..q({~.iI~'l (pr. at Kum- ~. Later than 1400 A. D.
bhakonam. 1905 ). "",,(oltft"I\l1 of "i'I\q".ri. Same
as ,,,.tft"'\l1 above. Vide se"
A'I"fMoft m. in Aq .." of~. 10S·
About 1300 A. D.

Aiiq, .. o." bY~"I.I."tf.. N. (new s;r:\C'P\l'R (on rekindling of the

series) vol. Ill. p. 116.
householder's fire ),

""""I.
A'eq, .. o,,,aft.d\ll or "'.qi,tftilltll
, by ",(,qOjq~'ri, son of
",,,q,,q,, Second initiation of :1
. and pupil of . . . .a. N.voI.X.p. brAhmal)a, when first vitiated by
3u. Recommends ~ in sa- partaking of forbidden food.
crifices instead of a goat; ms. ~~'1"41"I1I,,", 'by~, son of
dated ~ 178S i. e.. 17:18 A. D.
"""'

...,....,Ift..I(II'· by "'.iii'" ( Baroda
O. I. No. 9026).
"d....,,,,,.
S',,,,,.a,,,, by~, son of Iml-
~.....
§\.\o,~'Ed" of~, disciple of
m Benares.
.
~"ili'j{ and "~l,, Composed
§\.\u. ",r..., m. in "~titq¥\6i(\ of
.ft~i't\'''~ and by ~o in ~-
'"'" and Sm'iiri'fi!l.
S(JiiIi\O' ' r.=.:., by ~ ~~11,""
qisciple of~. (N. vol.
VII p. I6l). D. C. Ms. No. 33
of 1898-99 is dated ~~ 1753.
~... (u.:qr.:a:., by ii'm qrn;.
!!~ by ~.
'RiJiII"U'~~.' by "4ij~"~.
~tUitflA.1 by m:PIlPl'.
!R~,... qi m. in ft\filri\'iil by '1'0.
!m.44*14Q m. by ~,A~,
fir. ft., ~r..uiq. Earlier than
1200 A. D.
'!·(jUi~~ by ~, compiled
under Bengal Zamilldar ~
in Sake 1396 ( 1474-5 A. D. ).
'l'IU,,:cr4t'11 by S'6..ntii. (Mitra's
Notices vol. I. p. 188 ).
!I(IU.4:Clw by ~; 5011 of ,,,,",,,...
0" 730 interesting points i com-
posed in 1474 A. D. (Vide Au-
frecht's Oxf. cat. pp. 84-87 ).
'l'1Ui~'" m. in~, . -
~, ~,"ij$ft'"' E:lrlier than
1300 A. D.
AI:-
•
I ,""(Ill( by, prince ",,"'" son d
\i1'''(lq , of~. N. vol. X.
pp. 62-65.
I S\,o"'C.\";ii8
,,,,,,.sAl,,,",..,,,
ofAl6tJ ... qq,
son of (liiiiisar. A very large
work on fiI'W, ~ etc. Relies
upon ~ and ~ principally;
pr. by Nir. P. and by Anan. p. ;
ms. (Baroda O. I. No. 1666)
dated sake 1706 (1784-5 A. D.).
srn~ by 11811.,ii.\tU«ft, pupil
OhliiUiH,H.. cfl. Very large work
in three parts, each having 4.
5 and 6 chapters respectively on
religious cfiica~y of ~, '6'IQf
devotion to Q' &c. ; composed
in 1476 ( probably sake) at Ma-
lavli villagt· on the river Asa-
nasi. Names ~ and is m.
in ~."l"Jlib(. Vide BBRAS.
cat. pp. 220-22 2 No. 699. Pr.
at Chidambaram, 1907.
!!'(i"I'iSl~.
~~~ by ('If"II'UQ\, pupil of
!i1IUiI""'(II(~ ; in 1 S iftWs on
S(IUI5U"IUQ~., ~.iri,"~l.,
iri44rii4fi\~ffi, ~,;nII­
"'hf;1I~, suqPiffl, 'i'IflI.tf\, ~
qC(,tlM., 6ifi"ri~lii.
''''''_\Ii1'i\~ by (II'QUC,:q,4f (acc-
ording to some mss. such as
Baroda O. I. No. 7101 and by
~~I(Uq according to others).
On d,~, fIiiii' and ~.
~of(J'o. On the fa-
mousshrine of~ inOrissa.
Vide sec. 102.
 -6th Report, No, 95,
......... .aw1.1'.'.'
~''''WSC'''N.''t Vide Peterson's """_ by ".-.. , ..... put of
" ...;ft,,""tt q. v.
iMN+iftf Vide sec. 45 p. 228. ,,,,f.et8'-( daily duti~s (rom \IIIiIr
'.'11ft m. in tt&~.~.i and to 'Wf ) for hns.
aIM'•••.
i"'iaffq~. by nmw ((or "IJ-
"'.l"·
'ue't....-probably same as ~-
~sect). .""q;
fIi-"4d·iif61.
,,,,,,nil by Q\R.On the flowers
and' leaves appropriate to the
"""•• 4Iq,,
Ill. I.
m. in *"i"qil\\iliri.
m. by 11nft (
182), "'fllilq of
"'0
"1"<""
~1.tqll\.,.It" for. ftf. Earlier
worship of deities. than u50 A. D.
"'''j('''I~{\ m, in the 81~- tuffli.i"lii(q by irwr.I~, son of
1In1fts. ~ of 1ii\ill"'~ISj and sur-
named qift'. D. C. Ms. No. 126
...,,,Itt by stl.,i+.(fft' son of of 1884-86 was composed in
~. ";qq ...,,,(Hltriii"~ (1659 i. e.
~ pupil
l.ftt4cltt or q4lNI81 by 'ftcmrct 1737-38). It deals with .....,.-
of :atMf1(tt'NJ. (' BodO
ar a . I. .,5(lql'iTi &c.
868 5 ). 1Q'k," m. ill '""stlW',(lijaft'lI.IIrnIII..q.
'I!Hlq«", by "'N......
I, S011 of ~wa'E'iltt m. in f':tttilffU (on q'f,
~••I ""'''8.(; Baroda O. 1. I Ill. 18 ),
I
No. 10471 copied in Sake 735 ~a1"~'E'iItt-vide sec. 24.
1

i. c. 181 3-4 A. n. . ~1'ftRlf.ttfiq' hy.-E"",

~ m. in :ati*,."'f~. : ~c by .._ , son of "I"J
'loft",.,,, by ~SjtiM ( part of .tk- \ of the "(il,.,.anSj. According to
~ ) Vide sec. 108. 1i1(ill:afi.. ((ii and~. Hul-
.....ii(iq by ~ 111. in cthItiri¥ill tzsch R. 1. No. 58.
by '1'0. ~.... by ~ in twO 5(l1'S
......., . by .......(. Vide seC·90. ( each in 12 .~c.'s).
...... by~. On 5(lq,.". 5l$IIif"'several works end in If1mT
. . . .81... by ""(161.('*1' Vide se" e. g. ",... RiI.hil of 4'.... "1, qt-
106. ed"".''', ~""SC.iiil.
"'SC••• -- section of the 5("",,14- ~vide sec. 74.
Rrr of • • srftAT....II.t by '.",.. (1".
"by~.. m~_:, vide sce. 46•

SI;Jtjq~~~·vide sec. 47; pr. Anan.
Srn. pp. 90-98.
SI"uq ...~ on mr.ftfltr.
SlO'' .' ' ascribed to ~. On the
nature and mystic import of
aitp.
C. by'tlnfl'.
SiO'''.'''' by 3t'ilii\ft'ti.
SiO'''.'''' (from 'tCiii'E(M,O, ).
C. nm by q:N,('EI'(~tfi, pupil
of '(, ..... "l'El'(~tft.
Slo,,,,ciul by ~r,,,,,4.
scu..",iu, by Iftf.t.. I "'l"iIW•
sco,hft,'" m. by ~o in amp;-
~.
Siu,,,,...,... r.r.:ii' by q'"ti."J'i."J.
Siu,oilqi'EliliARr by itr4T""jqiai.b, son
of 3iAl~Riqiaii and grandson
of IIiijftQia.. -
!nliq"i(~' of ~, son of mu
iI'ANGr, of ~.mr compos- ; Sirc.81.'U~')' ~y~.
ed at Ilfirm;r (modern P;lithan
?ll the Godavari) in Sake 1632
1. e. 1710-1 I A. D. An extensive
digest divided into ~s on
~,li, ~, ~i'QTW, qftr,
~Ii~,~, Sii4'iWw, ~,
~'~i~~ii. Vide BBRAS.
cat. p.222 Nos. 7°0-703.
!RIjqMi~O' or ~iiituqMnh. attri-
buted to ~~, king of
~,son of $(I1flTi.. , SOil of
~~iIiIf( of the solar race. In 5
~s. Vide sec. 100 and N. vol.
H. D.74- .
686
x. pp. 222-225; 111. in "'~
and W(':(lft.w.
Sl'qiq"mlus by ~, son of MrcN;
composed at the bidding of king
~~~ (Stein's cat. p. 96).
Probably the same as above.
S(rijq .... i{ri{;r~ m. ill ~ by
~ ( probably the same as
S('Cf1qlf~ ).
scnr~ by ttr.... of the ~­
~ and surnamed M1T~, son
of~, SOI1 of~, son of
~ ; based on his ancestor's
..
'ri4R1iN,~qRM' and composed by
order of king S(ffiq', grandson of
'ri1f1~ ( Ulwar cat. extract p8).
Si iftu fiSC ,4 i~TiSC""'(.
SC'ftnmp....
Sl'filtMiSCift81 by ot'ilfJi.boa.
~!11' Ill. in Et,iIi,",iii' of.q-
"R.
SC'~8i.i"Ii?J(I' by I!"fRiIj' p.
seift8lii'«l1f .
scftlal"""'ri'"~1 by qor«.
seftlairii14 or~i!jSCfflel"itiI by~;
vide sec. 102.
sclfta"~ijl by~, son of~,
son of iIi1U1fCIf ( ms. in Bhadkam-
kar collection dated sake 1706
i. e. 1784-5 A. D.).
~f\ffi\' from the WItt"'_1f of
34i1iifia .. •
se ftla i r..ufq of 1'I1f1'l'.
~"q,,~ by ~ alias~.
IIft1iNCftl by ftn~SA"I' son of
~Vt; N. vol. V. p. 157, ms.
. copied in ~ 1785 ).
IIfh.jq"ttt by ift84500.
IIft1'N,,1tt by "'.~I n·
IIft1"q,,1tt by mnpJI'.
1I1tt.1·...11tt by tllrtlf.
Siftli'ii.'" by ,ftw,:ii41ii"".
1I~"SI'ipr of 45"8145(.
IIfttelittijl by ~; vide sec.
107 ; (pr. by J. R. Gbarpure ).
Styled srfft'i"tit" also (vide
srftt('i(Iii"tsi~" ( rules for tying of
a string as a charm on the wrist
at weddings and ,other festive
occasions ).
"tfh,,~ com. of ""q"'eri on the
Runlt«f ; sec. 10 5.
II'N .. (l,61"c(t.t, part of II-tt.,....... of
..",qUi,.
lIf\h,ftI~r..iiq by "I''''''''
~ occurs as the last part of the
names of several works such as
iCltEC,'(ii(lq, 6Ai"C\q, " .... sc(lq,
ij """Sit(lq •.

.'s
Ulwar cat. extract 330 ). q;fN vide sec. 80.
I""'". ",.
Slftt"$q,,1tt by~.
IIrfiqi!(iilq"n. vide If'I"tftq o.
sr(rfq$r m. in ,0eM" and
1I'~'IM45 of nrcrftr. ir. (JI ..."Rt"'81'E1. Earlier than
Siftlil~~4i of 'ltIN'r9c ( sec. 95 ).. 1450 A.. D.
Si ftI.. 'l1!f C• 1i(l.. r.tutq by ~''fI ( from ~­
Sifti"('i,.q m. in \CiSlfft"riiil of ifl'
Ri it t9I ).
~ .. ".."q'iltt by ~, pupil of
IIftt"('iiil'( of "MI8~"i m. in his iilI84~ii.
","'ElI'I'(. Vide sec. 83. ~ m. by "~"Q,."(t, amp-
Ilftt,,('il'( by ~ m. in ~- ~ of~. Seems to he a work
of the It"II' class, earlier than
"'lW' I
Ilftt"(JII ... (h~45' by qIO!...... m, I 1450 A.. D.
5011 of f.Isi"", .. f\" in ~; C. 641",iI, quoted by ~
composed in sake 1702 (1780-81 in 81'Sill,,,,. Earlier than 1 SSO
A. D. ); Baroda O. I. No. 333. A. D.
1l1tt"('iI'('l1Uii m. by ~ (I(ti((ClOC C. by aft.,oN\.ftii.
p. 134 ), iO.lfOCq"r.. and !ff;w'- C. by """",,,.
~. . iI'N",j(~" or 1i.. (:jI(~~¥ by
~ by S1lRI$, son of ifRN1If I11I'"R .........., son of~.
Int. (Baroda O. I. 11089 b ). In 8 VlII"'s; ms. dated m 1840
iIftItW(.thl.-( part of f%"'."i(~·h' ) by (17 83-4 A.. D.); vide N. vel. X.
~(and his 5011, f",~ alias 162. On~, iCi'''¥fI',
"1ft'It11ll• ~"'~, moral maxims.
 581

Si4-'''''''' by ~ (or Ekoji) of

Tanjore, who reigned from
1676 to 1684 A. D. Some frag-
ments on ififilr and pr arc re- "~il~~ ( part of mr~)
covered ( Burnell's Tanjore cat. •
p. 141 b). by 3M"'t tfl'
~IR~r ( ms. in Bhadkamkar
sN ...n'it,1AEi' by nlril'\I" ; mentions
collection) on~, g;OQ'iS4''iiC."
~iiil~""~, ~, Pfrfi', 1mT'r,
~, fCI,(I4lQliii, ,"'(:ft','\~.,­
",~.nll, '1Q"I~tflfltn.
~, ~, 4lRif1)"Q., \ftft- I

sN .. ".,:qqi (acccording to ~ pr, .,IRi$'(Oj, ~n;r and other

school ). ~s,~,~.
~UI. ii.ni"C'Rt'U, (Mitra's Notices,
ii4~~fCii6~ft. vo!. IV. P. 22 ).
".....1(1,.. by ~. qcfti"C'R{ai m. by (j"i'I,fif.
qit'Gi,4Ui. "ci'liln'N of {JOf'Ill, son of ~ of
SiRjUjqh'ijo f . or ~ nit, if" tu6~imr,composed at Benares
... in 25 R'tofS on ordinary religi-
divided into q~'lS on 3tf'IEm'
ous rites (~s), ~,
&c.
~iijftHi!U'iiC'h !RAW &c.; composed
""IUI(UI'· in sake 1577 ( 1656 A. D. ).
ilRIU'~ ,(q."~IfiT.
"cjli,ffl8Ei by Ci'((lEiiiii (Baroda O.
Si~qR'8'f. I. 9806 ).
iiq,iltiN ( part of RlfClt'fl~d ). sr41 ii\qUf by "Im'fUi', son of 'iiCIQ'Iti.
iiq'i'ii.~ or ~"'P (from
Deals with domestic rites ac-
ftr~~).
cording to ~gveda ritual. Names
i:Niiiiii81 of mw.~, ~"kn',
if'n1I~ m. in ~,Ift~'(I\1' of w;r.w- ~,,,fc\,(i'OfI4~. Later than
~( same as part of f=R~).
1400 A. D•
• ~~ by i'~_lqla~. qcjliwio, by q""liit(l~, son of
sr~PrI:$r by ~U'if1f. ~, son of~;dealswith

sr~ihl:;JtPo=J.1 by wrr..ql(1~r.r, bro- ~i!IjS(~e h RO.Ni"''' m(OI\"'1 &c.

ther of~mR'. ~.,,\qOi by ('1"1'100\.
~ in la ~06S. From ~­ q-~.WfOi by (i1'''i~tli'ili'''''hqla 011
daily religious duties of house-
'"' to "r-t ; follows 3{fl{'Eri"iI"WA ,
mentions $~, ~if¥T-
holders; quotes ~.
~, 3Nitlifi,Rifn', Eiq~q5iR." sNtili\'1Uf by Jlorn.
~I~"q, fill 1...,ii61 A:iif.l1 , ~I~~- SNtii'(qlJ( by ~fi\iii(ll,a:..m.
 188
i1i"'i~U' Ano. N. (new series) vol.
11 p. 190. On the last rites of a
man, his cremation and '11'R[.
Mentions Il'hR (author of ~­
WR) as much removed from
him.
"""ltfN ( to ""lIq ..,.. ) hy ~-
~.
i1i"'i.~i'I.1 by 11"'."14114.
".a••t(iAiiil by dRtiCU1iil'
i1i.a'i\'tfCliii'tRl.
of~( ~Iq;ftq ).
of IilliUftilftl" ,son of itq
" .."1';114 (for atmifRtNs).
This is called t\1"'lii~q.
of "I*""tlll.4 ; based 011 m-
~'iI'fI\1t, ~ and fol-
lows~. Also styled
~'Eiiiltq ...ftt.
of~","" son of~~ ~_
Am ( :sn,.81q ..'iQ)."
of 8ft1t ( in 2 <f.TU1'S 011 do-; ~"(j:nlq.
mestic religious rites); at- , ~ by ('fomt ~r~.
tached to COOl. on ~~. iicnljqlft:nln\.1l:mriW m. in ~ .
• 41IN'l1tl to fiINlq ..III=««:i1.
"""N'lftt.ti'lt\1;fr by f\mm.
ii",ijqlA:1tlri by ~ ( vide 1. O.
cat. p. 415 No. qq6). Men-
tions ~, RN 1tU'Q • SAmf
( which the editor of I. O. Cc1t.
takes to be "~'Si'l'l'i!(). This is
most probably the same as
the next helow :ml1 '.f1m(
ltIeans probably no morc than
the commelltary ~ o f _
on the iifi!hQi"fiiif\ of (I". . . .
Vide I. O. cat. p. 166 for ~
com. and Bhandarkar Report
1883-84 p, 59 for pedigree.
sp.itiNIRliliri b y . a native of
~, of the 11"......8.. Has
five SfVW'S on ~~, ~,
smrr;r, 31'I'fPt. aftilii .. \~daij.
Portion 011 W,,", printed at
Nir. Press ( 1916). Speaks of
2 5~ i mentions "'~ and
1i18iitfN ( on same page), $1'8'-
l(lqiilWII. ftiQi\4i(, Cft8S1tf\Q, ~-
W. ftIA1tfil.~. ttltliilWlt;
criticizes 11:nfI and 1I1\N; com-
posed between I3 60 and 1435
A. D. It is this work probably
that is mentioned in ""'ii\.11"
( ~ ), "aiiifr'W ( ~ por-
tion) andsr~ofi(l(jqul4f .
illS. ( Bik. ,at. p. 439 ) is dated
rn, 1495 (143 8-39 A. D.).
: !r~mw by 9:''''iI&4iil son of
I
I ii41iiSl4'cr by ~IIISi"'Ii!(.
I ii""IR'it;6ijf1nr by ~ ( Baroda
O. I. No. 12959 ).
SI""IRfbl by .41 iil ill, son of m-
'lit otmQ'1Ii'. .
hy ntf\1~ (?) ~ ;
iioi\'iijihi .. fA
D. C. ms. No. 102 of 1871-72 •
Quotes ~~~" lI'iIaN,R..m,
. ' ltPiI1~. Later than
1650 A. D.
 lAst of workt on Dharmalllltra 589

"i'lil,.I .. " by ~""Itjq. sNrttn1~ hy (r-mt itq~ ( BBR-

sNfl,(c;{or mrM!mifC(':tfff by stif'ifr,
son of ~ifI1l ; deals with 25
\1'm'{s according to atr~~q'''',
and ~if', Q04111"'."',
~V~I"5', ~, ii'4~. (1.0.
cat. vot. Ill. p. 515 ).
Wqlrr(t'" ( "{Q't~ by at~, )
son of ~aqffN ; vide Peterson's
5th Report No. 126. Probably
same as abm·c.
AS, cat. vo!. II p. 18, ).
wiFT{i';nn~ by :;lr11l'tC('T:;nq..
M-"~IfI~ by cnm, son of:anq"-
~;', 11' ~:nqlq" 1I'lP; on
~",q'~(1,,~dWf, mentions
fituN~i'f. Between 1620 and
1760 A. D. Also called ~
and SifMJ'M,R'@Jf.
sNm(ffl .. llijl by g;,,,,,R
~"1"14I1(1.

sNtfTWf by ~f~~, son of

Sftfl.I"i'ij~WiR by ~.
~. iiVr~~ m. by ttW£I''''{4lI.
.{r.r by ~~, son of lI'itat~("ij'fi5~ -vide qcn',i(\If of ~­
~above.
~~.
by ~ ( for bT-
sNrat{i'flfff.'{
Sftft'l~r'" by otTUQ'"IJN;', son of uit-
q-ufNs). Baroda O. I. 8365.
~~ ( pr. by Nir. P.) for 3tT~- I
........ .,1<45. l!'d
.r.......A..
vIe scc. 103. w.nm:nnonit by qUliotiiUI -~
.. , pupil of
.~. l ~r..~ '!\ ~'\I"f'((iC~ ..~(1(*.. ifl (probably
loI<4,t,{rfl' 'Y1ft· I' on srauta rites only).
srVm{ffl' by~, son of ifm- I
d' , atO'I@J'~4 by~, son of~.
~, accol' mg to ~ ~

"'n lI ~IlTTfiI'$; quote d In ~ ftri- "t(\'H4uc by ""

. "IlItPU(' ftft'.i{f'q',

Rfto:ql(<XI'if of \t~; between """'1(11'I{ bv ifmtrUT ~. Later

1500-1600 A. D. than 1650 A.D.; caUed also tiIPT-
~{i'''' by \t~ (C. P. cat, fmn1t{.
No. 3I.l I f \ mm( (W. and K. cat. Il p. 97)
SI.n.I(r.... or ~qq,.I(i'ij of., son \ in8~.
of ~ ~fU ..Uq .. ; composed at i
SI.tt'I(11'( by ~ ~I~.:uaft~', son
KM.i 011 ~'Im', ~ and ~; I
of 0ffiNIJT. This is also called
pr. 111 sake 1798 ; eulogises Iffil- " 'iif4n'EEC or ~r(1(Sicll.H'4'f(.
I
~; ms. (Baroda ~. I. No. 1626) """1(11" hy ();~I"t"lfl:I~ ( ~).
llated 1844 m i. e. 1787-8 I On Vaidic sacrifices. Names iITU-
A. D,. 4'OT and ~"" and is m. by ftr-
~nmm>l by Q~ ( ~(u4.tv4 ). ",01 .. 0 , .... About 1100 A. D.
~

sr~... by ~rfA'tC(l~, son of iici\il(1l( by Ift'1'\1I ( 'AN*i¥6ftQ ).

~, ii'Q\'I(1I( hy ~ CfTnj. son ot q-
Q: ( '$it4'4;ft1r). Refers to . . .
~{""bv~.
 590
\I.... ia •• ~, ~. ~,w,
,R"I"', Ifm, 1I'r-IllT, ~,
~, \it'N'ifitc of :a:t'or-w. Deals
with rim matters.
Si~'i(lll( by ;n'('f1I1II, son of
Same as 'l8ui'il(lllirt or ,,4'111(111111(.
.'hl(lll' by {it,"i"'",.
SI"'I""i( by .1811"1, a ~~, re-
siding in ftll)bl:i~8-iilrB".
,,4\11(41, by ~~ alias 'II1IT11I'
son of~. On Suqi,.. i4l ... ,
i.iiqftl'l'*i" &c.
,,"'ai(llil( by Ri '1 .. (11 it(.
Slql'lel.i"~ m. in \4.:hi!(W.
"ci'tii(1I~~ of t¥u(tqll'if ~; on
~,~,~$, ~w.
1Ni1P.f1(~f.I¥liq .
Siqlam(4i by $'I¥(111,qia. son of
~, of "'(~rmr. It is a com.
on his own l51'~"'.tl'.
Si .....iu'" (~tfN;ik) pr. by
P. Chemsalrao in .rr.sr~­
~(Mysore, 1900).
C. by ~ (pr. in the above).
q"'(liue ( a{mflRIN ).
C. by fAlifmfRiI; (pr. by Chent-
salrao in .'fhISiiii.r.........
Mysore, '900. pr. at Kumbha-
konam, 1914 ).
~q ( ~m;r(iI' in one q
sr~- a work on Si1RS in ~­
AaftfiJ \'er!;es. Vide BBRAS
cat. p. 225 No. 70j j breaks off
in verse 25 ).
.. liil(,qui by ."8i.l(; also called
~ ( pr. in m'lll ..Iii,r.......-
~ edited by P. Chentsalrao,
Mysore 1900 ).
_\'R.
~ or "'I,,,l(\q m. in Si .. (I()~.1
"'I,tt'i~.i by...m..; mentions
"Iii"'i'if~. 't'itt"I~.I. Later than
1250 A. D.
$Iii,ftlufq- from the ~.
Silii,ftlcicq of ..1",AI.MlliU,,,.
Calcutta S. College mss. cat.
vol. 11 p. 69 No. 65.
C. l(j""'~'l.
"li,'f\:tutq by~. Also called
aihiSi ihf.t,fIq .
uditicq"I+!.~'" of """"I~~.
"!4('hJla- vide 4\SiQ'I.~; m. in
;q'~'''~'~'
udh,uI 111. in the .... ,t(\~.I.
SiIiIl(j\Cijij (there is a section 011
Si1R in most of the ~s).
'SR{Nn1f of the ic, ..... m BBRAS.
cat. vol. n. p. 177.
!I1Rl\1lN ascribed to ~. On
aTrwS and IR':S.
~ by ~, l11iniste! of
t«t40llt ... ; about 1170-1200 A.D.
nm-vN ascribed to ~.
'Ai., i(lljl(l\ijIQ ascribed to ~, the
eleventh ~~ of .'Nlqii·
S11mmq' by A4iil'4l1ift.
). S11m\'qlQ' from ~1i@\iWi\l('.
sr~from~~.
SClJlli(1I1N by ",m son of ~ ;
'composed at ~tttai ( modern
Khambayat or Cambay) in \fq

1663( 1606-7 A.D. ). Dealswith
duties of ~ II"J'CfUTs driven
to foreign lands for livelihood.
~11III"1I"',"'lf·
SI«IIIW..,I.' of,,~ son of ~­
.mm, under ~, in Q'C1'mffl
in ~ 1614 ( J557-8 A. D.).
A work in verse on various
subjects including ;fTfilr, ~:­
~.
srlli(\t~Eh m. in atT=i!I'miif of ~
(follows """An ).
SlI:4\II .. uRflI ( as opposed to ~­
II......RIft ) vide under .... ft.,..
srnr:5C'I·
!I'lft':~ by II~"'Ml(r\f (for the
followers of ~ ).
Sllq~".'Ai or -fofth- by ~
A4lqQililllll .. Points out differ- SlIQ""'''~.1 by ~ of the
ences between ,!"N, fI'RI1lUf,
.....I.... "if'''Q~. N. \'01. X.
p. II9·
smn~fi'AH' I(\tl", by ¥r_ftlll'Q"'
n.l81'1(. Mfntions views of
• Qll~, ~ft.;mr, liw\Hr..uiq- SlIQla",A!iriIMI9'a by ~"iI",ftt~••
tMI ..-.,,(, N. (new series) I.
pp. 233-15·
SlIQ(1a"'.M81.' by .A81......'.
I(IQI~.&qri'6- ponion of~.
IIIQ""'filO4l- 2nd pan of ~'s
~'Ifh.ifii"'8 .
SITQ""'.IR.I by ~ ; based on
the .ri,nqll"" ; fl.ouri~hed before
\f11I1Ir.
snq{ii"''ifliS by *&OI,(IM·
,"q"''''~~ by Qil~'
H1:
IIlq""ifl,8 by ~, son of
'IIl.I"1 and pupil of :ar.t'ft~.
Stein's cat. p. 96~ Hultzsch's
Report III p. 56. On both
q and ~ SI'J~. AroUl
1660-1700 •
Sllq~Wii{"8 by ~; modelled
on SI'f1f1~. of \l\,qlf\l. N.
X. p, 197.
snqfVit~ alias 1n4flM",f\'.. of
~ $h~"I.fi'4l.
si-Nft;jii~fli.(l alias SlI.d_ftPri'.-
Qcqifi of (IM*"'I.
~m by ~{, 5011 of
~, son of ~ surnamed
~.
SUQfSr4ii"'~.1 by Q",818·
~race.
srNf?Mii ... r...1 by (Nfiifilifi_...
~"ii,.r..¥1 by ~"iilll'4\l1 ; m.
by ~ in his snqftijii"'~iIf
and in ~ftSlI.li'... ffi"I( .
Vide sec. 98.
!4IQf:M"'niii of Qfli'l!(II. Vide
sec. 102. i pr. by Jivananda.
C. by ~ ""'81'14 (pr. at
Calcutta in 1900 ).
C. by ~laft'ij"n"IJft (pr. at
Calcutta 1885 in Bengali chara-
cters). He was a friend of Cole-
brooke and a descendant of
. , an associate of~.
C. ~ byA."IM ftt'ilifi'll.ftlil.
 "I4il'ii ..(lq m. in ""itt....
~. Earlier than 1700 A. D.
M, of~- Si14"",SC+f\q m. by "~""" ( on
"I4iRli"'cC\~.1 by ~.
.. i4iRli",cC\fqifil by mr.
"I4iIWi"'Ift~.1 by iilifi.. "" son of
~ ( from his 'l'iifi8Ii,"e.. , ).
.. Iqr.",lftfqil51 by .. ,,,;flqlPt.
"I.. fta",p.."qu, by ...._....,. Vide
sec. 73. Also called~.
..... ftlh,p..",qul by ~ (pr. in
Bengali characters at Calcutta
1883 ).
"iqRli"p..., by ..... ;W\ ...
iilQRriwi9cuN by ;nq,w;::qIQQ.'iiit. SiI4/tit"'Siif'q by ,1"_1"'1:'
Summary of ,."",,.. 's work.
.. iqtt."'q ....1Pt by~. Ms. copi- SCI4r."'Si(lQ by "I"tftq~.
ed in 1669 A. D. (Aufrecht's
oxe. cat. 293 a).
"14R1i",q«1Pt by "'..... ''I'l'Iwr'"''_',
son of ,,",,"; in four qaws.
SiI4iRit",q«1Pt by .. I" ..... , son of
~.
Si ... ta"QIR\5tlri by i,,-_,Il:IW ~­
qnqpr.
SiI4R1t",qll't.rilri by~. Men-
tions ~. (N. vol. VI. p.
300 ).
....... "'.....ut (Stein's cat. pp. 96, iiiQr.itiiq)., by ~ (N. vol. X.
310 ).
..... RIi"Si."UI by ~.
1114",,",,.,11 by ~ .. ,... "af\-
...,. Sec. 73.
..14RN"'Si.,UI by ""tillOl.
Si'4'itw"SlEh'_' of ~"nr.:t~, son
of~.
ftrAr ).
Si14RN"'Si!fA by ~I·
Sl14Rit"'SCClq by¥ilQI8W\. (Bik. cat.
p. 137 says so, but it appears
that '''QI8'''' is a 111 ....." 011
aa"14,,«m, whom the author
follows on itriSiIQlWilit.
SI'4RN"'Sii!f\Q by ~ of ~,
composed in s.'lke 1675 (Baro-
da O. I. '490 ).
SlI4R;citsc(A by ~t1I19r, SOil of
~ ~"i'l'i4'l~R.
SiI4f8i"Si(\Q by ~~, pu-
pilof~ •
SC14IG1tTiSi~1Q by ~ftpr, SOil of
~. He was ~ of 11'""",
flourished in 2nd and 3rd quar-
ters of 15th century).
Si I.. (aitSif(\li\Ehr by ..... ift~ .. , SOil of
~. Vide sec. 109.
iil4iIGlt"Si4''''' by WRIR (Same as
iiiQlihlliiril4l) on Sil4taws in
.mr rites.
SCIQ"'itSiJl" by 'Miri~~ft' •
164 ), based OD ...1.... 81.... ·
Si14"+iiiit":tj 'I by~. Vide un-
der n srt'4f,.+iSi.."li, .
SC j""-",sc""q by acn:4iiii.tl" ¥"18¥('
SCiQRli"'SCri'l....riI'U81-menuons .-.
m, Atil5iui"UC", ~, ~-
1IiR·
 593
IfQfW"¥lwff of iJt11ltl' S011 of ¥IlT- 1 ~Ilih~ of «.~q,l'm. Vide scc.
~~. Stein's cat. p. 96, i 95 (Baroda O. 1. 10849 dated
gives ~~as sake 1736. ! ~ 1501 i. e. 1444.45 A. D.);
" ....
SUQRr4'W¥lifl1'{ of fJuru'l:f8l', son of; . I pr. by J'Ivananda.
~81'. and pupil ofu~J:' and' C. mqr~$~~ by "n~;q:I""'(
q~. SOl1 of "IJfCfffflt~. Vide scc. 101

SfIQIVi,,¥I,(4 of ;:ftw$o!, ; vide sec. ( pr. by Jiv3nanda ).

107. Pr. by Mr. J. R. Gharpurc.
SIlqPt;cw¥lrc\q of ~~IA' (Mitra's I
Notices vol. VII, p. 7. No. 2252
dated sake 1544 i. e. 1622-23 :
A. D. ).
C. ~f1lil' or~f~Cf.;r by {/1f~.
C. AIl~r~Sf'i'rf\l$'r. N. (new
series) vo!. 11. p. 114·
srrllT~'ff"'(~;.f."Of~filr'q'. About 1475-
' 15 2 5 A. D.

SUQ"Ti8+h,,,ttl by f(lI'~, son of srt1f~f"l~$r~,~ffi'- ( part of ¥I'ftl-

II(~ (part of his 'iiJ~II+jjtNT- ~ffl' ). Sec. 94·
AA). srrlJ~;q<r~ffi~'q' by l~l1:n'Ur-
~dih"oR. to above by ~o:m.r, ~:f(tltaRl1i (N. vol. IV
son of author. No'. 1 5So). He wrote also &R-
!flq"TiJJ+h~ by ~T1=I':q;:~:r. ~'q'f«~s 011 lftN, \!iU(, IA'r~,
a. :~, ~N(. Ms. dated sake 16Il.
~mi'if by tIiJf~{~ m. 111 ~-; '" • • b :.-..
! SfTlIlIji{,",~~'4hl~' Y "1~11:.
a~~. i
sr~~lP-f~~H:U~ by atllff"fN'.
SiIQ"'' '. ~r by U1{'q~f~. i

!ITQ'~~r by ~~. in 4 stffi'{Ofil

~ by ~ton",~.
m. in !~. Rt., ~(Q'rwi'l'~ of
,\ti by ~o:rcr.~ m. in ~trfft- (
SCIQ",,,, .. ~FiT~. ltfTOIl($'Tl\mqrq ~{Of,
~. Earlier than 1550 A. D.

qiq~"",~ by ltlfl'~. C. by ~ !ff.if<r~; ms.

dated ~C( 164 1 ( 15 84-5 A. D.)
q,q'Aacii"~ by~. ill Stein's cat. p. 3 I I.
Sf,qtw.ii~Rr by ~ ~~; srt1fr"~~m~ by ~­
mentions llfTfl: and 1I1\'R· ~~ l ~1q;ff'Q' ).
1uqlVii.."f\ from ~. ~~byitr~.

smI~iC~~ altrib,ltcd to~. q~«~q by ~fUliqiQI81'1~.

Probably the same as smi~·
If,ql~i\''IEt'lq by 84ififl_El. ~RfiitCf above. ..
1f,4"'fi",nwuiq by "'Ifftf. ~m by ~ ,"IA",4ft,r
IUq"i\~r..ofq by ~I'
N. ( new series) I P.23~.
H. D.7S.
illq • .,i'., by ~ (This is in
Hindi, prepared for IQ'mII ~­
ftIf of Benares). 1770-1781 A.D.
qlqA."it., by "'1(141",,; mentions
_"fbi, ""'*4"',
"'~\lI'I(\lI(.
So later than 1600 A. D. De-
fines ilI41.i'f1 as 'QJQtl4iililii.ii-
"1..;q.ftI~"4: qrq.,4\11"'; _
illqA." ... ' .
ilI4"'''''''',,4 of ~, son of
~.
11141,.."...... by AlElI....f\t...
ilI4.,.".......q by 1IJ~(.
ili4""(f" by 14...........
sn.. """" by ~ (part of
.:RI'iI\llt( ). Vide sce. 99.
sii4ft11 .... " by(qlftr ?)~m. in
.... Rt,....,,'".
rnqR1iii\lli( by "'iilil\1"III.\f\~
m. in ilftN",""" ( vide BBRAS.
cat. p.224 ).
IhqA."(f" by ,~.
"'~"'\11~ from "11i\l'( of ~­
".1'1..
1,;01. N. (new series) J. p.
240. Ms. dated 1613 (169IA.u.,.
Iliq"it"I~"" of ....... lfA (N. I ~). Vidt: sec. 94.
:
vol. IX p. S8 ).
illq"Ti\lHitil, by .,1",Wit... N.
(new series) vol. Ill. p. 126.
iiI4ft1i.\lI(itil, by WfTIl~. Vide
. sec. 110.
ill.. "'ii\l,,:6i1, by ,",1"(RIw.
ilI4""\l14.,,.' (Jlortion of n'
• 1(,,4'141" ).
illqIWow".. IItIAI of (f11IWI', son oi
iifq'IIj' and brother of .. 1.... 1...1•.
Vide sec. 92.
sU4Rl .. , .. "ot by "'~"I\I"""
( .,N\ftwftq ).
~bY\lt(I_I•.
ilI4R&i"liNI4 3rd chap. of ~­
• of ~, son of 1qJW-
4'."Ii"'qM. (I. O. cat. vol.
111 p. HS. ).
$(141,...1'.......1 by ' ...ii....~".
$(Iq~lt"'lw(i" by .1118",1", son of
:atijift', (also called ~Tiiltlt'l­
\11(:6.,) composed for ..18.". ;
pr. in Bombay in 1863 and 1881.
Vide sec. I 12 •
srNfalt141(ii( by .".ilfttifl, son
of ftw"l and \nit. Vide sec.
1I0; ms. (N. vol. V p. 23 )
is dated ~ 1848 i. e. 1781-81
A. D.
$(lq~~""'''(.. 14:6i1' by ~,
son of ~ and ~. (I. o.
cat. vol. III p. 555 ).
S('rqt\ic~I\..a.ft by ~ (pan of
I
I ~~~).
S('ltJRtWl",.aH by iitr-f~ (part of
~ by~, son ofQT-
~, surnamed.... Also called
'tiildiil .. " " and *,ldr...~Q"~
(vide Baroda O. I. 1334, 1543,
1663)·
ilI4,.,jhl\ll( by ",1,,14(41'1. Of-
fences classified under 4 heads,
heinous, gross, venial and
slight, and their expiation •
'i\h«1~.' m. by "',!"""8'' . 4(\..;«....
Earlier tban 1 soo A. D.
Slltiii(Slfti81 by _ , surnamed
...11"•• -
" ,
,,'

~. Based on the Slfftel"q(ll

and "ri'Q!I\IOi ; ms. in Bhadkam- "iQCi5ASicll'l
c
( according to mq)
kar collection copied in sake N. vol. X. p. S.
17 14 (1792-3 A. D. ); names ilA'f.I'UI$IR:ii' by _liii~I'f.Ii". Vide
"... IW., .. '.... ';nqq. Co
Burnell's Tanjore cat. p. 14 b.
by .. ,,,fbIFlliI.
iiitili(SI 1ft81 This is the same as the above;
Sliti'i(SI~eh\1Rrftf ( part of ~­ m. in ",,,q"q(ll.
~) by ..... ifl~ ... Vide sec. 109. ..fi....UNf\~n! m. in }rnfIo, ",0,
SI'\hi(~''4iitlcel~Rt by !.h.. ~rii". for. M.
Sec. 106.
q~""Ql'Ir
"
";;'f.IcVlcit'iiiii(~.
itHtii'4i"f.\itq Ano. ilfi'f.l ",'aN 'CIf" .. ,.,..,.
~$T by in<nill'4f :atfb"~i(· "
"fi... lillii by ii"~lii", son of mf-
~" by flCUI~5iI'iljjfi. "~. Refers to his SiiQPM'fI(Nt.
iRnnif6- vide Hp. cat. XVII (ms.
dated 1707 A. D.).
"'i{(lqO'~", m. in Si
in corn. on oftifl ..
NiW""""
liiN',,,. and
iRtnr~ or laMOf(fft by ~", UI-
war cat. No. 1403. "1,"NiI,," "",.
.. .. i1i
ill'"N4~fit m. by 11nfI.
itftfJfffil.(l by ~.
iIIli"N4~"ri' on ~ for ~.
imlUOf("Q6j~.,r$Tf~ by ~A'lft"l.fl'i. ~, ~ and other ~
irrsnm1friru. 01' ~Ptdcqicll' by and on portentous phenomena.
SI"N ....~IIf. Vide SU'fN"iftUC. The efi,Mi.,,, (""i,Si_Iit_ p.
35 6 ) quotes "',"lQ\iJrCft'1
on
'4U.SCtfcQ tu. in rilijqIRwmof • . elephants in prose and verse.
( probably a purely astrological IIiI"'N4C. (pr. in Punjab S.
work ). series). Also called ;lh?4",_".
~. ~ of 3flil;:q'ilPit. In 46 ~r.s
on iiiqfWfi.
..
1If,",ftt m, in -m. liT. iillliM,Ui-"".ii4ctl .
q~compiled from the Q1'_ IIiH".ltfrby~cft; pr.\3n"4R,~­
, \lroJ. m and Sllq(q,,) by J. R. Ghar-
~f\tqi«.... pure and vyavahlra ponion is
 translated by him. Vide se~. ",f"' pr. in A.nan. Srn. pp. 99- 107•
Ill. • ~;ms{cif~.
i1I(OJI,;fq:q m. in ,~,q«rl( (~o:rm).
'U'"ii",dol rn. by ~o in 1f~""8'­
'lmf1rir\N~ffr on ~~~~~. ~and~in~.
"j1IS~'Rr m. hy T~ff1'~« (011 trr.
Ill. S8. ). «!:ftRie"flr m. by fRRr~u, '~Fi'"t,
~. Ifr·
,,~sr~~ m. by ~il"l(or.
"f(isIg"fft .
i~ar by ~ (son of the n~ m. by firrrro. '
great Shivaji). 1680-1689 A. D.
On politics &c, pr. in Govt. ,mm~ (from ~$r~ of
Oriental series, Poona, 1926. *,'fflq ).

I~m a small treatise of about 'iii"f~"'lfi!t-vidt: sec.

one page in print in prose. D.
C. 111s5. No. 207 of A 1881-82
and 145 of 1895-1902. Defines
~,f as ~.rr~n'fIJN··"; and sum-
marises rules on ~1f;rQ'rr, ~i!fT~,
;Y¥{NA and other \l~~{s. ~Pi,,;n­
q~, qr~, ~,~r"trm,
rules common to all, uuties of
the four ~s, crr~~~ and Qfir,
mNlf. ,mf{ :eTij<f;i 0 (II I.
ill
2. 746) quotes some siitr.ts on
. ~q'~" and it j, m. in
. smrfW~: I. O. cat. vol. III
p. 386 (No. 1323 ) sets out the
whole ~tfit. Vide sec. 25.
C. by 1ftmr.
~Ift..
l\trginrR~~~lf.
ijl:1T~4'11fffrmq"
Stein's cat. p. 96.
'{~lfRft~w by ;y"N?;mrwr.t- ( Ba-
roda O. 1. 9705 ).
1[tm00~~'lfff ( pr. JivananJa Sm.
part 11. pp. 53-309 ).
•,.t",,"I bY;lff«·
37; pr. Jiva-
nanda Sm. part I pp. 644-651
and Anan. Srn. pp. I08-11 I.
C. m. by ~R'r~ (qi(~"(IIo" 'fmI'o
p. 30 9 ).
hm ( or-fer ) ~~ m. by ~.
ll~ in (f;:f'l'fms on ~~
(I~3.II)in the words'at,.tf11t~
• .t... ...... ,
~~'f.ff~r •
~~<rmt'frr m. by 3flKri
ahout V~'{.''fir and ~lJl'or ).
( inverse
~W=.nq'fq";f m. hy ~ITI: •
?l~.
C. by J1'N'It@for
;iN-~ Pr. in Mysorc G. O. L
series, ed. by Dr. Shamdastri i
divided into 4 !f\TS of .~, t~o
sr.rs of.~ l{iiI'q'r{¥{m, 5 sr.rs of
.~~, 3 of flf't"'{t{!f and one
of ffr(fiht't!{:I'. It is the "'I{I'-
q"'.nl~"t{Si (11. 6) that contains
a passage abLlut !I!fll'firl'l' (adop-
tion) that r~'icmbles closely a
passage of lff«e'\l'irp.
'c. i(GMI"tU by ~•
 c. ~ (called ~). Hul- iI7.f~~if.TTIP.il~ by ...TtT~. Re-
- .:0

tzsch 11 No. 668. fcl's tt' ~~~;I\'1'. ~!llT1\lf. qT'-

~'.f.~~~. ~. (nt'w sl!rics)
.mmif'mffi'rftc5r by ~rr~lM'q'ff:f.
·P·25 0 .
.n..tlq"'tuQ'4lftl by ."li!iflilittlf:.
iI~~i{!.lNl~ hy ~fiA'l·~~ff
~1fCIftI~ «('d. by ffarting). t Bal'Od:t O. I. 6789 cl ).
.r.'olNir'd~~ by mI, son of ;mT~.
m or :;,;rriV~. U1war c:tt. ex-
iI"~~~ by w(~; (sec. 72 ).
tract 21.: refcr!': to S4c(1 ....m.
pr. at Calcutta ill r893 and at
.,.
orr~N~1.fI~~.
'" Bcnarc~.

i,":nG"iln~ on ~!~ ritual. i if1lT1N'J'lm m. in mffTlWT ( "IT. III.

~lllfr4.~-vjlie ):cc. 6 :?r.Al'.al1. 2'7 ).
Sill. pp. 425 -4?)'! and MysOt \.
G. O. I.. <;("ri~s ~'TfrF."iI"qrm'f ~'Y ~:r;'~<i. P!"()b.lbly
C. h iitf!.r~Tflrol; (M y<;ot c diff, I -..Ill. t!·o tn du: i:tnlOus ~­
'if~i{~~l:ql~. K (new Geries)
I. p. ::j:.
c. ~ by ~1~al Sil.f..
I "'~".1.Tn- I"
-rrmi{{{!il" .
mffi';;.
~~qm by i1iiI~.
Hlllt7sch R. H. ~o. 6T~.

m~PJi'l-l t·y ~?ffitiI' ; .:'ompos-

t·d in ·d~l' t4(; (H p-42A.D.);
. ,.. ~

'l1. m lif+ l'I'tl1J!'t'f .

 Ita

atl.... I"''l.(tI·
....I .. ' • .,.,~ hy~.
"'i,~lI" or """,i,,",,
ftn[, son of 1fTomI.
by .....
.
.. lIq.. 'A'~~~"
-.., iPfi_.. , son of
or lIi''''''
~.
Rt;f\,.Videby c. "ft... ,,1ft by author. Relit's
. on Rlft'I(t'(I •
sec. 109 •

...,.. ",RtI,(MI1fEft by com- fti.a .. 'i(<<,....i1.qqAUiq~ftt~ .... on"'c

the prohibition of intermarriage
posed at Benares. The author
between persons of the ii'Rl1W
wasa~.
and annf gotras.
C. ¥'Irift",., by author. Com-
ii"«I"'. ed. by Dr. J. W. Salo-
posed in Sake IS SS Phalguna mons at Leyden.
(1634) A.D.Bhandarkar'sReport
for 1887-91 p. LXXX. C. by"q~."''l'
~ by q"IC.,\4,('E'lifft. C. 'd"~'41"cf\1 by-..r.
lIq .. :a~~81\4 by ttJQ'84!, pupil of 1t1~1~"I~.'~~·

suih""i'i!(, in 20.~ 011 reli- "'i(<<'3'I~I1(iii vide ""i''''W(ft.

gious ceremonies of~s j m.
in~of~.
"1i(il"'W~ .
C. by~~,sonof",,­
C. ( with text pr. at Cakutta in ~ and ~ and pupil of~.
1845 ). Vide sec. 11 I.
"'f'!iifi"'Wi( or ~ by ;ftw-
i581', divided into twelve ri.ws. ii"i,;rft"ii. C, m. by lfAIIi( in twT-
QIIar-t (it is probably~-
Vide sec. 107 ( the whole pu h-
Ushed at Bcnares in 1879-80 ). ~ on 14"it"'' ' )and by ~
~ in qI(WW..""",....
lIptA"" m. in ~. ii,.f6i,:Jii.~'" m. by ~ ill
ii~'M,,~-Vide sec. 27. M",~ufq.
C.by~. ii,if6i,.41A", m. in ~. ",. and
..~,.,",,~l\. ~~ .
\I"lc'III' m. in iiI. At. (on WIIl- ..lif".Ii\"'", by ~(or-...-)
iP4t5i'ii"). Probably a purely alias srfti4':.;W. Ulwar cat. extract
astrologic:d work. 648•
1I"~"~""' m. III -".,.\'t.
Probably the ~'''''''fiftt".... of
..,f\~lq"''fi or ii'ftlsr"''''ftsr,.. ~·
1I'IRIf. Ano.; mentions"N"'~ .
....~:i..'". Vide p. 30} above. BBRAS. cat. vol. 11. p. 197·
"~.~'ili.iij. l11iii'm m. in ~.(I..".
 r,it
.......... , m. by ~ ( Ill. I. 'IIIfft'U/t,., .
1360, where a verse in ~
metre is quoted in which CR-
ft-t is named ), ttlft",~¥. ( on
_0,
,uw;1ft m. by ~,q;'(l5M ..
I1hilltm,
~\"i'4fiqil~;;WI" by hfb.
~.
01

~ J, •• 8r.tufq of 11I\R. Be-

tween 1000-1200 A. D.
~.
fqri'flliby tft.oatft"«i,pupil of II1T'"
~'" on the duties of ascetics,
and on those entitled to take to
~. N. (new series) vol.
1. p. 260.
li\"q\Ui" m. ill .f.\¥lij~ of mfir-
~, in "iWQQ ( itc\ •.,W\ ),
in Ift~riifil (seems to be an
astrological work ).
ij~l(\fq •• ( 011 the question, when
food may be taken before an
eclipse ).
\ ..... 4ilq.f\at.f1 by 1ftr.t..... "1' pupil
of ~m:r, and son of wft~"",
lh!~CU'''(IIIOi'' by wrn.
"Cfi"i\SiCfi'if' by mcur~. On
~, ~ ; ms. ( Bik. cat. p.
4 16 ) is dated m 1725 (1668-
9 A. n.).
",'\WS~o\q by . , son of q.,.
~. On the rites to be per-
formed at ~, ~ &c.
...~- Occurs ;\s the last compo~
nent of many works, c. g. ,"--
Si ...."~, ~,fc\,,~~ of ~­ (
(T::rt' ).

ij~q ... u. by ."8..... "asc(fteiH" of ~~. Vide sec.

~i8aftt:1 of liI::nuiI. Vide pp. 278-
279 above; m. in "''i~~q; of
_quit, ~l'it'"t. An astrologi-
cal work.
~~ Aufrecht's Leipxig cat. No.
102.
Ifif"nln~ (on religious prac-
tices in the seven principal ma-
~has of the ~~ school).
N. vol. X. 256 and Stein's cat.
I

53 8. I, p·3I2. -,
I I1cilf~ ofqt"J,,,,,.. (c. P.:cat. Nose
~lf1ii'O'Si{fln Aufn:dlt's ' ,
Leipzig (at. 537.
! 377 1-7 2 /.
I, ~ of 1fT1~1{ (C. P. cat. No.

( p. 499 ) of
a work of Q ~.
.0....
~f1f'6fi,",q 111. in ~~.
4:. Probably "~.,, ...~~.
"-'I'Mq",tw m. in i'J".~,
"-'I'M""lf by q,u"". An ency-
clopredia of Dharma, astrology,
poetics &C. m. in fir. tw. ;f.fuN-
~, 'lii8~UN".'lWI1rr~.
377 0 ),
"Ocqlf.d<ll'Hf113fN'ifff by~;m"ft.
lfUiqiOitfOC., of i'msf\att ~.
C. SiCfi''''.' ( by author ).
Ifo.qto,~ by _~, son
of ~~IfT ; composed at ~~ in
sake 1541 ( 1619-20 A. D,).
 600
c. firilffi' by author ; mentions C. i4MiIi(IQII\fIftut'r by aiI~"'Uit
iU'~§i{', p~~. WfW!lt1I{- ( pr. by V. N. Mandlik). Vide
Ut, W~"\11~, "i4"lsAqJ. sec. 76. .
..... qr.tuiq Ill. in a-~tT"'\l,,,. C. ~ hy i'f.~;;t~. A lall'
writer. (pr. hy V. ~. Mandlil;).
~ ... '
r.y J. ~OI1 ot.•"f4'\"""f4\'
iiUi"jt(lij'UiqIlT
.....1*_ C. i4""'~~fo h~' "HlqUi'ftei~.
Betwct'll 1 r00·1 ,no ,\. n. ( Pi',
WUiW~r (Aut'n.:cht·!' Leipzig bv V. Y Malldlik \
cat. No. 647 ).
C. ~i'i!f,r bi ""'";;~­
~~(q;:r (Aufrecht's Leip- ~. I.:t,~r tl);m 1.:1<''''. (!l·, .:,~
zig cat. ~(1, 648 ). v. N. Man:!lik).
i4M:6If1I. C. 8'~ by flIQI"lfl;(h~
... b .... son of'l'f!-m ( vide Stein's cat.
""""II( Y~q({.
"",",Cl by a.Tif'~, son l)\ :mq'ct ; p. 98 ).
m. in ~'ii'lT. Sec. 109· C. by 3'f«~. \,id~ s~·(. SS.
•"".wql~3tlri ;tltn'buttXI to ",~"qll'5 C. hy a'~:f.{ Ill. in for. ~. Ear-
(~ompo:-.ed by f<r,.:a-~~11I \ lier th.m ql'~' .\. D.
Vide sec. 93. C. by 'G'J['c:<tN, Ill. ill ~
_ _... s \7" "
"',ii""tOCI!( Hlt ~. lTfQf.
~"" or JICfoR'i'ii1Iiftcr ;mributed to
C. b)' .1t~ . ):. ::1 ~rrfrrNllfl'lf.
~. Vide scc. '>4. Ulw;lr
cat. extract 336 for (1"~<,.am-; C. by ~lI'frtr-l4.
Baroda O. 1. No. ,1035 on ~ C. by "i.::ut1"~~ 111. b~' 'f~;r.~::.
i., dated iItnI: 15 SI (1494-5 A.D.). B~tWCCll 95U-12UO A 11.
• This last refers to \Ca~pq"lq
~~ ~lS the author.
e. by l1T!!ft m. by fir.~.; vide
p. 1 57.
qq¥.ijU,Q.
C. (lffQl ) by fr.Tl"fft~: vide sec.
qqeiq"fc!t.
63 ( pr. by. V. N. ManJlik and
in ~r ( "".
...1i4i4lft'(\1tallfr 111.
by J. R. Gharpun.: ).
Ill. 243,247, 257. 260).
"",ftp. C. by '«1fi{, 111. hy~.
"",,", or~. Vide sec. C. by m:rq...: (pr. by V. N.
3I ( vide p. 157 for editions of Mandlik ).
commentaries ). C. by ~~~'ii•
.C. ~lilil .. li4l by I(.itf. C. anonymous ( Kashmirian );
Vide sec. 88. He was a n:1rh·c ponions pr. by Dr. Jolly.
of ","'it i. e..Rajsahi in Bengal. ~~ bY.f.i5Ml'JICi(.

.....1ti1 m. in IMU("((Iij.
.....lill by 3t1l(ilI\NANilh in 20
Ulwar cat: extract 65 I.
~s.
" ...~8(l by ~ ~nm-
1I1WN, said to be a~. In
four $Jq'S explains ~s of
\iIM"" ',""", ms. (N. vol. X.
p. 122) dated sake 1717 i. c.
1795 A. D.
II"In..,..~ m. by ~o in q''f.'T-
1{iIfum'.
" ...... lill m. byQ'o in tfr~~.
" .... " .. 1_ by ~. Vide under
I(CISIRlEPIUi"""'WICW I.
....''iflliijijf t m. in UP-G:<l"itf ami
q~by~o.
"f5J(Wlc(i"",,", m. in ~mlN~.
.... \iI("'I. m. in ~{'qfrt~ .
.... \iI(\4I. of ftmm·
"(d~SiEP or ~ or {~
attributed to orm{. Deals with
indications of prospective rain l
famine etc. from the appear-
ance of the atmosphere &c.; m.
in at4"(tl il( of Iiftilt'IJ~'"
"~f>4SiEP by ~ in 7 kiQ4as.
(Tri. cat. Madras Govt. rnss.
19 19-22 p. 440 ., ).
..(Ui..liq"ftt ( ascribed to the q~­
'-"'H(" ).
~a'(tI"PI ..P-tu1q on tites and ex-
piat:ons to be performed at
time of death (Bik. cat. p. ,pol.
~ vide sec. 48.
am'I~'I m. in iili.t.U'~ of
,",m.
a. D. 76.
801
Qm(ffi'Q\fiI4Pocdcq .
ii8"'\iri~ or tt~"'~ of ~­
ifi'i!(;fj pr. by Jivananda.
C. by '~IIl(hltt ~, son at
~ and grandson of mr-
!i~.
C.hy.~.
C. ~;ft by mmil.".
C.by~.
C. by afum.
QM~~.
iit'IJ"I(1~iN by ~.
Jm;{~ by~, son of ~­
~ ( Baroda O. I. No. 128p ).
AA",(tA~q by ~, son of 1ft-
~.
~(tI'itcf,q"P!ii(tI( by ~•
~~bY~Jsonof~,
composed in §ake 1603 (1681-2
A. D.).
ii'~ Ano.; composed iD
r 579 A. D. ( Bik. cat. p. 417).
The date seems to be rather
1679 ( 1600 ~'it;). •
tti.fj"'~14'H,"qft Ano.
"i.fj"H"~!ri by ~~riol; N.
( new series) vo!. 1. p. 279 •
"'I'jUlqftt11~.
~~ by king ~ of
fil'f'm'r, with the help of
.... ~fit~w; ms. (Hp. cat.
pp. XII, 36 and 122) dated
8.~392(i. e. ISH It.. D.).
The pedigree is given as • •
__
his son ,d~' iij, his. so.n ~,
 styled ""'lidqGI here, though ".,....q.rtr by ""ifl~",", SOil of
~,.,qUI elsewhere; vide also . ~II;I"I"', surnamed q~ ;
Ulwar cat. No. 1413 where quotes ri\-m;r of fl"i4Ui1tl. So
tbis work appears to be styled later tban 1S7S A. D. (also caU.
",'I.\,.,II-niN'(ftr. \:d "" .... II"'....
::cttr ).
WlII.\I.,q:cftc by "".,I'ti4Ui (I. O.
cat. p. 550. No. 1715 must be
""uqeft. by .,-"en""r
m. ill
~~~.
taken as dated in sake 1452, i. e.
1 HO A. D., as the cyclic year "I,....q"ft. by IfR11IUi' (ace. to
~ agrees). Also called Qr- 3iT1I;I8i4" ).

C'ttSiilijq:cfclij m. by i"."flc in "I,uq:cflc by '"8mh son of ri

~, by 1i"8'...., in \'""1''' (ace. to ~); m. by ~IT·
'R. Composed in 1459 A. D.
"C,\,;..."ft. by fitI.,.(.
....ICI., .. 'iIf4l .. tIfi of 't""qIPtIP:lil, son "I,....
q,,:h' by q1tI'•
of .i."8i~"IfI.... fA ... ; mentions ~~byllf~(or~)
a work called .ftI'' H...... q. son of ttca'8'iif, son of ~ ;
,A"'_Il'.
""C,." ..~·
IfIlc1.qC'.,,,-,,,·
of ~, in
is also called UI"'' .''"",q.
author was also called
The work
and the
"'~"i(ftlit4hcqh' (.nc'4ifiq) by About 1627-1655 A. D. ( U1\\·ar
" .... (","'.,., pupil of (! .... "cH. cat. No. 1415 ).
N. vol. X. p. 239.
... i\It., m. by 4'.n. r.. .. "" ....qcftt by (1". . .
aRftI81qs). Baroda O. I.
,.,4 (for
12 So.
"'isnt\q(""q'lttt N. ( new series)
I. p. 280. "" ....q:cltc by 1ti'41ak.
"""wila'Q" m. by ~o in 3411\... ""~tN"tI by '1.\'.....
'4, son of
tfta'81ii1' Siunoas the work of
KW·
. ~. ~ .
III'A ......USQ by ",--,,,,, m. in his 1{6"'Rq~ ....,jW.
.ftii11.. (1I:art\-. ~ or ",.".. 11.'. m. by 1d
"",..1l.8... q"•. ( vol. Ill. part I, pp. 183, 1440)
""U. .d'''"iM'Ittt.
by
"'I4hll4leq"fc\ qq.
and by iI'","_ of ......
This is also called "~R'I.II'
·1I,'i61qCtl- see ..1(.... ...111"· or -qm. Vide p. 308 above.
I

..."jq"nr by ....., .. ~ son I ~ ( _I\~q._) attributed to

,,,q,..
of ...,..... (ace. to 4,I""'It). : """"I, a son ofi.. Vide
About 1~18 A. D, se"
93,PP' 38~..s3· .
. . . by ".""1,son of __
..
111 (? ~). Vide sec. 93.
(N. vol. VII p. I21). Same as
iiiUiW"m
.. ... ...
m. in .,wM. 0
IITI(H'0 J 1'III'm, \1" ..(".
~ attributed to """"I.
W'Pihl4A ui4.
""Ui.. Whi •• "Ulib.illa,Q by;m-rqar.
• f..
IiICfiil!i .,014 bY~
... 1IAIIt, son
...18'.. 1.... ".". of fIP1, son of ,Iisai\r.a. (Ba-
"'1""':ilN"~ by :&{\40C IIf"" roda O. I. No. 14(1). On the
disciple of 8I"OCI"• • question of IiICfiil!i being prohi-
"'I".\"'jq"~ by \"i4il1i~. bited in marriage to "ICQ~;ftq
"'11111"" in twO:at1QRS (of 18 and JI1PS.
2S sections) on expiatory and
propitiatory rites.
1I1","IQ com.
in Pr. tv.
on 11\0... "1«. m.
'''If\lii(IAlPI'', •
",I"'ii(l""-.q
~.
by .-"11f of ""I,*nQiiU,Qli,.
...
"i.i~.i.I";iij by irf1&w.
AN ilhi45liil or (i"'.I("'~. Vide
8I1",,,.,'lfUCq above.
In"4 .....i4¥i8i",GiQ. 1 e ",.P-i'
.... V'd Ilq 0 f
~mNi. above.
iiI\'i1I'
~byt(Q· ....
rmiil{i(il('.... bYd" • •'41F4H',
.... SOil
.. 1(i41""li4Hr by ~~.I!q" (C. P. of;rrmnr. An abstra~t of 'AT-
cat. No. 4143 ). ili(R'iiaftq for "ii\l3tiAl(.'II "",...
ar-;pr. Vide Stein's cat. p. 309
~~~fqwr by wmw ~~­
~ .. for extract. About IS7S- 160o
A. D•
.. h!ii1hd(i1 by "1(14101"1, son of
,,-Q'4(1I1 m. in fir· M. 1IN41MI(i m. by tl0 in 44S1ihll-
~(P.509 ) .
.. I(ilii~. by lfII\ltfl'!\\.
Tries to ",w,,,,.,iQ'4i4,'(ij!i,~iiq $1 by~.
prove that the directions about
offering of flesh do not apply to I
(ed. by Knauer and
.. 1.... Qiiit{Si
the present age. and in the G. O. series with
cam.) in two parts called
lll(iFti\" or IiIWH .... Iii..q; by ~
Composed about
Ifftl;:qlif'fiiil ..... sns·
1634 A. D.; pr. ill «,"«Ite.... se- C. (1ITI'f) by .Qi'Qi : mentions
ries. Styled also iii"'Hfij~.I\. QIl(Cii@I4fQ, .mm, ~, ~,
 ""("14, 1111..1(, and ~­
_ himself. In the Intro. to
2qd 1ft he says he composed
when 100 years ( of what era? )
were completed.
ii''''''UlqR~,,! ( BBRAS cat. p.206
)loo 657).
ii,,,,,,,,A_n.-vide under ..t*,ttt.
."".... 1...... m. by~.
"1"\tli'('iCf.~ of ~ (C. P.
cat. No. 4u6 ).
"1.. «aW,\t of «il:iiICi(' Vide sd\nr-
~ril.qf41i6I .. fbi above.
"i.Ga4t11~ m. by 1iM11t1(1 (on.".
.Ill. 19) and
..~.
,,11I.r.'"I. \\'
iiiriGi'i'i'5i'm. 111 3tiS@iI¥IIF,.
1ITftV~".It'lff''' by ~'§'1(1dI(ld.
ii'18.., ' " m. in "",nailll. of .,q.-
1!iR. It is probably only a refe-
rence to some view of ~ and
. not to a work of that name.
"'''.N.
"i\tri'MAI\ ..... Ano. On the months
and appropriate feasts, fasts
and religious rites in each.
( Bik. cat. p. 42 I ).
ii,\tfttda4 by~.
ii,\t",iif\t, by ''',e''''4
~­
~. On 4 kinds of months,
..." ftt, ~ and ~!i', and
on the various religious rites
and festivals of each of the
twelve months of the year.
ii'i"i~~" by..,.,...
iilf\:tll"I'lfttiN by (lii6-, father
of t,pI'!fI'!6t ; m. in fir. tW.
"IAI.iil~ by .ncft",ti'•.
iilft:t'.ill,«"clllf (auq\riAttq) by
'1"fN1t~'(4i li(oNqlri.
ttll~."'~"'''I''''''~ by ~ 1QIfft-
~.
ftmtlltU ~om. on ..;;ri......". by
~. Vide sec. 86.
~r com. on qlii\"ri'4~ffl by
1fC(1.,1\f.
fttril~ com. on 41~ .. "cH'lRt by
"'~h"iICi{,; also called 'ii@i.. al!ff1T.
Vide scc. 70.
C. iiftntl~ or iiftl.hltt(1 by
"i'i\q~n. Vide sec. 105.
C. ;np~ alias ~=.qI""I",
by ~iCl. Vide sec.
I I I ; pr. in Ch. S. series
(~) and by J. R. Gharpure
('=TI';;m', iil4fWff and 1IAlR)•
C. fllf\1;ft' .by ~~~.
Vide sec. 93 P. 28 5. (~
text pr. by Mr. Gharpure and
tr. by him ).
C. t1.nlltC,*\ti( by 1II1W';it-
~1~.
C. by 11"818.
C. by ~ 1I11iWt (vide
Petcrson's 6th Report p. 1 I)•.
C. ~""''''~I' by (l"laa,;w-
.m~ .
C. by ,.,,"111,
C. :;4144,;w4'lMsI by ~.
ij\t'NliQi4, son ot --' ..1,,*,"1'
on~.
~~ (summary of tqR- 8i8t'i~ ( Palm-leaf Ms. No.
lift'S work) byW'lRlW. II9S0 Baroda O. I. ) on~-
1it1tl8'i1f11i by~~, sonof ~,~,~, 'Hq"".
ai.nil(hjf\"""4IM~I; composed JJlii'h,UI.
under prince ir.iI'fb of~. .f.tMriM~I\Mh\IJi by~.
Speaks of the daily religious ....i,ritiNi"q«"- by ~a:k.
duties according to ~~ such Quotes Uf.lriiii. N. ( new se-
as _~... filf\, ~~,~, 01 III "P. 152 .
n'es) v.
rritnl't\, riur, ~, ~, .t
~ ""-_ Q" --L..- ij(ri'ilUOi~.
011,""", "l""'~"l' !(,:quNi, 'mi~-
\f1f. K \'01. VI. pp. 30 -]2. ~~ by ~nW.(t~n'.
lIe wrote also fRt\tM~I4i4f,n ~~ m. by ~ in aft-
describing Ill~a!,f and his nine ~ (Earlier than 16 50 A. D.),
descendants, Jrflr having got ~~ by m-.
'f\jq' from Delhi king. N. \'01. •
"I 8
v • p. 4 . by ~8li1t(l"'" son of.'
fJ..-.;ciiifiHiJr
•
ilMi\'lN@iltfJ by ..."""" SOil of~- ~,OftiCUIiAlafti; composed
qfif and ~~; applies rules in 1628 A. D.
of Ift1rl«r to ri~ matters C. imfi' by author.
such as Qlihc.fllri,8I'r.I:, i'i'\'I1f. fJ(dliHili' by 1:WQr.r.
N. vol. V. p. 281-82. His .t b £:io. f
fJ(riilUlq{tj Y iiUNiti(l"S, SOil 0
teac her was ~q-. I d
~,compose in 16 5 A. D.
8
'J1~Sh4lil" by ~ son of i
Co d' 'd d . C. by ~, son of ~11f.
'11Nif~"(I; lVl e IDto Si'ifiroS
on seven holy places~, C. by q'U'IM~ii.
qu. ;rm &c. (Baroda fj R ft;qfiiiit8.
O. I. I2386). He quotes Wo

vedic passages like "(Ui%~ ~ fJ(d'El"'liIl by ~(. About

(torSi1mr), ........ , 'I1I(m~ 1610 A. D.

~ (it~d'41(Uqli), 1If't1l« ~;W'M'" by~, son of

snnnn (~. lIT.) for ..... fffllil and Ifw1'W and younger brother of
oitqililrili'Mt, ,{i''llcuq;fjq and ;ftnq, composed at Benare"
(tM'Uq;ftq- for R!l(T, 1INI' and in 1600-01 A.D.; m.in ~"M"\4
_ respectively. of ~ I pr. at Bombay in
ni\"'iift'er by ~ 1'6.(\+1",,,,. 1902; (vide Ulwar cat. extract
On religious duties on a pil- 543 which shows that;ftnq
grimage to ",alli.'I,,1. Do Abo ut "I was a Pandit in Akbar's court).
1SOO A. D. - His aru:estors came from ~.
 C. IIftlri,Iti~, by author; pr. at 1\«(\". by ~.
Senares 1848. c"t'h(t"" by~, son of srtfW
C.~. ( "i1"~i{?). Vide Aufrecht's
C. byottw$q'. Oxf. cat. p. 336a.
C. .rJq".~.,. C. by author composed in sake
1S83 ( 1661 A. D.). Mentions
C. iftq .. lIiU by~, son of
16••00, composed in 1603 A.D.
Pr. at Bombay in 1873. ~
iIl"I"'"
fJl",1,,¥ by ""~ .. ¥, son of~.
was nephew of author. 8ld~(qq;i m. in ¥1(iJ~"f" acc. to
Cc. by~. tir. ftf.
qft(t~.i attributed to '1I'\'(lQOI.
C·~nfi·
fJ{~.
""'Alifliit{6, by ~..aIfII1I'
qdAlifll"Fal(11~.
Up",rft.
i(tfq(lltfl by~.
IP"·f"it~I(11~r. 1"",,,,01 or nfR by (litltlll. Aft-
I\cf,I'itle. by "Ii!i\lIIllI, son of Ift- ~ ( N. vol. XI preface p. 4 ) .
• iUI_III~ of ltl(II'H¥tI!C. ~~bymmt·
",tin"M by m~, son of fA- le:ri~ by ~, son of ~-
~; m. in ~~I,(.'~I1.
C. by author. m·
C.by~.
aPm by "'' 4Q', ~.
IJpit'ifa by q",",,,q~'ri in 4
C. by 'IiJllfi\"~, son of q.- ~ and 101 verses. Vide
m; composed about 1540 A.D. Ulwar cat. extract NO.545; com-
C. by itll~ m. in ft.tf~. posed in ~ 1726 ( 1670 A.D.).
c"A,~", m. in """"Qln.
C. ~ (Madras Govt. mss.
Ityiitri by .t\"I"IQUI.

cat. No. 1870, 1874). ..

6tARi,,".

/ii son 0 f ~,
by eleitF"
II"ltFa, by ftf.......i".
i\.n,ctui
• t
~ ascribed to \nQIr or
son of IQI'mit' of ~ to the
south of SRI1r. Ul war cat. ex- ",,,11114114.
tract 544. 6,«ruHoI by~.
ilft,,401by "'lit"lII. ",mURal by "I(IQUI1, son of
C.by~.
~. Composed in Sake 1493
Phlllguna (Le. about March 157 2
~ by 'riQ I"iq. A. D.) near Devagiri in 160
",d(tq by a son of "1111_111,. verses.
 C. it,AO.IICt§41T by author; pr. I atWm m. in ews"it,.
of ftft-
( with text) in Bombay. 1861. ~ and ".~. Earlierthan 16 50
fi
tmfInm by ~t~N, son of~~, 0 I A. D.
the ~r~)w and ~rq"'I" C. by ~&.
sub caste : pr. at Ratnagiri in a(de::qq by~.
1878. fJt(ft(14" by (i.,''i''EfI,q ( ?). Is it
Itt'fUi6ilt19r. not the same as the next ?
It'fS'ifiiiiiil by _~. "(ft"'~tllC by (11iR, son of _
GtftUWHi4lift by ~. ~, son of {11', at Benares;
8{ff1'ifi'iiituft by 1I'Im. composed in sake 1557 i. e.
GtftUi6illCi.ift by ~ (vide Ul- r635-36 (vide N. vol. I. p.
war cat. extract 546 ). I 10 9 ).
ft
tJ~ U+riiil~
1\ by· .........A- 0 f'
W~I,\I~' S n 0 I
a(<<(1I( (vide Burnell'!! Tanjore
cat 79)
~; composed in 16r8 A. D , : • p. a,
J - A by ~ I a(d(1l( by ~.
fJ..nU'ifiJ"~1 'III~V'" . A
~6i6'1IC8\ by ,~. III'iQIri~i'zI;rrf'~ftOlftoft.
'lIft,.", by ,.A(1'ltI. I t:
~ r>.,' b ~
""nftt." y ...-."...
'Ift("" by NOtl(1, son of ~- ~. fJ(A~"" by it1I\1r.
~q ( also called a«d,Mi., ). It.... b
.....s..... b ~ a"nl~ilI y IQN4.,ft:t" pr. at
'I",cw.. y -... ,,'"'\' i Lahore.
~ by (JifN. «AM""" by ~.
~ by RI(\it~I\lf' fJ\Mt" m. in INllfft«till by ~o.
i''''''''itIMi by ~ ; m. by ~,Q. --U. b ~
~,m'P y ~ ~n~~·
C . byauthor.
C. !t1I1' by author.

C. by author. IJ(diefl( by ~, son of \(1r.

Composed in sake 1554 Imr IS
,(duri by A.... '.(1· ( 1633 A. n.). Vide Stein's .:at.
" p. 343 for extract.
·Il~pb.v~.
.'"ElI.,(1(4
Q.ftel(1ocqa8 .
,(til .
111. 111~'

1,._
fI(riia,~.
a treatise on (1l'"iI,..-S,;rr-
itfliCl,«, ftlf'16QilOO, q.'t!\W,r
I,ri"('"'"
~.
by ~, son of mr-: ~,"'''iQiilM, ffl""i~"IIi-
ftIrfr, "1Ij''''i'''~'''IIjOO, """'-
 ..
""•• ,-. Vide N. vol. II p. 49· I C. by .ftqI8:sft.
and N. (new series) vol. 11 pp. I C. by _ , son of iIlM. . ., sur-
146-,· !
named ~'I' and resident of 1ft
....tt.l- N. (new series) J. p. ~. Mentions ;ftM,,03 and hi,
293· son. Later than 1670 A. D.
~.
"ilq"llifil~ (rites for averting the 'fftlJIQ'E'lra m. ill ~ ,,1 ..(itGC
evil etlects of birth on a day pp. 764-65, 784 and in "liI.., •.
when the moon is in the Miila
!
...
,rp""'qlilfilRl ( gift of a she-buf-
constellation). ;, falo at the time of death of a
'.iI"'ill(lI~sc4'l'1 attributed to I person ).
\ htrilqaaNttl'4\9 ... ·
by 'U'J1II.
..... lscill.1 \ '5IlqG''l,N«(fl (on 16 ~ ac-
OiiilP-w attributed to ~. : cording to hNur school ). The
'.iili~r..JiQ Vide Stein's cat. , chap. called '"' '!l'' I.
P·99· I ' ...PTft, If. qr.
quftq'UNR"llS m. by nnI'T,

'illquftq.. __ fC.q ...~- Vide ftnr-

UI"I(IIr.t\. "'=11"'.
, ... r.t..qGI of aiNm (C. P. cat. No. it"'*,@4ri'G ( a part of eN"@4ri(i or
~) by ~\'R. Sec. 77.
43 21).
..,\iq, or i@l1'\'q'fQ' by ;mpI'fo con- ~ .... (r.. .......
m. by ~ in ..:om .
tains summary of fines ordained on m'ECi(flIqft~. This ;<, pro-
in lieu of various gifts at vari- bably the same as the sr'l1'~I;r\fl~­
ous ceremonial rites, when one f'iJM<5(1II of QtI'f#;, son of ,,~­
is unable to give the gifts. ~ ( Bik. cat. pp. 32 5-32 6 ).
Names ajlqll'OillGtf. Ms. dated ."",i1'1( or ms~; m. in Pnfl'
§ake 1756 (N. vol. X. p. 238). ( Ill. 2. 883 as Wi,..atliR ). tif.
.,..1. IQ (in 5 1/2 verses) attri- ftf. •
buted to~iI'. Deals with sub- Q'iJlWiIf or .. 4(\((til by ~ftlft'
stitution of money for gifts of . or~, son of ~A'T'i' anti
cows and ot11er property. Vide younger brother of mwiff'll, in j
BBRAS. cat. voJ. 11 p. 171 for
~ on """'",~. lil.."""·
text. 'It1iI' (consecration of . . fire)
C.by~. N. (new according to "",~. Vide Ulwar
series) vol. III preface p. IV. cat. No. 1280.
 ".tfij"q,,1ft .
.,.W",.a",u of ~o.
sec. 102.
.,elf\"''iri'N of qo. Vide sec.
102.
-a.l<f'q"''i~Rr of itu(. Vide un- .,.~~ by (j"ltf'Ci,:qlq.
der~.
....:\11'" 1~'ri'Ntlt"q by qru~ ~ wt· 4~
( Baroda O. I. 374). His
~ is that wherever the
word ~ occurs by itself
~Aidq\II"" is to be understood
andnot~o.
q~NI"'eil'45lft45r m. in ~Qf
on~.
q'I~'iI"'fttil' by Oit~'I45.
qlt"~"1"'4i1' by (lit .. :EW(.
q~qeftrir..Jiq.
q*'q ....,nq,,1ftby~, son of qir-
• ( for 'I1'iI(1i\~_II"'1 ).
"M~~tta by q"4"1"~ (Baroda
O. I. 5015 ).
q~(iIj""I"'ii~'1 by efl~(iiJ_,.1a1~­
~ ; mentions 'ffiNq(18"+liq.
.w by ''4$i(\''itl......(1..'tnft, pupil
of~.
qfh1f Ano.
~ by ~1iq«(1("tft, pupil
Vide of ~ ~ (pr. by SlI .. ,,'''it,
Poona ) .
..,ftt"q(184AijQ by q,C('ISC45,41 in I I
parvans for ~s.
qftl,,~(18"*4q by ,.,. .... ((1("tft,
pupil of m~ ms. (N. ;
vol. VIII. p. 293) dated ~
1668 (1611-12 A. D.). Also
called ~ (same as
above).
qfillr..rqq'C(ftl by :se1 .. "I .. " CBaroda
O. I. 5017 ).
~,,"A(ii;qUi by ~~ifI'q"-
~,pupil of~.
Q fftR(vtNQ'ltSi\,\1i1 is·
qfft~"'(1it~ in 3 ~s.
~"i'i(.. £t\'\f •
Q'fft1ij~"4In("Uft •
q fft",,,.,(1itvioT.
~ 01' \1~'(1q,«ftc of ~­
• . On~, the four kinds
of qftrs, viz.~, ~1iIi, (tr,
~ and their duties.' N. vol.
X. 175. Mentions ~I.. itlel'-

"""ilfSi"I~ by '11" .. ,,", (Baroda qltttt"l( ( a pan of SCfnq"ld~UI ).

O. I. 12289 ). -afti:ri4"'I( ( on the funeral rites and
qft""ii..'" by
OUt below.
f'I........ Same as
~s for qftr performed by his
son). N. vol. X. p. 10.
Ilfhlfqwt.AI.,"I by ;ft•• uo~ q~th¥'Oi4li1 by~.
de ..",., Ano (N. vol. IX. p. -afttiH¥'i("~" by ~s4I4'(. N. vol.
2 78). First speaks of IIl EIIQQ('''4(i
i I p. 173.
from 411<'.' '"'
then of..,.
of "" ...,q and ~ftc""I(j~i\ (two different works)
Vide Steinjs cat. p. 99,.
w. "77.
 610

q·ftt~"Sj(I'~ (I. O. cat. C. by amr$ ; vide sec. 79.

. p. 52 3 No. I647 ). C. by psteR'li n.
dtii81(lqJt ftI r.. ..q-. C. by ~ m. in "r..ri't41 of
qti('l"'WliI,lR by U~, pupil of (1'0.
• . N. vol. X. p. 9. C. by ~ m. in t!8Qlfbr's
~"ri~__ 1i (p. 52 9).
q~ftnlifrio."q by ('I~'IOf ..I(-
~. c. illillA" by ~ ... "q. Vide
sec. 60.
CC. ttrtilCCOfI.
qR4"18'Ofq'lfft by il'r'Of;q.
CC. at'ld\C4t.q;ft of \l\iiql~"',
qrqfriq;lfq:(fcr by ~i"N'
CC. ~QjOfii181 by pupil's pu-
qcq'4tl(iiihi\qqfh:8810ic(t'1 by ~- pilof~.
""""('I('E<nf, ( N. vol. I p. I74).
CC. ano.
C. ~nllf«f by ~.
'f~ofII1lllf •
C. tifnT~ by AI~I~SiCR. Vide
qNI". ( Baroda O. I. 8563 ). sec. 70. For COol. on finn'~,
qii'E'lfi\. Vide sec. 49; pr. Jiva- vide under ~nlltf(T above.
nanda Srn. part I pp. 560-567 C. by (fPilq~,.
and Anan. Srn. pp. I I2-1 16.
C. (lQ.~.1 of WQIR'lI. Vide
4Wliftq by ~ son of ~. sec. 95.
On funeral rites, ('I~uti.(UI
C. ~dt:wst"\,q by tt.!i~5)'f. Sec.

....
etc. Relies on ~elqOf((1t, 1IW" I08 (portion printed in Ch. S.
~, 'al't'1lS thereon and on
series ) .
Q1ftlliliiiilli4t (C. P. cat. No.
_\I .. .:n.n8( by ~ or ~til'E'fi~,
4414 ).
son of~, son of ~,
son of """""; patronised by by ~411'<'
Qi!IIiSiililn't41
q41i1~", son of '''"~I, king ij"j!i'i~"IiH!Qlq (auspicious times
of Bundelkhand, Bik. cat. for marriage, journey &c.) N.
p. 508 contains iiilC'('l'(iiNSi45141 ( new series) vol. II p. I49·
out of this work: N. vol. IV
~."~ of~. Deals w~t~
p. 269 has same. ~ hailed state administration and tOplC~
from ;q ......IiiCII(~ and was of of Urii4lftr, such as 1"', ~, ~
..~qiti!i and Oi4jql~~1 dwelt .w, w, QNT, . , fUl, ~-
in _ . About I676.
QI'''W4ticftr- "ide sec. 34. (1,""q~l(4l, _! ...
f.trw1tr, ijl.~41, ....' ~, ......-
q~.ttlT, .a.r.
 ~ &c: Names 1lrw himself as
authority and~,..-\, ~,
~, 1I1'iW, t-nijSUfN, ~ and
several~. (pr. in Ca!. O.
series No. 1 ).
~ ( C. P. eat.
No. 4418 ).
fl"(ft'~' , (fltitu, m. in f.r. tW.
"~"8 bya.
by (lit~ ... Aaq,Il.,..
, ..Aiifllit/ii,
,,;W4stEilfil by ;:~.
,',"4'ui.. m. by ~o in INflfft\d"fCi.
''i:st4ioi.. (from :atftr~ chap.
I23-I25 ).
C. ano.
C. by Ifg:(r;mrp.
C. by",,".
p:st.]lffl" by IftI'R11I' in five n;ms.
Ulwar cat. extract 55 I.
''i4ii'' m. in Wiftt\d'N by ~o.
~'C{1'ifllRiST •
''i''tl~.np by ('If"II'4\i\I"l.
(iift""qJl., by ""81'*(.
(iWi.,IO,., by bar. (Hp. cat. pp.
X-XI ms. copied in ~ I 189
i. e. 1132-33 A. D. ); treats of
rites for Va.jasaneyins. D. C.
Ms. No. 273 of 1886-92 is in-
complete and contains the fol-
lowing topics, viz. stI4fV;,m,
'liiiqi!".(UI,
• wnll'lll'lIWli" •
_"",al",
"~lQiii""", ~, ;rrar,
~, . . &c.
~m. by~ (111.2.750),
in " .... I"n'" ofQ'~, aNd""',
(Ni4'qAl4 ...'"••
'"'itI81 by Itiftll,",; m. in WIftr-
~ ( vot. I. p. 596 ).
("'it,~ m. in 6lf-ta"" ohyo, .m..
~, P!U'4(iQii; probably",.
qfPr's work or fi'ri'''Il( 's work.
(fIt('ll.'( m. in for. ftr.
~- vide under ",.C""" sec.
90 •
~by~.
~ by (IitSl('ll4. Stein's cat.
p. 100 has the portion on st11I'-
fiJinf.
~m. br(!'o,
~ m. in 11m1:( Ill. 2. 857),
by ~o in it8itl('l""".
N+i,,¥ft.,(fJillultI.
(r.. :8iuffflfFtOiq by ~ son of
1I1\T1r.
(('II'i"~ m. in ~~
( probably on 111% ).
~ m. by for. M.
(I::n~\fl'f or (I"hirtit~if (part of
~fn¥l~if) by ac"ifl~". Vide
sec. 109.
(f3Na:i('lI(";Uij attributed to ~-
~ of Tanjore ( 1765-1788 ).
(i:stoftfn ano.
~"by \ ....141('1.
.-r:t[, (l::noftRi by 'm.
sq'1Q'A', 4i:sttftf8 by mR (?). Begins with
the well-known verse about
nine gems '~: etc. • (vide
Burnell's Tanj. cat. p. ~4I b).
 ....,,, za. dll" tu
~,,,rft~by ~ of Benares. IItIIN,,,.., ••:cRt by ...,,"'....
~,,,;ft~.,",, m, by (I",ofl(tt(fi/j,¥(
Of""'4t.
,,""'Du'."1 by "'iI~. (part of
eftdln,,,cq) pr. in Ch. S. series.
.'
((IN,M.""Rt by~, son of",-"

"IINI~~.sNc., by ....1... ,
(11I6WI. Sec. 106.
1It11N1i\~.sNl'l by (J'imI (li_'@i4
son of

(jliittftlll4."-- same as iftfttll(" of ..,.., son of 1I1'I 1f1'

;:ft••oi.
~.""h',". by ~ in 8 chap-
(11I.HlII
. by .....ifi ..., son of __
81.("1' Divided into ten kig.-
ters and about 566 verses.
<Jas, which were in order ......
W, and K. cat. n. p. 182.
IIA(, R.~, sr~,~,
" ... , ..ofl or ~..... ofI (on politics) ""', lIAR, UiUftltc and (gap,
by (Iftl"i'i(l'ht Names E'H'S probably m). Aufrecht says
~onIlMtt. .. that "there were seven 1&1VW'S, but
I(1liilllftq of a. Vide p. 278 a -m~. ill Bhadkamkar collection
above. D. C. Ms, No. 342 of gives ten and names them as
1879-80 is a work callsd '111'- above except the last. Flou-
WI1iq- of 1bw on astrology in rished about 164()-Ol670 A. D.
relation to 'Irliillft and contains (Vide Bik. cat. pp. 445-447
such topics as .8i1 .....18, ~ for some of these k:lQ4as ).
~"I'(If\liJ,",,"'''',
....1.,
".If.H~'q, ~, S"'8!Nor, (I".'U. m. in Adi."," and folo. ftf.
,,,,1\811"'8. The Ms. is dated .. llIri+U•• liiC attributed to ~,
~ 16ss
1598 ).
a (i. e. about April (1"_"II\'IIt( ".q
alias .biiSi ....
'-iiiiiiil:q or 1'44(, son of
by
C. by.......,. ~; composed in bke 1506
(1"'81(11. m. in (II("tlh~81(11 (My- (1584 A. D. ),
sore ed. p. 21). (11I ....¥ft~ ..q by "'''1.''''.14,
(I..... S .. (bV ~ .. I(iCOC .. ?) m. in Quotes ~. ftr.
wtdq. of~. \1ft ......,,,,.. by ItIi81(t,.·
(l"'Ii\~. by 3r.Pft'. (1 .... I:qq:cftl by mRI1I'.

"".01 ).
"IINII\~. (from ~W(I .. ;;q ).
"ftlttilril by ~R, son of ....
~, son of (I"'H.. I(. Compos-
(IINI(il~.qcftt (part of ~- ed in 1720 A, D. (Ulwar cat,
1QiM). .No. 1,,31 ).
(lA,WiNd by ~. (UlWlr 'i. e. 168S A. D.). Traces fa-
car. No. 1432 and extract 34' ). ~ from. to.~.
(iA'lWi",rtc by ~-qw. Stein's ~.Ilil'd"'i~,~, ~;
cat. p. 101. infourqqs.
C. 8iif\~"i by qr«.

-..
(I) corn. on .1.ri~ldt.. by ~

(2) a digest of religious obser-

(IAi:ri"..r.rt(liSi by 18Afb'ilW.
,...,cfut (Ulwar cat. No. 1435).
vances compiled in the name \."......"h"'•.
of ~ ( described as u."."q«rtc by ('Ai"fq.
.n- (1.".",..",,(
"ill""''' ), son of Q 1,"(IOd
and descendant of the royal ""l'4'IiS,tCq.
by if.~ m. in

family OfAI~+i"''''. ~ "Ai..nq«fitt by \JInFI'.

was himself a feudatory of 4iqdiaq«tf m. by ~ in .-
Jehangir and Shah Jehan. ~, IUilniEt ( p. 21 3).
The I. O. cat. (vol. HI. p. 'iq~'SC.IClI of~.
502) says that the real author (I('IQhijq'C(nc by '10. Vide p. 417
was~, son of IiSIClA"11Q above.
and father of ~ ~,:ofl,. (\('IQUIij,l\l", of 'l(fJq,,'U,. Vide sec.
Relies on tmfI', 1mt1i', and
95·
_ writers. Latter half of
U.(iJijiNjq"~~ by \1'iiPII, son
17th century. Peterson (in ofOlf(NUl.
Ulwar cat. No. 1433) says Qfiiq'.
that this is a corn. on the
•IA'EIII"".". But from the \ll."n\l •
description in the I. O. cat. (I) ano. (BurneU's Tanj. cat.
this does not appear likely. p. 138 a); ms. dated m
1714 ( 1657-8 A. D. ).
"AII,",- vide fH(ritllf$(. ( 2 ) by a 5011 of~.

6th Repon p. 107. .

(IAlij'iif:lNiIiS,fq,rtc Vide Peterson's '""'iA or 1qt4'~ by ar.pft'-
\4', son of ~~, resident
(IAI."."'.I m. in' rtc~"i(IiI and of Benares. Mention!;~,
._"'" of qa, for. ft4o. ili(l"fq, ~ ~ft!ir
{lAI.".~' by ....." .. 'A. of~, for. ftr. Later than

(I"'.".,.•. by iil"",.."qrtc, pu-

1640 A. D.

pil of q(A'tjqft.i'ii.''''i4~''- URllifi'A'" or Uq"ftt by~,

~ in Sqqs. (D. C. ms. 44 0 son of ~; for 'U'~s
~f 18~1-9$ is dated ~e 1607 ( Baroda O. I. 8018). .
 1t4
....qft4.'ifl"ltI"'" by .. ," .... -
ms. A very large work. Ba-
roda O. I. i0946 has 13 IJIIA'IfS
and probably there were more.
,.q'i".
(d by ,«6l"'"' son of p, an
'34hq 11 I" 01. Describes' the
rites connected with Siva
worship in the form of 1411'-
a. There are in all 1028 ver-
ses on "6!l3NSiili(1" iOC"Oiq-
~, q'ia'l,jljl~{\\', "'1(1f1tf\t.
Composed in ncr. 1515
(1458 A. D.). Also called
'(Cl.lfit.l.
(2) another shorter treatise on
same subject; introduction
being partly identical. Com-
posed between 1578-1643 A.D.
( vide I. O. cat. p. 584~'
(3) by :st""''''~n, son of ~­
omr. Baroda ms. 8030 is
dated~1809 (1752-3 A.D.).
(4) Describes "6Ucn'l following
AMI\'iqilli(4h though a is
recited in all sakhas; says
i"
'8tiri'lsc4} i m.,q .."",s·
sit... iji""~" i .,.. n ammr.r 1fI'-
~ Q1rl'ftwr.
fI'II: I iI6J:: ft\TT ~ ftt qm
"'I+;_ll~"6ti~ . Qij5Ii.tilIYOlt-
~I.'hr~~)­
~~.uWfft I' I. O. ms. dated
w.nr. 15 87 i. e 1530-3 I A. D.
( vide cat. p. 580 No. 1783 );
quotes ~ often.
uq«ih (tUiiiqol'iq ) Raroda O. I.
24S 2 •
uq,,"by~.
uq.cd~ by .I'l'tctt~", son of~­
~. Also called (i1i1'"N'iitt
and "tU(ilq"".
Uq",,, by ""lqOI4l1, son of ...w-
~. 'QIQ~.i' ~ q:
'fa1IW ~ ~\'N_"(ii'I(1i\ur
(i'I':~. •
Uq.'" by 1Ci+i..I(t"'n, son of mr-
PII' ( according to illll'q"....).
Uq'4dfl by ~; ms. (Bik. cat.
p. 601 ) dated sake 1604 ( 1682
A. D. ).
(i\l'C'i1tc by I\ ..... I\(. son of ~
and younger brother of ~
( for "",,~s ).
(il'l4fN:cftt- Peterson's 6th Re-
port p. 109.
~~ftf by .if(A,,'i~ft', son
of (1qlt\liUfUit.n.
~by.ii('i.
(ilf\lt81(1~";L\l by ",ii("tt.•.
Utl'l,,,Plf't or ~_ by uw-
....., son of ""jqOIIlf; m. in
f(IIPtiU" of ."c!U.... About
1570-1600.
•
(il8j"'I(1- manual of formula
intended for a worship.
~ or 1tat by ..... ift,. .,
son of
~,residing at Benares, also
called '~Cim. for .. '3t(1~qilli((fj
Ptterson's 5th Report p. 17S •.
4)lljfl1i,,,Oi.
I '""tcq~Il'f'
'6iliil.. q,fft by ~, son of
~ (D. C. No. 283 of
1886-92). Seems to be same as
\liq:cfti (4) above.
'6iliiiaq",ftI by trr-mJ, of the
family of m. Relies on amUR
as the principal authority. .
\li1'1iI .. q"fW by ~, son of ~
~ m. in .mcnqijq'lfctt ; q. v.
About 1750 A. D.
"Jil81 .. q",fctt or~. Vide ~I:­
qfft- above.
'.''''f,it. by (1101"1.
..((IiCI{, ~urnamed 3«1'~.
son of
of Amm.
'6I1 ...... r.:..1
\Ii,'4\" ....~ by itqltf(lq i vide
\Ii""'~.
"""",qaYcq (~) by 'iSi!(qR:cti
",q"",qut, son of ~. In
the D. C. ms. No. 240, of A
1881-82 (428 folios) a pedi-
gree is gh·en. which starts with
"18\4(1te, in whose family
was born ~ who conquer-
ed ~; his son was "4,,1lI,.
'ii!(qRw, was 13th from ~
and king of 'i,,\e6\(18. The
work deals with ~..ni"'htl"S
..,,.
such as PIS''''' (uptofolio 210),
and with ,qililq1""'i1~~~,
"_ , ~~, ~, ~­
f(11I'. Relies upon ..~. __
'R (~). "nB', lIfuPR,
qil\'ilifb~. Wi'NU.". ~-
'R. A."',"~'~'
. . . of ~t\NUt; described
"'1,1,,-
. above seems to be a part of
this i m. in "'81f1lQi(jtllf(ll~q ....ift
of ",(jqU,iil' Between 1450-
1525 A. D.
~U.lft.1 or ~p.TR$r- vide m-
W\'liP.IA:.I above. In J 266-
67 A. D. .
~UiSiqhlli by Rudl'l'A; part of
rftdl:l:fll:(q (on politics) ; pr. in
Chowkhamba S. series.
.J
~ifiU'\","if&"r by ifffi~qfbCfi', son
of ~1iCI"1t:t; in five ~ on~­
'A .. I'ElI .. , ~, UGt',
seems to be a corn. on his
~ifiu'llinq; (in one hundred
~;
verses). Vide Burn'ell's Tanj.
cat. pp. 1J2 band 164 h.
'f(I'-
e'~n" by ilRT~.
~m m. by liitfJ: in 1(rqq
p. 328, iIiCiiIi4Nittr..a:.
e'ifiUi(1ij+qii' by~. On the in-
dications and predictions from
bodily signs and on Prakrits.
Vide Bik. cat. p. 41 I.
e'iIlU'(q~ m. by 1mfJ: in ~­
\Orq' p. 82 3, by f.J. ftf.
~~~- rules for the con-
struction of ~,_na,s in 32 sec-
tions.
~itiN,«fft .
(I) by $T~c6~, son of \fIU-
~.
(2) by ,"~, son of ""'" ...
(3) by "",qu1tif. SOil of ~.
Sec. 103.
~\1 ......q m. 10 . .\(Iq. Ot.
~.
lIIl'IItlfidqOIi ... f~flo(l by Ai'iI'''~
"'",tfi in five ~s.
liMl\'lqq'\'I'( by .. r.r",~.
8,.,R¥, by f\,.ij,Aif, son of ~­
I{W ( for 1I'N14~"'iI«' Baroda ).
O. I. 12072 dated ~ 1552
and No. 4055 dated I 507 ~.
8S.'8~"q by ~. The
first verse is sq'@4'Q 1O\TIn'-
.m ""'RC"U\lw''Q and the last
verseissqftrqm .~ ri",'8aw
~ fih\': I (vide Bik. cat.
pp. 408-40 9).
81"11 0 'ifQ •
81~"ri'tdVI by ~~1IJ ~~.
81'ri,~M. rn. in "."8'$(.
81"'(i!(~~ rn. by fir. {W.,~ . ••
~ by ftt~ ( Baroda O. I.
12 854 ).
8iq,,~ or $A"'NSit{i~., by PIT-
11(, son of !«Ion,"", son of ~­
ifTtl ; based on !51ft¥T and {fW,
ill"" .. ' .... and~. Deals with
leading topics of 3IRil, Q1A1R.
N. vol. X. p. 248; Baroda O. I.
No. 1422 is dated m1592
( 1535-6 A. D.). It mentions
~, ~fi\\'IH, 't,cqq\'l'(.
Between 1300-1500 A. D.
twJlql(lijl\'t'Iftr.
(l'J! 'I.,~ftr't'lfft.
twJj4ih4ftr m. by ~ (on 'l.
I. 238) and by ~ in
••
twJS"""~ m. in 3m11i and iIIlII"t-
. o f 1'\4T!lli'; pr. Anan. Srn.
pp. II7- I2 3·
81EqI" (pr. Jivananda Srn~ pan 11
pp. 310-320) rn. in \11"1("",".
8i'I"~ pr. in Anan. Srn. pp.
124- 127.
8i4l1dlM't'Iia pr. Anan. Srn. pp.
128-1 35.
81_~"$'E¥l1ft in 114 verses (Baroda
O. I. 11863 ).
twJ!t,tld't'lPri- m. in amPi (pr. in
Anan. Srn. pp. 136-141 and
Jivananda Srn. pan I. pp. 1 77-
1 93 ).
8,,,r.,,ftt (pr. Jivananda Srn. part
1 pp. 1-I2) vide p. 109 above.
8"'''CiI8'Q'',,17t' pr. Anan. Srn.
( pp. 142-181 ).
8"11\.
8~ci'.""'~$' by """I""II'tt,
guru of ~"iilfi+.i("I".
~",."c{i~.
8"nlrtM'iftt by ~'III""'.Ii", pu-
pil of ~"qSi$'ijli"iH!("I". Proba-
bly same as efedl4i" ... ~Cfif.
8,,01111" ( on offerings of salt cakes
to the deceased on 4th day after
death ).
~"'ri"lft-vide sec .• 13, p. 76 ; pr.
Jivananda Srn. pan 11. pp. 375-
382 and Anan. Srn. pp. 182-
186 D. C. ms. 44 of 1866-68
contains a fWtId"ftr in 6 ~s
where'" and other sages are
represented as asking ~
about ........ and su"I\wws.
 817

~""iI•. ~.SI.I_I by~. Latter half of

"""iI...,f\.,. 11th century; gives specimens
of letters, bonds, deeds &c •
..... I\Gi... ~An'.
~.(III.I( m. in 31i&Ci'.' '.i.
..... flllI by 811PW.
li\l\d'E'lftl •
a,,,~ttlftl- sec. 50.
" .. fII8N"~'" by ~ ( accord-
ing to ~). I. O. cat. vol. 1I'Ar~~ by "~"'"
Ill. pp. 584-585. . ......,\4il6 (Baroda O. I. No. 5507).
f81f'1'-SlfII81~ by &lftlqOIWf, son """'~ ( Bik. cat. p. 489 ).
Of,MiIiIi'iI,. ..... .,(1i'(~I1'
by Wi~8rilril"'lq, son
~1f'I:i""'~.1 by (II"~'I!j''''SiI, of 41",\,1""4; mentions ~. 'IT.
son of IR.N(', son of.,.., com- ~~ift' m. in ~ of
posed for pleasing king ~. ~.
He wrote3lIifA"'~lti .. r.:..1
also. "i'(II~ m. ill ~ and by
First quaner of the 18th
century.
'Mh41f\1.' on fifty forms of
~ ...
1miI~on~.

...,,,GtN (Hultzsch R. I. No. 448).

deeds, bonds and letters, com-
posed in 1232 A. D. Vide
Bhandarkar's Report for 1882-
83, No. 410; ms. dated WI.fCl
1536, i. e. 1479-80 A. D.
'4h"rtc contains forms of mort-
gage-deeds, sale-deeds, treaties,
cited from actual documents in
the royal secretariat from 9th
to 16th century of Vikrama era,
published in G. O. series
( 192 5 ).
\"fi'iila, by~, son of~­
(111'in 464 verses and four ds
on (origin of writing ),
r-;['I'
'I1aRr, hil' (the an of the
saibe) and ~; ms. copied in
162S A.D. (Aufrecht's Oxf.cat.).
.'...6'fi''''78.
.. De
~bY~ifN.
......1... ".
by
"u1(1I'(3'i'rfft-IifI8T 141-'' ' ' .
mixed castes. N. ( new series)
On
I. p. 3P.
",ut(lll("~ by ~ ~.
11'01'~ by ~~•. Proba-
bly the same as above.
iiI,,"",h(\q or ~ by 5"1',
son of .m~, son of mI1I' of the
111(1(1"''''.; composed at Benares
on~,~, ~. . .-
111$",~. ~, PIS''''
~~,a.~,~
'Ifiq"81 &c. .
""~ by king PII' who
ruled over Qm1I' on the banks
818
of the ~ (vide Bik. cat.
p. 489). This is a large work.
~tll.N ..fa m. in ~ of ~o
( styled ~o ).
~~ by ~{, son of ~:Jft\:R' ;
pr. at Benares in 1903 ; m.
in ~rf~crr;r~ of ~iVr.
" of ~~ of ~~ fami-
ly. Deals with imTr.Cf and
the fef>tivals and iffiS of the
12 months of the year.
" by ~~rqffl. About first half
of 15th century; m. in q-
fffif({"ECf of ~v 1:1 •
""
" by~. It is also styled
~'1'ffij1:lt~ or .~ q;fq{~', '!Ti-\f
(Bik. cat. p. 468 ).
" by ~R"lw.:jGt (C P. ,at. No.
501 7 ).
~{q'cmr from the i!i~q.
rif;rm'llffl' ( Ifrwr ) by ;rr1'qf-
~ ; ms. dated 14;7 A; D. (B.
O. mss. cat. \'01. I. No. 312 and
J B 0 R S, for 1927 part:> IU-
IV p. IV).
~+i\tI~ er ~m-~ by m~­
~, son of ~1lN1~ ( pr. in B.
I. series). Vide sec. 101. _
~ m. in $~r..UiQ'ElI~itiIrr of
~,in m:tQ~. Earlier than
1600 A. n.
~ part of ~~ of
:atititl'cc.
~ m. in ~'lm~.
~~ m. 10 i!i~~
~~.
...1Clm by ~"I'Cf ~"I",""14fhil,
composed by order of king 'cti-
~ ....
qiffm'fiQ' alias _li.,left .. by 1R\'i(f-
~, son of ~~ and
younger brother of ~mr ;
composed by order of :;ri'l~ of
fRf\mT; m. in ~""' by
wrn,m and in ~?('It.C~h; of
Il(JJQlful. Earlier than 1150 A.D.
C. by ltli.... i1lmar in Akbar's
reign.
~.
~ vide sec. 9; pr. in
B. S. series, Jivananda Srn.
part n. pp. 456-496 and Anar..
Sill. pp. 187-231.
C. by q~ m. in ~ii{­
roflt~C1>T on .mtt~.
,"n-~~ or II(T~M in 45
3{'oo1JFrs on ~n~, :st'!l', wm, ~­
~:r, 011 certain astrological as-
pects of ;.r~, m etc. (Ulwar
cat. extract 582 ).
If1~UHllI1r in ten 3{\'Q'NS and
about 1100 verses. On the
:;H~r:iS for ''''ll!ilitlGlUIS, ~,
~uCiI'!'r·~", II'A(. ~, ~-
4l.ffl~fmr (I. O. cat. vol. Ill.
p. 392 No. 1339). BaroJa O.
I. Ms. No. 1885 is dated sake
15 64.
,,~or~.
C. ~1~8""IUl by~. m:t is
said to have asked 1Ifl.w why he
by was exiled. Deals with propitia-
tory rites for evil aspects of

planets, ~, ~. Says
that it was based by ~ on
In\~;ft ~. Vide D. C.
ms. No. 245 of 1879-80. Ba-
roda O. I. 1412 is dated ~
15 65 (1508-9 A. D.). The com.
611
"""'OI4\q:QOI by tI~, son of(N(.
Ei'('M!ld- pr. in G. O. series in 21
WOWS on ~s from ~
•
;:m:t'I.fl(1II' to ~ and on ~

gives only the snt\15's of verseS. and~.

It says that ~ was im- Ei,nfi.6(1I( by., son of a~ ;
parted to ifrof and others by composed in 1785 A. D.
'f'ftw. OO@jrq~ciIQ .
Ei Ri dl M ,«Rt.
EiI(1I.fl,",i.6'~' •
'41q:q(l*l of ~'«i"wai"". On pro-
Ei'(1if1i!l4'til6 by~. Sec. 95.
per times for religious ceremo-
nies. Part of~. .. IRl8i?J"!i.6IA:l6I.
.ur(1&"U!iiPfl by ~. SOil of f.p;r-
Iflq:q q?4i41 1 Ill. in 'l~ 11$14'111· ;:mt (he rather revised or restored
EiT<f'l:r~ m. in ~r~ of~. it). Vide Bik. cat. p. 490 (~,
<i1llfe*t,,":e !lfJ 111. by aN~r.f.: . ~ ~iiPfl"'~81 (1T~')f\l({T).
.. ,... ifli1%'.HEliSj4>i~i by m~, SOil ~or m~; pr. in Bom-
of~. bay 1884. Quotes w41Tfir, ~­
~,~,~tI\', fif.ft:r.
~·Of.~IIq;'~i.
So later than 1620 A. D. Speaks
~.- a work by a fol\O\ver of
of ~""OISj"'I'.J ~ifi'R', N-
~i'rllCR,
according to~­
~, ~, f!lIiiMl41-
~. Vide pp. 289-90 above; m.
s:rq)q, ~ij6"'1~~q-;r, ~­
by ~. Between 1080-1125
fq~h, .. i ~~q.
A. D.
~~"r by i.6~ijllfi't~·
<n'i.~A:t.fl~ or ""'~IJ~lIilq'IW­
mq by (1f1UIlt:c<uRtfl4I)1'. Deals <mi't=;rf.:Nt by ~Rn:r·
with "ttOI:iCQNII.fl(UI, iI1f~q.,~{, ~by ~V,(; pr. at
~.~.~i. Lahore ( 1 853 ).
~i1l&I'II~q .. {ft. ~~ or ~rq-tf (Baroda
O. J. No 16 72 ).
<I'Tt!I~.
.....,....
~-'iJt=r:"'.... ... 1))' Q114HfiQ·
q,..'«.Ti'I' •
EiI41"q;I~q:a- a large work in verse;
follows~ mainly. ~7i~iff hy I;IlGIi,f.~!f.
~~ by ~q m. in for:"·
Ei'41;NOilRl m. in ~,~ (m-u-
~). 1I'~'fi1'{1f by ~1"'~' Sec. 102.
110

",,,,fIi, . RI by ""'....1__..*, pr. at

Benares, 1883 and Calcutta,188s.
"4i1"~1'i.", m. in M"',*,+II by
~o.
..1$"'" by (j .. tllUf, son of;nu- "4i1(aQtI"- vide "lfticac .
"'"'1" According to 3IPCi8IQ..- "4i111i.n\ m. in for. Ar. (may also
. . ; m. in ~fRRI' of ."81."-- he the name of an author ).
111' 1\,...."'," corn. on ~~ by
"_iiiiPwSi4ti,- iliicwilws. ""qRairi. Vide sec. J05.
_'''~Slcb.l- extracted from RI""'lilW.
411~'l'i'" of ~.
RI" ... RI .. 'i\1i vi"·
.. 1$11" by 114'; m. in fir. f\f.
1\" .. If.... I.fq... I" by cft1irw.
"'~1\1'l19r by ~ at the bidding
of WI ..",I, son of .. 1.. ""-.... ut- ,"I""al m. in for. Ar.
war cat. extract 576. 1\"1".'"" m. in fij"l"qlft'iilri of
. 1"".,,\1.1 pr. at Bangalore, SRIft'•
~1illjqlft"'lri' of 1tljifii$. son of
1884.
~. Composed at Benarcs in
" ... I(f.\Ultf by aitq I (iiJw;q I q It 'fiHiIif" 1625 A. D. He styles himself
11114114. .la"illi(iiIAl"i fiR:. In five mos
.~"iat\r..aiq. on ~11t"1""Ij, ,,,r.w.ri,
~ .
~iiQ\illllq,,1ft (Ulwar cat. No. ~, ~, ~,SI'fftai"'14,1j and
1444 and extract 344 ). funeral ceremonies, the third
dealing with~, ~ and
by ~I"."'I
"\ilQP!8r", 011 "
~,
1IT8', the fifth with ~, ~.
~, ~'QJ, il'iI1'~. firf9.:aPtUIQ. aAi1'( and I(lQ'O. Mentions __-
Relies upon 1I"('SQ'S of ri, wft1l,
and~.
~, f\Ii\\14iq, ftr"I~ (pr.
B. I. series ).
"ilil.... leiaC m. in ,NISSI('I'". "111" .. 1(!iJ1 or l4"I~f'-"lljiU(!iJ1 by
"~1"8f8" m. by brrft (t\I,,(iial t~'111 of 3t~.ii.. Resided on
p. 109), in C(T-mR' (part of the qiCir nean...."flif\ in am--
"R4'SI('I,q ). Wo m. in ~+iI •.cli'tCIar and ~­
~ m. in iCl"ici16 of (1 ..*.1. ql~ln. F..arliar than 1550 A. D.
There are 240 ii'¥(1Ii'S in the I.
AI,,,ftfi\- (from the a<lhjq4 of 1qT- O. ms. (cat. p. 575 No. 1769)
1ImI' chapters 33-40 of the Bom- which was copied in ~ 1732;
bay edition): pr. at Gujarati pr, in Anan. P. series, 1920.
Press, Bombay. ( 176S-6 A. D. ). Baroda O. I.
"4i1.,q,,1ft m. in PotiQI.I~~ pp. No. 10449 copied in ~ 16.22
S66, 57 1• ( IS6S-6 A.D.),

c. by' fts4r;t1 ... son of~.
1lI'''''(iiI by .. IU40Iil!'
~1"OiW m. in ac,... lifilreq.
~1"(III(:ijilil Ano. Vide Bik. cat.
P·494·
~!M'U81 ( _ ) m. ill Aca .. fifi
of~. F.arlier than 1300
A. D.
~ by 1QI'1\T{.
~'"' m. in R1'lllucreu6i1', ~,
~fmm.
~~pr by UW~, 5011 of~­
~. surnamed ~~ (~? ).
Composed in 1702 A. D.
~q ••iII~N «ftf.
C. by Ift~. Baroda O. I.
No. 5491 dated ~ 1607
( 1550-1 A. D. ).
~.Ga,,,ol- COI11. on V8n'Pr by
ll'e"I".
f\ .. ifil~ ..ifi~Ji4 •
~"I'lfi'" OT-fj'Mt1i ... I{
son of "1*,lqOlilf' Relies on ftRn-
fIm• .'\bout I575-I600A.D. Deals
with ..UIl'8 ....... and (lllIfitIfWlq'i(j1I',
fJ4P4,\UI!IIiil:, "'ttliIIl18, 94",,,141-
l{R, Iffin preferred to Am as
heir. The Bhadkainkar collec-
tiCon ms. comes up to only
611
~, ~"II''''~, ~, •
~, ~, ~qw, 8IP'-
"'''I~.I(, :ijf{'i!~tt~l. N. vol. VI.
p.67·
~,ftNI(O'.
~rel'i'l'4reI81 or ~retih,43'1q""re'81-
a COIll. on acrPCI814"481«iI.
by'~, son of
f1c\i'lf1lRrf'l.
~ and ~ and pupil of
~\l\lIlit'. His gotra was
~ and his grandfather was
1I111'or and grand-uncle ~ and
gre:tt-grand-fathcr was m, who
was a minister of \fm~ of
~~ ( Sambhar ). ~ was
commander-in-chief and ""'""
w:to; ~ of ',",(13'1, who
was killed by ~s. ~ crown:-
cd tRmr in tlliifii..a and 1ITIiit'
went to aculf\Mqle •• Thcfamily
originally came from 341""4""('
Work is divided into seven.
Cfi(Ufs; ms. (I. O. cat. p. 489
No. 1)77) is dated ~ 1582
~ ( 1526 A. D.). Deals wich
by (Ire6-1, disputed points of sacred law,
such as the persons entitled to
offer'lR[ to the deceased, v-
suqfW;r etc.
~U'Efilftc&1 m. by ~ of
ill.{l'1iR•

_« )
'l'1fi'(,:. AiII"'t+d" m. by ttltt... fitt.I,iR"rfl'.
~iIIl_.@(d'6 (a ponion of the
~ of vide sec. 77.
"'\111'(11'\ of "4iNfh ; composed un-
der orders of ,t.cI(lqOI, son of "iIIi4ci1iJ\'i by~« Rt:Ci""illiin"
~, son (,lf~. On ~ composed in §ake IS2~ (1604
 622
A. D.). He was patronised by
the Raja of Assam.
~o;!{~ by ~tl:Iw. Vide sec.
97·
~:q~q)r by 3f;r~; quotes
~i"JqIlUJ and m'rffllFiN. Later
than 1600 A. D.
A"lit~r.=s.:i.f,1 by ,,;,\:R ~itm~,
pupil of *ioC~~. In his ~­
~quotes ..-..mr".
On the
18 titles oflaw. About 1450A.D.
~f?q ifll it RIi by If.:om frt fl:t w.
Sec. 98; pr. at Bombay.
lfIiiUiti110... by !f.'tt'~~nt~. Sec.
106.
r:. . . litPrtJtq by ~.
lfIcuqA6,Q by~.
~ll~ by ~rml~q:Jiu"if.
Sec. 1 13. Colebrooke translated
two out of the several principal
topics of this work. Vide N.
(new series) vol. I. preface
pp. XIII-XIV.
~~ by ~~. Vide sec.
90 •
lfI"I'\"I~f\:l by ~~!fT~QTQ'
~, on the 18 titles of law.
~"II\~q"6R by 111CC1i.i'Jfi!I'«lifl"I.~.
lfI"I~(1I" of~, m. in his ~­
~~. Vide sec. 88.
~qlq(1j(jJtlJl compiled by ~­ "'t4I,lfiA by "'~i1i'1~
md ~ at the instance of wgu.
Sir WilIiam Jones in 1789 ill ~C418i$ijq:«I?i. Vide A-ErI1'~'
nine m1rs. The colophon has : ~t416lfiRiti5j~RWI' ~Rr;fi ( U1war
the rather picturesque words cat. No. 1452 and extract).
,-CL..:. ~
~~'*' .." "'1t=(1
~ ... ~
.. ,~qltlW etc,,
(cat. of Madras Govt. mss.
vol. VI. p. 2407, No. 3203 ).
ff4",litM1·
lfI"I\lcfc"ii¥~ or -ltW' compiled by
.n~"$I"'" and several other
Pandits. ( D. C. 111S. No. 364
of 1875-76, N. vol. IX p. 244
No. 3165 ).
~~ compiled in 1773 for
Warren Hastings by ~ and
several other Pandits and trans-
lated into English by Halhed
( which translation was publish-
ed in 1774 A. D. ). Divided into
2 I ~s (waves, sections) Oil
'lfiOIll\I'1 and the other titles of
law (;qCi,mqqS ). Pr. by the
Venk. Press, Bombay. This
edition shows that the work
was composed at the court of
Ranjit Singh of Lahore. To-
wards the end the names of the
Pandits who compiled it arc
given. Vide N. vol. X p. I I S-
116 and N. ( new series) I
pp. 339-341 where the verses
about the name~ of the colla-
borating Pandits are given, but
the reference to Ranjit Singh
does not occur.
Ihll\l~tI"
of r.r.
"' Relies on~.
 618
"1Ii1.iiitl'6f1"*A"· ms. copied in 1113 ~, ~ and the other
A. D. ( Hp. cat. p. XI). ~ms up to '6RI'4"". He wrote
~1Ii1,~fJf:ft ( c. P. cat. No. SI 40· for '"~ students.
41 ). ~"liN"~ from the at,!qAli'JI'6.
~~.
AililcA," or 'dill'Wf1 by .,,!"~
Sec. 102.
C.byf,f:l~. ~'""' by wftl1~. An· elaborate
rc"16ri't"la,,, m. in 'd'(q~ ( vol. treatise on marriage in 12.2.

11. p. 117 ) of ",0. chapters.

fQm~qby ~~.

~ilil,r.c"qO' by ~. ~iijI6~1"''' by \(li!iI"'4IQ-, son of

~ or U1QIt, in 17 chapters on
~ili'WSr.c .... O' by~;mr. auspicious times for marriage.
p..I.iIIMo!(ij m. in ;Rlii1'Et1'fi!j of nro.
... One ms. is dated sake 1326 i. e.
Probably an astrological work 1398-99 A. D. (HBRAS. cat. part
of crm-ft:Ifn or of~. I p. 109 No. 322 ) ; m. in ~­
~eii,qo!(ij by wrttrnf'ar (_11 fq 1ta, ?), iflq"Cf; of~, in ihhl..;:q.
sonof~. C. ~ by qet._I\"~, son of
~, in sake 1476 i. c. 1 iS4-S
IhlWSqo!(ij by 'A~«.f\.
A. D. (BBRAS. cat. part I p.
~ililijqo!(ij'ffiif$
by. inr.~. 110 No. 334 ). See Bhandarkar's
Baroda O. I. No: 133. Reportfor 1883-84 pp. 372-373,
Aililiiq ••[fa or AI"161~q'1[fft .iH~tfrq. where we read that . . first
A-cn6q,,1W by ~fI'lr. composed ~~ ..., then Itr.(-
Riilil,q'llft by =qp. AA, thcn a corn. on l'6\4lilitft.
a corn. on ij~.
Ai"iq"ftI by 'ft1IVr'l.
C. by E6iWcuo,dl"i.
Ailil,q,,1ft by ;mft.
"ailiq"fR by i1mq1lf\1I' A.. I,Jl\.c.tj by ~ (seems to be
a portion of ih5(l0f;:q' ).
~""'" by ~RA'PI.
~"Iiilftl.'~' ... ,..,·
~1.q,,1W or P4.. 161t\.ltq"ftc by
~'" ~;m'Vp, son of ~, ~"I'I~¥R~del .. q"fitI by ~.
son of~~. He was paternal AqICI~s..il.lnlfl4'-ascribed to~",
first cousin of ~. and so ( N. vol. XI Preface p. 14 ).
flourished about 1310-13 60 fhlilqi"f(~oP.r by 3foIift~­
.\. D. 011 itl'\CE(l1a." 1., ~, ~.
 814

"~"" .. ,,,... ,(... t«i of _ on pro- On various ceremonies and ex-

pitiation of angry deities and piations; based on ~.
consecration of tanks and wells Composed in 1544 A. D. Vide
&C. Ms. ( Hp. cat. pp. XIII and N. vol. X. pp. 233-2 3S.
6S ) dated l'. t. 372 i. e. 1490- ~"l(flli" m. in 1(","81.,.
91. This is different from ..rt-
....,efM. ~"qr.. ..", m. in 6N"ifil"~"
fir. ftJ. Vide pp. 263-364 above.
"-~8t\'t by """CUI.
about wearing the __ and
Discussion Bik. cat. p. 497 No. 1967 is
" ........ ~.. "' which deals with
.. ~qeft", AA, f.i1nI, qR\i..., . . . relationship in marriage,
~, ~, riur, ~I"'l'"" particularly about the girl being
~,Siffti'if\4tiit\. N. vol. X. beyond the fifth and the seven-
pp. 10 5- 107' th from the mother and father
M,,4\q¥ by~: Treats of respectively.
II(T1(iiI's; compiled under auspices
of QllRnW; ms. ( I. O. cat. p. """,q(iiijiijq m. in :aC"PI.... by
'-0 ( vol. 11 p. II 6 ).
SS! No. 1716) copied in ~
1638 ( 1582 A. D. ). ~ .. "~ by .".'idElH....'), SOl1 of
iil'ill,qtfi\fij, who styles himsrlf
""MHila. IR"r'4151eftol. Author was devotee
MIi(ii l(iII du•. of ,,~ .... , in Benares. Divided
"'.I&i. by ~ m. in his ~­
HitiIO'iij. I47S-IS25 A. D.
into 4 IfSj'q'S on 31f4lI1(', aRIT{,
SlIq,.... and ~. Ist'fS1"q' has

~"r..4qOI by ~il. On ~ 42 ~(I' verses and one ~

of two kinds, 'ii""I~'" and~- on daily religious duties such as
~. ~,~, ~, ~",
\r.WJ, Irwt _.. HI • ." ~; 2nd
" .. \fIq m. in 11'' '1('•. !Imf. ( on &qqR) has 44 verses
~... tt\~. in \'arious metres (1Ilftpfto, iII-
~"I.arti (C. P. cat. No. 5197. ~,
• "",'_lid" &c. ) ; 3rd ( srN-
ftI .... SiEfHfll D. C. ms. No. 144 of ""' ) has 53 verses (all ~
1884-86. For ii11Ri'~ followers except last which is 1I1ftI;ft);
on daily duties like ~, .. i'it'" 4th itil.,lilOI has 53 verses in
.Ol'ii.... 'i!rft~ ..q, SI io'r....q, ~,~,~,
and wr:f:. and other metres on ~,
"""Si¥I~'¥N"ftI of~", of the ~,~,~1';Rf. Au-
q(lfl"....5.,
son of In""', sen thor's patron seems to have been
of~, son of onoqOlI ... 14. \liq' or~, son of ifl"'."',
at
 SfS

' Ill''('
. . . Refers to ...-1 ~I

"'* and "'~ii_SIiIiI~. M. by

III 2. p. 102, which oc-
rites for avetting evil conse-
quences of being born at one of
the four periods called ~­
curs in com. on ~.,', Ill. 37) fm.
and by "~.I\t(.. (~I
Mysore ed. p. 164 c ~ ~-
"",ntl'hi.Uit' by
of Q
""'"I
RI.,.. Digest
rites for Rm' followers.
" '......41 • .rr.mt ~ I
~ ..cf,.. " uft[: ~~­
~ by .. ,,,,,ct'ht.
*'
it..... 11). Later than 1100
A. D. and earlier than 1200 A.D.
,..",tft~QfI"I" by i(l,,"I"EI,q.
",,,,,,"Ift"i(1' by ,ftc'ii" son 01
(This information is based ~. Ulwar cat. 1457.
on two mss. in the Bhadkam- tt.CC"I\"i1. Vide sec. 10. Pr. Jiva-
kar collection ). nanda Sm ..part I pp. 60-176.
C. by author (Vide BBRAS. C. ~ by ilfl{q1tp. Vide
cat. part 2 pp. 229-231 for fuller sec. 105.
details ). •
.-... tftt••" on the daily cere-
",,,,,,..T,,,m. in ;rnftl'Qt(if .

monies performed by 111",,5. ",,,,,,ili,,wtri m. in ~ of

«le...,,,·
"'ifJ'l<ii.E"lt1tct., by .,. .. ~I".
"''''.'''ii~n. by lINt.
~"'I"'iiW"- vide sec. 57 p. 23 6. "'1i4I'l<iiNett.
C.by~.

~ ...,"'.'" m. in +I"I~"\\4.
Probably the ..,,,q,ft:a"'f or ~anAA hy 1J¥l..- ( Baroda O.
i~~4\ta., of ~.... ,.
I. No. 5487.said to be author's

""'..."e~ by .-" ...( on ~

copy is dated m 1692 i. e.
1635-6 A. D. ).
".wm,(I'I....
m. in ... II , ..
-.
""liMi.44ft!· .
",,,...,~Itt ( Hultzsch R. I. No. "'Ii4ISiIh.fta~of ..'tt'lI .....:rI\,
'9). son of ..'''.. ' .... '4.
,....'W"'...w, ( Hultzsch R. I. "",.. RH .. m. in r.."qt(\q •.
,.....AI....,q by ,tt,.,u..
or
No. 144).
"" ..t\'Qqe~ (or . " " . , ) by
tRt,.",,4 in 19 kalAs; m. by
. . .*...., _pupil
.... of.,.,."i\t,..... I'~"" in SlWii~~." Deals
with principal .... fasts l fes-
M
entlODS ,'' '411. tivals, and ceremonies; ms.
" .....~~Rt by ....n,.... · dated t.1r. 1496 ( 1440 A. D. ).
AI ....".'.......'"~ or ,.. .... ,,,..,,... Bhandarkar's Report 188,-8i
.,.. (from ,,,,'i'4,1I'ii,) on P·7 6•
.. D.7f.
 626

'""~~ m. bY~I"Ii'litC. ~~ ("~(IIj') by

~by~,son
of uamntf (part of a larger
work called l~PTiI~
or ~~R:qqfq':i[l'ft'). Ms. copied
in ~liflt. 1675.
~'lT~fcf by ~i'I~, son of
3n~"f. Sec. 109. Deals with
riles in honour 01 Vi~l)U to be
performed by onc who desires
a son. Ulwar cat. No. 1458 ;
Baroda I. O. 2264 dated ~
1604 which scems·to he sake.
~UJrtIW m. by amr$, !piRm({,
ff,rwi1r~ '.f. of iiI'\1{n 0 •
~it (part of ilffiquJiilf{;s in
~'\mlla ).
~"5JlI'lq'4t(ff alias ofR~\Uct.
{q-"IgWl':i[q~ hy .unl:lur son of ~T'"
'CI"{ ( Barod•• O. I. 8171 ).
~~~Q" m. in ::ifqu;.f., R!t. 1fT.
(p. 29 1 ).
~6Ul~fft- vide ~1IlI!\l~s{, above.
eft("I(Rt'IEj~I~- vide Mm~r-
1i5"1".
~~,com. on q~~q~fif
by ~!lft:c'lf ( 4 parts on 31P.lT{
(I"Wtfft~(.
~iil"ilff,if or -~ by king
~, son of~, son of
er.qfb of KI"(4\i. On expia-
tions for lapses committed in
this life; composed in ~
1439 (1383 A. D.). Stein's cat.
p. 189. D. C. Ms. No. 85 of
186 9-70 is dated m
1572. It
says that the work (which is
ever 400 folios) is acorn pcn-
diu m of ~I~, ~:.,. and
\l~. It borrows from am,
mflll', ~~, 1iW, ~, SUUT·
The work 1S also styled ~.
~T~I'A.
~r;:srcfrfq;f."r by .It~qljClifi'''' on
prop~r time for breaking fast on
~~.
~~!lt ()1'~~ by~,50n
of M'.rn:\l and father of .. I'+'i' 141114 i
m. in fif. ftr., "'' ;:Clot...
An
amulogical work. About 1100-
1150 A. D. In II ~s on
tlr.rf.t(\T. Cfc:1~, ~, ~,
atti~r-:mr I'" RI, '" 1'i1I't", qnrr,
I "'"

OOfiff'cl, ~' __ 'hlfft'I. Ba-

pr. in Chowkhamba S. series).
Vide sec. 108.
iIt(fJiwh,q by ~5ifl:nw.
A digest
divided into ~s on ;qqr{
(pr. by Jivananda), ~,
snfP;,cft..t,~, ~, ~~IIj',
If.(, ~Q" ( the first six pr. in
Ch. S. series ). Vide sec. 10S.
• "_"At-tuN .
roda O. 1. No. SIn.
l'laAriR'1i1lFn pr. in Jivananda Sm.
part.11 pp. 497-638.
«ql(llild4if\RT (in I2 chap.).
Vide ,PWlilH1fWril pp. 195-9 6
above. .
'l«itllriiM'f'iIft- pr. 'in Anan. Sm •
. pp. 23 2-2 35.
,,",~"t.ftI (pr. Jivananda Sm.
part I pp. 194-409 and Anan.
Sm. pp. 236-356 ).
~rtfitr pr. in Jivananda Sm.
part I. pp. 47-59.
!~., ....
[r:tiil"~ by :dt.. i'(1~", son of
~.
~lfr"q,,~ by ~~, son of
q-tt''--if at Benares.
AwR(. by ""lijU'ti1 (part
of Si ill ij(i'lf "
'~iil"~Rw by "HiUlhUr'
Aiil'ii1lAuiq -( 1n\~.f\C4) by
3f~, son of a":t~ (Baroda
O. l. 10464. ).
"o:~~ for followers of the
- ~~~q. sect.
n~·
~ifrri.
~w.rirv(r by URfjSUJ.
,~rWq.~ by ,!e. He wrote one
for each of .r.~, Q'6i~, {mN~.
~q.q.~ ascribed to ir.fli' with
reference to i6'IJtq~II(IfI.
'riIrwq.q.~ by vrI'{NUr, son of
uit"l'{.
',"rwa'qn1ft.
'Ui~sr~ ( ,",~rrr~1f ) for q-
if~ stLldents ( ~~'hr ).
....m..,~Rt by ~;fmnft.
",..m.'lf~q'i'" of $r~ in 307
verses. Baroda O. I. ms. 9470
is dated ~ •1592.
,*,urifm' by ~1tUW in 1 559
~ ( r.~"'IU'ltll~1 ) i. e. 1503
A. D.
~uft' Directions for worshipping
~~ before starti,ng on a Jour-
ney. Bik. cat. p. 492.
lTnqIMSi(ft81.
ll!(lSQl(4"1ftt- pr. Anan. Sm. pp.
357-371.
~.
~"mI' On the holidays as to
Vedic studies.
"(1IT;n:t'14ASiSlf Vide sec. I;.
C. by ~r-rriitrft, son of RN-
~ ( on 2 out of 3 !I''R's only
found yet).
~"m:rr:r~ (colltaining the Jl'i'!fS
required in the ~m-,",,'~$f ).
in 8 !l'SlfS f.t "'41's pr. at Kumbha-
konam in 1910 ).
~m"'66f1ifj' m. by '$icfR'N'~I.f, for.
ft.r., mrqRq,W·
~,(1I'r"a'($f{~1Jj' by ~~S', son of m'l-
~ ""oAAq ... ,At.,.. Hand-book
of domestic rites according to
~3liQ'; pr. at Ellore 191).
'(1I'r;n:r~.$T of q:rirfrt;r,

~. Also called _c.

"'}r\'t.tSicit" by 8j'~If~, son of

li(~sNrtt ( ,,~)ay) attributed to

son of q?ru~.
\m;nmmf~ in 10 ",,,S ( 7 of ~II'
and 3 of ,.m) pr. at Kumbha-
konam 1914 and by Dr. C.11and
{le. in B. I. series with English
• .t'1j1q'Stein's cat. p. 10i-. translation ( 1927 text, 1929 ).
 818

C. by ""'~, son orlft'(- tions f\*~ .... ~, r.r. ",., ~

~. ~.
',"4"". com. on ~ by
.mt.w composed in 1623
If'!{-
A. D.
'Wi8J.WIII by ••,n u...... 4.
'''I'''iiq.l4' ( Barod:i O. I. 8IH ).
Vjde sec. 105.
'w. ."" . ."ltiul...
'6hA'11f (on gift of a black cow
to secure for the soul of a de-
ceased person a safe passage over
the Vaitaral,lI river in hell ).
.....
''''.. ('la.. of ~ m. in his Iq'-
,W'4 ""f.
Rl4J Pt +i. by 'iA... , son
of!i'Ul', son of~,
"'(ulhtliiSi<ilw Stein's cat, p. I04. C. by _ , son oftM" son of
' '.Si fth4 I• ~ ( the author ).

a"iiil'Eil(m·
'",.l1i'il4 Wit •
~'~.i.i.,ituiq by (4AiE\IIfM\- 'CUliililri In. in 3f1'fi"'"" by ~o
..
..... ' '1' 11.·
and in Pr. ftJ .
aWI"ltn by .n1!01"IV. N. vol. VI.
.."'4i"I"~.
.. V'd ......,,"~-­
I e 116i+tiI'ii!IJ. P, 18 5-6,
a41*"ii4 ...affteiis- vide under 0il'iW- ~$' (Baroda O. I. 10543 ).
ii'¥m or- SiEhii\I¥I.
~&Ulenq'"j1Ir..uiq. D. C.' Ms. No.
..""I"h4..,,16.... m. b'"y IMlltm' ( 41'. 160 of 1884-86 is dated ~
Ill. 326 ), :amt$.

Cf'iII1~
173 2 ( 1675-6 A. n.). It men-
.~

It supports the marking of the

.. ~
tions "'Si1-1-""'';';"'',,,-1. .lfll." • "¥I .

_. . . . \1""0... ( Baroda 0.1. 1741) body with lIifE by citing verses

against !lOj!lil(UI &c. from ¥oiilii ..' and ~ (~­
Q"I", .. afq,,", of~. l4U'rifltij ~lI.r ~ pIJT
.1).
R." ."
....iliUt .. ' ..• .. f by at.. ",•• "_
_"1",,,,1\11'61
in 109 verses divided iQift.. "'r..~4 by (1"1'*111·
into five chapters on~: 'lit-
a, 31J1I1fS, QIRiI'J'q, ~.
... ft b :II1II••_
",W.III\llti\!i1"wt= y ~I"'Gi"i(OI, a
......
wd\qiWi""W.
follower Ofitii1Iiiiil\flift, who was
a follower of f.iftri.
15Q"~ll(qal by """1I."t, son. of
'(Iflliil .." On points of ~ rItes
~fli"llN ..mby ~, son and rules, such as ~A:i"_, ....
of (lfll.14. Imf,~,~' wn:I:,!(i1IT.
'''I..j';coiq Ulwar cat. No. q66. "Ri.lA, 1!(144~W11f'. N. vol. VIII
by it".,.CI8!ffIW' Men- p.2II,.
 81t

......iwflltl.' by 'I"I"'' ' W'.

N.
vol. X p. 84 is confined only
cat. P.453 which shows that
the work embraced ~,
to ..... I(I'I1ITII' and 1Fr.(.

iQ"NiI~ia4 Ano. on ftn'r. ~, 64 ..N'""ic., by linT. Probably

. . ., iW.~, in4in, ~, same as 1Jq~I';i'
•
~. • ""i'6I'''''' by 4, .. qltc"......tff,
sonof~, on~.~,
...,Ni..."'·
~, ~ etc. Vide N.
• 'NI''''"181 by _iCi\i4Gii4i,Qi-
"P, sonof~. In ten~ vol. [V pp. 289-291 ; N. (new
on ~, ~,4iili64"Nf; series) I. p. 349 describes him
as the son ofm:f~of~.
mentions n.ri"~' and ,"",-
wm· 64 .. "",'1 by ""''''''''Iiat;
ms. co-
pied in sake 1741 (1819-20
I54 .. N,iI.. Ano. A. D.).
~q"Nlit .. of ~ ( on pre-emp-
tion ). lIQEi'i't.... M'.'
by .... Mlli'. son ot
m:f!iIIIf (7th section of a"",).
Wit""',, of t1;m:1', at order of I ". 1".""'6 by ~ ( portion
king .. q" ..... of ~ ). Vide sec. 77.
W"'HQ\1 by ri1mr. A pan of
his i'h"ltn('llfr.IR on judicial
iSQliiNlt•• by ~I' procedure and civil and crimi-
"'' N,it.. by "_41*'1- Gives de- \ nal law composed under mr,
cisions on SiCq""', Inheritance king of ~. Latter half of
etc. ' 15th century.
!'4'liM'ftt by linT. On definite 64"II(i"I~ by ~'l'ifi"'iI\4i"lr­
conclusions about ~,~ • . (Baroda O. I. IOIOS dated
.11.,... '_'''''tt.Rr, ~, Sake ISH ).
1I""",..tP, \Ehltt8l, ~, ;q ..,,,........
_ ::.. ...... • n'1rftOB'lI_
... uc-n m. ID ('I'tii"""(iij.
~, IIqftn'. Based on ~Q. ;q .. ,,,... iiil\q (part of "'{if....,a,q,
iJI1INI+II( by liI\iQUl4\A, (I. O. on judicial procedure and the
cat p. 4S2) on ~, . . . ., ". "q,s.
fftAr, ~, ~,WA[. Differ- w..,,, ......"''' by ~""'''qu" son of
ent from next. " .. i~I+l1 son of lII"IIiWi compos-
~1"1(""};y ""14114\"0(. On ed in ~ 1637 (15 80-81) in 13
law of inheritance. This is also SARUrs ( in D. C. ms. No. 199
called iN .."U""".... Vide N.
vol. III pp. 126- 127 and ,I, O.
of A 1883-85 and 14 in Mitra's
Notices \'01, V. p. 91, whi,b
 510

splits ~ into two ); on astro- bably astrological as bearing on

logy in connection with 1fltT- ~.
\1Trr, ~, ~if;:ffT~ and the
~'Qq'j(q,;qiij. (Vide Tri. cat. of
other ~s, ~,qnrr, If'J-
Madrras Govt. mss. for 1919-2 2
m~Ur.r.
vol. IV p. 4836). Breaks off in
i5lHhmf'EliffiifRrr by ~. Vide the midst of 8th topic (~m­
abm.'e p. 400; on \TAT, iliR, ~), the other seven being
fiilfTand HUr.r. N. Ill. p. 34. "
wqmcr(i5'r~~'.:! " ,.. ....t
if, srrtt ~H, fr-
~WT~ by ;fuw.uo, son of ~~~-
llt. Sec. 10 7.
~~~UI, ~~IIT, m~~, ~ . .-
wm~, fOARforRr.
~«rer by~~. Vide sec. 10',.
~~~'4T by ~~w.
:;q'46j(th"OO~- "ide ~wr{r(i5')'f..
~RItfu~'!.
w,,'ldftl!J$ by ~~J' Vide sec.
6Q"ill(q"'i~' by ~ (part of
n pp. 301 -3 02 •
~). Vide sec. 108.
=N'f~ by 3f~ Il~q:;. On
meaning of~, plaint, reply, &lif6,~q'f.'~i by ~it:;ft (king of
means of proof, witnesses, do- Tanjore 1798-I 8H A. D. ).

cuments, possession, judgment. =.qif6i(q""~1 by ~.

i5(jq61~qciur by UR'PUI¥Tf. On mf- =.q1fm~ by ~U\m.
"1i , \TAT, i!W{, Sli't/ qt" ....p" !IR='.; ::qE('I(SI~ by ~S1Jj'. On astrology
"lTV,.,~,~, ~qq;r. applied to ~~~. (Hp. cat.
6Qq6i~qt!i~i.T or 'tftf~" by ~{ pp. XX and 253 ) m. in ft"eq-
"I' iffof by ' i 0 '
Eq"'i~q~ (part of m:r<T"$'~~). i5~~q' by qv;n~. On JU-
i!CIq'l~fJ~$'T m. by {lo in fT;Q'?I', " dicial procedure.
on ordeals.
::'fI(6i($f;,fI~$' m. by rim;r.
1iIA',",~l.f ('1'~) 111. in srll:~~if.~.
!tjiiji'jiU I!(W by ;:(f~. Vide sec.
~~Unr by lfq'mMifif~n; resid-
107 (pr. by the Bhandarkar
ing at Benares, by order of
O. Institute poona, by J. R.
~. On judicial procedure
and the ;1.llI'~s. D., C. ms. Gharpure, Bombay and by V.
N. Mandlik ).
140 of 1892-95 copied in
1885 ( 1798-99 A. D. ).
m.;QIJi8H"'iIfii or ....--nft'2" 1E"f Oh'IIlf\'-
..", •• ..,....... .
;qqrdilUrIl by ~(tf{~; m. in ~. ,..., I ~. Vide sec. 78 p. 321.
ror. ~.; composed about I SOO : o:qif'I(M~- (the third part of
( tr. into English by Burnell ). ~Hl~T(In'tl1ft1l ).
;qq'1' {F* by ~ m. in ~­ ellqmn(iBT by ""~'1:H. 18t~1 cen-
~ and ~A:n''tiI of Q'0. Pro- t~ry. Much used in Malabar.
•• "'ft,,,., ( Baroda O. I. 6373). by .... i:;qi"II~'It; D. C.
aliiiIW(ii!i
ms. No. 247 of 1887-91 deals
aq"i"tM by "'i"'~"*, son of
• *\.".,*\ of the ~st'lfJej_l. with ~M\t, 3tllt~rv (ms.
is incomplete ) .
• iiij,1\i(M,IM by :qa\'stcR. Sec. 90
P·3 67· ~lN~ by II'A.~. Same as
·,qCjiiIHlI(R(R.
ii1AIm~'
aJlif6ld\IUIIl'Gr of ;:m~1IT, pupil of ::Q'~~m{iij'~ by mq);fr
~~~; vide PP.292-293. Vide ( king of Tanjorc 1798-18 }3
Tri. ,at. of Madras Govt. mss. A. D. I. Probably 5;.\me as ;;q1f-
vol. III. part 1 C. p. 3938 No. IlN~T~ above.
275 0 • eqct6FlIliil~ by ~~.
eQ"'6IHlfJ'ilil"f by It{fJUI.
i5iJ1m~~ by ~lICR ;n'r\'lJIq'; m.by
;q"'IHlfJ''Elq m. in ~qSlfMliHT" i)1'{~, l'ir. tw., m~"',,,fPr
by t!l'0, and in r.r.
ftr. ~. E.trlicr than 1500 A. D.
;:q"iIHtcm-by ~~", son of ~.­
:m1f~ or '5QIEiqli(~ftr m. in
tn~, on ~ i. e. judi-
cial procedure etc. Mc'II,.." ( on ~ff· 3. 30 ), aNUi,
~.
W,,'IH1I\ by ",qi\lftlil".
w",lum m. in for. ftr. and f-rJrtr- 'q'fiij'~ Vide see. 52; pr. in Jiva-
~. nanda Srn. H. pp. 321-342 and
;qiiijiii«(1I~Q' by ""lqut_lfti. Allan. Srn pp. 357-371 (about
=.qiijiil\(1iH1a, by N. ( new
1(11RN.
248 verses ).
series) vol. III p. 192. C. by tiWi.,loq.
-4""1\i(4i\1:c(R by ~ qymm 1'3fH,..-.
composed under Ranjit Singh .'riq"m.
of Lahore ( 1799 A. D.). In'i"lfJi<M by I.fSftlfJl~"I· Sec. 106.
aQ"'' ' ' i;:ncfi,,'I by ~, son
of .,i'i\'tqflf, at the request of
iI'~ m. by fiI"Q~q::&,.
Colebrooke, in sake 172) in"'llfJ~Jjij' by stl~rq'1l'
( [803-4 A. D. ). il'ftl.fSllfJPotJrq by lTffififtri.
C. bY:1uthor. an¥llfJfilc" by qe:!\""I"'"~.
(
;qoq-rm~ part of m"~ ). 1'R¥I(IISl'4fi of~. Vide sec.
='1A'"-,II"'lffrri,~ by alrf:~­ 95.
fttw of Benares at the order of ~fli(T of t~lI'(ll=l'
~. Deals with judicial pro-
cedure and arq~ (titles of i,",~Mlof~.
law). ..~.
 ••
' .."a, ( the first part of the q- Bombay, Ven. Press ed. being
~"'"" ..",). the latest•
•ai"""'. I ~.
of 'ID. Sec.
IRI1IW
•a.--.... by .,qNi,M.
102.
Id"'."'", by .....~.
IIft'Wq composed by order of ~-
~
DRft' by of trur family; IQ, king of "*'a_I("
First qu-
sonof~. aner of 14th century•
IM«1tI of 16'nt' """,,q,..,...
Vide sec. 96 p. 397. One ms.
• 8+1 ..... m. by r.. ....(N••
IH"UW.
dated ~a~""h( 344 i. e.
1463 A. D. Hp. cat XIII and nvR by qt"«.
73 ).
JrIRtR by m& (part of .-Mt.
lall.'" (a part of the """""'1). ~).
i1RfI'( by Iftctw. Vide sce. 89.
Iftll.'" by 3fot ..._ ... I'ftN'R by 'NN,ta'I('.n,son of 1Iir-
Iftllltliift'tlli by (tD. Vide 1rR'ln'(. 81+1"" .... 1(,'" at the order of
IftllftteUiq)l, or ~a'lftiiltle,­ ........"., king of~, son

••
.ft....N..1tI by " .., .....,..., son
'ii", ).
of wIQ, son of V!I'Itt of (4q'-
... family; mentions ~ as
one of his authorities and also
of ~ (for ....ii+l~ ..
Iftihi~'~ or .8~,,;ft'" in five
;q"t~,,' ....
qR"',s for ~ on "'Ai~""iil _ by 1"'''''''''':~8.
_ by ~, son of ;ft8¥ai ; a
Id"i'I"'"'" "..".....'''.d, WM-
~, ~"
~.
'(4,"'"",",+I_flt-
N. ( new series) vol. 11.
huge work; flourished between
1620-1675; wrote his ••••,.,
in 1671 A. D.; pr. at Lucknow in
p. 182.
0",",1.' by ~
pur in 1871.
pr. at Shola-
1877. J881.
.mil!llft ( part of "".~~n ).
IRmW by ita'''I'
~ or Iftll.'i(i by Ai ..",.. , son
Im'M".,", by ""... based on
lwi&, as he expressly says; di-
of 1iNrw. Compiled at Benares lates upon those l1lI'S that are
in Sake 1658 ( 1736 A. D. )i was observed among ahs.
a Cittapavana BrAhmal)a of 51l)- 1"'''NW\itfl by IIIJI', son of qr-
4ilya gotra and came from wv..ft', surnamed ~ of the AIw-
Sailgamesvara in the Ratnlgiri ""'" subcaste. He wrote ....
District. Pr. several times at . "Nil",", and refers to his m-
 63i
..
'ii"'~ Composed in Sake
162s(~~i.e.1703-
,.tfW"'rii('ilrtc- Vide sec. 12; pr.
Anan. Srn. pp. 372-373.
4 A. D.) ; pr. in Bombay at ~iI'­
~- Vide sec. 12; pr. Jivanan-
~ press ( 1863 A. D.). Peter-
da Srn. part II pp. 343-374 and
son ( in Ulwar cat. extract 352)
Anan. Srn. pp. 374-395.
Wrongly reads ~d.'iii,,4~it. for
1'1,,',.... Itlriiiiji('ilrtc m. in ~. qr.
IftlQ"'\'I4., by ~a1q\l""', 'Un4iut'lq,,~ by ~.

I'Nhliilq"ii~ufq (extracted from 4Iri4iut'lii4"ci' by~, son of itm"'

the ii.qRri""ait'l( of iITtfu~); ~.

decides that modem princes are "iri4i UC\f\", .. q::c1i\

by GiQ('ltq.
not entitled to have ~ per- ~IM'U"~lilit"'"lq",~ vide Stein's
formed (pr. in Ch. S. series, two cat.p. 237.
recensions, ~ and q ). "'ft'EluC\(4 ....... uCtSlfil al by ""8'."
I.Nlh •• " Stein's cat. p. 10 5. ( from his "Ii~i(i""j ).
w.Nlri •• r.u.,
series ).
(pr. in Ch. S. ~ on SlI4iWw. Vide sn4'ftn-
~.
wtR4\ft\"QCrtc bY"h.... 4i ••. N. (new C. iilq~it'it(t(q ••.
series) vol. III p. 194 (if1i'ij' ~ftsojl"" by Q1II.
means qftcri\'li~lft. ).
~"by~.

,,\'I"'' ' ', ijli"'"''

ijl'''I~'' or or
"Jp'
Vide under
by
'f\'l'iW-
,lriliti'C(fI.I m. by IfmIS\'l"R of ifI(Nt.
~.

~~ ~~. j ~ftlsi\q".r.w.
41...., m. by -.....
f -C- I
h..rIi~~.-. 0 ,"I"," o , i
!!I. ,,44I'lit.
" m i n l t l orJI'fRIW.
~ Earlier than 1000 A. D. I 1il(i(Iti"lft • 1II~1t~
• . h 4".clq""ftr m. In idt~,., 1Ir.(-
m"-ralrtcfil,.., (on ceremonies ~t t e "'lW'
time of laying the foundation of ~ m. in 94 .. '1(14,('" ~
a· house ). 1ft1Im.
",,11,-
"""."RWNI' by "",,,,,, son of

_e.
~ ( Baroda O. I. 736 ).
"'ill'''....' m~ by .1.~1II. of
_ ..."".... Vide sec. 12.
C. m. by.~ and ft.~.
.. 1».80.
 634
Stein's cat. p 19 gives "'"r. 1428 ~~m.by~ on ~
as the date.
iilit1qi'l4$'_ (edited by Olden-
berg in Indische Studien, vol. 1 S
pp. 1-166 and translated in S. B.
E. vol. 29 ).
C. ( atTar ) by ~ quoted in
~ according to eP-«niEi
( vol. n. p. 3I2). Earlier than
1100 A. D.
C. ( on four snq'11fS only). N.
vol. I pp. 2-4.
c. scc4\ ••l(lq by {ffmr, son of
~.
c. 3Iii,h. by~.
C. "H(-q'l~ or 3ff\l1itq'litt by
"A'" iI , son of ~, son of
","ql~, son of """AI8'"
C. "rsu(\qll by;rmqar, son of
~ ~, SOil of wftqftr; gives
pedigree of family which was
;n1R from ",qlC!l"Jlsa in Gujerat.
thtr was 8th from ......... of
that family. Work composed in
1629 (~ i'I~¥\t--""Mt m ~m~ in 87 araII"I1IS
&c.) probably of ~ era ( i. e.
in 1573 A. D.); ms. in Bombay
University Library. He wrote
filCtN'litt also. Vide Ulwar
cat. for a long extract and D. C.
No. 6 of 1879-80.
C.tr1Wl~.
"",qiilfP or-i1¥lt\PlII, by ~,
son of ~. About ISI8
A. D.
"'iQf_o.~.
.nQ" or-~ m. in .'8"~.
~Ai..t.riCij 9. II. 21.
iilifbiri\lqtmW ( in verse) on ,"",-
\l1ifT~, .""'Ift,," ~­
~~ri\l., 4 .... r.."'lflaf, mlr,
_,_ll\fil, (i1"'tII"M~, .."""",...
(Vide Tri. cat. of Madras Govt.
mss. for 1919-22 vol. IV.' p.
SI 53 ).
'IiRJ'(Iq~'~ rn. in ftnno (-n. Ill.
280), ~o, A"'l\ill .... on
~j in five ~s on
~1.liifnl,.i(
(cat. of Madras Govt.
mss. vol V. p. 1991; Baroda
O. I. No. 7966 ).
ii"riiM~'Fc\- Vide sec. 28; pr. Ji-
\'ananda Srn. part n. pp. 435-
455 and Anan. Sm. pp. 396-
4 10 •
iiiinIM'E"Fc\ in mixed prose and
verse on expiation and 3fri!I'R
( I. O. cat. p. 398).
iim1iriqttnt in I2 3IWNS (1. O.
cat. p. 399.
and
2376 verses (N. vol. 11 p. 4).
or iiii~W" of ....
iiITf.ihi'iMI ..,
~W'l on the propitiatory
rites in case of portents. Vide
sec. 106; ·pr. at Bombay.
4ti1tf...,s(iOCi*"A.1 'on
propitiatory
rites for several happenings such
as the following, viz. of a frog
in domestic firc, qL4hriii' birth
of a child on . . or ~ lIP
ctc.
lIill'I.Hq~" or eNNi!i.. tt1lil., by
tfteWi~., .. ,aflll" On incanta-
tions for killing, subjugating
or bewitching rivals. N. vol.
11. p. 107 and vol. V. p. 275
( ms. dated ~ 18p ).
tU,..",,8!" Ano.
1111 ."'il..
r... ..
tilr....~AI of.ttnr in 213 verses.
See .. ,fttelhn"i above. ~
tells ~ why the latter and
others like U1I'I', q~s, q
suffered from unfavourable stars
and dilates upon atg;Wftill, ~­
im, ",fatlill, ..U,tliII. Employs
IIfII'S from IIh.. ~;ftqiill(lll' ( vide
D. C. ms. No. 104 of 1871-72).
_lIr.tI."'~ of .118,.,"1' son of
(lilleCUI. Probably the same as
~16118'.(.
*'~.'\Cill (C. P. cat. No. SS8S).
~1Ir.:wi,uNftI by ~ UQI. About
1685 A. D.
~ilr.:w4I~' by ~; m. in his
"'IN.""., (vide
Oxf. cat. p. 21 b).
I
Aufrecht's
~iI~'Eif\5I.
*'~~ifI'''''' by ~ m. in
his oftfthNill'.
*I~~ifl, ..ftq by 1\1 .. \\11, son of
~ of """ caste.
~ WfliiI't« or iillr.w16d~'''' by
"'(lQU''Ei.iijft1. Names 31'I"fI'-
\niR. Defines ~ as ''""_
'"I'ril,,1 ~ ~r..iijt(uc.. , (NI..!
'cttq"'d,..1 iilrfWc' .. 1tc 1fmI'l: 11
qiR at,.I(' '~"'"I5II~"r.c.. t(Gt
~:II'.
iill~ifl\~ m. by q'o in 8f.(-
~~ :ijW'(dil., Qfl'441\fI+i\, ~­
~(p. I9S)·
iillr.wPt&...
_1I~""'iltc by ftmtw, son of f\--
wm. It deals with rites propi-
tiating the nine grahas (planets)
according to S1maveda. The
author wrote also ";;(Iimlt-
~. Ms. (I. O. cat. p. 570
No. 1762) dated ~ 1806
( 1749-50 A. D. ).
iiIlPwtt",ft:rt'd by stlfwtt"!'
1iii~", •.
iill~"t\", of~.
iill~thi.(Ui ( ..Nlql1ftq ).
iilI~"i.t( by ~ (same as the
first 7 chapters of the .ltqeft" ).
iillf.riSC16'ii' (from the ~d~=ilC(.. ).
iiil""i"CfI by~. Same as
ii\,ftt~ .. ,CfI.
iill~iII""(ii of ;tte",ua. Vide sec.
107; pr. in Bombay by J. R.
Gharpure.
iiil~(fIII or iin~(f'h.( of fPIl'ST-
~. Scc. 106 (BBRAS cat.
p. 234 No. 729). Vide ~­
."8'., above.
iill~I\'. by f\-.....,\( on rites for
propitiating planets etc. (pan
of ~). Vide Ulwar cat.
extract H 3 for table of con-
tents.

'iiPw\ti\ by !{MIft'(iii (pan of
~'''\t,ct ).
• i1Pw\ti'( by "'iI'M.I' son of '(11{-
!pIJ. A very big work on pro-
pitiatory rites like 34iH"", ~
fm, ",fa".. _ UiSltli~, ~­
~, f1I"UiiV !j'6l1filr.w ; pr. in
Bombay several times, the most
recent edition being that of
Venk. Press.
lIfil~ili1 by i1f\11I'.
lIfilWi(4Iin part of~. Vide
sec. 94.
ItIl ... oq .... '1iI·
IIfm"iifj..(liqEKI m. in ~ffi8j(1t~!fS
and by ~o.
(lW(,ftt88J'i by 8Ifi11u,'f~~, son
of~, son of ~:aql"'lq of
.." ..,8. Rather a Tantric, work lIfil8UI"iil;N"Pci
very frequently quoted in \l1f-
\\TW works; m. by :aJ/(i!.,;ijiliS,
by tfo in ~iiQri'Eil. Earlier than i1fIi(ilJUI" fifuN.
I300A. D.
C. m. in tlUCt4UCqijlJIt{UJ by
ti .. "I:Mtft in 1449-50 A. D.
C. (ii6tftt1t4'i1 by Rtr.*,i1~ pu-
pil of ill'(l .. iCiuft'·
C. v:.c,tl"4'i,f\I4'i1 by rtl .. "qqitt.
C. (ii6\t,,( by ~~.
C. by lii_itill".
C. ri ......!f\q by 8q¥1UI~~ ( Is 1IDfjIlT"C')I;1U, by \tqifttlidlli~.
there some confusion of the
author with the corn?).
C. H"l.. tt\q by ~\lr, son of
~ ; composed when '(lIf1fI',
son of~, ruled over ~.
About 1450 A. D. Vide N. vol,
VI p. 233.
C. byomNUr.
C. Ii'$liIfl by "'CUi( I"UW·
C. by 1fNOr.
C. ~~~ by '(1'''''1, son of
~, son of ~ ; m. in
~. Author's family migrat-
ed from ~N1if (Nasik) on
itrtt~ to Benares. Composed
in 1550 m~1fftm I2 ( probably
of the ~ cm). Vide Ulwar
cat. extract 669.
C. by ~"'\~(~Hl.
C. 4IiitlvS~IftI .. f\1 byq"~Rw~·
c. ,ifi)u(t by tft,.f(tfiim·
4i1(!{I~i. by ,(I ..... .,..·
ftTlwlllft~Ii{~\"4 •
by~. Vide
I. O. cat. p. 593 No. 1805 (ms.
dated ~ 1858 i. e. 1801-2).
i1fIi(ilJU,"q(l1tfl by iIflr'8j~. (1. O.
cat. p. 592 ).
i1fil(ilJUIi1~ (Bik. cat. p. 45 0 ).
A different work.
i1fii8Ui"i?J/ffUi ano. N. (new series)
II. p. 187.
(li(ilJUi"~ by cr.i,ijctONf1I.".
1tTl~q,,_m. by~o, Prr#t,
~. 1fT.,
fir. f\f.
~w. ...fff (a part of ~.
~ofqJdr),
 887

Itn."'. by 3tftl,'"3 uftdated

roda O. I. 81
; ms. (Ba- I ~1"I"'N...Rt by
2 ) _ \ 1\1i!ijI"'h'ifll~.
(I".. I.. "'.. I....

1664 ( 1607-8 A. D.) deals with ' ~ . b ::..

Sil4ftlaii and refers to portion of NI"I"'''''' y "Qlrilllllniil~elr.~n\'li...(t\&I.
the work on arqR. l\i"I,ft'f.(iiiOSqi4PII.. by~, son
_iltr!fNlv4e'K. of ~ of the atAliit'i1. Ex-
plains ~ (_) w.!I' on ftN··
IlIi4iieio",f8 by tft'iili8t1i.
'P1' beginning with ~ wtr-
mnr~ by ti"r of the ~
~.. "nl.': qR'EI'qf~" an\Nr-
family by order of.r;rift' U1I' (?) ",",:. N. vol. X p. 347.
( vide Burnell's Tanj. cat. p. •
133a ). Mentions ~~ ~, '1\16U, ffte! by ifi"8'ifi~.
~;:m;r. Later than 1450 A. D. '~I iiW Atifil"t •

m~"I.". '1\,@mA1r.toiQ by ~'1lN. Vide

f41"I"~Q or ftI"I .. ~q m. in fir. "G 1t\1'H1 Rtr.tufq.
~. Vide C. p. cat. 5670-71. i\ii!ijfef'4~~r.
~ i4ftaJfSlftte ,"'If.
1~lijct'MSi.'''I.1 by~. "1i4ftaJfSiffttlSifil'l.
"Iilch..'ffll'ft
by king ~ili'q I
of the Keladi dynasty ; contains
l\'i4~fSlftttl~Rr by 3R'W.
f\tiij'mfSlftit"l"" by 0"."'''1,
a chapter on polity. Divided in- son of "1~IQali4&'
to ~, each ~ being di-
vided into fRtrS. PllblisJled by f\1i!ijCj ICfQIQ/t by .. aailiii(, son of
B. M. Nath and Co. at Madras. ~.Scc. 90.
ftI~ m. in for. Ar. and by '1 0 •
f\li!ij".... I~ ..q..'"
composed for
ftI ..q~, a former Maharaja of I\liijj(j".,~Aifli by ~.
Ulwar. ( Ulwar cat. No. 1485 ). ~liijl.ii .. IPlq;1 m. in for. Ar.
Ali!ij!"~I''''j~Ii''' the same as ft-r- Rliijl ...... Pt:ifil by attqU4(h'ttft.
ifi(\('llft.
f\iiij\", ..q«ftt by 11'«N.
I~liijl."'EI't-fir "'Pow ..
by
of aftr.t\ctii in 16 n;ms.
I(II"', son

~ (3t~~q:ctc) Vide Bik. \ "''''~M'f(ftc by ~.

cat. p. 611. ftl"I"liftl(r~ by =nltII'l'lUrn
Q'lllul'l:llif-="lr.ifI1'NII'·.
,,",1"'lftd,'" by ifil-"lilt:l, son of I ftl"I.liftl(l"~1 by iI"lif".. lt:I,
~, surnamed q. pupil of illi'Ii"liiI tl, in 20
~"'\"'N'C~ Ano. (N. vol. 11 p. ilIR's.
:US ). _ ~liijI8qqft\" by (1111 .....
 I.

"''',iiVfri'tiiii(lI51\1 by ~, pupil .~... ~., com. on ... t(ftlte or

of~I~'I\4("fft. ~ of .I\I.~N by
It'' II'&I- vide ..N,q"qli,iQ. ""q{airi. Vide sec. 10j.

••oftftt\4" (pr. by Oppert at .~iW'"'''' by .. ,,.,,ftlYkw.

Madras in 1892 and by Jiva.;. Vide sec. 98.
nanda in 1892 and tr. by Prof. "I\d... of (10. Vide sec. 102·
Benoy Kumar Sarkar in S. B. H. pr. by Jivananda. •
series) in four chapters in C. by fil,ft(I" 11 141 'N1te, son of
about 2500 verses. Speaks of WiIIlKW, residing at ~ in
m:cd, missiles, gunpowder &e. Bankura ; pr. at Calcutta 1884.
190 7.
,,:Utfqfi' of ~ (Hp. cat. C. by !I(li((1lE(riOM'l"Ulliil4i1Iq..
pp. XXI and 255)' Compiled N. ( new series) vol. I. p. 371.
from sM',\4I(. C. by (N'M,,,,,"i, pr. at Cal-
cutta, 1884, 1907.
""a'@f' .r.uiii.I~.1 by (l .. lil{iiQlqI81'1('
"f!liilft¥,.
(I) based on (I"","'s ,,""'if4 Same as ."fi,t\., above.
.r:anilii.'~lfil of ,R",,,qu,.
Based
by (1 .. 11«"41"1181'1('-
(2) by .. 'dqUI ..... qIW'q. N.
on &,,"'" of (10.
( new series) 11. p. 196. uf.ldt,.,uht of Iftiml m. in 1Jf.r-
'"'" (vol. 11 p. 257) of (10,
uf.t(.,f\.,4\ by """""""'"""ftI.
N. (new series) I. pp. 367- About 1475-1525 •.
369); mentions "f.l\fIi'fi(. "r..,ciu,of ""i't'i\..~. De-
fines uf.I' as ~.R'ifiuttit­
1Df.l.;t,U(i by ih~"",,",; pr. in
B. I. series. Vide sec. 101. q 114"'1 .. : ur..:. Contains
almost same topics as in er.«-
.f«.'fI~ by ~ on ~,
~,~U'rilr....qU" d"'ii'- ~ oh"""I"",
.f.Ulq or~ by \",,,wl' Same
~, ft:~, \1"i+J""" Itt?iflil, subjects treated as in 1Jf.(.1iRt
~~, adeN, 1If\>44(1"if-
......., a,fi'''E(I", """"~, of ."""',,,, .
~ m, in fir. Af. and ~-
~, a"frfiql~aft, \MW", qrt\:a'ri and 1Jf¥ii~. of ,ro,
.
·.f.l.'a~ by ~"'id '.ftt('''I1~ iUP-tRtA.,.
( Baroda O. I. 10183 ). (1) of tftr.. .. ,\4 .. t\;aicrlftv in
m. in .'8\41( of~.
.f.U... eight ~s on \iirftr:",,",-
.f«.~'" by ~ ( Hultzsch "" and "",r..di4", .,~k,
R. I. No. 93 ). nl".~~liq, "(I1\PtI14", ft-
 "'i".diq, "iri.r.-d,4 I ~..
Pwtdnr, Qhnf)tcitQ. Composed
about II 59-60 A. D. (vide
Ind. Ant., vol. 51 for 1922
pp. 146-147); m. in mp-
. . of ~. Mentions
110 ,111 ft, by name and quotes
largely from his works.
C. II'11T by tllIOiiQCili.
c. SI1mf by 1(1'IlIi"Ewi (pr. at
Calcutta in 1901 ).
c. n.kt8~ by inftt"(lit"{
q;~ibI'GilQC~} son of I'(1I'Iq'fR'-
ltf. Vide sec. IOI p. 415 ; pr.
at Calcutta in 1901.
by~. Based on ~.
( Hp. cat. pp. XXland 255)'
by itli(jQUi(1.~.
by \ii!111 "!' Same as ~
sntN·
ijr..:t(\~ib'''~ by ,"-,i(jiti~~.
~ of 8'{~, son of \iun\'l.
His grandfather ~ was chief
judge of~, eldest son of
~ of ~ and his great-
grand-father ~ ~ was
chief judge of~. About 1450
A. D.
tt~n.alq- by ~.
;~n.'iQ hy~.
~f)tcitq- by iii"i"fft ..,I,,"ql\"I.Tfq" U~~·
~. Vide sec. 98 p. 'loS.
~~ m. in §!f'.tri'H' of ·~o.
~~ by (~) ~ of Bena-
res} son of "".,f;tltf, son' of
~, son of ii"~"" who was
a resident ofiQAj\~~. Com-
posed in ir.nt 1752 (!(l,(19.,-
m) i. e. 1695-96 A. D. Vide
N. vol. n. p. 126 for the same
author's corn. (q) on VR-
~ ( composed in 1732~.
§Jf.clSiiblii!1 m. by'l 0 in ~.
Ur.u.Siifilii!1 by fjllOiii!l,fot:, son of rR-
fb at the biddingof~.
~Ii\Cf of\i!I""~. Vide §JP-i:ti'q
above.
§Jf.lSl\ftf1l¥ I by ~6UI~II#tIfj'''I.R41.
@r.tlSlI4f by I!U"i~"'.
§J~Ri m. in §Jf.(~"¥ of ,"f.
Earlierthan 1425 A. D.
ur..w¥'i!( by ft:t'lliftElI"iwlW.
U~ by oft(iiJ¥ua. Vide sec.
107 (pr. by J. R. Gharpurc
in Bombay).
§Jf.t8iFil .. (fft by Im~rcr.ntr \lM
of ~r.cKl"'i(iiJ (in Bengal).
On ~. N. (new series)
1I p. 201.,
!Jr.u:~c;:r from the ~"llf~(iiJI'(1.
~ by i(tllii!'I'"
lIP-ti:'(c;:r by ~, son of lIf'RT1fo
ur.«~ by ~. Vide sec.
90 p. 367.
Ur.t'"f1I'(
,. by ¥fII(lff''f.f''ilhElfft.
IJr.o:.. ;;f18'ifi'~@¥ by WIRJI~"
(styled 3t~.. f.qa: and qIViril"i14)
on ~, ~, srf1riWw &c.
CTri. cat. of Madras Govt.
mss. tor 19 I 9- 22 p. 5474)·
 ""~.bU3
,,1'IrM•.
(I) by ,"", son of ~ and
youngest brother of nr«. Vide
sec. 96 p. 396.
(2) by ift;mr, son of tft.""..
4'.
Mentions .qula at end. 1475-
1525 A. D.
(3) a ponion of the mR1' by
~.
(4) by "~jql". Vide sec. 95.
.I\M~I(.(\"- part of ~.
ef¥q"NI"*"i'q of ,...1.
f'I .... jq-
~, a native of.... A part
of "M""Nlitijtq ; ms. copied
in sake 1610 ( 1688-89 A. D. ) •
Vide N. \"01. IV p. 130. He
wrote similar works on ~,
IlIqlWii, qJW, wm( and 1(I'ij'.
....... Nlit.'.
(I) by ~ .Id.. lift,,, a 1I"V-
'Iifqil'liOle
(2) by 1fI(m'.
(3) by lfi.uaIiIRI(. N. (new
series) vol. I. p. 372.
"'~CI by a.. lli'l"'·
p:,..,,1tc m. in ftnno (qr. Ill.
16), smti.
" ..."Pot'lq by 8dftfil.... Treats of
domestic rites according to ait-
"",. Gives pedigree of patron
as king . . ."lqUI of ~-
his son ...... ,(lq..-ift(lll(jijUi'ift-
iIRI'III...... ",qU.-ftlAI... ii,'t.qUi,
who is said to have written the
......
work with the help of . ,
whose gurus were QnIf and
its'I .."'.... About end of 15th
century. ( N. vol. VI p. 7 ).
.t.....MI.' or ...""",,,' of iiSIm-
"""I' Vide sec. 106.
•••"~ m. in wI4l1,RI(lMb, of
"",.WI_
'l..,8tflA.1 by d"'''i\lil ..i. Deals
with genealogy and history of
the 'I11mlS of Bengal (N. vo!.
11 p. 55 ).
I{Qi'l by 818 .. ,,«,.
• •rq~"'Ht1'tIIC' of ~o. Vide sec.
102.
.....q~i@f.
W"liri'+li of ~~. The same
as.,....81... ·
.",liilAl;ft by .." ..qI8 ; the same
as the ttltc~8cfl of~.
Sec. 93 pp. 383-384.
.".al(.-iI"- part of ~ ..¥u"ilri,
completed by ""'"'I'
l[I1I1Iew,,"1't by 1fl1i1l'f.
6L.q....,. by ~, son of~.uiGlli'J,
son of
q'Ilf'.
At"'.'" son of i4SfiII{-
One ms. copied in ~
1442 i. e. I po A. D. (N. vol.
V. p. 302) in ~ i m. in
i"'Ift,fijl"',", and in "I'«d'"
Expressly says that it was based
on ",.. ftt ...'s work. The English
note in N. is wrong. The verse
at the end says distinctly that
it was copied in ~ liA(ii"a-
\tAiiiia,wiI,,"'."'i9U" i. e.
Sake 1442 ( 1$20 A. D. ).

• ..q«fR by ~, son of ~,
son of ~ surnamed ~.
A very large work on ID ~s
of l{i(s viz.~, ~, 3tOl'-
~,.«lw..m.q;" ~,
~$WUI, ai.QI~If', "'(cIEhA,
Cf;{1II',
~~ and also on ~~.
Refers to· ~ and 1,lf.tJ:R~.
Later than 1640 A. D. Portion
on ~ is styled also ~­
~r.
S(llq:e:fti" published by qiWIU:J1 as a
part of 'tilI?tWGRFif. Mentions
~. Begins with ~. Ba-
roda O. I. No. 8023.
S(I~ by uw~~.
~1iI1:e:q:e:~ by ~~.
~~q;~"'~i.iSI.
~~ by Qtcn~, son of
~11l ( Baroda 0. 1. 8975 ).
il~ ( Ulwar cat. No. 1492 ).
W'tilftt.
Sl.JAT~. Appears to contain only
extracts from SUUTS.
't«I"m~'''i'Uw'''l by ~1'.. "fRnt\jf,
written at the court of ,ftinu-
'lUr of ft.ri1mT. Vide scc. 98•
""~I~I"''f'(fft' of ... It ,."\"15."
doubtful whether he is the
same ad~, cousin of.-q.·
'CR.
'll1"'1(~"N'«~ by ~fRw.
1I.u-;n(I\1(\W~ by tiW~I"', son of
.~) who wrote '''~i'i.\lut~.
Work composed at request of
H. Do 8r.
641
llIel'ifi'l'4, son of 4;IMI(I(1, who
showed his prowess in the
south and is styled q(W~&UIIt.
D. C. ms. No.' 55' of 1872-73
;m:{- was copied at ~~ ( modern
Cambay) in ~ 1647 qrr~"
~ ~ ~ (4th March 1591 ).
Names inf\4;:qldl'!l, ftmr~, q-
\R, ~i(4SAtRrJ 5{ilrq fit , ~­
q.~ and is mentioned in
:atT:erm:f;f of ~ (on ~).
Between 1520-1590 A. D. For
the ~ family, vide Ind. Ant.
vol. 41 p. 245 if.
sx.l(I"'I(:ij!l~ or ~i{RlR by iJCR'-
~(.
1V01':~~ or-rim of ~o. N.
( new series ) vol. II p. 200.
S{~.
fI{I\I~EhI'*fI,( of ~. Palm-leaf
ms. dated sake 1462 i. C. 1540-
41 A. D.
by q 1E\~F!lIEI~,
SI!(lfii4SI'*f I'HI'T{
. under order of~, prince of
m.r, son of ~. N. ( new
series) I. p. 373.
6(l\Q'(fti.
'lihq~ m. in ~(ntl(\wfbl of
IS ~I"*&UI'
S{it~- vide ~"",.a.ri above.
.
~CI¥@4iW by :attqCQ"'~•
~i!CEh@4~" by _'*f"lftlw.
 for _tl.....ft.IS and Baroda O.
'_,Nil., by Wrftr;d".
R. I. No. 76.
Hultzsch I. No. 8637.
,?i""'."'•• lIit.lft ( C. P. cat. 5898).
,"'W'''Si ftti iSCd'lii. -"...... m. by ~"", SNri.
"aAwi.. lld" ..... ~.

'I_"'~" of ~ m. in his 'il11fUI- ~.. q~"i! m. by smt$

••
'_",."",1( by ~'Mflt, composed
at the bidding of queen ~­
( two verses )on p. 525 •
til,,,.q'llC_
_'t,..."Itt. Vide BBRAS cat.
~, wife of d1' of ~, p. 208 for a large work in verse
son of ~Iilftt" son of ~, on SUqi'ili..... , "'~8l''l, l~­
son o f . . Between' 1400- q'1'¥', iltiililtwi, .....n1l1 .. and other
1450 A. D. (N. vol. VI. ~S,ili('I.,.\flql.¥i,,'"M_i.f.tt,
pp. 1-5 ).
"'iI~«i ... (t~.I.
~,
8Q1l1lCI(,
at'''I("M,
suq "it
"q"",*, q"ji Ui8lI",
&c. Mentions
iiQ\i.ql~""ri, . - ,
aw-~«I;ni", or ~'llift~", m.
in ftr. ftf.
~-
"'- on the worship of the ,
._R4«iOfiicllC. qs.
' .. ~.iifi'ii(.
'_R4«'''''''I(I_~ or ~'llifC",j(j-

~1Il
••
,?i4l8qtCl(.
f.4i ... ,ftltM by "IT.N.
.
,b4l'4i"ij~Rr.
,li4l1"'I(Q«Rc m. by ~ in n-
wq I. 59.
,?i..... ft., or .mTB'R~
(D. C. ms. 97 of 1869-70).
An extensive work in 20 stalNS
in verse on domestic rites.
Mentions ..1.... 814 .... 14, Bve
~ of the~, ",illiE.. uft;
ms. written in ~ 1653 (1566-
67 A. D. ). Vide Bik. cat. p. I S2
••
iI.",," ( ~) BBRAS cat. vol. (2) a ~ of the IUII_'.. •
11 p. 177. (3) afttt.iRq.
(I) ( •• iQIqift'q ) also called ~ c. by .. "q_,.,..,( Baroda O. I.
~ or ii_.fb•••iI.""" 1289S ).
in 9 chapters followed by 9 (4) aSiiQuAq.
~ on 8If.I: ceremonies;
(S) 44th qftftnr of 3t~.
pr. at Gujarati P. with several
(6)~.
com.
C. qci\ijq",n. (N. vol. 11 P.174).
c. ( iI._f\1ii.SQ ) by . . ( pr. by .lIl1fliil'il.
Gujarati P. ). by~.
C. iI.".I\I.1 of ..... ~., son by1(1~. Also styled tq-
of ~.P:t., son of~, son lIfttiMiW'IIft. Vide sec. 98.
of "'iQIiii'i( ; m. in for. Ar. Refers by ~. Also styled ~
to .i's and mI"'s com. (pr. ..:t. Vide sec. 89 p. 364.
by Gujarati P. ). Based on """', ...., suars
C. bYan(m, son of ~ (Ul- and ~ and "" (N. vol.
war cat. Is09 and extractls8); Ill. p. 34 and II. p. 364 ).
pr. Gujarati P. by ~ ( Pererson's 6th Report
C. ill'«'lIltbraRl by 1tl(T\ll. p. II ). Refers to ~­
C.by ~, son of ~ AlW't1I"~1 as his work.
( Ulwar cat. extract 44 ). ill ....(iq;:ftq of ili\"f\lqli\.
C. by ~ (m. in fitrAaHi'ii ill ...."!...
p. 174 ).
ill".HiIT {vide 1. O. cat. p. SS8).
C. by~, son of qaiur.
Mentions .iI~i'i(O:iIf and ~ """"W-hili vide under
WR[~.
"""'' q- •
and is m.by illUll\lthl. Vide p.
301 above. It appears from the ill ....H"ftl of an~i'i(q"cri ; m. by
introductory and final verses iii'i(qfbCH in his iI'....
E'CtRl'.
that the ms. ( BBRAS. cat. vol. ill"""qtm' by it~qfb'ri. Vide sec.
11. p. 170) is the same as the 10S·
Ulwar ms. and that ~
is a wrong reading of the ori- ill"'''(>I4(41( by 1111 r; q, son of
itI4.. QOlq.
ginal ift81i1f( which means m-
"". q\l~ill'iftiii (Jivananda
C. by author. Vide Stein's 'It.
vol. 11 p. 496 ) expressly men- pp. lOS, 316.
tions the 111"11' of ;ft8'M(( on iI,,,.",1I
. ) above.
vide ......." (ii51'f'It-
 III""MC. or "iII.A1...14{iii 6th
~ of ..IN Iq" ; vide ~iI-
.R»'.I4{'"
IIldlU' from the srtililqlftGtln of
*db.
....' .. IU. by~.
.I"IU' by~~,
'Et Rt8ifil Cfi I!'J.
•1"bly.. same as
IUij,EnUI by~. Proba-
.1"elul above.
• I"EF.IIR:.I Ulwar cat. No. 1496
and extract 354.
• 1",lft.1 by \iil",aft"I,,;qiulti.
.1'Cl"lqP-td'lqe~.
lll'i.18~(i(qUI by ~
• 1",lililftl by~, son of ~­
ftI;r, son of ~, son of
AN4I.,;oq (pr. in Gujarati Press
ed. of ql,(W,('lP). Mentions
rr;ri, ~, iR'III'T and is m. hy
,,;qq~." in ill .....@i8HI and
"1 .....~\4. Between 1300-1500
A. D.
No. 5921). Vide lJC'r.(~n
below.
•
(I) by ~, son of IQT"",,,
son of iiI8ti"'!, of the 1I'r~'
amr. Part of his~tNT­
part of AA. An 'ilgiGltuR to it was
prepared by his son ~ •
Vide under :amnri. About
1680 A. D.
(2) by~. ' .
(3) by \llt4l .... "!.
(4) by q\'R, pupil of ~.(.
Quotes ~'s definition of
Wf.( 'eiirilq(lqiftm;): fir~
IlWilfm.
lli5ijrqlil:1I"A[1I:.' N. vol. VIII
1'.270 •
(5) by 1ft..,,,,'il1'EClq""illtl9i,
son of 1JC1.,(I'ECIq. ; m. in ~­
iff/tlJll1(d'ECI p. 493 as his
teacher's work, which criti-
cizes~. 1475-1525 A. D.
.~lEbISl.I"- same as Wf.("
~by~.

it''liiNSI(tq by~. Ulwar car. SJOII'lf... irilltftll by ;n;jf"~fiI..

; pr.
extract 355 gives summary of at Benarelt in sake 1814. Vide
contents. sec. 98.
"I'lll,i(l or ill ...R&qloil6~ of C. 1i1"~~.1 by It'IIt(NIWN
an~",I.,;:q-.Vide sec. 101 i pr. orr~ ( N. vol. V. 165 ).
in B. I. Series. ~I,«P-airnlltftl' by ftrIrm:r, son of
"":Silt by ql~i!fl~", son of QT- lJft~IJIl1I p. Styled sNt~
~. or ~ ; sum:uarises section
on IJC'R[ in his tiN"ifillt~1
iR'l(lllU, from SI"'Mlft",l" of

••
IU"",uNRt or "1«\ttlC of U~,
son of ita.... (C. P. cat.
( vide I. O. cat. p. 538) .
"1'iC'i\\4 by ~o. Vide sec. 102;
pr. by Jivaranda.
 C. tqtr by .1~t't(Ii4 iil","/tt,
son of "\lliiM" ( pr. in Bcngali
characters at Calcutta ).
C. \lliil~41fC1fil by 'I1Fr«4IE-
iilff.
C. 'CI'(riiECI,\t by ~.(iiU~­
'«liflEiliHtlh son of ~~ .. ~"",­
~. He commented on !1111'-
Iiiii" ri 'N also.
ill,«fft8E1i m. in f1Nr.tqtfhmr.
iI 1....'CC"ul of 'riQ66Ulric5iilit'ttll j cri-
ticizes~. Also styled i1'r.(-
tfN or -sr(rq.
wrr.:I....m,,~ f
ilN"\CCui 0 ~.
ill:cR1Rrftr of~.
ill'i41q m. by ~i'fqlft'riln.
il'id'tr by 'riQfj6Uiiial4liQ (also
called Q~). N. vol. X 107.
Refutes~.
ill ....Ef\q by f\6QRt, 'fm'(iI'.
"1'i((lq.fa.1 of 6iii6qli&r; m. in
fir. Ar., ~I ..qlft'riln.
iI'i...~Afil
by iiltlt'ttflRtm ~,
son of (1\I~I .. Ef\~; based on
CImQl~ and .'iQ6Q'.
~ of ~ii\qfbt"; m. in
iI'i""8nl of ...\q(1JCd.
ill=«1fqff,.1 by ~i'lt,(IQI formerly
i418~, son of ~11l' son of
UiIl1I of IJfuq in· Gujcrat. He
w!"ote q,,4\ii.ltll in 1643 A. D.
for Emperor Shah Jehan.
ill'Cllftfq.I by wfl"IC31141lq"lClldar,
son of "'t••,,...
Iq. For ~
followers; m. by ~Q in Q~~-
"1"Chii. 147S-IS2S A. D.
11 l:d\f\.1 by wNPr who is des-
cribed as .if\a~MlQ (a m«N
Jn1I'UI") for ~ followers.
N. ( new.series.) vol .I. p. 379.
ilTo(i(\fljiilr..citQ~ "
1I1'l'iinlPotilQ.
ill'U\(1Qfft.81:.
ill ........{VCq;I'ii- vide Ill""
(iiINIQ;ftQ ) above.
i1'r.(A~ ( Ulwar cat. 1501 ).
ill ....f.\cAQ of ~ m. in iI'i'«-
."8nl of "ii(q~'d.
"I .... A~Q' of 41 ..,11'
"1'lI'itutQ of~.
ili'C..AoIQ of~.
ill",r..ciNtt\fqEliI by /tt'i48." of
Cf(1t!"iihi. Mentions .1814,1.
ill""RII' o f . (Cat. S. col. Mss.
cat. vol. II p. 392 ).
ill ....q!1; m. by iil4ltclftdttil"s h-
f.rth- ( Oxf. cat. p. 273 b ).
ill",q:ofl m. in III ....Pll. of ~.
Earlierthan 1400 A. D.
ill'(Q .... ~ 31liiCi8IQ;flQ.
"I'(Q'lfft- q4fi'IT!fft·
ilI",q",ftt by :acftnnft((I" (Ulwar
cat. No. 1503).
'''''Iq""" by ~, son of p-
"",,", son of lIi\ff,.i4~, son of
~ of Kanoj ; ms. (I.
O. cat. p. 559) copied in iIq:
1805 ( 1748-9 A. D. ).
iil'(Q",ftt by ~"q{aCri, son of
,,"qli'in.
·,......Ite by~. ..,.tfN by Si......
• "', son of """
........" by "",q"".
roda O. I. 338).
3IRt (Ba. "A1Iw.r; ms. dated" 1448
( 1526 A. D.). The author is
.,......RI by iftl'S'iOa mentioned in described as having jurisdiction
over cft'i\llfiq",,, f\(\" (proba-
.. ,....:wJh
by qljqffr, elder brother bly as ,,"''''.,f\).
Vide N.
( r.ew series) vol. I. pp. 380-
of~, who mentions it in

•,'' ('1' ' ,

C.by~.
81 •
.. ,..satfN by "ct""oa,, QtQt-
'II'WN, son of it\«4it'. For stu-
..,....'Cfh by ~, son of ~. dents of qq ( N. vol. VI.
Also called ctltt.. ,...q....Rt. Based p. 299)· .
on ~s work. He was a
nephew of "14:tquU'I' .. ,...q~lq by Q:\tt (C. P. cat.
5939). Probably tbe same as
.. ,......fft by ftI"'''I'l~. 1I'......fil'" or III.M•.
i,,«q«Rt of~, son of ~
of the ~lfU.".f't!i.
.. ,.salfN by dwR m. in Ill",,"
..,..q"'" by11nfk. Refers to his
of~Q .

..,.tfN by \Irfttw, son of ........

"'U"l~.f'il"ftll. Stein's cat.
""Ht~W; m. in .. ,.M.
of ft-
pp. 316-17.
.. ,........ m. in III.M" of ft"n' \'R, 11 I....ft&q IJla(l,
~Q. (N. vol. VII. p. 191).
"''Ift'"
of
and i'rt'uifil{ ( "'«~" ). He was guru of .....
.. ,..qIR:nlft m. by m in ~.
"''4liiiif by UQi'ar.
'1ft ( tftAcQqqft".,! ). C.
III«Si.,OI by "(\""4'" .,«"JlI,.
",••,0' by _ ( ms. in Anan·
dtirama collection at Poona). JJ

Quotes fhilltcAa. Between 900- JJ trcn•.

1I00 A. D. as ~ is mentioned JJ 1tI~.
in~~. JJ '!i,qoftq.
..,••,Il' m. in fir. At. 11 """,11·
it i.4\U.4U ft." . 311 .... 'q;ftq by ""., ....
.. ,.~q.
"
"''lSi¥ti., 11 1')' mI1II' son
.. ,::csu{\q by p,ftw.I ... ,4. Of~iijN •.

1I1.dN by'1iR11l', son of ~ .. ,«qcil.,, by iiNr.tf\-. Mentions

~.

( Baroda O. I. 9971 ); not later "'"Si¥tiMwl'lct-"IiooO., l"I",4\q~"..." I'fl'.

~han 17So A. D. PIli",,·
ill,«"it.. by ~q 1'11'(' iI,~AI
ill'«"~.1 by "1(lqO''''' A part of I$n.an'ifl; vide D.C. ms. NO.223
his Sjefli,'(i'Ii. 18 79--80; mentions "61\,,(,01,
"''I"4l.,,.Pri'w,9't of 'It'lq~,. EiS'N,qOl, 'ltN\d"',~, ~,
iI,,«,,4lIN'Itt. (!ImQ1~) by q'*'M ; on (,\tA,c, if1II11\N-
1If_t\"i~ . ~, W'~'l'"" other tn'l's.
~.
1jf'~"II'~' .
",,«.. ,,,0,. ( RM,~;ftq) by itat. Vide
IJIi .... ' WS(Sjq).N'IfW . BBRAS. cat. p. 236 No. 236 ;
",,«w:aRt m. in fir. ftr. and U"'I1i~ .. refers to!5'li-, ~, Ift¥UOiq,-
ofQ\Ti('. \'q"f1f, ~fN, "''I'',Iq. Bet-
ween 1 200-1 500 A. D.
"'''W''lft~ by ~ ~, re-
siding at '&'UI'~ in Rajapur ",,,A Rti1itcr.
Taluka of Ratnagiri District in ~- on the point when the
sake 1732 ( 1810 A. D. ); pr. in genitive, objective, dative and
Anan. P. vocative are to be used in iir.t.
N. vol. X. p. 347.
"''IW'ilf.'1 by 8tii!tlfJ'lfJ.
"!'«Wi'Siii5q'~ ,- from the ~­ lJil''i~'EiS by "lilt", son of snut-
• of~. Ulwar cat. ex- ~. Peterson's 2nd report p•
tract 356. . 188.
"''1(i1'l(4 of Ii'llfJlfioa. Vide sec. lJil''iftt1iEiS by Q\t(', son of l'nt.~hi'.
107. Pr. by J. R. Gharpure. Vide sec 96 ; pr. at Benares.
",,,«lwi,,,, by ~qfb4ri. lJil,,«~lEiS
by i(tllqn9i sec. 9S; pr.
IJfi'C((i't1 by ~ltrtlq(ft, pupil of ~­ in Calcutta by M. M. Madhu-
qfir, for followers of ~ and sudan Smrtiratna.
~~. Reliesupon~.
C. ~ by 'It","41'" ~'l; m.
"'~i'iIwilt(Ar by 11i64!l_'R'l, son of ,.,a1Iti'.
in his l{l'*'I' ..
~. Mentioned in his~­ C. 'ltr4.'8~ by .ilP4;oq:,OI"{ ; sec.
~.
101.
"''('('IN m.
~~.
by mr.m:r in ~­ C. "'iiijl~tflq by~.
C. by ~; pr. at Calcutta In
"1'1'4101"111. Bengali characters, 1880 A. D•
... " ""'-1fl4 ''IfS&." C. by ;ft&JEiSua.
"',«"di.. by~. C. by SJft';mr a,,~:uq"l.'w,", son
",,«,,Awe m. in w.~. Same as of iIiEiSt. N. (New series) vol. I
"Ate ilt",,". pp. 381-382; shows that . . .
 648

only elaborated what his father "'1 ...\tI·I~·

said. (I) by 5Jq~ (?). Is it a mis-
e II.".'-M.~ by Iq1m- reading for 5ft¥ or . -
"1111' .....ecu.Fq'f1l1q'R N. vol. 'Ill?
X. p. II9. (2) by 5,."f' Vide sec. 88
"''''''''~I'. pp. 361- 62.
(3};mtq1II ~ m. ill his un-
~~. fiAmR q.v. Later than 16so
II'C.p.p.
W. t'U(i~
..
of ~ift,
",('i~If.
.. ",. Vide A. n.

111,,(4.".
II'''''''_I~~ - Ulwar cat. No. (I) part of ,M'Si(4Ji{; m. in flr-
Is08 and extract 3S7. \lTiI~.
(2) by .I(a .....
"'''''.8''. iIT~- part of ~''''iii'!(. Vide
111,«:8,,"- from Sicil.N.A;;rj.C'I of
~ ... sec. 104.
1I'",IUt\:- the IIR( section of the
1I1,"·."~i\.
'El uwf.Y" ift I.. iih. .
"'''\clll. 1I ...... tf'C'lq,.U'i'tJwCl by "...668. CBaroda
(I) m. in the t*iftl.,.~... Ear- O. I. 303);
lier than 1200 A. D.
1I.'C(."ill\¥( by ~.\1.tos;, SOll of
(2) of "'' 6GU',
son of ~111!' ~,who became a ~
son of SiCl'.'''f' Based upon and was styled 3lif(ft'''(II\If;·
if4irCl,C1ii'S ","."1(51.He basedon.t;fur~
wrote ""'(I'GNa.on ~­
~. Composed at Benares
( Ulwar cat. extract 359 ).
11.,«.,_, by Q~qH~ ••
in sake 1673 (t\iii•• ,,,._)
i. e. 175 I A. D. Vide I. O. ~.
cat. pp. 560-6 I, No. 1738. I. "''l.''~~.itUl by ('''ecu''
O. cat. p. 562 gives the date .... ....~.I( by~~.
as ~fr 1PPI11FT( I'? ~ ~ by "N.aWlma'-
(1670-1690) and 1826 of~ iIif( N. vol. III p. 60 ).
(i. e. 1770 A. D.) which is
probably the date of 1I''''P.. lit•••.
copying. Mentions _, m- ",,,,N.....
I'T, ~s 11TIQ' on 1IRtN- 1I .....it. m. in ii •• i((i'I'I of __ I

. . . .,~and~. Earlier than 1600 A. D.

iiic.iI'li...."a\4ii by~.
 List ~ ___ J)""""1Btm

~ Ano. (N. vo1. V. p. 96.) m. in oJitift\diil of

W\qltc\1ij.... q
"'
(f0 ( vo1. I. p. 582 ).
• ""ti(IC( by .. ,.ilAllCi surnamed
lUla. Sec. 110. ~.1i1~ by fA'18Iiif. Peterson's
"'41I(i",m. in ,"",",,0; ...~­ 5th Report No. 154.
M$. It is probably a portion !!Ifft... Altfil.
of ",.. 'Hi. !!fftrftiCj'l-1' by '1~, .. ,,,,q4i .
.....ilq«ll~I" ..... by 31.,Pfttq. Mfft fjifil'ii 8 .
• ,,,ol.A(\~ili'S(it.,- a ~ rite. ~M.ilR.RS(qlll by • .
~ri'tiCIRAhQ jq"'~,
ImI1Ift' (31'48IQ;4)4 ). ~M"'ftA~ by iiiI8....
~f4I'4It' m. III ~.

• 'ilCofter;j ( iIC''ri"i\q ). :aJ\•• Ii.'Jf.tu.q •

~ ••~ri" m. in .IMA.... of ~o,
" ( ft,04."I) by aitcfiiIN
3N~, cmPfN1I'.
~.
4l....di{tdl ( \1"t.I "I%) by PII'-
~.
ljj'ilCUt\it~ (3111ii18N;#N ).
.. ,ilCultc:«.'.A.
1Jt\31'l\•.
Jl.,r........ m. in 'ttltt'l'll( of wit-
4l"'~lIf- on 96 WR{s.
i1'N.
!JIN'(\'....4 m. in I18Jff(URl!f by ~"'lq'ti1F.j m. in 311"""",,«.
(10. 1iiI'""I\(~ (Burnelt's Tanj.
cat. p. 143a) decides [hat if a
~q' m. in fir. Ar., srit'l'qtftam.
man dies childless. leaving a
Vide sec. 81 P.337.
widow and mother, each takes
lft~ilCl\'Ift\~Uttq by ~'if1«, son haIr of his estate.
of "'~",d of ~q;qr.. On
\w~ ( Tri. cat .. of Madras
1iiI1".Jq"141.
. Govt. mss. 1919-22 p. 5179 ). sQlliCjitli1M~ by ."81.,.
Jlq~\i"''''81 m. in \'I1NW{«f. ~R:~ by "",.ft~ qiWi"'"
son of l'JttRuIW;. He was called
..
~m.inf~of
(fo ( Jivananda vol. I. p. 21). ,1"""iI'Wit'on becoming a
wfNftiwi4.IHU,.... q m. ill ~
.... of ~o; Probably the same
as above.
.... Ss.
..<.." ..
\i;q 1",,,,.
...,...., m.
......,. in ..a'ii'" of
 850

'i<.,,"It1~ Ano. Collection of \fuu\euCft.w.f'\u'q by·~~ son of

rituals for the worship of sq'AI'IIi, liH~"'«ft. The 96 ~ are
qIRl"'~\iiu~'If" and connected briefly set out in one verse
matters ( N. vol. IX p. 273 ). c :att Ufl4\iHilih\f)(h"fttq'ri.. "8Q,: ,

..~~;m by ~i",8\8·
nmr: 11 '.
.
at j.'4 a4'Ci:er ~: 'i UU"HQ : SRft'-
Mentions .... ' ... "1,
~~Jj'ii .... i{ (part of ~{"'-IIit­
;fh;r~, tflf\.'~"(Ob
~

~~by~.
).
iil:C.~." .f8.,~ o, of
,M',
~1ICj"~ i ( ms. in Bhadkam-
. ...
~1i1f;1i\'~;ri':qrcnllfar by ~. kar collection). Later than
Discourse 011 the sCllte~ces used 1650 A. D.
at wedding and five othsr sacra- "uu,... fft",:cq't(ftt by~, son of
ments, for students of q-fiq. tnlltr, son of~. Refers to
Based upon !1UI'~. N. vol. ",,1'(\qU'ii, as his uncle. About
Ill. P.27. 1550-1625 A. D.
"~ijj".n'. Vide scc. 53. IIJUUICilaiillliiq)'i .
..~ of "88~"'tf (C. P. cat. "tQ.nf~ ( ceremonies on atta-
No. 6029): ining 60 years ). Vide Burnell's
Tanj. cat. pp. 138b, Iph.
'i"ftftt or itj~"4ilr..diq by ~­ ~R<6tijq"'''Q .
~(i.e.~ofthe ,~­ ..1u,.Aq:cd« by~.
.mr). The first verse is '3NT- m-?f3tfq:cftt by ~.
~.f;f"i"f4lr.r :ijiji'ijjq\Q ~q'(' ..
Ifj~M:Ui
~ ~
1\ on th '
e sixteen .
~,
:it1rw ~f\j.iAM ftnir"'~
• ~ 11 • ' It is in 86 verses on
't'4'c.;J~qj'$, mwr, 31"".'' ",
~1"iifI'i1Qit, 3t1iIdr, ~,
impurities on birth and death
and in five ~s on ~,
1f?a'lW, "",".,Ul, r......0I, ~,
'9l'i1'1l~it', etc.Elai, nIf1A, . ,
"iha,~,=a, ~rm:er, ~~­ . ~~,~. Mentions Ii"itIr-
~ and 3lj~?J4iljqOiil1. Aufrecht /' \m', snf\liQIAiifiri, ~; ms'
( 11. p. 82 ) is wrong in identi- (ill Bhadkamkar collection)
fying it with adlt..... u,flfA. I dated sake 1695. After 1500A.D~
C. ~ by -otRt,.
C. ~~ by ;rr.roU1'tf (pr.
i "r~fq.iJ1'~Pt Ano.; mentions
: it1rrEf(Ii1ftq'. (N. vol. 11,' pp.
in Ch. S. series with text ).
.~10-3II ).
If"ftftl by~. . "'.II,"",,"q«'"
or by, '1111«$ . .
~.. m. by ~Q and ~ of the ~~ii'''. ~i~ister
. ~. lit· ofkingllfb of ~,O{ ~e

.1.''', with the help of q-
. . , his family priest. He was
a paternal first cousin of "EIU~IIf\iI4O
and so flourished in first half
of 14th century.
~iiil"'141 ..1'it\1 by ""81.(, son of
(l"e.l. Sec:. 106.
.aiiiIQI.r.
-niillilWI(I: (according to 311'1If\iI'-
IN ..·", ).
""iiilttW$j(l: by ..., ... An abri-
dgment of his ;ijMI(~"Q.
-t.itli;ij\¥l(q",ftt or \\'w.1 (q:o;ftt (Bik.
cat. p. 463 ) by 3C1,,",,(I.. c(\l\tft.
_.,iEiWi(scil •• -
""1ililWM~ii by~.
"'iilfjq::ql('l,fjlq",ftt ( for worship
of~).
18 ill f\4(.&cc 8ft I of ~, a devotee
of~, son of "Wt4I"E1IQ; in
I 2 ~s in verse. Begins with
ilCUi:.w ... i'4¥ft festival in ~
and then describes festivals in
other months. D. C. ms. No.
201 of A 1882-83.
. \4i11fOij,iliCI
• •••
or \4i11fOij(4~" or ~-
~pan of "fttil'tij" of
. . .""iII. Vide sec. 109.
:ijillFij(eiCISi.iiit'a pan of the 'lIii'-
. ~ by "'\¥'1ii"~.
:ijillfOij..iJ.~ bYlilf'i"",,,,",,, Sec. 101.
:ijillfOij(~AiItt"part of the ""fiS'~"
of.,. . . .
,,\lit".
' .. fOij~a\jqilftl .. by
....
851
;ijillfOij(iI<'q m. by ".Nlta'i in ..rr-
f(ijill""., ~ftFNi~aMi, r..dNr-
lift' and in q,,5I41itlftiEC ( 11. PSI )
and ur...w'tii ( 11. 327) as m-
I'T's. Aufrecht ( cat. I. p. 681 )
wrongly ascribes it to '((h,itI .
Vide p. 394 above. Vide N.
( new series (I. p. 390 for a
;ij illfOij( Si~jq .
\1iifOij,,,cilll\4l( of lfiilCUi"il"EIld,
son of ;rmQ"tIi' of the ~Q'
dan.
:ijillf\4{lfOijill.18f:.utQ by r.r.\Q(I".
~"'fOij{lfOij"'i18r.rvfq- of " ..
the same subject as preceding.
on it"
Expressly says that it was com-
posed to clear up' the ~ of
~. In prose. D. C. Ms. No.
177 of 1884-86. F..arlier than
17SO A. D.
:ijillcf~tfft
Vide sec. SS ; pr. Jiva-
nanda Srp. part I pp. 584-603
and Anan. Srn. pp. 411-424.
(t'N~iiIi" by "itN. Probably a
portion of the ~fttfl'ifiI"'i.i6.
"';\$1(."8'''( or \t'E'iIN",fR by
."81'i(. Vide sec. 106 (vide
BBRAS cat. p. 236 and I. O.
cat. p. 514 ).
\1WM'iiNi" by !!:II'"'ft'I"'I:I'nII'4mQrdl~~., son
•
of ... fii' ...."ti. In three $lqS
on 'I~j;tl'l"''''' ~ and _ -
\l1ii'; names ~s 4I'ar on (m-
"" ) al. Speaks of 2S ~.
Ulwar cat. extract 364.
 851
'WSI(JI,lft by ~, son of
QR1I.
'WI(iw\ti.. or :QWlI(iftRriW- part of
~fft~«t.. of atifift~. Vide sec.
109 (pr. by Nir. P. and at Baroda
with Marathi translation ).
"MI(ilttlllt or- \lit by '1 ,1\1(i{}f\nr.
On:8wRs ofiIllhnor. ~l'. ~,
l'ln'Elal!q, ~. Ifll~'6.t,
~. (D. C. ms. No. 610 of
1882-83 ).
"MI(iION(ft- com. on qn~­
vr by (lA6"'1. Vide under
ql(M(4@01 above.
:QMI('EI"'''l.4l of ."'19"' Vide
:QWtI(f.\olq below.
""HA/id lA"'" by ("fQ"" of Be-
nares (C. P. cat. No. 6073 ).
Probably the same as ~("­
ii1Ii1Ifir.
:QWll(Ctil!l of ~~. Vide sec.
102.
C. by 6"1.. 144.
';MI(t;'iI\WH"- vide u~~~.
(1MHc(t1VRt ( pr. at Benares ).
. N. VI. pp. 237-2 38.
(1"'(, ~"
ai'.
(I) by "~111' son of ~­
\lI, son of~. Based on
8414«1", ..". Treats of ~s
from il1lNr.r. Names w.ftI~­
arnr,~, ~ and ~
on 3tjqWiRi, ~riI". One ms.
( I. O. cat. p. 98 No. 467)
is dated sake 1607 ( 168 S ).
Between 1575-1650 A. D.
(2) by (ftt41111, son of tm'III,
surnamed ....i for 3tf1liif8IQifS.
In 1776 A. D. he composed
his (i1l.c;1/tlilil on 1IN8IQ"-
irR~.
(3) by ~fqn- a part of~­
~. Vide sec. 105.
:QMI(,(\l.16 by iRl({ (C. P. cat.
No 6076). Pr. at Bcnares m
1894.
:QMI(q",fft by 3ttdqIR, son of
'6(4I(11f (for "rw~s). Men-
tions ~,~, rim-
~, sN\1m'1, $~, 6"'1~.
1Iiff'"R.
:QMI(q",ift by 3Wf~1f 'lrftr.J.
iRiIi~by~i"$(". Vide~­
..A81$( above.
:QMI'(Q'(fif by il"~, son of
mf. Vide icWlI(""'''''(\'
:dWtI(Q",fft by ifTW4 olq.
'Wtl(q"ftI by~. The same as
.~I"f6""tije'iNd. Vide sec.
73·
C. ~ by ml'f1N. Composed
in sake 1544 ( 1622-23 A. D.).
:QWli(Q.,ftI by ~.
'6MI'ilf4il~' •
(I) a part of srftNitR'Iit,
(2) a partof ~hRlil"Q by ftf1f-
ftrw.
:Q"I(Qtf\~<5f by ~"'IiIA"'rtm·
\t\4lil\ilqm •
\18,,11 ••(-
(I) by (401111, son of ~
"""ri. Based on . . and
 ·668
"I'm' Divides it'~s into ~~"' from the "'('4~tIJ'" or
iif11l' ( lP1Nril and others) and \lIfr~ of R'1'Um1f.
~ ( ~ and others ). D.e. ~1((i'iIf4ltIJl.
No. 611 of 1882-83.
(I) by illcfl"I\f~ ( pr. at Anan.
(~) by "lifq,,~ or- 1I~,. son of P. and in Ch. S. series ).
'ITl,«, son of r.r~, sur- (2) by ;rr~I'
named ~ ( ~~). Pr. by
ft=t1iI,«(i'iIli.M ( ql(W;~4). .
Venk. P.; follows ri, 'n~­
~ and (~on qm!f.~ ~(f~ of ~, son of
and mentions Slcn1ji.{qul. Vide ~1I!, of qiu'*ltll(q I and resi-
BBRAS. cat. vol. II p. 236 dent of srfmrr;r.
No. 739. ft'E$W:CI'\I~ ( deals with the proper
times for such ~s as ~
~1.IiT{~ by ifRNOf. Same as
&c. ). N. vol. 1. p. 150
.~H1W;IOI~.
~or~~by~.
~m~.
fI'm(~- a portion of the
(I) by ~~. Vide sec. 107.
In many mss. ascribed to his
1~r.r~lui .. compiled by ll .. "RI,.
son~. Pr. at Gujrati P. and
ftWSI'«(1III( by "1(14"'11 (on ~­
'fT!p).
by Mr. J. R. Gharpure.
'EfmfflT{- part of the otlI'Si('llfr.
(2) " or ir~R~~Cf.f by ~;(IIi'f,
Vide sec. 99.
son of ~, son of ~~.
He was a nephew of .fti.J)....IJa. ft 'E'i I~.n (?q" •
Flourished between 1630- icwm:r"H of ~",,,«, son of I{11its
1670 A. D. Treats of 2 5 ~s ~ ; vide AI(Wi{(iiii above. Re-
and gives at the end of the fers to ~di4q'A~Ii! of hi-
work a complete list of ~s father.
and ~s.
ftwslill(~- a portion of the ~­
it'~lom\uc by rIlAuijw!~ ; *(t\..oIllri .
contains two chapters on ~­ ~f4lq,,:fR or\tf4~Q"I'4 by~,
'I'T$ and ~. Pr. at MaJras.
son of~, son of m;
in 4
tlWSi,ijifilli4el of iUf{q'B'$. II1irS. Ulwar cat. extract 63.
ir~CW{ by w~, son of~,
On the rites performed in ~­
son of onuqlJt ; m. in his ~(q'­ ~ fire according to *IAIIQ,,-
~.
~",. Later than 1400 A. D.
His family was patroni~ed by 'E."..
t' HI4N m. .
111 .
(1WSI(W(\\I 0 f ~
I~"'-.
~king. 'CR.
'''ftU,~q m. in {tr. ftr. An astro· ~sif.lft~cflQ by .itqi8iii~"ITlf..,..rwr"
logical work. in 3 parts.
'''-ftj('''(iec~ m. in mr~. ~s.fiHr..irq- by iiI8t\Wr.

itfWtuitl1q"tR by
O. I. 335 ).
.'"'1 (Baroda ~- a portion of the~-
8if11Cfi8·
~r.tiN Ano. ; mentions lfti1'-
"••• affi'slifl'"fU•.
q"(11Iii1', ~, tifij~i(1il1tik1.
"'.l'ii(i"q;(fJi~.
irslf.fll1AEf> by I[(mfUr. Vide sec.
".8\iirii se ffte I·
95 at p. ~94' N. VI. p. 20 5.
"'''8S'(IUI\18+qQ m. by ~;mr.
~.I~6QI!C'NIi?ccftQ. Ano. (N. 11.
"'~lfttfVffiJl1"
p. 313 ) .
• __111-'""'11"
itsl~4i1r.a·
\11"<'" fi\ A:I ~cfjq . \1S'~41jqPf·
itwq.'f]~1 of '4,t1t\6U, (N. IV. m~:ntfitcnQ"1~' Briefly describes
p. 222-23 ). religious rites from bto~.
\f~r$i' by '(i~ (N. I. Expressly says that it is based
p. 166 ). on fitcf'Q~i1l; ms in Bik. cat. p.
454 is dated sake 1514 ( 159 2
A. D.), which is a misreading, if
~.@htPrt~.i4Rifir by 4!jii!(~(q,(41I1i
,",ulQ~"'i of .1181*'( is meant.
of ~ (about the ~s to
be made in the beginning of ~nt~iI"l~q'lftr.
a.ll ~ rites). Divided into m. in q""'4nthI!C of~o
irfttttt\1I,(-
four pans on tRf4', i1'I'\1', ~­ ~rirRSl'$R by ~.
~p, n. N. vol. 11. pp.
~Rr"'ifjq'lfff by 4!juit;;;r<f, son of
32 9-33 0 . ~, written a~ the desire of
~"i!,'(:qa.$h'ri"MJ AJiq. '(u,~d~( of q;r~.
it\HEtt@\f! ( probably a purely as- itl41q{8A1f.\aIQ«R by ffl'8~Cl.' son
trological work) by ~~­ of~in r633 A. D •
.N. ~'Liiuq:c(1ft (Ulwar cat. 2412)
by (t,,;:q"difi'( .
•
~ftilf]'\'i by if{om,n-;;:rrq- m. by ~f'Rrffl' ( Ulwar cat. 15 13 ).
'('10 in ~{8~(h". ~qR1 r.o::w .. NT.
\U'iditc$ltji(l by ~"IWfl4i.ft41~­ "~qll'.'El,'il«.1 by ~ql'
.N; ms. (N. vol. VIII. p. r 98 ) Same as ~~q:;j of ~
dated sake IS40 (1618 A. DJ. above.
 " .. NR.. IUlit., of'_I ....atl .. who
wrote in Benares and wa~ the
principal Pandit in the pari~ad
of the king of ~ (modern
Tirhut ). Dilates upon the
weights, numbers and measures
required in ~fi\' rules (such as
size of tooth brush, number of
sacred threads for ifTII'Oi's ~­
• ). N. vol. V pp. 161-162.
Ut or~. Vide sec. H.
:ilu'''ifl~ (C. P. cat. No.
6IS3 ).
:ilU"'''itl~ by ~.
:ilul,,('Ilflhr- vide ~ifN$ above.
('I. . .qfhiiui by ~ of ~-
~ on the duties o£~.
Mentions ~("'lfE(.
('I¥ElRft(4lT by ~ifNi' on
\lRUl', dN4SU4\fI(Ui and
l"cnq~ (3 ~s ).
('I+ElfttHlflT by (1"li'iriI~.
C. ~~( by himself.
~~ by ~i\1" (~),
who bows to several tcachers
of the ~~ system, viz.
oml, md~i1J(', tllfJiftIP:a, ~,""
~, ~'Iifll~i., ~J :RT-
~&c.
('I,,«lflfE.
\'Iiit.,"liif by a corn. on
'iri1mlI'-
q'f(m~~ ; m. in ~~ of
~.
"rtliMIIl"'flif•
• \14£... , ....
~~.
('I\%'4IEiiW ..ri (Madras Govt.mss.
cat. vol. V p. 2212, vol. VI.
p. 23 08 ).
('I ttEq1('I1((iAiil by .nqi8ii, for
~. He wrote wttiiltfifWl(1·
also. Flourished about 1500-
1565 A. D. Names ~; •
~, lfur, .i\f"i\liti\ and ;rmqor.
(1fqiri'tilftt m. in "i8~~. of
~.o,~, ~o,iil"ftfi.
(1r(cii'\iqiitt1~iii
or :iliii(jqSCi(\q- an
account of the principal .......
. teachers.
(1ritii'lqiitfl~.1 by ~.
('I~rrc(1i( bY'irilitfi(l.. (ul ...." on
#WAr, iiiQfW;r' &c. N. (new series, ,
IIlr"- vol. II. p. 210.
1I1NfV-
~.
~OAbymm'W.
(1qi"'ii(." attributed to ~.
(1ql"iilI("iilf'...jlQ;1 (D. C. ms. No.
108 of 1869-70 copied in ~
178711N i. e. February 1 73 1
A. D.). Inculcates tiWI • .
Mentions ~qql+'mfl, (1iUMii\-
~'fTit, (1 ....q""iiI~Q;I, ~­
"(,)I(1t\Qu, I1RiiR6,,,'qq and
its a'l1;r.
~~- vide ati4liI(:aawii\q
alias ltNecii.I~.
~rUiIdN by at~· .
('I1Iill(liii.UI by _rl'(i ... I" (for
~).
 -
",I. .",,"composed
~,
by .... "I' son of
1ft
at Benares at
"'I"'I(~;qI~' Ili,f\t" (Baroda
Oriental In~titute No. 1880).
the desire of ~V'l1fftr, son of Mentions Sitltijqlfhoii".
-riW, son of~. About ~...~ m. in ac,lWflillni.
1715 A. D. (vide Stein's cat.
,,'4(¥i~iftlit~1 m. in iIH'"it(\fIi.
p. 317-3 18 ).
~nY"'Roqif1qs by ~, son
",1",,,,,. ,01 by"'P' of ~ of Ifi\'r. In 62 verses.
\4'~"'I\\hlil by .itq Il'dPQ Iq" iiIr.r;r • He wrote 3Q"iilf'R~ also.

"'141""11' bY~itN. Vide under 1.f1l..~~foflffii'JT.

"~'",I . f8. \4''''i'jitl,iji\ni m. in AlNeftlta

and r.r. ftr·
"'141":8,,, by _11""1' son of ,,~~ gives astrological
~lIiQt1'I ( I. 0 cat. p. 590 No.
1800). Probably a spurious reasons for a man's being issue-
work. In N. vol. I p. 103 less.
author's name is wanting, "nl",tftfttCfiT by ~.
though the first verse is same as mifi{iPtiil by~.
in I. O. ~t. p. 590. ~IitCfiT by 'tt.,I'3I ....14.
",1... 1\\1111 by Iftf.m\1qfbin in "~ corn. on fi'tR1' q. v.
three 1IifU'1'S on :amm-, ;q"qT' ~~tfteIn by ~.(, son of . -
and 5i Iq t\r;t' . \'R.
1R'lm:t' (B:rroda
"WI!ii4it(I5IJ by
",verses.
... ,~,fir by ac I"' i'\d'i1f. In 40 0.1. 6463). Also called ~­
~T.

C. by~, pupil of 1f«. Ba- \l\~~.

roda O. I. No. 1884. ~arq'.

C. by "",.,.,.;. Baroda O. 1. No. 9v.rrfird'rfAr~ by fi 6U.QtaCri,

261 9. son of Uit'ttut'ft and ~!flft in
",.4l.,«ftr by ""lqU(q~e, son of
four ~s. Hultzsch R. I. No ..
442 extract p. 80.
~"''''I''. In Bik. cat. p. 449 the
work is styled Q~~. SO \tw ICf,«fa m. in 3frf1~~ of" Q.

also in Stein's cat. p. 107. ,".SicfJa. N. vol. X. 343· Il.

"""'I(~'Fc\ by mrti'~ on am'IlJ ~1lmif1tiftq- by ~I in 3
( C. P. cat. 6193 ). ~s. Baroda O. I. No. 2 9.

",I"'cat.' 'I6192
ftr ).by wftf.m\4' (C. P. \M.iil"iPT1'1l or ~ by •
..,,,,,11".
it.. I''''''''I... by ."N~'ri, son
of "".., ..", in four chapters
(BBRAS. cat. p. 237).
"SQIII,,"'II'' '
• b /ii •
Y '!i-Ni iri, son
of'Pl1rl and _ , and pupil
of "",'"11 and ...... Hultzlch's
R. I p. 58. This is also called
tlWI"iiii(ijq'f(i«. Pr. in Anan. P.
tI"'"'''''''''''''' by ..aUCqlq, son of
AI.q,q and tb'"' ' ' (for WPll-
ti,q;flqs); composed at request
oC..,vfq, son of1lJi.
""llIott"'
fhgo.
III'" by ~Jii!'Jq\JEi'l or
it .. 1111 "" .. I... by ;mtq'utqfbcft,
who composed 60 works.
' ..,,,,,... ,cq by (i"'SJI"ilflt, pu-
pil of ~; composed at Be-
nares in " 1574 (I6p-S3
A. D.).
'"'"''iiii(''''''''' by "'IQI(Uq (on
••,'-"' ....., and Wfq~ ).
" .. 111"", .. 1., by 'I'allijld' ( OD
'IiW1rrr ).
Van,,,,, ..,., by amr, pupil of ';""(111114+-11 by at",I_"-
• . Stein's cat. p. 256.
...... ,,"' ..,... by _11"' ... lq ?
itlifl,,,,,, .. I... by Q'Eil (Ulwar
cat. No. 1514 ).
."'"",iil... by W,P-tlll",rft•.
.... "'''''"''- there are several
works with this title for the
followers of the different Vedas.
it ...II........,11•• "1.1 by 1II'iI'-
..,ftlrt.., pupil of~. Stein's
cat. p. 256. About 16so A. D •
• L Do 8).
~iQl'i'iillli\q by:at._il"'''1 ( Barod,
O. I. No. 29 ).
\N41111ii("ft4iiii(UI- from the ftw-
_H8ril.
43 WilttArrr...
~.
""e1., by (iill",,-
fjwICillI .. "''' by mI'T'
fjN:u",.A45IR"I.
fjWOQI"'II'.N ....1tc by itl"'ii("'-', son
of .,."Itf.c ....
fj",I"'II'UIQ'f(~ by ~.N.
fjiiq 1"'II,uIQ'ltft attributed to frw.
fj;oqI"'''',UI(Mllltil by "'" Ilil ....-
• (Baroda O. I. 12305).
fj;oql"'lI I'N'lftl alias fj;oqI"'II"'"
alias ~ ascribed to 411'(l1'''~
( on rires when a person enters
orderof~ ).
fj;oq l(4lfiilr¥r by scfti"..-."cft"'N
( Baroda O. I. IooS7).
:ij;Q'(4lfltlt.1 by "'''-'I'''''''fII'II pu-
pil of t~'11I1I ( Ulwar cat. ex-
tract 363.
:ijMiI"'~oN by ,""".. 11 .
fjMiI","'Jiq by ",,11'' ' 11114 in verse.
C. by same.
C. ~ by ,,4ft..
II, son ol
«8ft'''''' D. C. ms. No. 175 01
1884-86.
C. by~, pupil of '-i.~:
BBRAS. cat. vol. II p. 337.
C. bytqq.
"Nii('lqE(~.IIS!'i""I·
 .,..
'"""q..~ m. in f.t. Ar., .......

';qi(fq«ftr by 'it,riiii«.
ij""i/.ua.'",~ by ...."nt (on rh;
necessity of "lhCt..,. for ...)•
'«'Iv." (Madras
\'I .....~Vd"" ....
'''''(fq«ftI by 'itl"if.(~, the Govt. mss. cat. vol. 'VI p. ~314
founder of the lrf'\1Iiiri (I I 19- No. 3093).
II99 A. D. ). Stein's cat. p. 3IS
for extract.
",.oCt.(II.
'Mi'(fq«nr by r.. ....s".iQ. ""uWl.'.,,,UI".
'''''(fq.,'''' by "iil"p.:q.. Baroda ,,"'oWl.,u,AlAI.
O. I. No. 1676 is a 'i44'(fq«ftI
following ..... ,,~~. "~U".(Gi.I •.
"AuCt.'Ui.ifi.r1.
';oq'(fq«1tI by • (extracted ,,/it ait.,UIiRiii.i.
from Slt'lN.. "RtW ).
(f~oCt"i" by ~ (C. P. cat.
'i4f'~N«1H ascribed to ,11.".,4 No. 6221).
( I. O. cat. p. 521 No. 1642).
'UN,.qtllf'OMI •
,i'q'(fq'lltt ascribed to ~ (N.
(f8Q."q,~... Divided into four
vol. n. p. 101). qs, each q being divided in-
"i'q'(f~Edttufq. to ~. N. vol. 11. pp. 122-
'Ni,ij"'Ri'lira by q,.",......",. US·
( according to «nii' tenets ). (fQql,"".,,-l\1 by~, son of
~~. ~, on ... o...A,~, "'-
tI""(f""'o. by Q'il''EI.4. N. vol. X. ~,'iItlnUi', ara¥f and m-
P·178. 1IT'i(. Names ttn& and ~.

'''''(f'''''' by ~ (Baroda O. (fQiio'Wf.ffa,,- videii6i",.q'''~.I\.

1. SS12). (fQ~iid or- _ m. in •• ttf.
'RI i(11f1a-·
(c"'ul\4q'.d~ (for ~) I. O.
(f'Q~itWri,,1tt in 36 verses (I. O.
cat. p. 402). The seven sages
cat. p. 523. are ;milt 1fftrI', ~, . ,
\fw4.RlW",o'ilii\f'it\ Stein's cat. ..q.,~t""',
p. 107. (lliilifttftttijii·
''''." ij "'" r. (f AEQ(f ..... ,iji.,.q by "'''liftfl1
\'I'" "\'I~ffmlTif. ~ (N. VlIl .. ~. 144)'
'i'q'''(f.~... ARr by ~it'I,('ii":st (fQ""fSC.(ti, by ..... id~~, son
ftI'm(I'(f', on the ascetic's son per- of ~iliiiii''', surnamed ......fi".
forming ijliluWt"",u, for his ijR4NiSl4N by " ....., sOD of
father. ~.

'lfa\1""III~il &om the (1"I"""'1rr
of "',,""...
~II(~ from the 1I""I(hI of
'U(,q iii iii·
....m
ea,.. e·iql('''-.Q. Rules for ordi-
nation of samnylsins and for
the ten orders (fftei, :amn:r,
~, ~, m, (ilIR',
wmft and ~) and account of
the ten great teachers from ....
to 41"(14111«1 and the latter's
disciples. N. vol. VI. p. 295.
4.1 11 jq "81(t'11' •
eI4""81.~ by ...81 ..'·
e..4"",n" by q..moflq, son of
.....GIIII. Vide Bik. cat. p. 451
( which gives only q.lctlil~\h
out of it).
a4Ii'I' by ",.-..(. son of~,
for ~iU" (the Maratha king
Sambhaji ) in 1681.·
WR4~dj4 by ""Prilll on times
proper for religious rites; ms.
( N. vol. VIno p. 205) dated
uke 1602 ( 1680-81 A. D. ).
e"4~lh-the 5th pan ofthell'fRq'-
wnivw' by (I......, son of RN1i'.
son of II1'(1'qVf of the Q(141(iilsc.
Composed at the order of king
snnq( ~ ). About 1500-
IS2S A. D.
4.1 ..411..1" by "",.18.
- -_
'6ii411 ..liji. by ..1........41J'111 ....
N. vol. VIII. p.2Il.
'6.... 11..1. by ".lIlad described as
¥ii\i",."I'"AI''''N'''''lql",''.
859
It is a pan of a digest called
..,fiSClillll ; composed by order
of ..tIif"" son of ...,.Rt,. born
in .m- family. His ~ are
'ilctGiq(8(IRRI;(t"n •which are
the same as those of Rct"Rt«..
under whom ~ was com 4
piled. It is probably this work
~.
that is mentioned by ill",&41
~, ..8 .. len\lll of Q'0 as
" ..q SCf.6iiii •
+I ..4Siiflq by "ili8l(\f\ar (C. P•.
cat. 6284).
e ..4scl(\q by • . Vide sec. 89.
C. liftu(t'l" by ",«.ii\.,o!(.
e .. 4Si"Q by • .,,,rrll...", compos-
ed in Sake 1481 (~ ..fl .....•
l'.....i'h'.....a) i. e. 1559-60 A.D.
Doubtful whether he was father
of ~o. N. vo1.III. pp. SS-56 and
Baroda O. I. No. 10120. It
deals with astrological a.Rs for
religious rites.
+I ..q ..oiI'RI ( C. P. cat. 6286).
e..q ......(4I or .'."((!ii
by oft ••Go.
Vide sec. 106. Pr. by Mr. Ghar-
pure.
(!i
e..q...... by 6iIii1II.
(t'~ by 1darmf.
'6 ..4Ili.. by WiUil'll. Vide .r.
EitftSC.iiii.
e .. ci'li(~ln- part of """,",.
Vide eR(el( by UII"III"I, son of ~.
Deals with astrological calcu-
lations from names of bellige-
reDts &c.
 ..
C. by 1RR younger brother of """"""", Ano. ; on prohibited
author. Stein's cat. p. 174. degrees of relationship in
C. by ~I"'I(:C, son of ~ and marriage
~liii""I. He calls the author '.'iih'M m. in f.tr. ftf.
his 1"" N. 11. pp. 204-206. , ....."Ui4 by .itq,e;QiQq.iiM-
1 1.. 14 on relationship that
allowed or disallowed marriage
"iil"U(iHi- Stein's cat. p. 107.
between the parties (such as
ew, .."'•••• i'''''', '8ftq, (fIf1""iI, m-, ~­
""111"..1141•• by \fil ..,,",,. sr'It,~ ).
"',lqSC.(UI by "il.I'hl1\.
"".(ill.. on 11.... '«- m. in anti-
"".... SC(l~ ..1 by ~iQI~~ (Baroda
O. I. 10106 ) .
......, IlI'in" of q'0.
"ilIQ ,,,1ft..
rEi I. "."'(iI'Nm. in t,n.(i'WI"tIft·
~..... "'. by 1iq~"iII m. in
ilSC'lqsciflq by il,fl"ttf\Il; com- :all,HiEi and (\WI"C'M. Vide
posed at ~ in ~ 1610 sec. 73.
(ISS3-4 A. D.); in five~;
~ by i(8Qli'Ul; m. by(J'o'
gives q'(iIq'U of Ai.f(Rt;iUti from
!rit."", 1qiT, ttrof, 5 6Ullq'QiJ,
in lUre"", who mentions a
p ; speaks of the ~ of ~ thereto in ilWI(d"flli·
the path and then of Q1f, his Vide sec. 95 and N. (new
son Ai'n', his sons ~ and series ) vot. I preface p. X.
others who were living when " ...... (U .. q~ of \T-AN m. in
work was composed; men- :allilriilil and "Wldt"" (p. 89 1
tions the five things ( q'«i'4'iUi ) of ~o). This is probably a ~­
on which Q1f dwelt (viz. ~­ ftN to ~swork.
~, ""I"dl., 1Cii6('~'4.qPwt&q, (cij .... aq'l'NI~.i41 or :all,W"M
illl"""" ~); narrates ( N. 11. p. 334, different from
stories of ,,,,,qI8 and m.r, illiaqiit1l1' above ).
lilrl... ltf and ~, 1I'ft1... ,tf, ,,(64ft'hii i Ft«.
tIInPI' and r.c"ill~N and of
binh of Q1I' while his parents vm ( seems to be a 'IIl'II' on lit-
were running away from KUi. ~) m. by (1'0 in :allin"N,

D. C. ms. No. 176 of 1884-86. q ••,\tInt'l and f.M.(til'i"'",iiri"flli.

" .......IUiqRc by ~ (1'q, son of """",,'41'Wr.ft'•
,Rlilrc.ft, on auspicious times ('I(tllrIt"Wi\i by scriNul.. of the
for marriage, forms of marriage ~ dynasty of Orissa. Vide
etc. About 168S A. D, $eC:. 100,
 IM " ...... DIfr......

""..."., by iI'",","".Con-
tains dissertations on topics of
.."'4Ui", .,il",. Wrote uncler
Tanjore king, Sanbba, son of
_ such as IIF(, ~, uf.i, Tulaja .
.mr for purposes of marriage. \1ri"i4I.iiie,.,.
Mitra regards it as ancient, as
it naines no work ( N. vo1. VI. "cfan'l4uq.. by .... lW'' .
p. 39 ). ~'''il ..ql'l
«a"I"'( or W~"j( by PII1II'
Ulwar cat. extract No. 370.
"._""".
,,~,,~,,4lI.,- quotes ~ (' Bik.
petcrson seems to be wrong in cat. p. 459 ).
saying that ,,(t'hl"'( is the
author ( U1war cat. No. 1537 ).
(t.~, ..
,6rot&q by ."8,.(.
Vide
BBRAS. cat. p. 238 No. 744
rids.
~
( ms. dated ake 1637 ) and Bik.
"riR'ftl4,sif"rt by ."e,.(· cat. p. 459.
"'._"H."fttal~I'~." mtfil('lI, m. in for. ftr.
rit""~8i."· "."1('11' by~. Between
.
"~ ,,~e,,,iI1.. by tu-.m.N. N. 1600-1 6 50.
( new series) vol. III p. 219.
"~"ii~8ifttt\1 by a son of UI(-
"lw"'II' by "l.d"''''44'''•.
"CifiQUI.,il9tdiq •
. ...'«1"R. "ij'.nllli~.
".~.""8i"1\. ","(\,1(1' r.w .
"th••,_. by lI'rWA, son of ;mt- ij~qfJWif\.,- Ano.; in 14 verses
"'"'I' Vide '1"".,11.· on Im(,
"."i".,",., of
verses on ""ilRti
in 426
1QI1J
in various C. Ano. ( by one familiar with
•months and ftrArs and connect- Marathi as he translates m as
ed festivals and rites such as ~, 41'I'if1W as ~, .......
as ~). Ms. in Bhadbmbr
~ on·\."'lIft, ~­
collection. The colopbon at end
~4"'"*" on &C'41" ••"'lIft, says that aft'fiTs follow'IIf'itNs
IIU'II(OI""', 41 ,P''NiH"{\\'
(D. C. ms. 331 of 1887-91 ). work. The first verse on ~en"'-

"."","" by ~*,I""'.
rotA""" is ~ '.""'Ultl-
1111"8.....'11" ... ' ..",,,,,,,,,-, ...
".S"Ui'C'", by 'WC"4. fqU;it m 'NTM:' .ail'in-
" .... '4ftr1c.U,.... by " .."'"... ..ae,IU ""''''....I~ ......

' .....,4"""".... by "'8I1if*" or ~.. "',.,...,"'"'1....

.~ sop of ~, SOQ pf IQ 11 ' •
""""..-" or ",tft~\1R ascribed to
. tft~iIi(Uij ( I. O. cat. p. 578 No.
774 ). In 66 verses.
~"'''If'''''.
..... I,IttAl on ceremonies per-
formed when a wife burnt her-
self on her husband's pyre.
V'''I,'''ftI or ('I'llii... ~Ai- D. C.
Ms. No. 183 of 1884-86 is dated
\1q: 1686.
v,,,.OC''''lifif by Ei5iitld'¥"
• , ...oCt~Rr (Ulwar cat. 1528,
extract 365 ).
('I , .. '1U4ft6iMiO"~ "''''.
",,,.OCi1,,,IttRt by Ei5iitldl1.M, son
of (PfPII. Refers to Adiq Ri ..!:!
as his own work (N. IX.
pp. 203-204). About 16I2 A.. D.
('I,.. q1Gt ... AI~. Stein's cat. p. 107.
"""~I,""".;q''''1 by \11'N((j4,
son of 'la:tfl",q,1~R (Ulwar
. cat. extract· 28). The original
stltras are ~'s.
""lilii\ut,"Ei5 by <at"id(iii ~
1RIhr, son of i(ji(lq(01 MUq Itldtl(.
Mentions IIP-ct,,'iciJ, ""iSjlil(ttf'ulCII.
About 1800 A.. D. (N. vol.
VII. p. 223 ).
(f1'I('f by cf\' on smn'{. N. vol. VII.
p.281.
"'NFQAoEi5iil ....
",'.. re fta.':hbii ' ' $14'1 11 according
to~. N. 11. p. 66.
~- several works are so called
yiz. "VI"",II", ""('11''', __
~,
"',.,'"''''''.
('I1',\\if\cU m. by lwtfk lIe p. 852,
",'ftliiIttRr rules for funeral cere-
monies of agnihotrins•
('11(."'4N"4IP".- vide \illlq.,QijOHlliC.
('It ... ,q"'4..iI", by ~. Vide
iUII,q.,o; (pr. in Ben. S.series).
by 'a;_I'''Itei,ift on
({N .. iiiilr..:E51
observances of~s.
«Ntftlll«i(ft (Burnell's Tanj. cat.
p. 110 b ).
({Nl(UISi Iq f1a it (ell'.
('I"N'Rulariscft!e lSi""'I- according to
~ (N. Il. p. 632).
~itii.(l by;rPm.
('I1~OCijEi5l"4t1dnl or- ~ by ~­
~a1ias~,sonof~,
son of ~, in 24 verses ( or
2 S in some mss. ), on· ~R
for marriage. He was a resident
of~iSj'tldqS{ (D. C. ms. 613 of
1882-83 copied in ~ake 1760).
The' author was pupil of ftfp;
The work takes ~ to mean
connected by particles of the
same body. Vide N. ( new
series) vol. III preface pp. VIII-
IX and p. 222 where the verses
are said to be 36.
C. by ..1(lqO"", son of ~,
son of ('I'~"__" ( pr. in ('1(+'461-
~ series, 1927, with text). He
was the author's grandson and
pupil of onim. Mentions ;mft-
\ll1'R, ..",(f\cit,q, ti.41~0'''s(lC\.
Qf his ~eacher . •, .r..iN..

"1I'....6.1I.,ill of~, son of
~ ( Baroda O. 1. 12783).
",ftI",,41A., by .mm. Same as "lftfOWrt.... ,. by " ••," alias.....,..
"'Itt_.... (t or "'~Ofi~tLq.
",1\" ..(11\., or "'~Uriftl"q by ""f't_I'"q by
""'iI, (Bhadkamkar collection). "'~UiQ"j( by ii1,aI\«, son of m-
Mentions u...t.ttLq. Probably it is
this that is mentioned in fol'. tw.
He was the grand-uncle of
.... ,.' and so flourished about'
1520-1580 A. D. D. C. ms. 208
of A 1882-83 is called ~
",""U...r..ofq and discusses cer-
tain views of wftocR about ~
• ...,jqAOiq". D. c. Ms. 129
of 1895-98 is dated ~ 1647
( 1590 A. D. ).
\hftlu"'lf~d,q by "~I' Names
"""lbCh, ...""".. , .il~iE('o1.. ,
""~"illi (ms. in Bhadkamkar
collection dated Sake (725).
\'I1~'riPotafq of~. D. C. Ms.
No. 622 of 1883-84 begins '3N
\fiCatq'llaftlilufq:'.
('I1~,...."'.q by \1 ..6"" (C. P.
cat. No. 6378-80 ).
('I11\..... r..dw by (111.... (Baroda
O. I. 5032 ).
\'Ilfqu.... ~4q by tft"I'iiI; m. by
The same as ('I'~q... t(l(q.r
iq'·If·
(D. C. ms. 128 of 1895-98).
\'i'II\OiiiSit\1q o f . ; m. in com.
on \'I1"",......8ftc.,. Pr. by
Mr. J. R. Gharpure.
ea
\'I,ftI""""",,1I m. in fol'. 1\'. Pro-
bably the same as ('1''-_(11\.,
of-tm.
111 ( Baroda 0 •.1. 1947 ).
aflq'iiil.iI"
« ( Baroda O. I. 12784).
('I,ftluiiiil''''''~.
(4iiii'lriiifhi i by (I""''' .
('I ,..."", ilEI Ith 'M by QO. Vide "'"'
f('i46'tai above.
('11 .........• vide u~.lIfi•.
\n .. 4,*qA"iii- vide ~ ..... q"-
ftrr·
('I' ....GAltw by U"'....
('I,,"t(lqi(iI,.1\ of -..m.
vide ¥Id-
i8,,,q'C(ftr of~. Sec. 73.
\f, ...... l(\q(:c+i'(\i"fh by ~, son
ofl"rI\N. N. (new series) vol.
Ill. p. 22J). About 1300 A. D.
\'I, .. ,iiQSiiilli.( part of ~t'iIittCi ).
", .. ,..., " ..q...fti.
('I,qo\\q- m. in f.r. RI. This is pro-
bably the Si,qr.Tiilil'''''' of
\fI1f1Ir.
,1IQ'Un""1 "it·
•.
"'(il".~q, Composed by the
eldest son of .,"_", son of
w;mr, a .. ,.".,,,01
and com-
piled ip \tin{ 1440 (1384 A. D. )
at i i4CU"."under the patronage
o f " , minister of king ...
RtT, son of ..""",.. Author
says he bases his work OD . - .
 8.,..,iI• ....
wolilwli'ltq or""'o, from
which he borrowed matter of the
eZlenl of 1200 se').p, while his
_I. .
logical work, such as that of
A" which isDlentioned
even by Alberuni and' so was
own work extends to 4900 earlier than 1000 A. D.
. . units, the author borrowed
J16 • units· (rom ~ .. ,..., and
"1\.111\- vide .. IIt".\,....
(II1(ltll\"'_.
Joo from~. There are SS
~ and 4S ",AI_"s. Vide "I~ej( ( com. on fIt\(I.,,,,,,,,Uj)
I.O.cat. p. S73 No. 17'7, Baroda byt(WIii,'
0.1. No. 94S9 and 9082 and RI'N""ftI- (on merit by bathing in
Bhandarkar's Repon for 1882- ~ when Jupiter is in Leo).
83 p. '3. There are quotations N. vol. X. p. 348. Based on
from 41"".W and '111411'' ',,_. ~.
The Baroda Ms. 9082 was
copied in ~ 1496 (1439 A.D.). ftleliftPoaiifl'''''' m. by \10 in
"iUi"~" com. on • ..at...ftl'Ii!-
..w"",,,,..·
sr.m- by 1ftiIl1r. ftte'''ri~''''1 by ~ (C. P.
cat. 6pI ).
'''',., vide uncler 4I1"+i;fl~. ftt"lidri"fllllI\'_ by _ ..81_'. Vide
..",.. m. in 111(. 'IT., Ittf~ri"flllll
"'liilriilli, "8.
I"riilli of (10, ri"'''~ •.
W... . f\t'ii"'~"*f.raN by "' ..,,"" (C.
P. cat. 6522 ).
"",.,. Ano. on auspicious and
inauspicious days for religious AJ"liflPe\otq by~.
rites in 881 verses. Ms. (I. O. ftte,iftftt4t by AliI"~ written for
cat. p. S3S No. 1(79) dated CoJebrookc. .
~ 1774 ( 1717- 18 A. D. ). ftle'ifl~" on .,. (Burnell's
,..«.., by c,cf\q. Tan;. cat. 143 b ).

• ",•• by """"I m. in "'''1''- R1 ..'ift..... ~· vide 4i1Rte'Ifi"ri.

,""of (10 •
R1e'ift.--'''''''' by "'.""••
•"".,(lfCI•• by ""11\1"_"1(1"". "'ll."
I\\.... m. in the of
SCCMt.M
"'\tq...... and "ollfttilft"fllll' of
"''''" by ","I".
""",,4 m. in Prlt:41""'" and
i,eqn"'s ,.n", .. PM••
(10. Probably a mf'In wor~.
Earlier than I 5ro A. D.
WI('6li,(- . tttCiu:a'I(IIi\ by Ill..." I", son of
by ""i.i~.
• ,(.fa...tliiq 1IA'fi(.

"'.ItN" m. by ~ p. 812 (on

ftts~.. ). Probably an asno-
Rt'iiifiEii4ii m. by 4.""" in --
 8S5

~ m. in "ftt('f,a",i(
of~.It(.
l"fl~iI ... m. in
~
",«. elt"r...,of iir-in
and in .. wa...
et..""Mq'iftt. , ....",.q,.

"",~.11I(1 by ~I~I"I"~ on
IIIQ, ~J. ~ and q- i*40Hlafiqo m. in a~'I"'''.I.
mtn" ( acceptance of gifts from
improper persons). N. vol. 11. VSl'IIT- corn. by ar-r-ri', son of ftrt-
p. 136 .. the IUiw,elut of~;
iICI'(', on
composed in 1692. A. D.
","'iN'" by .,.... \.. ~iiJ, son of
_lIiift4N. He was uncle of .,q- aifi\14\ aoniNcftt- pr. in Kl§i S.
Vide pp. 370-371 above.
iICI'{.
series (."IIi~04i and ~
~).
Author styles himself .. ,'(1\1"-
Amw and says he was assisted a~ (it..q«ltc) by ....."'Ii.
on the pacification of the iIii'QS.
by _ij'''"4(dAi~iir.. ( his
father) ; m. by {to in
and by q1R. About 1St half of
,,""iM C'itfWt (com. on Mii''''''''') by
14th century. sr.TiW, son of ."8'$\. 1610-
1660 A. D•
•" ..,an,04 by 1'.-...., alias """'" .ii\R.ofl by~.
111, son of "".'111, on 16
~. Composed about 1675 ~ by ,,",q'~ii''''' son of
A. D. ( Bik. cat. p. 475 ). ('f..n~",(. Compiled under
orders of qfb of tin'tRrr, A
" ........... by '1". . '_".,. ~ digest on ten ~, II'R(,
."t....,...-com. of i''4t..,... ,~ on daily religious duties. (N. VI •
..1\"'....",. j m. by ~ in p. 47)·
.I*'_"".. ri.. ,.. ,.. , ". ftr .. Ear-
a..1lt1;ft com. on the Itlri'lIm by
lier than 1 HO A. D.
C. ....~., by
m, in f.r ftf.
a.
~41,tft1 ;
1\4 .......... Vide sec. 93. Text
on a('qR and translation p.r. by
Mr. J. R. Gharpure.
,,,l. rftwl\4,M. (Baroda O. I.
408 5). Justifies riQi.. _,'-:q..- ,ill''''· (aon..qcrtc) by ~J
son of ~, for students of
.,.""" by ~; ms. copied ~. Mentions his own .....-
in~18H·

,,,,,"'..,...,.•..
Petift,..",. About .[640 A. D.
: .~ Vide sec. 29 and· Tri.
, . cat. of Madras Govt. mss. for
8oD.8+
 666
. 1919-22 pp. 5I6o-~2 for a lttlCf lin"- tta.

itit""ii""
. ..,Itft., by. «Iii.,I.,,,,
prose lii"''l'''_.
iii'Utt" m. by fttnlltf(l', ~. son of
,n.(wfll.I- vide under fI"'i'4f\. ~ and younger brother of

,n.~cfwq ( also called 8t'2.'~- '1'1''''''"''''

family. .
of the_
~ on the margin). The
first verse is ;m;r:scl',ift",m,q.,,,- "' ..... j(.K~.
if"-'"aq'l,,.,,. &c. ~; ms. in
Stein's cat. (p. 319) is dated il,",(4, (r.rar..) m. in WWImf-
m 1466 (1409- 19 A. D.). ""'" of {10. \14"",~81\1 p. 422
",.t.tll" of~, son of ~ ( Mysore ed.) quotes il"'~'iI(
(in Bhadkamkar collection) on \NiI11f.
Mentions IIT'R,~, flhl""'Ift. it"M."'".. by ~ (Baroda
"n.\1'~. O. I. 1903. ).
,n.~,«'''' by _"","' •. ..",,,;cP"q.
,,(itihl~ft~.1 by "'' if'(I'' I".- "" .... sa.(Gi.
~.
......11...8,., of .it.'.'''I, m. in
c.ftij~, .. m. by ~o in q.I"l\n"'l ~"i'd'G'''.
and ~f\lnilii. •... "4q"ftt by .......
tft'if'"'''U......I~.1 by~.
,"".," by ,fhll... ift...:st, son of tft'll(~".'" .
..... A comprehensive digest
Nltflql4 ("N'«'IwIN ).
on "~mN. Bik. cat. p. 475
contains only id"'C. ( ..1....I.,;ft" ).
"
".nt\q.l"riifSC ~8 jq"~ by ~,
son of 1f\qf'ft' .....itar, on the in- NI81qI4Qci'i i l ( iCi"'l'li.,;fjq ).
stallation of ~, f\T1r, ~, NI.q,.sc..1.. by .....,.,. N. (new
.nand ~ in a temple. series) vol. nI. p. 236.
,ct1uf'I'N'iftt by ...,Il...... ~'ij,4\ql.Q.a'1 by"""",.
,ct1WEt,.,q'lfh by~, son of uit-
"iR. About IS20-1580 •.
,4la.... Af\ql. (Ulwar cat. ex- ft'4dwt'" *,,,.
tract No. 293 ) pr. in Bombay. ~~I'I"'ijqftR"
or ~ or
,qt"q r..".... ~bY"Ni"".
~. C. ".:w4i.,,,_q,ftt by ......
 lMJI." ........ : ....a
c. ..,,,,.tM.,
sonof~.
by ~"'Ii''', .nfll"'.. by .., .....,.
" ("(IAi\_.. ).
CC. by ...",,,. c. tI..... wtft.
C. by Will .. 1. . . . .'.IIl\i6I-

""".
C. by "'....... ( m? ).
C. by ..,"_"''', ( N. vot.
VII. p. 304 ).
...
+IIlnl.. "" by ~Ujl"" son of
mI'I(, son of ..I....., surnamed

ti41"I .. ltiitilt{tij or iII .. laflt'li' by

C. ,,,,,"C'"
or +41.. ,..1\.._ by
4.",.-".
C. \ill.., . . . . . by ,AWI_..",••
Says that he follows in this J
work his 1l1'li'.
C. .....WI. .1 and _ by
. . . il,.'R".
~ ~itflllqr.itliiftl"q by "WCI... Il.
ti4ld...fI81 ....."'.. \iI by~. ~ilfiliij r..a:CI(- same as .nf-
( Baroda O. I. 296 dated ~
1 S93 ).
ti4ldindoiililil by iildoiil..ijl"'••
"mf'lfi"~ by q-m (C. P. cat.
No. 6710 ).
ti41«.-.... '" (Mysore Govt. mss.
cat. p. 75 ).
ti41~~.1 Ano.: follows """"-
VNIt'. Bumell'sTanj. cat. 139a.
11Wi'«.
~ltfq'i""ji."~1 by ","q~
( Baroda O. I. 6986 ).
ti4ldq~"I"1 m. in ...1.. 1... of
.....,ta."..
-IJ,,41R.I (Mysore Govt. mss.
cat. p. 7S).
~, son of ~, son of
"",-" surnamed ... (... in
Marathi). He was daughter's
son of (I......, father of 'R8r
'R1II' About 1660-1680 A. D.
( BBRAS. cat. p. 238 No. 74S).
iiiqftac'ftscili, and iiiqIaWl::c,(
o£~.
tftlnaq .. ~. of 'I'U,,,,,'''",
son of ~,composed at the
order of king «M"iWij, in Rke
IS83 (i. e. 1661-62 A. D.). Di-
vided into sections on ftrAr,
'.I~, ~, iW8r.c, so\'-
.-.ft, Siiij""', W'IlI, 4ii4" (D.
C. ms. No. 305 of 1886-92 on
ftrAr, N. 11. p. 76 on qq', N.
I. p. 284 on 4ii4' ).
\illtfG.....q of ..",filetl, son of
' __lA... Vide sec. 105 p. 43 1 •
Refers to ,+1.11.. 1\11 as his.
\illd.aq.~ of "1(14161",-.".
( C. P. CIt. No. 67 17 ).
"UdNI-N." by~. , ".~'"' by " ........11411• ,( N.
• lwf..lilSiciti, of ~, son of VI. p. 140)•
"'''NI.'''. (BBRAS. cat. ttftcit,",~.1 by .ii""~'
p. 239 No. 747). Mentions ttllt.a.." of :at~. Sec. 109.
1I!(IRlit.Vide under ~. Divided into 12 ~.
Between 1500 and 1675 A. D.
t'lfti..... by 1I1'illl. Vide~­
.lftFiii"q"Rc of :at"",,,., son of
,,"""I". Also styled 8I""'''d'.
A manual of initiatory rites
r..dnr.
t'lfttiri4Uri by \l14~",. ,
with the prayers required
therein. Vide under Si "'iW" . "R.
According to 8I'''8IQ''. (I. O.
cat. p. SI 5 ). t'lftI.... by " .._iilRiM8"", son
of'~, composed iD 1720-22
.lnNl\I"q"RI from the Silflil'(If. A. D. and divided into 16 !QSI'S
wUhlMI\I by RtliilSi\lhb son of Ift'- on #WAI, D, \lm4:', anfI$. wr.(,
f.11mf of I'IIm (Baroda O. I. smm', srftm, ~, . ,
II958 ). Ms. dated • 1610. Si Iq law, cq1Q'R, W'Qf,~.
Mentions ~, ilid..". Bet- " ".... , 1{1ir,
~ and ~~.
ur... Mentions
Imitates
ween 1580-1680 A. D. On S1NI'-
iI1IiT8', fl\AIlI ... I\, duties of iiftr- \10.
ih'r, on difficult points about ~fti"'~.1 by iiN_.. "'RI(lifi.
~&c. On ii'RI', QWI'\f, R. ~,
"Rc.,,"," by ft'1If1' Hultzsch fQq'and other ~s, ~,
R. I. No. 657. 'iil"""~. 'ii'~, ~, ii"A[.
(N. VI.
• by P ''''lil''.
301 ).
"ft.."l" t'lftt ... ~.1 by ~ ( m. in !(ft-
C. by author. Stein's cat p. 108.
"Ift¥l"II\1~.1 by tttAiGl... (Ba-
...""., ).
roda O. I. 2008 on :actfPs ~,Itt.r...1 by \41ii1II\N41 (Bik.
only). cat. 465 ). This entry is wrong,
as the introductory verses and
W~~"' by ~"I"a.,. A digest the verses at the end show
•
on "'ICi~Oq, 1II'4IR, ~, ~. that this is the same as ~
~~,~,R, ~, 1II's work. "
m. (N. vol. V. p. 237 ). tt~."'.1 by _iilOOI .." son of
wilt"'", by ..,,,qI8., Sec. 93 ',liilll\..II'I' Sec. 8S (pr. by
pp. 383-384. Also styled 'It- Mr. Gharpure and in Mysore G.
•
,,~cq .alft;;ft • O. L. seri~ ).
. 1._.
by .....-....1'..'" (N.
IX. p. 137 ).
if\I...,..., by ' "..",~tcll.
"Itt...,..., by •• "_Rl.., son of
Iq.RI... On IttRtr...qQ, ~,
~, aA'fR. (L O. cat.
p. 471 ).
" Ano. (N. vol. VIII. p. 153).
"r.....
uti\q.. by .. i'I". (C. P.
cat. No. 6723-24 ).
"~4li(Ui by __ loft""..
"~AIt.,,,.d" by "",I\(Iq" or q-r-
1'4"'' ,
"R, son of .....0 .. Men-
tions~, ~,~, ~­
;m;r, and is mentioned in ~­
IAI'TIf ( I. O. cat. p. 444 on ~
~, which is 2nd ~).
About 14so- 1 SOO.
WRt"ifI'""'~'" (Tri. cat. of
Madras Govt. mss. for 1919-22
p. 497 8 on anfP; ).
,,1tt,.c'Ilc9c or- Iltalre., of ~­
.N, of the _1f\Qiall.
wfttn... of 4..." ... It is the name
of his digest containing 28
~.Sec. 102.
,.lteft....'u ~y • .
"Rcft... l\Alaq or ..... M,it.. by<m-
111', son of Ift;rN in4li,i",illl"'.
Mentions '"eq,liI. 1 500. 1 SSo
'A. D. N. (new series) I. p. 413.
~.ft...,,__ • by 1I~"'''"''"''­
'IIWf1f, son of_ and aftfr and
judge at the coun of ~ of
~. About 1450-1500 A. D.
On 'II'It'R, - . , . . . and """'
~. N. vol. V. p. 184"
(69
""",.",*,
No. 440).
(B. O. cat. vol. I
"lteft.....ft of 1I'hr-f, son of •
and~. N. vol. VI. p. u
contains "IPw"~~I"'''''
Dealing with rites for propitiat-
ing adverse deities and por-
tents and for collsecrating works
of public utility. N. VI. p. S7
is styled ft ... l.ftiElia",... (1ft"
'1(,..,,) and in the conclud·
ing verses d1noI says that he
composed four pIIS on~,
-., .,. and i1A1'R. So ""-
ftiil1'' ..and ~o are the
same. It was completed under
mr,sonof~.
•
tillttq4uc m. in ........H.ft" . . .
SAmf, V ....,." " ... WN.Ri"W.
Earlier than 1500 A. D.
"ftlq4uc (Baroda 0.1. No. 10916
is an, incomplete ms. in S98
verses). Names 36 "ft..."5,
If_., ).
.." .. INS ( such as , ..
",ftl4tA..1 m. in \t. .., ~
..... of Rt««. Earlier than
16so A. D.
t41ftc4t"", of ~ ~",.. on
times for IrA( and other rites
( N. vol. V. p. 1 S7 and VII.
us ).
t411tt'~1I- by 4li'''''(II(- vide po
iAIIiI'.
wftc" ..l1'tft of '."'''''''1,
..ma.
eftPwl_i\t
pupil of. "ft.....sonandof
 870

",..,.._... by C"'''I'An exten-

sive digest on \IIaf8~, ~-
"ftl ...iM by ift••' i (N. vol. V..
p. 108). From the introduc-
W. ""'~,
1.1\"""51" \t,Ro., tory verses it appears to be the
. ~, 1rA(, ~,
illq"'" ( N. VIII p. 174).
",.Ps",,, of ift•••o.
WItc'4" by SIliR..., son of .....
,,-"titlll'" by dl"III",iiifNIWlqj A digest of rituals for """
contains general rules regard- followers.
ing ceremonial observances and
proper seasons for them and on "tlt".~ by .,tft'i(wwaiQ,8Wit.
'iI11i', wtW, ltc~, i(R &c. ..Ite"d by ",,,,,'lit.
Sec. 76
Names ",,",1&', ,fte,ftI.; pp. 311 -3 13.
m. in qeli!\llftaiii of \1'0. About ~M"ri by ~'l(ftI•.
1450-1500 A. D. ,,1tt"WI'"Ano. (D. C. ms. No.
"MiSC.IIlI by 111"'1 or tft'1rRet- 184 of 1884-86 on 1rA()•
• ,son of"'lq'~1I1 (or~-),
son of Ift1IJ (Bik. cat. p. 467
"'M"......
. m. in eI81"I, "Itt(tl'
of~, W;,(li"PP of ~.
• deals with ponion on IIT'i ). Earlier than 1300 A. D.
"IttSC.11(II by ~ .... ( one
facsicule pr. in B. I. series) on "Rt"'I'Oii by e ....uw ( Ba~
O. I. No. 8023). It mentions
.IWr.."qUi, ~, ins'If.W.
Mentions 1",i..
41IQ and ~­ ~. Begins with a'im;r and
ends with .SC~iNII. It is
~. Later than 1 SOO A. D.
styled uq«1'tt also.
"ltcsc4\q m. by Ptft" (¥TWO
P·3SS)· ~M"'lch or "ftI"'I&'U'.'$
by trnft. Vide . . . . acd
m.
"ftlsttfN by ....._ .. '"i'I"'NI ....q
on ftd'r, ~.IrA(. p. 308 above.

,.lttsc~~.,- vide ,"..,tel.1 of "iteM"' " by q'"III,,'II, pupil

•""""4.",""..
~ftlsc"'1'4e, m. by ~ in his
c.o . on "'CI"Il.ftl"a.
m
dllr~ m. by ~O,
q''''lid o f . , \IIafsc,Ac,
Madras Govt. mss. cat.
Ii'«ri{.
vol. V. p'. 2043 Nos. 2786-87
contains ponions on qfftd and
..... from a ~"'''iW''
"'111"11.""'+1181•
of
"Itt"'"'(" by ~, m. by wmi
p. 206. A "lteift"'' ' is m. in
.18,". of :aft",.. " .. ,. in the
"ltc(Nile, of "''''IQ, by Pn1t
1fIi\1I- in ia.. 'c and q.,4t.... ,. and
*- by ,RI,sc"".
,,1te"1'h8 on .."ltiaf\",.... A very
. popular'lftr digest in southern
India. Printed several times in
Southern IQdia at· ChidaQlba-
 6il
ram, 1908, Kumbhakonam &c.' ,."(fIiII...·by " ......on' son""'Pt,
residing at ~p;
of .....,
On .."' ...... A, .,.., ~, 16 .
-., lW81\, 1114"'" ~, ~, ~, l11'li', \R, ftJAr- ,
... About 1600 A. D. .,.., 1114"", ~, ~""ftt-
ArIr( vide D. C. ms. No. 52 of
.
1866.68). Bik. CJt. p. 467
Wltcifhl .. 8l of ...... I""I4f, son of gives ~ as father's name.
, ..,«1""1, son of ""'4\...., ; tCftRlImR by 'WCIII.. , son of . -
inlo~

"~('" m. by lImW, t .•., \1m'-

'",'''i. ,i, son of (4("11..
surnamed '".(4liah-.
1.1111,

~of~"iiiII". ponion pr. lak,mlvedka~'vara

Press at Kalyan. Mentions
"~"PI'I of ('.. ' ....1. Ms. (N. VII.
p. 2S3 ) is dated" 1699. "'~i"""', ~o, SitU_Ift_i,
1fi\11ftq', "ftI(4l((4i"" and ..,.
'i(4(4 .....4. Also called ~­
..",i\ "",.
"~(PI'I by
. "'q'..
I.. "' .... ,
pupil ' of ~'I ",4a"(4'"cft.
Contains ... ,.AI'i"I(, ~,
""'MI.' by ~ in
ters on ~fij_Rlftt.I'"
15
1(,
chaP.
'I1Ihr-
..... &c. Ouotes ~. 1111\\%\41(, "~Itt,,qGi, ..,.,
(Vide Madras .:Govt. mss. cat. ~, ft't~ijj"l, 14",",,", n,
pp. ·20S S-57 Nos. 2802-4 ). SlI4"", ~, ..",1\..,,;
written under patronage of
"~(PI'Iftj'. m. by • ..-.... , and ~ king. Quotes ~{on
by ""' ill his .. 1«"" •. IItqpr. .. >, 1ft,,,,,,,,,, +111"'"1""
Earlier than 1300 A. D. wtl\4 ... q, "'.'(e,,,(, 'IT'I'-
. ~'''(",I.( by ~ (Baroda O. ~,qyuk. It'is this that is
1. 9919 ). probably m. in q~"I"ri'tti
d~ by " .. quit.14. of \"i0. Between 125D-ISOO
A. D. I. O. cat. pp. 473-474,
~"'(f"f¥( by ~ (on 1I'4~'" N. VII. 45 ( the colophon says
- and"'). Vide Mad. Govt. that the SlI4"'.. section is the
mss. cat. vol. V" p. 2059 No. 18th~).
.2806.
"ftc(C'lil.( by A'p, ~on of ~, "~(MI"" m. in cftt'W(4I" _-
a resident of~. Burnell's ~ of "'(l4Ui"l, tIr. ",.,
Tanj. cat. p. I Ha. From the Uf.l;q~.1 of ""q".ri.
place of residence and contents, "~,",.ct*,, by """"""",, son
it appears that this is the same of wPcrt. (Bile. cat. p. 467
as the preceding. contains ~ portion 'only).
 GH
'-\NiC_RI by 'C....I...-..C_I.¥iftl. (I) by RIft'~, m. by his
Composed in 16S7 A. D. j' vide son in t+4wAtlll'.
under 4Iqlllll"'•• Stein's cat. (2) by Et'mM.
P· 109·
(3) by ;fl ••ui ( D. C. ms. No.
"ftI'NtI_ftI by~. N. VII.
p. 228. 373 of 1875-7 6).

..t."",. (4) by "ifilM Iq '.1'1\111..... 4 01

. . ." .... 01 by ...1..""... Same as
~ on """4
Iq, ftrftr, srN-
,.,." A, Qit, ",p.u",.
"41.1\"~. Also called W .. NIM ... or
~.tc,". by It''I~''. Sec. 63 "'''t'lI(1/tN'
pp. 274-2 75.
~••",. by .qc"'. Sec. 9S •
(5) attributed to mur andtmT'l'.

•,ItI.""'1 by AI"'i ..'" W4IQEilI.I"ii-

1111• 14 of ~j ms. of~- ~, •• by ~"I\Gq" (Hultzsch R.
" .......1 (N. IV. 130) dated I. No. 591. ).
~e 1610 ( 1688-89 A. D.).

..ftI.._Nla1.. (B. O. mllS. cat.

"ftI'.i alias " .. "oq~., (in
margin } a large work in 7000
vol. 1. No. 433 ). Pti' (Baroda O. 1. I 1248 ).

+Ct...., or iiEi(ft'ECftt by ~,
son of WfI'II'f, on ''ICPII'R. (Bur-
"ftI,., 'wait,..
by~. Is it same as
${~(M'.( of ?
nell's Tanj. cat. 136a).
",t.'W"IIiI'UII. Probably the
"ftI'.I ~.by
\i(~(ij'i- same as Q,lIiiiIi(t41(t1"'*.
same as '81'•• 11 of ~
~. '
"ftI", on
College ms. cat.
arqR
(Cat.
vol.
s.
n.
+ctc'~1f by ~ on ~, p. 137 No. 141 ).
~, -li',*41". N. (new
series) vol. 11. p. 225 and +Cfti'..\M....PiI.,- a com. on q-
vol. I. p. 414. ""thi'" by d ....., son of ttm-
'I'I11II (I. O. cat. p. 475)·
+lftI,,~q"l\ by , ..1.1"" __11,, Seems to be the same as ~s
son of 1II'4iid._C"•. On QIt', com. on .""*,,fti"d.
i ....I• • •, !Rt,~,
~ &c. N. ( new series)
wm-
vol. """""1( of W·hl~.I"'" founded
on """.,'s +cMd'M. N. VI.
n. p. 225. p. 235·
"ta'•• or m. Vide sec. 54. +lRi" ..." (ms. in Bombay Uni
wftRt.,· versity Library) in about Joo
 678
verses on """,", ~,~, ""(Ill,, by ''11I''tlilk in 1359
"1''IIft" &c. Quotes '1'6.,(1 01. verses on rites to be performed
"ftI"..." (fromin iU.idft(\Q~
8"i.. i&8. )
or
verses on
321
on several ~.
w:1tt"I\ by ;mrqvr.
,id.n"", ,"", ~, daily "",,,,, by 1I\ttr. On impurity due
to birth and death. N. vol. Ill.
duties,. IIR[, q.14t1ft &c. (Ba-
roda O. I. No. 733 1 ). . P·48•
"1tI,,....q of l\~PCI'('.
It is said "It".."by UiiE(w.lIi.
in jBORS. for 1927 parts 111-
IV p. VII. that it is this work
,,"'culled
,,1\ byfrom
ijj~.'" in 3
~s ~,
on
II verses

that is m. in flMJf«. of ift'lW°, ~, 4:itjq~d, 1tiPmf, 8INR,

iwt& (¥it'lr.t014) Ill. 2. 686,
"-Uh,, of {10, fftRi~'q1b of
.qll'l.
"1tI,,tlliiliftelbl by ~.i(I¥t.,. in 8
sections ( wQS) on~,
ftrfilf, tm[, WC$, "'"', ~, srN-
ft&rw. Enumerates 28 ~"'CfiI(S
by name ( vide Tri. cat. Madras
Go~. mss. for 1919-22 p. 43 60
No. 2997)'
"1tI"(t...,,,,. or ""'(4". Vide
•a"."'e
"1tI,,f\4l by Ifmij'UI of .-I"'I(
in the Hughli District. (I. O.
cat. p. 448 ). Earlier than 1615
~, ~, "I~U", ~.
D. C. ms. No. ISI of 1895-
1902 is dated ~ 1652 (1595-
96 A. D. ).
~'IiRm by 4iqliiCiii on the per-
'l3'IT, formance of festivi'lls and rites
on certain ftrAls such as ....._
Jiiiitli!W\, mromfi', and on 1'iJ-
f(41F, WR(. ~I IIlq""; m.
in \I¥tsccfti. I. O. cat. p. 477 ;
N. vol. IV. p. 213 (ms. dated
Sake 1619 ) .
"'' ',,1\ by ~.
\¥11tH"" by ~. Sec. 9I. The
work is also called wtft(4I((IIe-
~.

A. D. He speaks of a If(1nmf as 'E\tft\u\"or "'I,?a'ili~'q- a com. on

yet to occur in sake 1603 aworkby~.
( 1681 A. D. ). ..
"~(II a1.r by .....IVI.
+c1"iil( by.~ ; vide ~­ 'E\~(ti\iitt1q m. by ",,,,,...
.... ; m. in ""~'JqI(aI'S ,.'fi"""fti-.'¥, ~Itc(ll"eq"E'ii by fti .."fIlI"'h'iiP-
.....1."" of .it..-",•.,,,, smr- .N. .
"i1d't'il of ~o. tt~(t""i' by ........
~""i'l\"ill(m. in _~ of "Rc"i"" by ......~ ..( .. i.""..
_111(14, ..... and in ...ill(t,,'t'il of wfti(llI«II' by ""''''MI''''' - p~pil
qo.-·
_ .... IJ.
:
of q("'","'ii"l, on intP',
 ." It..... " • •••
m, """, ......., ."""'.\1, """.....,,., by ..... iq ... ,4.
~J ""'iltil, ,,",iNiI""".
""".~,.. , .. ftlq'.iiii'C·
"""'......,,, by ~,.......", a
com. on ..."q .... I\.
..~",,'., by 1iR. Vide ."'N'" "M".. by .....qfl»iw. Vide sec.
ei".'~
wl,,·,,'.. by
to be same as
4' ....." .
~~ with
Seems
10S·

"""'''' by "'~'ii"', pupil of

additions. Here the verses are'
459. Vide D. C. ms. No. 344
of 1886-92.
"~\I"'" by "'.¥i~ i men-
tions Q"0 ( I. O. cat. p. 450 ).
""",,•• , by ".'' '+1,41.
"~"I('" by ""'hC. Mentions
~ ...~ ..(, ....., ~.',,"d·
( Tri. cat. of Madras Govt. mss.
for 1919-22 p. 4264 No. 2944).
""\I,"" by . . . .
..",,.,,,., by~.
+C~"'(('i"4 on domestic obser-
vances; gives extracts from 28
sages on . ., ....!t\, S1t'IIm',
,1iI', _.81\1 ii'41'in1. Vide
I. O. cat. p. 477 No. ISS6 and
Ulwar cat. extract 372, where
it is said to have been compil-
. . (Bumell's Tanj. cat.
p. 135a)for~.
"~.,, ••, or .. ~_ftt..... bYaQI-
~, son of ~. N. vol. IV
P·27 1 •
""''I,'"
1600 A. D.
of " ...."... About
(JBORS. for 1927
parts Ill-IV p. X). .
+CHi."",,,, alias ......" .
",.,.,4,
+CNi"'",,i" by V1!Iift' son
of;n'(tq1lj'. Based on ~s
;
""''''i(~'~ divided into four
IqS on ~, """ ~
and IJf.I (Vide Bhandarkar's
Re~n for 1883-s.. p. 52 and
BBRAs. cat. p. 239 No. 748

,"" .•
ed by ".",••..- (a lover of
).
""\11\"'...., by ttmc. Same
and Aufrecht's OU. cat. 28Sb).
He says ....,... ,4. was bom iu
lake 1120. Mentions ."8,e(
and "...... Later than
as ".",( abcwe. 1675 A. D.
..~"'i("'.+4 by~. Same IS WN."' ' by "'.........4 (C. P.
..,"... ~.. by~. cat. No. 673! )•
"ItNIi'' ' ' ' m in ,."',,'" of ~o. ~~by .........
"""1(.". m. iD ftr. tV. '''''. . " by ..... Sec. 81.
~"" ~"I(
~.
vide .......","'".
Pr. at BeDaJeS.
"N••' ' .sUmmaries
4088)
.... (~ of
~. I.
the y.~
 ".1

of 28 sages are given on IN,

~, ''''.. ,..", Bce.; ms. dated ,fttil"i, by _\(."'iII''''.''II.'•.
~ 1743. The ~8
q', ...." ..... , "4.Rt., __, .ft"",Gi"
sages are . ~••i"''''(.IlI,q.••dt fast) by
OD

• ,Ni.. ",
~ ..t\rt', amr, -.......-""
,IRi', q, RIt\Inr, _i4id ..., ~I\ ..ftt •• by _4''''',"'
C. ( vide cat. of Madras Govt.
~,.IRm,~, ~, ....' mss. vol. VI. p. 23 68No. 3153)·
"}"iq.~, ~,Ifro{,~. 1fIl,
According to it the author ~­
~, '111', ~,~, m. ~ flourished after ~o,
t'N''''. (B. O. mss. cat. vol. I.
No. 449 ).
lwrIT, ••811\\1 and .I.Pwciaq and
held that tbe views of all these
"N"'" or "'N"""" by ....."'"(IM.
On ownership of property.
were smt1I' and ~.
,R\"'N"~ by ...1..",111. . . .
"'~ (Tri. cat. Madras Govt. Stein's cat. p. 10,.
mss. for 1919-22 p. 4782 ).
~ m. by (10 in •• 11......
""'''.I( N. ( new series) vol. 11. and q.I"lri ....
p. 226.
,ft.. RliiHWrii by "'.!I~ m. in
~","'1~ldwqCl""" by
~, in 6 q~\(S on
(1"''1' 1'-
fiI",i,r..,,- e.,"".H'" .
. ....., tfNtr, .t\""I".'~, SIP"
,Ao..ftts.Hsftc., by ....
divided into 14 ~.
,,'"Ift
'iI."'•.,. ,ft.. fti;I{1~.1 by 'IQ. N. vol. V.
~ on ~, Si~ii"'\(, ~­
oll.. "iII.\(.
N. (new series)
vol. 11. p. 229.
"4(11"" by (1 .. " .... ,1.,4.
Ap-
pears to be different from the
pp. 189-190 •
,fhftti4CTm ("'......
'''~PiRI son of
by
in u
~, composed in ~ 1884·
.1. "
\11"'.'" )

great (,..""... On W''i.Rt.tR, ,R.. f,fi("IQ .. ltt'l'

6C~"".ftt, "'14~ ... p.."q, dr- ,A"ftti..,"·
~t m~"u .., ~'" &c. eft"Rl8"' .
N. (new series) vol. I. p. 417. eft"~~wI" by itNIS"" pupil of
"~", .....q"ftt by~. Siit""III"". He was ordered to
write this work by ~; vide
a "'" work con-
,ql(ft.f,q'iid!i under "i."*1Wt~81". Compos-
cerned with the conseaation ed about 1562 A. D.; m. by
of images of gods and building .».."'....
temples; m. by ~o, ~. f\f. eR"(\~SI\'i (q) by "qitl",tt....
C. by IM."",,I,,", .11\. in
and ...... in ,.,""'".
 ·,., ......"',.... Vide N. vol. VI.
pp. 190~93 for an aCCOUllt of
his family.,
"(OQ' ,, .(
two 1111'S,
. . . . in
\'1Nl.. ,,)
each divided into
wft.. Ati"I(. q'Q'S (ea. by Dr. Kirste at
.. ""~'
tftC. m. by ",,4I.\.i'nn.
Vienna, 1889 and tr. in SBE.
vol. 30 ).
,1\;J'I""U'" by ",,,qftliri, divided C. Sic?i'~"'Qiffl by~.
into ~ on~, $IE'JP-li,q, C. by ~ (extracts in
~,~. Vide sec. ~05. Kirste's edition ).
.RI!i,,,(Muiq by ~ ( Baroda ",oQ$"'IIi".. Vide sec. 8
O. I. 8793 ).
•
p. 46 above.
~.(tf\~tftq .
C.~ by ~ (P' 49
...
,~,(q ftt by.: The same as above ).
is appended to his 1I1'Ir on m- fI(aQill'.
",(4IH"- ; m. by \1nfI', IIr.(" 'ffii\'i'C!i,itdiqij~" or- tat by
ir.r of is'i ..'",,,,,, iiil'liriiiii and iiiIT~(1~, son of ~(.
other riiiii'S oE ,,"0. Vide sec. 84. Vide Baroda O. I. No. 5480.
ift"iil6i4 on qi(WS( .... by • . 'ttrllr.tacA4- the same as . . . .
'8'i"f.lii....... m. ID GtI'4illI(lttt!1 of
ttmr· 'i4'~ii.n'i by ~.
'81'S'iiq m. in 64 ,... ,OHI."" Pro- 'i4iflif~q by'iCifr"l (Stein's cat.
bably the i",u,,,,l,,, of mI'I" p. 110).
J'R'4ln' by~. Sec. 82. Wi4I(lebIQlliil by ~.
C. ""aicfh," by 3C4iiri4lilCi(if'L il".it4i~."ihqRrrw.
son of ,ftCI('Ii,.,ceciq. ilttfi:tJiq by 1f11'III' son of MoI',
C. ~ m. by ",,,qfOCri in son of~. About 1620"1680

i'' ..ri,,'1.......' . "'by"1."",,";

C. m.
Vide sec. II and 56.
vide p. 71
A. D.
(li4q«ft\ by IINiii' (part of his)
1t(4fP1E'S. ). Mentions \Cq'iI(IQar ;
above. Ulwar cat. extract 375·
illtq"ftI by ~.
"~h"fit ( Baroda O. I. 818S) in iiMSii41ti'ft •
four 3CWi'Q'S. on fiRqo and ijlilf". "Ai,qSC,q$i'fiiicitl(.
rites of ri's and 8IIII1i'S, eight fllt'i'l41if by _JQWr (~).
1I1hWs....., «t .. q'' .,.(""q, Baroda O. I. 8354·
1ft,,, 111 .. , OIui"". There is flit""", ano ..
flft."fP1 m. ·in ",ftI'l'iI~'I~ 0'
...... ldWI ..
",ill•.itll',M.
also.
"......
 APPENDIX B
UST OF AUTHORS ON DHARMA~ASTRA
While preparing this list, great difficulties were experienced in
stating all the works composed by an author. In the case of such
names as Ananta, K~Q,a, Gangadhara, NarayaQ,a, Ramak~Q,a, Sad-
bra, which are extremely common, the only method that could be
followed, in the absence of materials to identify the authors bearing
these names, was to place the same name several times in the list
against the work composed by that author. Since the authors
themselves very often convey no more information than their own
names a.nd since some of the reports on the search for mss. do not
give even what little information about the author can be gathered
from the ms. of his work, Aufrecht also was compelled to follow
this method. In order to avoid repetition and save space, I have
not repeated in this list the information that was given under the
works contained in the list A. Dates are given principally under
the names of authors and somet~mes under works also. For further
information readers will have in many cases to refer 10 the works
put down as composed by an author. In the case of authors who
have written on several sllstras, their works on dharmaSastra alone
have been mentioned. Wherever possible parentage has been noted
and dates assigned. In a few cases information which became
available after list A was prepared has been incorporated here.
~ I. of _,,,de.
",.,••"",.Itt. disciple of ........-
n.ftr ; a. of ""tt..,ii.Q4ftt.
""" a. of .......it'-d •.
..,.d-......4 a. of "'1\".~It4
.,....,. a. of a ~. Sec. 39.
••.
Vide also iiiiI"'''''. . .
and .....
~
...... son of~, son of~.
resident of ...111,\,(; a. of...I""-
~ and Ptiaqlt\q. (composed
in it1nt IS7S i. e. ISI8- I 9
A. D.), ""Uq"fti. 'lil,q .. ,~.
or~.
. . a. of "".. ,Iq ..... "".
..,6. . . . •
fifiJ;, son of ,ft'o"h_l
. . ; a. of 'lq"I'1Ri"'ifi,"""
... Itn. (corn. on "qif,1f of
....,.,.... , .. ). ,,"' • .,....., (com.
OD wmnr of ~).......
M.~....ofl (m. in his com.
OD """,,,,). About ISOO-ISSO
A. D.; ms. of ,lq"I'IRi"lifi,.'-
.. ,..•• in B. O. mss. CIt. vol.
I. No. 20S p. 120 i4J dated
... IS81 ( 1669 A. D. ).
.....6 ...'4, pupil of ...I.. ""f'ii\'. a.
of C(4m",\~Glq6QI"I.
.....orh'.". disciple of q,,,, .. '4'."
AI, ... ",••" ; a. ol ,;".....
• Pw¥" ".-....ftqq ..fti (or . . ..... ift\.. a. of loili(~h''''If .
".
......rtf. ).. (4"*'"'
q' .
"i' In, .-.....flqq"fti,
\Cl,. ~- ....."',..", son of , •..-,.." resi-
the
,........ is mentioned and the
ms. No. I2S48 Baroda O. I.
was copied in ~ 1887
(1830-'1 A. D.).
"",qq•• m. in ......"'.
"'OGi.tfllttnr a. of "'OGi.IC\-''''q.
awAr. Vide sec. 16.
...
""'" a. of " ...... fti.."" .
ifi~"'h. son of "' ......,... sur-
named q~q"'h. Later than
r S7S A. D. and earlier than
175 0 i a. of Sich ••o.. or .......
i8lotq"fh (for ..' ..... 'q;flqs)•
""'6Iq«ltt, "witN.Si4•••.
..... ifi'ili, son of
~. Vide scc.
109 ; a. of ..fti~C" ( divided
into 12 parts on M, it'wR
&c.), ""ili""r,wr...fJq or -M.-.
~, Si,q~,'M¥h ~
l\q.. 'iIiitri!i ...,o.r.. ...q.
QJii~'ii" •
~
..... "" .. a. of ••,.fq"fti .
.....Ift\.. a. oh,iJiQ.M.....~ .
.....ift\.. a. of .hSi.~.
"'iliW\.. , son of ;a",,"_I\,.
Laler
_, ,,...,,(lA.1
than 1640 A. D. ; a. of ..q ••••-
(tAtwi
q-.ftr ), q:mr, 4'''Hl", ..
",_.m..."." ,,..,.. "~diq .
..... "". a. of
a corn. on the
1I'' 'ill«_
' 'C_q..ltt.of
_iNIQ,,·
&tit"".. a. of iUqtf\S(.''''''''
ii'ijatq.ftI.
dent of "~C1ii"; a. of ~
• . Bik. cat. p. 399 gives
take 1488 (IS66-7 A. D.) as
date but it is not clear wheth.er
it is pC composition or ~P1iDB'
""'''I a. of corn. on """IlIA. "'6(MI.( (at the request of
•""'' 1, son of .....1....... About iii(qRt. ).
..... "' ...' son of Ar«~; I. of
1640-1670; a. of "'''''HiA, .,u-
ftrIft' ( corn. on ftiil'l'qft ). i" .."qftl ......., of corn. q1I1' or
WnT on i""ld" of ~
..,,"' ...' son of ."." ..... ; a. of (corn. composed in 1692-9J
lI.qilif~hiiir, Wf\Phitfjil. A. D. at qft1q" ",probably model'D
:aM"'''i' son of ~ ; a. of ~ Pili in the Bhor State ).
~ (composed at the desire
ofarwfQ). About 1715 A. D. .1I"'1i,I. of 4'''''''t(.
:aM"'q, son of .""_1", or iITit- iii"...... a. of .u"'q~"'.....".
~I' son of 'lW, of .iU"18i .." ....., a. of IlfIAI;ft it.. q,.
• ( for nine planets ).
a. of 8nf,"Nlfhm" ql'N~"'lri,
'-'UMlf\"'''i (composed in ...., ......".I..tNI\'IlfI a. of ~
1625 A. D. ) and other works IftArftr (probably the same ..
ending in qlt\iUd (tlilf)M!\\aiid), q""''!IIfhl'' of ..." ...,,, ).
1I'4"~"ltt.
iii"......, son of ttl"_I"., son of iiitt,"q"" son of ... ; a. of COlD.
q1If; a. of itl",,4.ij. Pro- on "'ttlI1IC'lII of • •
bably the same as the preced- ."...ql"".. a. of ......,«4", .....
ing. ~ .
..." ...... ' son of~, a. of ..... wti ..... a. of ~"iq''''''''h ~
Si rt., iq.ftt. ~ or
1600
"Ai".. N. Later thaD
...tt"'*'It son of ~ ; a. of ftnClr- A. D •

f.ri..r or Pi'qtll" (ms. dated atiflfRM, a. of 'CUI.. "d",..'(tI •

1526-7 A. D. in Baroda O. I. iiittiri(I", son of ",,,,,,,01 ... Iq 18.(.
No. 10611). It is this. author About 18 IO A. D. ; a. of ""I"'
that is probably mentioned as
ill".", iD ftr~ ft4o. and tftI,,,(tlq. ...""'\1.."1"',,, a. of " ..1....1-
Earner than 1500 A. D. ""qftt'G.
.""IftIH" I. of ill"•• rI-,•.
..,,"'... a. of 18..~q.
.... ifi ..la. of VI(l ...... ~iiq. ...r........ Vide sec. 82; 2ndiand )Id
quarters of the 12th century A.D.;
........., i. of ....111\1\1'; m. by
~ in ""d'N
vol. I p. 54 ) and
(Jivananda
a. of"'«Et"dl or .,aq''''''q,.
and"""",.
iiir...",... ",liti\qiUnq I. of
"""' .... SOD of "PI' About 2nd 11......(1.Said to be I q""..IN.
quaner of 17th ceDtW')'; I. of Earlier than 179 Sol•. It.
 ",..""... son of . . . . a ..."'..,.." . "'IAiNIUi,q, son of
Rathor prince. About 1673 A.D.; "'''I~iI''I''''l; a. of ~
( reputed) a. of iltlf"'., Ilr.I'- \fP'f or ~o, iilq"'"iQ"",,
'''''''''''1'''''.
"'I...,. About 1030-1050 A. D. ;
mf, Clli!('ElI("".Q
~);
(on 18 "1'1'-
vide B.O. mss. CIt. vol.l
. m. in the .18~'. of ~i'w;r. No. 77 p. 74 for .",""«'I8.Q,
which appears to be only a part
~ or iiq(jl_iQ Sec. 79; a. of
dealing with nand sMI6l,.
com. called ql~ .. ",q"~4i1"" from the larger work called \m-
~. Between 1II5-II30 A.D.
"".410N and No. 319 p. 358
~t son of_1011f18, son of~­
...., son of "."'",QI8; a. of
If'AIR¥, and ...f'NI81f"fc\ (V-
* for Cl I,,,, 1(",•• 4.
SI'Mla", son of qJm(; a. of
''E'iI(Ci«~. Later than 1680
_>. M. by .~""I"'4 and ~­ A. D.
~. One ms. ( N. vol. V.
p. 302) was copied in ~~ 1442" ...t(dl""ft'ht a. of d".1q_~;~.
(1521 A. D.). So earlier than ~ m. in 1"ft.mr's "fc\",,,.
1500 A. D. In the colophon iilhl.,I t.u,f\, son of f\:I'Ct'iqt4 01.
the work is described as IFnftIf Between I2So-ISOO A. D.; a. of
by~. ~'" (composed at. the
.......""~.,." a. of "8'611(1101"; desire of prince~, ruler of
. about 1520-1592 A. D. qil"iith$'IO on the Jumna). Vide
......q\(t#tn. ( wrv) a. of SfIQ.h- under Aui41'1H •
~. Probably the same as ~ com. of ..,....... "" and of
. . . .,tf\,."
native of ~~'A''l(' ~"aa·
.."qct'/tfn
......H.... of .,.............
I.
He is probably the
".1, SRI1J1l' Vide sec. 58.About 700-
750 A. D. i a. of anar on iI'RIf'
•
the same as the a. of R'tQJII'- ~, of 1I1'Q' on ""AQ({W and
~. probably of com. on iCIJI~"·
...... ,"''''" a native of ,~aA"'~ a. ; SliPB· a. of SlNiii$"qR.,qa",
of ii'''''(II''ofl" (composed about and 3l"'F.o.,,,,.ft,,pqRIi'~'"
"1700 A. D.) under Tanjore $iW(ut.aii(ij" ( Hi".
cat. p. 600 ).
king Shahaji. (1",, a. of ii,qlilil\iR·
"11,,,,*,• •

."'';c'"'~''' a. of aftftt...,..18. SI,""\i a. of iiltl"";q~·

6\",.",,"·,411•• ,4 a. of iij,qt{t~.I. SI'fi ' ' '· a. of com. on .'N".....
""'.., a.:of. "'.4".f;'4"&."" : "'''\iR.
 .81

""'" a. of",; m. by "'.... """. 11 98 and 1276 A. D. as the

......
ac'~N'1IN a. of com. on ~­

ac'''N''... lit"Mw, pupil of ~­

.... UEii4.. Between 1200-I 32 5
A. D.; a. of.,wf.tutq or ...
3t1t\N", a. of~.
..1"Ni.I. or ~~I.ii_N. About
1400-1500 A. D.; a. of ,ulI,mn
or ac'II'li ... r..tfq.
8IA"l' son of ~ of the 4tiT!Pf
family; a. of:anfWs.
acr-t"I{ a. of ...:ij~'lq,"f\.i.
years of his birth and death; a.
of .rt r.t oh,
~~, <6 .... '('I...."',~­
6601,tri"".,
~ or ~~. Vide
m· Bhandarkar's Report for 1882-
83. p. 207 for 37 works attribu-
ted to him and E. I. vol. VI pp •
26 I -26 3 forthe age of 84,,,.,..aN
and his pupils. 84'ii;q:nN is
said to have been the son of
~.
84'''''''''d"q,,,,,, a. of icw'(4'iftt or

ac,,,,,... a. of Sj,q,saii('li\~,
iI'Wit". (on Sj,q,saW),
""EI('I'( (probably same as
the preceding ).
. .,,,,,aN a. of~'tii,~ulq.
. .,,,,,ftN son of 'ri"I~"*'i; a. of
..,...
eiijRiliUN'iffr, :qqT~,~­
...,,,""",, ..... a. of eA'1""Q"ttt.
"'._H;""q. . ttt.
ac,.,,,, . . Iq' .. ,'ri~qq\iiil.,.,
minister of
snq'- Tanjore king Shahaji and Sar-
foji ( first quarter of 18th cen-
tury), a. of ac, .... 'Jjq""Ulij-
tqftr.
...,.,.,...... , pupil of as.,.........
Ear-
lier than 1650 A. D. ; a. of mn-
."'ii~." If it is this. work
that is quoted ill the fttf\04ri'M,
then the author is earlier than
ISSO A. D.

-i"""",_ a. of ,""I''''''''IIIIf. 84,".,.._1"\,

WfliNIt\4ut,
son of
"HI,,".-
""1IIrf... ; a~ of
"1""riM, the founder of the R1W
sect. Said to have flourished be- 31'''.,..'''", a. of qftlPotNQ'(ftl.
tween 1118-1198 A.D. Butthere . .. - (probably ,,~~"h\ or
are varying views. One of his ~) a. of~ftwtul.
pupils .. -a·...
atd is said to have ~, alias ('1,,1\, .., .. ,
son of
defeated "tqj(Uq in polemical Iftqftr; a. of ('I,f\uiQ""'_' or
discussions. If this be correct, -~. About 1700 A. His
D.
then ac,,,wtttNmust have flou- grandson was a pupil of
rished about 1250-1300. Dr. "lla"...
Bhandarkar (in Vaifl,lavism ~ a. of ia"'.",_', ftrf'r-
aDd &lvism p. J9l accepts ~.

B. D. 86.
 tal .....,,,. . , .M ••

~, $OA 01 . . lIft\", soa of .,.....,,> m. ill ........ An

..... lie was father of ~ ",.....,q,... ,a is m. in 'i" . iIi
~ a. of ..".... and so ( vol. 11. p. 135 ).
Bourished about 1600-1650 A. '411"1,,.. a. of II'I1i'fI( ( B. O. mSfl.
D. ; I. of "ta.nw." "q.ftI. CIt. vol. I. No. 240 p. J6J ).
. ~ a.·of ""p.
,....." '.... a. of -""'''d'
~ a. of .'h.. "d~"q (ms. No.
.1870 of Baroda O. I. dated
' ..~
",,\1, son( alsoofcalled
",Ri'l(l" ; a. of
IIM,.,).
" 1673 ). ,"(iI,'I or ....."'j.. a. of _ .
iiN"'''' Vide sec. 7 ; a. of "'"'" WIIiI'•
•
aad ~ aad Aij"'hlii. ......a.of~; m. in~-
'iiIQ'",""
~.
a. of corn. on 'iiI'Il't" ~.
"VitUitl m. in f'r. ftr.
'ii'~Gi a. of a ~ m. in ".. ... i1W I.of ",,11,.,.
."'_N or ~ or ~,
tOa of IIIIIII'\T{; a. of corn. oa
~, com. of .....,...; m. in
". "(tiI,,,, of .. " .... ( pp. 4SS,
••111(1.. aDd of com. on .... S8J, S90 ) •
~; m. in acl.,..."
of ~ a. of IiftC"",r:ccii,..tf·
........ So earlier than 1600 A.D. m.
·"MiI~Ai .. ,fa", a. of lI..iliii.
~ *,,,1\"", son of 'ftti!ii
."\it,,•. F1oun~h­
"1411"\"1 I. of " .... 'd1h',,". and king of
if'''.''". Vide alia ir"',...,,,..
aad mPl'0 ; a. of """'" aad
ed becweea 14So-IjJj A. D. ;
( reputed) a. of ."'(lqlftq
of I _ (m. ill 1Wt,1(Rt and (~).
",*). ":'_""1 m. inthe ~ of
f ...." ........ ,(1.. 01- see under
1fRI4'Gr.
"'' 'ih''m..
d- .....,Mi,q.. by ~ ID. 2.

" ' " '1If',"lq, a. of ..~ftt"lifi­ 'S7.

nii'I a. of .... m. by ~
ar· (OD • • m.
~60), by ""'"
. . .,sonof~and . . ( OD ........ :'J. 11 ) •
.ad pupil of at .. ,.".; a. of
.rftlll\414..... '''I.,q- a com. of ...- m. by
nmr, elder brother of IW'IP.
lh"lttfta (OD RI U. 109, .IV.
I'~, V. 43, IX. 141 aad 147)'
•• of ,,"""*'..
Lattc;r half of uth century;
Itt (according to """'" I. of " ........q •
~ Earlier than IS7S A. D.·;
. I. of iIftI8I"__., ef.l"'.q, ....
f.IQ.
~ a. of +iftlc1~.i (B. O.
mss. cat. vol. I p. S16, DO. 441).
ai".... a. of com. on ~ and
ofe"'.'·
~Vide sec. 17 ; a. of a work
on &ltll(lI. and of a ~.
q a. of a com. on "i~' m.
by __.. IMI'I (on III VIII. IS2).
IliASii... quoted as I writer on
i1qllil. in the corn. on iftfit-
"""'" or~, son of "'I'"It, .
sllrnamed .... ; a. of ~-
~.
~ a. of .....lfqd.
...., a. of a . ; sec. 40.
qw an author m. in IIN. 'I.... 1.6.
19· 7.
~ (prince Eltoji of Tanjore
who ruled from 1676 A. D. to
1684 A. D. ) a. of ""iiiii(ri"I(Or
1I'IN"l(ll(ft or Uiii''''S\lOI.
_i..... vide under • •
~q$lq., a. of., m. by ~~
(p. I19S ), ~ (,i.,(IIO, ).
~,",r.., an author m. in •." ....
11. 2. n.
IfiInr m. in anq'. ,... ". I. 10.
and I. 6. 19.. ,. Vide sec:. 18.
~a. of _ m. in
•. ,...... 23. 3 and 11 .
~
- on
."Ii", .. ",1tI a. of .... I~I ( ""'-
'fIftq- ), aitfliQiiwtirl.tft'i.
."." ..iQftt. son of~ ofq.-
aihr I a. of .lft.I....'" and com.
iitftiU\_'-. This seems to be the
same as the preceding, since in
the itlllq.,\iudsi"'il the author
refers to .lft.I...'" as his own
work. Vide Hultzsch'& R. D.
no. 972.
~ a. of 1I'i'II' on .. " ...... , of
¥rl\¥ts on 8I","'Ai,,,, of cons.
on "jjq"~~"""" IDd of
com. on U'(IIUi and. OD
( i1"'''''''' ) ~.
~ m. in com. on oflltlilll. . i....
IIAw a. of ~ in 10 ~.
• .. o,.ill m. by IP in .....
~.
........, a. of i11."I(tMlil. Pro-
bably same as above.
....1.., a. of iiill"cfue.
.".,. a. of .....".,"'.
• ...."'.... IOn of {I........
IOn
of .,1{lqUiIif' Sec. 106. fim
half of 17th century; I. of
.i~qlli\M. lil\lI,,~'q, IIIi-
4tqq:cfti, ah.iii4\ftt&.. or- ,"",
,,".W5'''', fft6.... '.( or
(t~tfiq"f", r..daq,", ...
• ....IR, "A....,." ii'q,.. ..-
28. 1
~, III'."""~' "qc."
t'-l,fiiOiill, i!!lj' • .~
 """W'II' or _I/~~i'ij. ..ii.'II~
or vm'"", (1",I(q::afti or
"",I(s(ql"Eiii81,,(,\II"riiiiiil1[C8
or W.IISt'fflJI'I'. Parts of his
works (such as parts of
the r.td1q~" and t(llNiii81-
fIR') are very frequently
entered in the catalogues' as
separate works.
llii81"'1, a resident of ,qUllii
. ( Kopargaon) on the Godll-
vari; a. of :a41"i11(f1q or -~
and :a41".S(.nil..
16.4[18116("1 m. by il{$ in ~
',,~ as *"cq16" .
"""0141«' a. ,of ~~81CA("
( at the bidding of king mR-
fb ).
'"" a. of a~, m. in iil!iffs
11'1'111' on "". \T. v.. and in ~­
~.
~1i'fi(1«chft a. of FrllCl'iW q. v.;
flourished between 1I0o-IlOa-
A. D.
~ a. of ~I~( B. O.
~llSS.cat. vol. I No. 4 1 9 p. '495).
Earlier than 1600 'A. D.
.~ a. of ~<iru;'1i.
~a.of~~.

•'''!'..
Later than
a. of :a41~1'ii',fl~"li.
1400 A. D.
$WII'a. of a ~ and a ~.
Vide sec. 19.
~ a. ofv.!(q.ijtifl"''it~.
"irlta"J m. in ill,("li"of • .
-MOiiilll'( (probably same as ~­ ~, son of iI11N; a. of~­
'~ ) a. of "''dI'iir..." ~­ ~ or 'tt~I("(.
i11 .. ~Rt. i6I1RI' a. of a ~ and of a ttffr.
"";Oil 41 I'< a. of "'fA~q •. Sec. 18 ; m. ill snq'. \t. ~.
ri m. by ArifiloCiiOI'if"iimSt, tlRfl. I. 6. 19· 7.
Earlier than 1100 A. D.; a. of 'fiTi'ij', an author, m. in •. \T. ~.
corn. on SIN. If. v.. and on I. 2.45.
q"",(4i~:nl'!ii, on ~~ of $T~ a. of ""'t(1'li~q'(ftI (ms .
• ,fijI4., and on 'i1I'lllh"Hlii of No. 9470 Baroda O. I. ).
·Sfth4.,. ' 4illfijI4., a. of :a41!2('Eirql(1fttflf.
16814\4« a. of riSI'$Til/'. .lfijIQ., a. of a ~ in verse. Sec.
~ a. of ~iIi'(:q'p. 38; a. of a~, 8fR[~, of
, ... ~\"tI'IV, ~~ or 'tijr~-
""IOlttl revised ~'s 1fI'4'
'l!i' or A1"fi'.I«,if.
on 111(,""".
•.
!fm4TQif a. of 16"",~q.
16",OI_A.,., a prince i a. of corn. on
'~iilIl""fI. of ~ and a. of ¥I"~. a. of ~N4iiI'N ..ftt.
~ ~a. of ~,q"I.,fttft1J.
·,.....41.,.. Later than
'and earlier than 1660
a corn. on ,l"Qt"IQ'.
IAl'l""'I(I'" a. of ttr.r~. Later
than 1200 A. D.
.'"itt. or...fir, a. of ~$N­
;ftfirmt. Referred to by
(in th~ character f5t1I;qcir in
"'inft",« ) and bYamR in his
CS'iili'ClI"(4(51 t Al and in the
",'iCffi(. Earlier than 'sO A. D.
and probably flourished in 3rd
or 4th century A. D.
• i .. "qq~ a. of qi,611.''''.'
com. on '''(41~t''''5.
••ll....(4ifii. a. of com. called ftfr-
'1i on Q(jijtHaafft. Mentions
"'""'41116. So later than 1400
A.D.
~ a. ~f a qffr quoted in
.18Pihi o( ;ftl,tiEil'",
( on qnr. Ill. 26S ).
lilftiCi(I\'f a. of oaW(E6tClI"*li"
lil"EtI'" a. of Ul\.... f#lCS'.
lil"ttlw, son of'I'PI j a. of WUI'-
~ ( D. C. ms. No. 42 of A
1882-83 ). The work was com-
pc.sed in " ISH i. e. 1632
A. D. ( ~~
~~)'.
1I'I1'I(,,,,.. q~'l, m. in the plural in
.,."'1"
~,(4t",\Ui a. of ,1Nl.".
of 1I1fI'«.
I SOo a. of ",Rc"w4t
.,t4t4l(ii;oq 14 IClI'I(
A. D. ; ( composed in 1834 A. D. ).
~ 14C,",NlWi1f, a. of'~­
~.
IIt_fll(t "Rr, son of "'1(1.,... 41"'8
a. of Sititil(i"" '61i~81'N,,1R ( or
i4"l'6lQ,«1W or ~~), ~
_ and iI,4SCq-..",,,ftI or~-
~
. ~r, afiflllSiIlYat, 51-"11(",.
IIltIt"'''' "16'Cltl(
a. of corn. on
f8R:tCiiiJ and ~ of .....
~ (N. I. p. IOS ) and SIN-
fWwi.6qhi",/(:QIIC,
~'" 11« a, of <i4NetAIIltaffi and
.'-,ttP,,""t .
III,II"11If a. of fJ(C'I"fJ'lilEit4l.
a. of com. on 'ii'IC,ftth.
"
" a. of iI''«€SW.
~t'" oaqlWlq (or.~), son
of 3f11"1W, son of II'lilSqliiil4.
Sec. II 2.; a. of 'fiAt"" (or 1R
, composed in 1791 A. D.), S(1'q'-
ftf~
ftaft"'~\Ci(, _.4(""''''1(..'.,
iUIf\'"tt'J with corn. .
4i111t'i"I,,*, son of ;wQ'('t1I ( surnamed
q ) ; a. of "14'lofilri(~.
4illfll"I,,*lIiI (also called ."4,,, ...-
ICN); son of ,"q""ili' son of
t\IEi(i""iI' a. of lfiIClPtotCi,,''''.''
tft~\')N'5', lRW~~~, 1Imft-
'nfftrit tWW '(UN P-il.J, '4 f1J'.1"',,41 Alii"
RrNt4liCl·
.IIIft'l" "1.. "ftclll'4I14, SOD' of
('lll""", son of (I"e" ; a. of
commentaries on the mO\l3
 M"

,pans of rhe ""H," ift"""

of
(such as i(1'H,", ct.I,'IIft",",
'.""._ a. of com. on .,..:-
~, com. on eft".. ""c..,
com.
~RlH'MJ ~, qlqiil'flo, __ on "I " ......Etfh, and of 3If'IIs-
,,",0, .f.\fh"', .",li lilll""", ).
.'-"",\1- ~. of ",,'.".".1.
He is differenl from
"-'.W'" who also commented
~ a. of
_1i~~,,"I""I.
;:ft""."i'
and of
OD ~RlH'M (compare N. I.
p. ISO with N. 11. p. 84 ). ..... m. by the (" ..... ".,"
(p. 281 ) in the same breath
..,... a. ohdf. Vide sec. i9.
with "~'~"'I{ and t'i~."'.I.
~ a. of r..N ...
,,,q,,~ (B. O. Before 1SOO A. D.
ms. cat. vol. I. No. 244 p. 267).
'P"I. son of "11\.. ,.,. Sec. 88.
. . . m. in &IN. if. •, 1.6.19· 7. About I250A.D. ; a. of .........
W?W m. in &IN. ",••• I. 6. 19· 7. 8i6I .. Jt ; com. on ..."~ and
nftI a. of d m. by smri
( p. 548), •••,..". of :sft,ri.. I,,,, of • ''I''li'I{' "'.""Ii"
tte4.,\ilil,.
and

~. Also~. ~ pupil of ~; 2nd half

..'",,'" a. of 41,,"liI""I (vide of 18th century; a. of &R'ld-
, D. C. ins. No. 265 of 1887-91 snfrq-.
and 496 of 1886.92), a huge ~ a. of cam. on _dw... and
work composed under ~
of"'I~~.' .
. fb'.
~ ( a Gau4a prince), son of
,""'.,14 m. in iII'"H'M (Jiva-
nanda vol. I. p. 298) of
~rw. First half of 17th
century; (reputed) a. nf \iii'-
qm.
,l(NIGhq ( reputed) a. of Et"fl'$- .-r, son of~, son of ~ of
. . . Said to have been cam· the ""II'hell. ; a. of ....ill....•
posed by a pandit of Colebrooke, ~or·~. .
about 1800.
PR a. of _ m. by ftI"lff«f
.-r, author of
I HO
.,q.."'.Between
and 1500 A. D. ; ms. ( Ba-
(on 'ffli'. Ill. 2S3), ~ roda O. I. No. 1422) dated
(p. 1(70 ), wftc" 11{ of wft;mr J \11nr. 159 2 and the author names
_qll'i's qlqr.'WM. (p. 5SO ). ~J "~",it and "N-i,,,,;
...,",,,,ftI.
a. of "' ....
¥tft¥r. Later than 1000 A. D.
1"1,,'... - flourished between 1150 and
ISOO A. D•

... " .... IMIJ. a. of iltPtil""""... .... of n

family, son o f " or
••~~ ~. of ~"'''''.4.,· ~; about ISoo A. D. ; a. of
 .i.i~"i(t.. ,.. ( where he Iai",,*,,tt1 or ~, ef.lsi"'''.i
claims tbPl"icr." as his own and "Iq RI",,,,,.
work), ~... tmft. tlCO,\'q,qil, a. of wftr, m. in ftICIT-
. . of the 1\'RrIf family; a. -of Ilm·
_i1'ii(ti(l'iii(. Later than 14So tlWl""4 a. of corn. on -"",Ri,
A. D. of corn. on ,lit"'""
of corn.' on
"iI"'~ and Mi'ti",lft, of corn. on
... anuf, a.of id.
PI'~' son of '''i('~'ill ;
'w,("" of (J'O, of com. on
"*,.,,.4IA4Ii of ~cfMi", of_
a. of wftiliii ..lIil.
",,(Ill... "'~(t'i(d\.i .
. . ~ a. of q1W, a corn. on
WCOjq"Cri a. of ..M....'••r....-
"""Alii.
fl6Uiliiifill,A'l a. of corn. on ~- w..
1IPi'. tlCOjqa'iri, son of u~ i a. of
~f1n'IIl,
tlCO,.iI~"4qa'iri a. of ;n,~~~.
( part of ",",iJtI",Ai(h~., ). tl....q".ri, son of U1fQ and _ ;
a. of (ii'941 ..",,, ..11IQ and ,,""-
.....'" a. of iriM.ilm;(.
f.icliq.",,~ .
tl ....ri¥t4'''- vide under ......- @iCONa'." 1I'IT'Il1I', grandson of l1l(I'-
nT°' \It, author of ~; a. of
tliiGiriiri, a. of (t ....-i.ui.i'iii(. ;ftftl@ii4l(. About 14So A. D.

~,
....
tl ....ri'ri'.i., a. of .. iifttilq, '-mr-

son of ~,.. II1I"IrIi' ;

~, son of " .... 'fi.., son of
~ j a. of .4ri..." ....
alias ilJq ..~, .Iilr.t&qctl"".i.
flI.,
a. of .Ait"". Between 1300-1500 A. D.
tlco,''''ftt ... alias ~'f8r..... , son ~, son of omN1Ii'; a. of;nqfr-
of "llll"" and pupil of ~ ; !li(IJiii(Ulilcn'i ( composed in 1759
a. of , .....q4lq. About 1650 A. D. ).
A. D.
~ a. of 1I,:c(tRrfft.
~I a. of Wftl(tIH1".
~"'ri, son of ...... ; a. of fl'II\1I a. of lil\...,".
.vt'' "q'' .,. ~ a. of aft.. ftGCl¥4Id.".q •
. ., son of (i ..i.iq ; a. of '-mr- ~a.of(t ..q ..( ••
......,ill.cq ....'H,
. . • RI Iq A:.41, and PIi1II _(or 311('1'), son of (JIfN
~.;a:lifqftl81~ftr . of Benares; a. of (i'Ii"'Si alias
.""iiij"'iHiiijl-tiil', son of ;rmq'UI' ; ~on ~iqRt.. of ""8111(-
a. of tiRiH.... alias q.t\ii\ii(, snq'- l1I'
 .
'

...... Iftf.rtr, son of '1"1'''.' son ."'"WrtcdWJ,,,.n

'iII14. son of. lil",,"-' ;a. of
of ~; a. of .'.... f':Icr,
"r...r...,
and ('I(ttiiijiq( ( ~ide
6CU""i'i!( a, of ".".,.....,,(""".
N.I.p. 14for~).
....R:t", son of ltt",ftI", son of
fi'iUlliliq 1'4""""_1,.,4 a. of 'It:"
~.
1IfiinIw, son of ~rq,....\; a. of
a. of "'ilq"jq«ftt.
.CUllil..... ('I("Kt
"'''''fii~'Cfi', a corn. on ",««.
of.,rqjq... Composed in ~ ~, m. in 'NN'4('1". Earlier than
1SoS (1448-9 A. D. ). IISO A. D •
..,,,..,.. ,4, son of "il~".. son ."" .. ,\(,TI a. of '\".'*' ttltt.
of~; a. Of.,\4il,doiA. fiiI'Ar-
u.
~Ii.. till It and ~
'a'lf"4I'Ict '4, '1ft""
~.",,,,,""q and of corn. on
~ ... a. of ('Iiri, .. ldA., .
"~I ..
~ a. of'iI, .. ,or...
fi"..,.'.
...RcIA, of the $l",it!., a. of \
,~, son of~; a. of ~-
'l'hliN'4(ftI •
• ,\4('11". , / 1 .", .....,'" a. of it+l,qfhliil:d!l1'.
......."', a king who ruled over He was the chief pandit of the
Q'Ri'{ on the ~; a, of, qftq of a king of Tirhut.
...uftlA"""lC\q, a large work. \IIIEl;ffl"'ili+.("Iil"", a. of "I..... 'A.'.
"""", a. of "Mill"'''', Men- \11'
tions R'!('iroiI'.
""iN"',
It.. a. of ~~.
$11''''''('1, son of ~il'. About
..,.(iil 'a. of .".'\4I1Cfi'' 'Cfi'
or- 1770-1790 A. D.; a. of ~­
1ICl4t', 'iSi'Q.tAiwq. ",ot1'l~'" srN-
~ and \lil,..r..(fot,q;if..
ta"I",ij\4·
...."il (of . - ) . a. of IIIT- 'iI'Eltl'$till, son of (1'\11.... ; a. ot
", .."AiAliq.
",'''51 a. of com. on 1A1«~. of .iI'~El" of ""'ill..,
,About
-"". 1 500 A. D. ; a. of .ftsjS,,,(r.t.jq or
-nrfr.
p'lf,q. son of ~; a. of
.r..s..'Ii' (composed at the '''-,El'', son of .... ,e.
of;n$l(-
a of 81d6,*", and .jQ\4I~­
bidding of ~ ). Jmf ;
~ a. oh .. ,t:f\~.'. Laterthan iil1q'4(ftt. About I SOO A. D.
I250·A. D. He is probably the same as the
preceding•
...__
,.,d ofa. of com...,,,,'"" on *
tft~
.... _1 a. of ","'''sc4't'r
( from his Il~""")' Il~"il""
",""'4),
 888

~. . . . SOD of M4PW, of 'CAi\lA A. D.). The corn. is. by ~,

, PUJ)wnbe) on the ""I"~; son of\IIIIII\"ltI.
a. of -t\qd. Later than \""'.,, m. hi ~~ and ~­
1450 A. D. ·SI.n'riSl'Q~ (probably.,
~"I""I a. of 'II1."SltfN ( probably the. author of the Iii'ft.q',dtr or
same as that m. in iil«riiiC of ~).
~o), tlR4S1tf\q,' Sljijje."Sll(t'l' $tI_.,..+4,p..,. a. of m"4".r...I.
and ....Sli(tq. '
\l'JI(1Qf« a. of ltefii.";ql('f.
'........
' ' 111, a.sonof of611ftfflQJl'
.....
Jtt1114n ; a. of ~ a. of iI'tilt\.. I,«{ilaN (No .
641 of Visram bag collection I
and D. C. No. 104 of 189S-
.........' son of omNar ~; a~ 1992). He mentions' ~W1V,
of~. . AtIiTi,"tih, 1Ii11Ni, 't,lftSli{lq, nr-
\tI ....pbiliiitfi a. of corn. on ai'r:f- ~, ~~, ftlfll~""(.
~. Later than 1400 A. D.
'''I'''''. a. of u~il~I~. ¥tal III a. of 1'ri'U\iI'.
ti:.ftlfl a. of ft"~lIii.
'ill"". a. of irifttufq~fft.
"''4il(Clftlftl. was his~.
So cit"ttt\"I, son of m; a. of ~-
about 1540 A. D.

'''I'''N, ofson1i''(lllii'''.;
of ii\ftt.,.4iQ, son of
mmq' a. of \11f-
.-.r. Mentions ~4h" and
"ft.Mlri. Ms. dated ~ 1810
t Baroda O. I. no. 5860).
'1I'''lIlif,a.of''''(1''.
",,+4 *'1( a. of '-'\iIQiiiftiq:.dtl ;
I
m. in A..ia...a.... Before
A. D.
'11, .. ,,,,,4
or '_.....1 a..,,,,,fttp
of ."ifl~4S" (pr. Ch. S. series).
About 1500 A. D.
C. ~ by '''~'''''I (pr. Ch.
S. series). . and 7 and I. 10. 28. 1 and in
, ..... ,""'''. a. of +t~.I_.'.
....... IOn ofQltrlr; a. of in1I-
~. (Ms. elated IJ98:"99
.. De 87'
""".
....l'J,tOq,.14 a. of '''.... '4.1.
.lllthl( a. of ISI\Sic(lftl., (B. O.
Mss. cat. vol. I. No. 380
p. '135 ).
~ ( reputed) a. ofa ~ ( D.
C. No. 223 of 1879-80 is a
different work on .... from
above ).
1100
.lfic;q m. in aq"i1'illCi4S1 of_-
""'"" (prose passage on limita-
tion for recovering a debt) and
in .. ,"",••
~ m. in 'IIN...... Q;.. I. 6. 19· 4
45.8"_ of ..n",...,..
(p. 30~ ).
..." m. in iwt&, 451...1'1..
(P·76). .,
 ~ a. of ""'; m: in _
...
~ and """'"
~ ~ Vide under ~­
SCI a. of ~ ; m. in filnl~ (on
.,.,.. Ill. 28), ~ .( pp. 487,
1086, 1187 ). ~ft..f.i"I.
~ a. of ~ClI6(NI\1~.
~ a. of r..&q(1l(.
lnRm a. ofU1{i:itN"ftt.
~,son of 'Ifl"CI.,i¥i, son of
&IT{ called fl~~'1.{tJ:; a. of
~"Uftfi'h i(I"~i1i'\T ( compoSed
in 1720 A. D. ). Vide Ulwar cat.
No. 1431.
~If, son of~, son of ti\1i.
""", son of. ~ 1fT{ _ -
fIi'i'Ift' (who is styled ~­
ffti«a" ql"') ot Kanoj ; colophon
of "i""eft. gives this pedigree,
but the verse before it says
that the parents of ~ were
Ift1CEIl"O'., and qftr;ft-. So this
man may be the same as
above.
. ~ a. of snfI~ for 5ama-
vedins (vide B. O. mss. cat.
vol. I. No. 33 p. 32 ).
~ a. of UP:';. q.
.""A'1lS a. of Ii'"Si'il iil composed
when he was a
in I2 A. D.
a governor of efl(R4,,,(. Aufre-
cht (II. pp. 26-27) is wrong
in saying tbat he composed the
work in 1612 • . (...14." ).
~ 2Dd and Jrd quarter of 11th
century; a. of "'''4' '6' and
;fllt.tn, .... , ...._" i ••Si.iill.
~ a. of ,1.,'1" '1" •
"'0'''1'
son of "tl.. (, surnamed
.cqj~ri i a. of '''IUh W(, m-
..
li'iiiititi,.
",,,,,Iq , SOD of .,1(JqUi,ftJ'6. Bet-
ween 1400-1600 A. D.; a. of
'(8(J"S i4Iiih first part of which
is 1I1"'1~11(1.
"''''(Iq , son of 1ft1It, son of
o:mwur, who belonged to ""'-
."'1\CIlq4'I honoured by the king
of fq1f j a. of pro;f or tii'l-
~. Mentions ~, InQ,
~. So later than 1400 A. D.
Also wrote '''I((N I. .
~ a. of 11"lq Ol.. .
~ a. of "I~ua~,,"(.
*1",'1(1 ~ a. of ~AlSi4'iii.
*,,,,,,",, or .....,...., son of wt."'.,,'I-
h ; a. of t,M"ifil"R1. About
J'4So-ISoo A. D.
~ a. oflll" l(ih.¥ or .anfP;.
(The D. C. ms. No. 13S of
1886-92 though described as
Ill ... I(ih.¥ appears to be a
differeDt work. It·quotes~­
ftretr (folio 6a) and explains
. sacrificial terlLs like 1I'ftnr,
~ and sacrificial materials
like p.
iIWI'R a. of 'i¥q,+c~, Si"'''4.~
.

IIfm a. of arrfP', .lalf"IP·
~ a. of "nqt'f,rqRt, .ltlM-
ftmar.
~ I. of "11t~"'I'I~, ~
~.
IJfl"R a. Of~~oN, I!(lq4ili1tiifSl.
q'm' a. of tt.ltq ..IiRl.
"'f'm a. ot :af\i",~lw4""~ (com-
.posed in 1632 A. D.).
qm a. of SCfh811~;mntr and
.iiftle 11"-'4.
IfII'4R a. ot~.
"tr"R a. ot ""iiil."q,,~.
artm I. of fft~""'ifSl.
1tW"«, son of;nuqar. About 1600
A. D.; a. of 1Iimn': a com. on
'OC itoiq,ofUi' of his father.
...,m, son of ~ m; a. of 81,tl-
~, I(en."" (composed in
1633. A. D. ).
1fII'4R, so~ ot stftti""I" ; a. of
""'""', son of '(1'iR'!{ i a. of smv-
PI' (composed at Khambayat
or Cambay in 1606~7 A. D. ).
"fI'R son of ('C1!(1t\tili .....'" ; a.
of scq'ii(U'~'. or 1iili('CI(~'.
( ms. dated 1784 A. D. ).
ItfI'1t ..."flt( a. of com. 1IfmI- '1l'Nftf a. of corn. on UH.. lftOi of
"""'" on .1«"«1 of
f ...
(iI""'"
• _._J..A
iIWI'R ,nqt~ .a. 0', i(i~i"i'i\TU ; •
.AA- -
probably same as precedjng. '
11'fi'R~' pupif tif.t ....,,('C,-
,
.1Inft' ; a. of ~ corn. on IIQ-
"".
691
qrow, son of i(i1!(1"lili .., ..... ;
probably the same as iIt'1'R ~
..,le., above; a. of atl(llill\-
saftl8iQ.fA.
i1'fRM a. of com. on 1!('N1nIf.
~ a. of ~"hlAt"tifiajN.
IfWRi1t a. 01 RiiQii'('C".
'I~., patronised by ~ft4 ... ; a.
of 81liifJj"cC\qifS. Earlier than 17So
A. D.
~ m. in .1'4(\'I,i" of i\\¥'.
iRf1iI'it a. of "oIEfijoflml!(qol.
1fONfitr, son of ~(~?); a. of
1f1I'1"R&tH""", ; says his grand:'
father was patronised by king
of ~. If;n;.q' is identi-
f1T;:q'
cal with the 1IT'Ih' king of
~ of that name, then i1UNftl'
flourished about 1350 A. D.
Vide B. O. mss cat. No. 86 p.
88.
quaqftr, son of 'R:lii~ ~; a. of
q.r.cicq (composed in 1685-
86 A.D.), iii(dlION,,-", itiittft*IUCqltc
and ~, Iihili9tN«IPt,
tt\l.iN«ftt. .
~.
m~ in. ,fit"('CI'. Earlier
than 1500 A. D.
...am,
son of~, son of ...m,
wIPr;
son of
"I. a. of ~~ .. :ari\.
of 'R.....tilA••.
 691
'I.-"'it a. of ~"'illllij~ciq,
"'.AHI ~,~.
'l"iI""~, son of m, of Iff:rstl 'A ;
about I 520 (in which year he
composed his 116MI1i41J ); a. of
"ttM~di ... , of a com. on' •
R'tIJ' and on ff4iliI6!i'i\liliif.
aram m a. of iI~'I*i'td¥f.
'1'''41''1 a. of "'I.ftc~ifi.
If~ a. of +,ift'Ef;il, ....
II"~I "I a. of " ... ill'16q"fijl~~1f
(part of 6tt"'N1:ij~) or ~-
~.
'I"~I l'i41f AIUAiNI""I'" a. of smr-
~ (N. vol. V. p. 222).
~~, son of~EIII\('q (who
was father of ~ ) and uncle
of 'Ef04SOCR ; m. in 1ftim,r's +Ilfif-
~, liivr's arr'.utlqili; about
Ijoo-I325 A. D.; a. of U1Ifcir-
~ and "'If'Ni1W.£ (~. O. mss.
cat. No. 84 p. 85 ).
1IiP;rt (AflIAi'm'... I... A1'i\'$) a.
of 3I'IfMii?I.. ,. for ili''''ifi~'''iI''(''''
B. O. mss. cat. vol I No. 38, p.
36. Probably same as the
preceding.
~, surnamed ~ ; a. of ~
snfrq' composed in ~ I6IO
( I 553-54 A. D.) in fi'i\NiI',
while ~ and other grand-
sons of ~"I'Eflq were living.
am-«a. Ofuq~Cii.141.
~a. of (1r4i1i('lqSj(i~.I •.
,,,,,"- ar~ a. of .....HIA; m. by trrV-
mfr. Earlier thane 1500 A. D.
1I'IfI'T', son of ~; later than
1550 A. D. ; a. of com,'on ~-
~ or 1f .... "'.IIi'. .
ttii • of
com. on QI,('N,('dIUV:5i,. of com.
, on 3flPi!iiiSI"''''''lQttif; mentions
.,$, "''''(lAill''t, A,iNlltrilri, {I1t-
IJ 1:st'1l fta'l, (fm.
*m\'R, SOli of ~ I a. of ftiI5i'-
s:rcfrq' a corn. on tti''('(Tift8'';
about 1450. A. D.
~,sonof ;ftMI....'(. About 1450-
'
1500 A. D.; 11. of ~ (pr. in.
B. I. series ), :aU'EflHm, n~,
Ur.t:('If(·
~ a. 0(I'41.N ....rtt (B. O. mss.
cat. vol. I. p. I 13 ).
~ a. of "I~"ttil~.
~ a. of com. 8itf'ft4.lonmrr-
~~ by :anlfi'i\Ei".
~!{t~ a. of • .
~~, m. in. ill ... "'riA'(ii.
'liQ~6@, m. in. fit. ftr·
qQ'"~, m. in .'8~_. of _ _
""",,, by mS1i4' in iI I" UI('I ef't6i •
~a.ofa_; m. by ~
( p. 549 ). "1tc'Ef"." lArfI'
( Ill. 2. So ).
...aT 11. on politics i m. in com. on
tit"'" leN It"·
...aT a. ,of a ~, m. in amrS
(pp: 124\ 19 6, 368 ), in 'Ih-
~. w.
 ,u."",..",lttt.
..., t. of q... ms. copied in w. \I. 592 ( 1611
i"i"iI,-- Vide under A"II;I(iII' A. D. ),
...... a. ofa _ ; scc. 20. aflqnr a. of an4l'JIQ ..",iSIA16IEi4ft.
amR a. of a ~ ; m. byPrrft. aftqnr a. of c:mNr' Vide pp. 294-
~, son of'l'ft'fJ ; a. of ~- 296 above.
~.
.ft.. fe,cf'trlPr a. of corn. on SN!II-
aftcmf, m. in "1""ri'6 of tft-
C(W ; probably the sa~e as the
Wl"{.
author of the ~.
'h'i_il~, pupil of RI~ .. (
~ ; a. of iIlQ::tt~"(UI~".
aim. a. of 4Iqil'Jq:cdh.
ejUII1i6Ul, son of {1'8$; a. of UI""'Q- ail1ffiIJ' a. of (1"QI(1I(tta..-_I;
IP!ifIlT'Q' i m. by t."i\foi in between 1500-1565 A. D.
iill'",", "1'ldiEl, "aii~8Iri'flli. ~,a.of,u",W·
~ a. of , ... P-I¥AU" a. of com.
on , ... I94IQ of SIN IQ .. ·
fHii\"" "UQt"Ulilillilllq a. of Iimw a. of ii,"djI(P-tulQ, ia,\lliiiilftt4..
corn. on ."nW. (composed in 1613 A. D.), fin'C-
f.IuN, .f«r.taiQ, A"I,,~utlll.
aitms a. of iililfljl(~atfl·
citi.ilflji'l.. ~OS:' a. of 3n,..... .,..I.
imw a. of q ..t\QEiSlftiSl .
•fl'."'Et, son of~; a. of
\141qftdvl~uiQftl( ( composed in mmr, son of ,Aqitl"" a mq.; a.
1632-33 A. D. ). oflill'J~fj"'.
J1\,.,,,, son of :af.f"f'~qi a. of~­ timw a.ohlQftMitlilA.1 or smr-
~.
'.Mi"" 1N1'II'~.
~a.of~.
ail,."I'" "1i1.. ,;~ql1m'l, son of
fQn'it'" ; a. of 'U8i$1E(",~ and 4Iqll'J~Et a. of corn. on 4i4 'QUill
iU'lilE(l'sc:d\1l\l'(l( (B. O. mss. of 16'CClIIII".
cat. vol. I No. 6S-66 pp. 59-60), ~ql~f\I16I"'lq, son of~ .......
of IfItlq' or .1,1',", a corn. Later than 1620 A. D.; a. of
on h~lwQ ,of Eil ... ""'''and of miP and ::tI1II;fttr.tiq, ....
"'ftlft"i~ (B. O. mss. cat. vol. I ~Q;:8Ir..&tQ, ,,".... rftf.c., . .·
No 54 p. 50 gives 161"'flt'iiitfIQ '1,,4ft~U'Q.
as the name of the corn. ).
M,,,,,_, son of ~ under
.ftqll'Ji'QIQq'liI"" a. of (II"'''''''i
( according to 0'InIW ).
king ~ SOD of ~ (of .iNIl'JfQllllq"'I"" About IS7o-I6~;
~); a. of V.I"'I(A'liQ"~; composed com. on the ~ of
 694

\,~".. called ~ viz. smm:- theft"I"', son of ~, son of

f.rIwPr, ,;nll'I~Ql.f, 4'MJPiaN, ~"i",;qi(1 of i!.. ft48~i'i who
~~p..u1q, ~o, "iftR1iiCr.. 0 ~ src- was one of the four ~ns of
.",1\0, A"!,,,,:~afq, ~.:ro, (1ii4mt and resident OhNUi!l,;
II'f.If.r 0 , ~o , ijill,," Pot 0, a. of "'ifttftl~.. Earlier than
·,...... PoIo, and Sllq,..,.afr.t 0 • I600A. D. Ulwar cat. No. in3

~ a. of 'M "Iiq. and I. O. cat. p. 518 cause con-

fusion and make it appear that
"NIl'O"I: son of~, sur- there were two writers of ~­
named ~; Ii. of ~ftr M'fI' of the same name.
(Vide Baroda O. I. ms. No.
.n~ ~~ a. of ~\f­
8975 ). He quotes ef'«ftiiii and
~.
1Iq. Later than 1650 A. D.
.?icft"I\Itfr~ a. of
.INi841, pupil of SI1iN;n-~; a. of ( ~",uq\;iffiq ).
,R.. n.s,,&JI'l't (B. O. mss. cat.
voI. I. No. 454 p. 534) and itAro11f4q'TR', son of st~iiilV.qiaCl,
a. of "'liiiiiRt;~81(1. About son of $f~'Ii; a. of ~­
1560 A. D. ql(1"'''~.

ailql84i1 a. of (1rr.Qiul(""A.I. tlIcft",,"'lfl a. of PoIu'iQ\MI.40.

. .
(~) a.
.tiqll'Oq'344'l of ~ tl',<ft.,I"'lfl" a. ef stlfP;IOI4r..:ClI,
~, ~~ or- 1C16q'. dll'O'""i4fS Il(l iiQ'lftt , ~"clt{ih'h
i4'~.lJil"q"fft, "'''I\\Mi4'81.
imll'Oaq'(1 a. of .,ii\,.r..uiq.
a't.cqn..
~.
"","'Earlier
ri than
m. in ""IOI4'' '40M of
1640 A. D.;
.?iq'i"'1"'~1Ji a. of fjN~I41.
tlIcfl"I"'IQUI, son. of W4fi4Ut; a. of
a. of :ac1~"'i4I(fJ1 . ~"'q ''la (written at the bidding
of prince ~). Prol?ably
~N'Mftt"'ift",.lht' a. of QQq'RT-
there is some confusion. The
8Rr, fh,q64q"40.
author of r..a.q"a was ~
' 'NIl'OlIOI414 a. of Aqq"itt. Later ~who wrote under~.
than 1450 A. D.
~a. ~f~andofa~
"fNI81"~ a. of PoitcnlOl4I40q'litt.
(also called .ASi'\'tit of .'NlQ").
ilI,,':',"I'" a. of aiI!iiSlqi(~Jiq. Vide pp. 2 I 8-220 above).
abeft"I"', son of i41T\"q'; a. of ~ ( reputed) a. of ;Q"Q.,af51.
~ . com. on ~I"'I of
.'N,q...
"'eftlli.. a. of ftNqi~r.tufQ .
•~"",.. a. of "I'I~.i8Ptiiq.
.,......tt11tm, son of ~; a. of (Vide B. O. mss. cat. vol. I.
•"'..11"'. pp. 107.10 9). About 1300-'
1370 A. D.
.... cnnr a. of i(IUlij "". (com-
piled in " 1396 under Becgal ~m, son of ~
of the
Zamindar Ifnmr ). IJrwfl:q'h,i1(4' and _iilw ; a.•
of lOiMldOI (composed at
~,son of ""Ji4iilQ, son of
Junnar in 1691-92 A. D. ).
"'~; a. of 3ntitl"'''''14.
tit~"qfb'ft, son of 'IMq~'d; a. of
~,son of ijt(I"Ieifinl ; a. of
it."fi'lI.'. "q"RI .
ii 1
itlt=-",q~ift ~. of iil ......1fCl.,. Ear-
.~ a. of t",Uil(\q m. in ~­ lier than 1560 A. D.; m. in ""-
nf. Probably the same as the
.... 8ftl pf i1i't\q~'d.
next.
tit~""1 a. of corn. on .M~f\.I.
~ a. of QlQ(1.C'wSiJl4;Q"ttt.
~: m. in iil"ij"I~ of
~, son of ~. Earlier than
1 SSO A. D.; a. of i'iiiSict\q m. in
'''.''1
than 12So.
(on iIFI). Earlier
the ~~UniEi of ~. He wrote
\",Iqc(\q at the bidding of 1fffT- ill~"'''1 m. in ft(fJMlijfi't<4 (P·7 87)
~ (B. O. mss. cat. No. by ~.as1flcq.1\ of ~.
264 p. 28 7 dated {I.~. 432 i. e. Earlier than 1500 A. D. .
IHI A. D. ).
.it""'''~ a. of ,_tiil"qcIl'Ir.
~ a. of ~i""n"q"fit. ~ ~ a. of fftf'lr.ta.q.
~, ~on of "",,,,f t; a. of~­ ~, son of amt~; a. of corn.
"Mq"ff t. on ,,~ and of ~.a.
~, son of ;fuJ~ ; a, of qr~­ Sec. 76. 'l1,.IM.. ~fil is ascribed
\1m corn. on ij~idlan'Ur of to him.
mr who was his uncle; corn.' ~~ a. of IR1(SI$'(ur (compos-
composed in " 1550. ed between 1740-49 A. D: ).
~ aql"IQ m. by~. ~ ".'"Eill~ a. of ~S;5ii'q".m:.
aft".,.,,,,,son .of ..ur",,"MI~I(,
"I~ a.. of com. on ;iNr-
who was younger brother of .n~",
q'~.
~ and son of ~"I~t4 who
was minister of king ~ ; ~~",I"i't\ 15~"I'''''..v, sonhed of
a. OfMi.... l!Ii<6 (?). A work call- .,uNIte"!. Sec. 101. Flouris
ed ~~I.,«tril\t is mention- between 1500-1 HO A. D. ; a. of
ed in ft8M,ijHW (p. 822 ) and l(1".a8~, ~~if}, .r..-
'l"I"iI. ~, ......,I(\ and of ri-
q.'\4ft" ... (p. u ) of
 . ftlPlt com. on .~~., of
cftftt"N and fAIWi~ ( corn.
on .q,ftt,'s Si,q"'fl"~. ).
;ft~W4(lq,.."q .:1. of ~~­
ft.IrR (B. O. mss.· cat. No.
292 p. 332 ).
ih""ft:t... a. of fitd'.q('m.
_ a. of ~ (sec. 5) and
quoted as a writer on politics
in the corn. to ;If~""EN''l".
._ a. of 3111\*«ti,~.
_ a. of "".,~.,.
ali....,.... ( and others) a. of flAT-
"oh~....
~ son of unI( ; a. of ~­
Ktt\4'SiiSi.'ill.
aft~''''''''iii ..ffi ... a. of .'40~'6Qr..Ur,,;
"'" ,... ,cqfituf<l.
~son of~; a.of corn.
on SC,4II,(\-, of~. Compos-
ed at Benares in 1640 A. D.
-"~If' "I son of ~, son of
.uq.q~.ct. ~ was born
in ~ on the banks of a holy
river in Yajiiabhumi, but studied
at Benares and was honoured at
the coun of Akbar. ~1f1'-
111 ~rote "ItroJiSi\'\q. He com-
posed it after 67 years of
Akbar's ~ra (sc"i"(""'''lt4 ~­
,,,,4,,,t4.fl: 1 ~: .'~~v!i'Qf ~,
~ .ftfni'_iA",), i. e. 1609
A. D. He mentions . .
(~ ?), ftIq;;f, .,quit, ~­
'qlfhiiW, 61,"\01"'.
and several ~ a. of 34
other works.. He mentions
also "8.1~8'" of his father.
Vide D. C. Ms. 76 of I8q2-9S.
tft4t1l1r a. of """q«fft.
uN.,t." m. as a jurist in Mn{-
~ of '6iuil4R ( pp. 46, 483 )
and in ammrs qU'I~a. where
his work seems to be called
6'IA'~. Earlier than 1300
A. D.
ecr~ ( reputed) a. of ;fllft"".
'6i15'1t a. of~il.ffl~tfrq- .
'6iANltalqlili. a. of corn. Qn M-
~ of 1111'1\1\1. Ms: (in B. O.
.. mss. cat. vol. 1. No. 163 p. 178)
is dated" 1700.
cqAjq'~iI"'. a. of aa"",(",T.
"EMi",'",*lIti'l 1, of d\~"~c!ofi.
...wT" son of lI'~; a. of~-
wli'ltiq::c1ft (composed at the
desire of (ulcii(fij, of ~~).
~ a. of ~nf."r!J8'''~
or .... U(F.! .. "" (vide Baroda O. I.
ms. ~o. 296 dated ~ 1593,
• IJ. 93 p.). He is styled
"""'AI
and ~
.,,~ WIR' son of ~~. Sec.
90; a•.of "ift(WC'fi'( (divided in-
to s~ven parts on p , ~,
lflif,iIRT, ~, ~qR and lilt)
and of p.cAi"",",6,,
O:ri4t~­
q,"",EN,&
and ""'-,
",ifij,"RI,
"""'''({\81\1.
~ a. of ti~CCfi~"q.lti.
qp a. of De", i,,j.Iti..
1"""''''''''
and of
...."'I••
'tl :.
 . . . a. of .....q"ftI.
.aw 1II'41,q m. in
(p. 243 ) by ~iI.
1IIIIItw .." ... ,6
a. of 3t,,?t.srli'"
and 61'_"41:6., (both works
are probably identical). He is
probably the same as the q-
"" m. by ~of.
.,P,.,. a. of "t'iifffiri(ftruft ..
. . a. of., m. in ftcdiqiflq •.
....., .... or ...."(_,.,, son of
mqftf (alias '''0'",), son of
ds.t or ~
Between 1575-1650 A. D.j a. of
1Iif'' _' ,.(,
.'."""Ift~ufq, a-
"'+fiI51u(q, q••q"ftcdiq- ~o.flIq-
q"sr.ml, ~oW, '""ftcdiq
alias ......t'tq.
....a.-. a; of ..... 'H"( or~­
"".
~ a. of ('6i;ftIPt.'4i in verse
.f«n'fJil ( varion recensions ) pr. in Dr.
N. Law's Calcutta Oriental
Series ; and of the
Hultzsch's R. 11. No. 993 ( and
"'' etq.
p. 8S extract) is a ""Gi+i'lf8ftr
the last verse of which is ' . , -
~ oIt*,(f'('lfpqi( I
• .. gRaq-
~'.
<n1i'4'I'
~: a-..N'_.-
Vide under 4II.G'....;f\ftt and
similar works •
41.(1401 m. in the corn •. on the
ott"",,,,,,n.
ca(II"•. "(1'4'8f a. of 'lftW.
A4tcqlt\, son of ",~qlPt, son of
1IJ'QiI'; a Pandit of Colehrooke;
a. of i!4""(""'ifi"",,,
(com-
posed in 1803 A. D.; vide B.
O. mss. ,at. vol. I No. 3S6)•
"""'''''"''''' pupil of ",tisr.'I(1.·
~N ; a. of .~nf~iN"ftc.

••"., a. of 1I_(OlIt'''''.r.
f.QwI~N a. of .aq~ .
R4iQi4,wftiiiiil'.'cI, a _;
...."., "C ...
~.
""',.,.q a. of d- Ali6ii4IGr
a. of ~,fttw .."' (divided into
parts on QIt, ftct'r, ~, 1114'-
...l,,,,, ...."Rc, son of ~41''l''IG';
. a. of 'nlttafq or -Itta.q';."
d-
AIrw, .r.. and .... ). Earlier
than 1680 A. D.
~ or Wftlsrtt'tRIi" wltt'lfl\-
m. ,.,tdls" son of " .._.... ; a. of
~r'
....'.(II,il( a. or'".,...",
or ~
"'''ft' (sometimes said to be)
Rc....... or 'lf1+h'*'llt..... a. of ....'fi4liil1'q composed by
...ftaWiQ"""
le of ............,.
son of .... 0'... ; J "M,.q~.n in the 2nd half of
16th century in Akbars's reign •
.......r m. IS a writer on ,,";ft,... \nRlP,A: a. of ",rfll."ffi"rtt
by ..,....... OD qo V. SO. and ~~. . .~
.... ~ .... , I ft ••.
 ....q,., son of Ai.q,a and ,been imparted to him by
"'..,AI, and pupil of ""rlh"'. i '-... Iq" ).
a. of ~'iI''''' ("""""""'),
composed at request of ."tai,
",.. ,~ a. of a _ ·m. by ftftrr-
"'" ( on '"11'. I. 2 S6 in pqe),
son of .... Bows to iI"","", by mw, IR'IR, wmi (pp.
and ~iQnfh1 as iI'' ' .... ,ul-".
5 and
describes them as !lctt..q ...
267, 468, SOl, 880, 1064)
and "".....,.
Probably flourished about
1]50-137S A. D. Vide Tri. cat.
WiI'' ',,,
"'1:i ,,'I son of Pnft; a.
Madras GOVt. mss. for 1919-22 of 1I'4"'MC'"
~ a. of ijfl"*,..,,...... ,... tC\q
P·4 21 4· ( B. O. mss. cat vol, No. ,90
~ Sec. 21; a. of a ...... p. 91 ).

R\t( or~. (or~)

~ or IftPII H_'i",
Iftq- com. on ~ and of
a. of

son of iIm1l1II' ; a. of "Mi"'8,4,. 4... ,".,.. MW".,.

( of which .'8H'" is first part ) ;;rqsur H.fI,.ft"
I. of .,"."
and...,.. for 1n'ftS. Later than alias . . . .
1675 A. D.
~ pupil of "" .."(rH ; a. of
Pr q,ft! ........ Ii'ITi'.." I. of com. on .APtlw4 of ",,,"(fit.,
com. on 'M' ',•. of l",jq",ltI. For latter vide ms.
vm\for"'a. of ~ m. in No. 868S of Baroda O. 1.
~H'''''''( on q'QI'. Ill. 290, 326), Irq" ( Is he an author ? ) m. in
~,~o, amI1i pp. 442,
SH,93 2 ,
~'C('''"( and ~'4ftt ...
aq",(iQuc' 6 ......." I. of rft\......
:it4"'' ' '
a. of -~Mt. II'Sf4I' (composed for "'ii1ij,(T-
. . . . a. of iI'ii1,tltC\q com. on
• q,,'ais .,,,,M,,. '"' 'Ih ), ,,,,,.,"4\1'1..,.
or ..,4"'"'''., son of ......,
"'4'ft
61.,.,'1 a. of "'llt"""M, son of .... ,.",1'1,. He was
"".''1 a.off\ii1'iqcttt. father of .."'.."(. End of eighth
61... ,'1 H...' ..... Sec. U3; a. of century; a. of .,' ....'4;ft4 ....
~iii"ilWC... • . ~ and "'....\4 .. ,., com.
11...,. ~, son of " ••• ; on "', ....,q...,... lw't&
(Ill. 1.1339) says that •
a. of '8"""*". •
lifai.,'iic1\ a. of \fi4,q ...,uC.
refuted the view of .q",.., . ,
on che .me ."''',' I ......
1I..."q ( reputed) a. of "'14...,- He is m. by ~ in his 1If'Ir
h (which is said to have on qf(.W. in in,.",..,
 lM" ........ ....... lit

of ~ Ind .4\".....
of IIRt- ( p. 237 vol. D. refers to his
....... For " .."',.. (com. on ..""'~ and "'".... RI,. )
",....14....vide D. C. ms.
NO.4S of J899-J91S ).
and in
p. 774 ).
""',"N" (vol. I.

'amnr I. of "fti4i1G"~' "wq:cttc. ~ft'f'I. Earlier than 12S0 A. D.;

~ I. of tOm. on ., ..".,.. .. m. in Q.,,'4ftN'fII (vol. 11.
",a••\. 'I"""
p. 46 ) of as referred to
by tft\w.
"'AlII I. of ""......'" (abstract
of~5work ). ~a.," Sec. 66 ,flourished about
JOOQ-JOSO A. D.
amIii' I. of i(di....,.
I1'1'(III, son of W'nr, son of ~
1ft..."" Sec. 78; a. of .,.M_,
~ of .. 'w....ih,. Between 1200- IQ .." " " , . " ~.

1400 A. D. ; a. of \4\Ni"""il'(a • a. of ,i1"...,aft a com. o f .

com. on. q"",,,..... ).
In UI-
war cat. extract No. 39 the date ~, son of ~ and younger
(of tOmposition probably?) brother of ....."".. i latter half
is ~ 16n ( 15S4-S A. D. ). of 17th century, he names"'"
1Ji.. _,rI'l m. in cft.~,,,rtI of RP!' and '1tW i a. of ..'Ill.....
~ and .".SI....~ufq (ex-
41.. ",_", king of ~. Earlier tracted \1"',...."4 ).
in
than 17So A. D. J (reputed) a'. of :sfl..",,, ~ a. of .. ,\ij(Wi,.....
~~,""'~I"I~'

.....'" ,f'I... wmnr "'i1,...

a. of "
m. in It"ltl(tn'" hftq a. of '(",.'q'~'ft:
q:cltt.
(p. 782 ) of (I""''', Hdtr a. of _ m. i. ftnno (on
"'4,.." I. of 8C.dc\\q.
ii,,¥Mf- vide sec. 22.
'fm. Ill. 20), .'W",,,.. (p.
2S9 ), q."idlfti'l, ftr. Ar.
~ a. of ",ltcilt..t\4, (m. by
~).
"""'" o.r -ftr a. of a ~ m. in ~ a. ofunttr (pr. in Punjab
ftwc'iii(l ( on 'fIll'. Ill. 24, 260, .Oriental series ).
26 3-64, 31 S, 322, 326 ), ~
. p. 736• ~ .." ..Clq, ... ,.. I. of 'n~""
( B. O. mu. cat. vol I. No.
~ Earlier than uso A. D.; m.
~~ ,1I,,,e,"" of
,,""'5
,,-"1,
iel\",..,,_. and .,..
in . .
"'w-
22S p. 237. )
..n...... vide ~.
li'....IM a. of ",".'~q and
M.. by .."'.,.. in ,,,ft'fll "*"P.
 '00 IIiIIfIrr tlDIIrJ" . . . .·
ilI·"'' _· a. of com. on 1I"Nt'R'. II'iIUH son of' "\tw,, and pupil
of (iiiqfb,,, father of .."q,in.
~"'~f m. in r..aI.. ftI~.
About ·1600 A. Dj a. of .....
WIth"',,, m. in ~.mmr..,. ,*"88i.

wa\ftii'fvq a. of .... ,Ni,.,.

1'1 (or ~). Earlier than 1555
A. D. ; a. of _ m. in ... ~""
"'ftt,R4, m. by ~ in q1l- _Of"'(IQUi"iand in "I"iriiii.
~..neql"I'"
~~i."", m. by ~ (111. 2.
.wr a. of ~ (11N4t9\;;/iQ)
Same as ~ above. Between
472 ), in r..ufq~q•.
1200-1500 A. D.
::NII%'' ' m. in eM'("',-, elila" son of SfIUiijSll( ; a. of ~
",""iOill( m. in "'8~C. of
~.
-Ri..,... "", 1118"1'1_ (p. 91 ),
in q.Ii'~IC''M of (I .. .,. ... ft'$~ Later than 1686 A. D j I.
1M1ft~"I'" m. in 1118"1'1_ (p. of corn. on 'i41''Ellfi\, of com.
9 ).
1 on ""Iii"'_,of corn. on 'ftt''EIIM,
"lilIl"I'I"''' a. of ...~~ and corn. on l(~, corn. on
'i4Cf418f\illIl'l. '1~"WItt.
flrtrar ~ ( or ftnrar), son of "'~@J. vide under iI,it"' •.
~ W!II"I'ijlq; a. of qq..4jq«f6 ~ I. of 'EIIfft(RIlfi"
(fer ... jq\d¥iftqs, also called mtrr- hlril'\I(II a. of sr~.
+). ri.Ni,ii,iI,l. of,,,••ltui4.
HiM". a. of eM"".I...,.
~1I1.i"Ia:k a. of ~(I(q'il' (ms. HIMqutN,wf a. of 'EII~(",'II(.
No. 2436 of Baroda O. I.). He dl.'ifi~"ifttel a. of ... N\fC ..........
was of -"nia?hi' and followed qcil-IIPft i follows '_ .. ltfI;(,
'l4IUo(~ ..ft"'lfi('I.
~, iii"f\:t«n-w,.
al""" Sec. (reputed) a.
104 I te.,.,"! eft".".,,,.
I. of
of it.",,", (several parts of Ittutl"" son of~, soil of ~
which are separately notedl as RIJ' surnamed IfI('j I. of ""eN IQ-
.1.'-a1q~ .. Bce. ). ftnr, tlwl(r.tofq j wrote m-
"'I ( or ftritllt., ) j a. of .,... ~ in 1776 A. D.
~ for I1rili,~tjQS. Mentions
., ~, wf\$q, RfS'l'
lttW4ut"l a. of "i%4i\"tft"'.'·
"iiiq\lijii" a.oh,....Pw.r.
(BJ3RAS. cat. p. 23 6 NO .. 736).
.,-a.ofltl(ll,Wq and iii(ll'~'-"'''.
liM"." of ""'I(.itll
.''4I(Pt'' t(tA.,·
'1.· of
 Ill"'..."", son· 'of ~; a. of
",...e,..q,flwl{, son of ~q- ; "'I.".~.I; m. in
Probably the same as above.
-"""'1(.
~; a. 01 :ac' ... i,q""oil..iflftl.l.
"",,,eft a. of"""I"I",.. 'I1tCi,,,
a. of 1In"II'~~. •
WfW, pupil of • ;a. of ",,",,-
ffn\w of ~"'. a. of ..mq. (ttm.
'1('I«iM~.ft a. of fiiiiiil .. liI)'qrur.
lIPWa.of~.
'18"'''1 .. a. of i'tMr.tiq.
III1W a. of t1illtfq'cdft.
!i8,~(I\n Tanjore king ( 176S- 1'fRrS, son of 1fRNUt, surnamed
1788 A. D.)j (reputed) a. of wit' ; a. of :acI.i\1' (composed
:ac If\lI,h.mi! ii" "lit
1Ilhmi!ii ••
He is said to have com-
in 1838 A. D. ). ~.
1I'lRIS, son OfUII, surnalued"" ;
posed .m~ also.
a. of itl."oi:...Ui (composed in
m$T~a.of~. 1819 A. D.).
iIaPR, son of iftPot.. ,('t,.N; a. of ~ qfqtt', son of IfT(11I'Uf of the
,Ti•• r.:..,. it,fW4:('tfW'J*,,"i about 1760 A.D.;
a. of :ac,,~.""q.
bo,"o,,, (~). Between 1100
....."iiM', son of. . . . ; a•. of
and uSo A.D.; a. of :aUQWi.iiihli1
~ftl".Ift¥1 (pr. in B. I. 'ii1t."'.J 1114"',"",(, iiiqi'a'W-
~.
series) m. by ~, ~­
ql~'ft and he wrote ",,(ftt.qq. lW sec. 43 ; a. of~.
Mentions fIPi, \ill .. Rt"lifi,~- "vide~.
~'~'~I~' ,iiq",.ft a. of....,..w.
Alii.,,"'.
A. D.; a. of~.
earlier than 14So ~ m. in. "i\fft... r...,. ~
(p. 97 1), ..,,,qlft;"ft, Potatqftt .....
~ a. of "",,4\q, q,.".,,
"""s,.. Earlier than ISSO A. D.; ~tWn
a. of A""_"q,,fft or 'AlII1?I or
iifftIN"", (' on the consecra-
tion of idols &c.) m. in UI'(T-
",,", ""_,,.q_,
,q'iI'f\, son of~; a.of.......
fftNt-lur\,
"t.llii~ib ,I"iili\q, ;ftfft"".,
~ and ~&qR4.I' st'4h.."", (or ~), iliifiq " ....
",,_W R.. 0£ Mi'(4Qcftt. ~, .Ilq"fft, .,.....,.
",,,,_",, pllpil of aft""ii ...tft ; I. 4E1qfft....R, sOn of ~ sec. 99; ••
of (ii4t(t1ia., (or qo ) com. of cftt,ii\i14 (several pa~ of
9D ,1I'1.ftc"f wbieh ~e sep aratel), ~t~d· .ip
 the catalogues, such aurn""'II~1 4IWl4(1iI"ri. L;tter half of 16th
.ii~.\il~ ). century; a. of ." .......'"
( under the patronge of ... ...
IA1Itr ( probably this is only rhe .q ). '
surname ) a. of .... . 1\'1".4.
!{nIT, son of IINI r son of ",,"
, "iiih(~4 m. in al\w,(ii and """ '"
surnamed ·Karajgi. He was a ~.
... . and of .. ""i tl. and • a. of com. on .",... ." ••
resid ed at Nas ik; men tion s RtW
~a. of -.( D. C. ms . No.
and ~ ; a. of .,...,. (com-
i'(­
267 of 1887-9 I)in verse (with a
~ 1691 41~i
posed in . few prose passages abouuNr,,) on
\ia _'I i". ~). Auf rech
wrong in giving the date as 1661.
t is
~, qiii",Ii,.. I", "".WA(,
c:t•• GiJ rimPr (ftq - asks
,,~u
~a.o£thnr. ~)andofa_.
~ a. of .i"l~iw.
~ a. of "1(lqGI.. 'lJq"~.
~ a. of iilri.Aq:cftt.
ft.ret son of "" from the muf
~ a. of WI",,,"'. coUDtry•. Barlier than 1600 A. D.;
~ a. of. d"M •.
st a. of ibql.q,,(tc.
~, son of ~ and elde
brother of ~. About 161 0 ~ a. ohI4"',,".
A.r,.; a. of 'i~.. "Aiwq, lnA"q" ~ alias ~, son of' "1'if PI(-
~. ' ... ; a. of .~ql."", Si""'-
~ ~ a. of Sioilal.,,'" (alias m4', 4i1~"i4, ,,...a,04ftH (com-
'''I"..RI) following •
Names .s, II'fN' and tfm'.
"Eii t..... pleted by his son ~ alias
1111IT1II)' Between J 575-1640
~ ftR Earlier than 1575 A.D.; A.D •

. , a. or "wAtt4 ( compiled ~sonof~,,$oD of. .,.-

, under ijllttt~' ) and M,.".'i;
N. vol. V. p. 282 speaks of _
~ (compiled under Ift'q --
,n'( 418 ), while N. vol VI P.40
says that f\wr.tisq was compiled
under 'al ""I ' J but the works
appear to be the same.
..
i(i¥i\'I••• • a. of Sil4Raitr.wufq (B.
O. 'mss. cat. Vol. I No. 276
, P·3 1 3!).
...., of the iiltt lil.h . His ma-
ternal grand-father was IIfRUI'
author of the twelve ii(WS; a.
of
~,
"4"1\1Si'1''' ''I'''.'
of which ...-
(composed in
1686 A. D. ), 4, .. ""..1111.1-',
..I.... ,.,.... #hII$, 1114i1i,iSI'"
Qt, C..n~q.14rif1li"'lq..ftI and
others were partS. Aufrecht
(pan 1. p. ~n) coDfouDd.~
 IM tI A..... - .Dira.IlIMa
this with the next, but corrected
himself (pan 11. p. 54).
~ a. of ."~"'.I'
~, son of ~ ; a. of corn. on
~, son of~, son of .m- '14".19'" or '14"·1i"'i!i\.\~•.
1IIiR, surnamed III'l'S ( . . . in
Marathi ). He was daughter's "'{"'14 a. of i\i('iiJIII:
son of (1"6"'1"1, father of Q- (PI a. of (814\q.
~. About [6~0-[670 A.D.; a. l144ft.,it(., a. of q.I\i1ifcirif.ticq.
of ,Ill,."••' (or ,IIIe,q::qlil.I),
3IlfI"""JiIA.I or e__ qn\.-
~ (?) a. of l ..... lift4"'cq on
~, .1.~Jici,.~"n, -m- r.. .. qtf\q••
SiI4&'.nC1(, ..tt4ftNi..""', ~ ~GG'''', son of .~..... Sec.8S;
a. of "~"~4U.
~, son of ~; a. of 4'1f~1f­ ,..",,,/R.., son of ~, son 0 .
¥t. .... of the ih"iil. and
honoured by ~ king; between
"'WMI1I a. of n-lqftq"fft. 1~50-1500 A.D.; mentions~,
'-",", Earlier than I HO A•. D.; a. fi, • (~), ftlri'~,
of ~~"I\UC.hil; m.by .lliPold',.;··
~ of ~ and seems to be
tIIft"",
~ or
"4',_,; a. of ~­
(,liql"'''l.~' fMtr-
the same as ~..1\1\ft4 m. by
r.tufqftt1, ~"I.,qlt\;'lift,
~. r..a.ql'" and ~'hijq'~­
~
mention a ~"tflQ which
"tW. is probably the _141'''Si.i~.
" .. ~, """"" a. of ~ (or- ~ nR. Earlier than 1620
II'(N), ill'«(tq and of ~wRi.­ A. D. ; i. of tIIftell*"" " ..R...
~ (which summarises the or " ....,tR!. B. O. mss. cat.
two preceding ). vol. I No. 60 p. .54 is a 1IiIW-
~ About [050-[ 100 A. D.; m.
~ of~, which is pro-
by ~ (on daughter's suc- bably a pan of the ttfh"di.
cession) and i6'8~~i6 ( pp. 92, ~, son of ~; a. of 1I1'Ir
IO~, ~37t ~64, HI). Earlier
than IIOO ~. D.
tC\"\411 _ I. of i\A'(14.
~ a. of com. on 4"111"'"",
m. by """" in "I\riilll

... ..
tf\~ft'" m. in ftlftllfiU (on 4Ql'. ( p. 23 6 ).
UI. ~60) and by ~ ( on ~ a. of q'.Gi.I"ii~" (for
" ,,~ .. ,:n\PiqS ).
 ~ ~, son of Q1I'I"; a. of ~.(dI4j~iii'
( D. C. ms. No.
Q4\ al'Eii' ($1tt4 Iq,ftq ). B of 1898-99 is dated ~
' . 41"'. vide QI&\ ..__ ... 1753 ).
.~ a. ofstn.~.
' .. 4Iflt. a. of 4ld.R1,«ii'ri.
'. 4'' '. a. of a ~ ( q\ijllf,q );
pr. in Kashi S. series.
tlfllll~.,., son of ~, son of
d, son of ~ of j iI'"''''
a. of ;ftrfltC'it~ and corn. there-
~ a. of corn. on ;fll?ltC d of on ( composed in 1494 A. D.).
.,I\ll\",. Aufrecht (I. p. 263) said that
~ a. of II'rqftii"'\;lI'f (corn ..1\)e~0J; composed in 1054 but
piled under orders of prince correcte d himself later ( 11.
~ of Benares, 1770-1781 p. 56).
A. D.). ~ m. as an author in the
~ a. of fJtftq~If('. ~tt4t\\ij( of ~.
~ a. of w''«''~4'!qqqO'. llilP 'QUi a. of !u"rq-orar((!l'
~ a.of a work on . , . (pro-
(attribu ted to ~ ).
bably a r.r.r..) m. in ~­ bur Earlier than 1100 A. D.; a. of
~ fer the view that . : (",.~I\'.i.
in qi~",+ls verses on inhe- l"iii'''''4q""l, son
of~; a. of
ritance means ~. The ,hiliASitft'l.
'Ei(t61",~8'\i (p. 414, Mysore
ed. ) attributes the same view ~ ( reputed) a. of q".i!(~.
to him along with ~, ""'- "',qij,Qiji4 a. of mtAqi!(i'4hIChR(Uiifli.
~and~. Earlier than 1500 A.D.; a. of
\'I'OnifQ'
~ a. of i4it'P4j~ifli. lI.tqiflq and 'E\'Ar.... f4illl.~f\1'r;
~ a. of 6tAfJifilECt'ft. m. in oe'Eifl14ri'N (vol. I p.89I) of
~ ). In 'iIll'H"" (vol. 11.
~ vide sec. 23.
p. 145) we have only ~..-
,itt61ifttOJ;. Vide sec. 65. About M-...of~.

;
1000-1 050 A. ·D.; a. of l111Q' on
~, son of~, son of h-
"1"'8IQ"4$ and of a ~ on
,._m,.. "IN, son of ~ of "rri~
a. of "',,"~Oi. The author re-
~ a. of "'f..ft~. sided at ~ and is later than
,lftiil'Eiqf;,Cri a. of .~""q,.~"- 15001. . D.
son of ~if; a. of .rr.(-
\il'tmtC'
__ ~In, pupil. of ~ .. ,..". sr(tq. Earlier than 1750 A. D.
Earlier than 1696 A. D. i a. of \1A~ a. of ~~1n~.

''R'IIkrt Earlier than 1250 A. D; a.
of corn. on iii'Eilfft m. by ~.
~ son of~j a. ofOQll\u,~
ri'f'h,Ii'\' (probably same as
. next).
~, son of ~; a. of QffWhfl-
r..~qOQ'( composed in ~ 1408
(1492 A. D.); ms. No. 12052
(Baroda O. 1. ) was copied in
tq, 1620 anirqft-i (Dec. I 553
A. D. ). It recites that the work
was composed during the reign
of king efhiii'Jit'll and mentions
11i~1~'c"', ~, ~ and
'f1q_"qlVen.
~..... a. of corn. on $l(lJ-
r.rafq- (ofiif\R), of ~:ildlluqAtt:Et",
of '4i\idaUQaq"t1Il.
_ a. of m. in ~~
1IJ1q'
and ~ ( Ill. 2. 747 ).
• itli"ql«N a. of C.Cli"R(Sllt"Jj-
. - , fP'.fIf\ui',qii8!6 (B. O.
mss. cat. vol. I. No. 263
p. 286). Both works are pro-
bably the same.
, ""'Q~Cri alias ~",q"N~'H, son
1i.\I""iii~", son of ii'1iEiliiifi" j
a. of 4,"(",1.(. Later than
16S0 A. D.
~, son of~;
'ld"I~ .. fbl.
a.
~ a. ot corn. on q'~"M~ItI;
m. in .qll8a's Si Iq"", .. M •.
(p. S29 ).
~ a. at com. on 4i"Clili~ifi'"
II1tI of 1,,\lqUl....
B. D. 89.
70S
oqq Earlier than 1050 A. D.; m.
in 15I~ of 'ifti(riOii'"
(pp. 134, 264, 543 ).
a. of a ~; ...
\lQJ" is8r"'......
m. in the 3i~f\q,«tft of ;nu-
~, in f.ldp:nif(t. Probably
the same as the preceding.
~. Vide sec. 64.
~ (queen of "~6~" of
firftI~ ) reputed author of
ql .... I<tQI .. lOft (real author being
F'4<IIQ{ft) and~. About
first half of 15th century.
"ft~. son 01" ~)Oq:r;:\. of
~N."8Hr.
~ a. of a ~ ; 111. in ftm~T
( on 'fflf. Ill. 290 ).
iIi\t. son of ~ .."A'l j a. of 1iitftI:-
OQI(OQ ....'f, ~intfOQ8'"''f· .
~ a, of "i,,"'~!6I .
;p:r-:r. younger brother of ~;
a. of ~, corn. on the
111"....11...
"iE("~" a. of Uftl810Qlftiliio\'(.
of (,iiqIVCK ."\l\1q;,ft'l. Sec.
105; a. of "1~Sl"", ~­
fJiin .. II, tft",,@t&ftT, qTl45"'ii'(1',.
""(I.Si~q, Si"ri'~ ( corn. on
of
",wcm,,, (
ft4ri'lt4\T ),
A.) ~ alias~
corn. on
"'Q'''''\-i:n(~III,n , ~won. )
'iiiq itff ( corn. on " ...ttu.w ,
1Uf'.tri~q;1 ( corn. on .. WlIIft"," of
ti!f\iQ;,I\i4' ), "N("H8ri', ~
RPI (of which (cWi<~". 1S
a part), ,~;j'''8'« (0£ wh1ch
 ........"..u. is a pan). He
probably composed ..tcftI:~
e...... and "'.de'......
. . . . a. of "1Ii.,ftI+HUi.
....." ..... , son of "",...ttt.;
I. of ~Jl'4e.( (composed in
. 1780 A. D. ).
IImII' vide under ~.
d I a. of i1'''''''~(Hi.
'"'" a. of ... '4.............
~ ; c:omposed in 1614 A.
,1\.,-
""" vide ~ Ub.
IIdtI a. ordwwt_ii ..,., .. ,(;,,"'"
. . . or tftrIlIR About 1300-
•
J 32 S A. D.; a. of ..... UNi"
. (vide B. O. mss. cat. vol. I. ......-. flourished before 1435 A,D.;
No. 270 p. 209 ).
",,',--.. (reputed ) a. of
~pr Wir..'ittt. About 1425-
",1..
1\&- No. 3858 Baroda O. 1. c:opied
SO A. D.
Ift-'..., a. of ",l,Al-,u,,".
dI 1Ii,_"tal(, son of •
ItC\i4i(1. Later than 1400 A. n. j
•. of ~""."Slifl4. Pr. in B.
I. series.
IIdQ iw.... ' ' 1(, son of ..I..iI'41'. ;
a. of ....stftI.'... Au,4...
-mt\' a. of ~""4d.
_ a. of ilwI\,Rt,.
IRtft'14''''.. a. ofltd~"'" (B. O. • • son of~ of Haldipur in
mu. cat. vol. I No. 223 P.236).
IN,", aM of ..U.4. . ." ....
I.
and c:om. ii.I~.' thereon and
"',Ilt... ;
of: a .work .On m in
,om.on"" "'-_Hw••.
iihR a. of ~~.
"~,,,,'I\' I. of smr-'l,",~AI (fol
followers of~ ) .
..~,,"'.. a.ofih~¥(Uj·
....("'...~ ..I a. of.,.,,\1•• 01.
-'IIl""'('
~. SOD of ~ of the "'-
family; I. of
qWt and·
"M. and n-
,'"' ,+4,''"' '
The real
author was~. Often read
D.
as II((lW in the catalogues;
vide Pelerson's Sth Report
p. 177 extract and B. O. mss.
.,..
cat. vol. I No. 19S p. 210
where we have both ~ and
a. of iiI,."l(\q or- ~ (ms.
in 1491 " iiN) and flIk-
m. in .. and''I''..'.
• ...8 ••,.
of ~ a. of "","f« and ,,'CN¥.
..,., son of.",... Later than
16u A. D.; a. of ,Mthftiq
based on ~".. "".
"''',.." son of .... ; a. of fWN-
.... (whic:h is an abstrac:t of
~ ... Rt .. ), "t.t(..~q, .,...
ftc~"iN. Most probably the
same as the prec:ediQg.
Nonh Canar.r i about 174 1-
1781 A. D., a. of
..n9ll......
iI'i''''"',
i,', WMrI...... ·
......" ... or ;nail.,..., soq of ft1.-
"I and WIt. Sec. 110 ; a. .....n-
 lMI".A....... .',..... "
~'i\, :acl~.r.cdtq, iI("l\\1- ~ a. of 114\.. ",.. on ..4'•• '4,
m, " ...:cftI; ttr-n".\4(, II'RI'I'i' Earlier than 1600 A. D. ; a.
"AI,,".. , Altti8\ltCi or- "'", •• , of ","","("4'..".
"'.Si. (~'q, '4iUllSid'l i i, ~ IImQ'Ur Earlier than 14So A. D. i a••
m, lI,qAl~1"\4', 11 14 ftllii-
"'' ftt",'' ' •• ;
"",••, "'\'''',\4(,
1I1'tR, "''''',.,....~ or "',",..
' ' «NI- of com.
in ""..(MSil(l .. (~ portion ).
m.

1fAT4'Ur, SoD of 1q'iW. Earlier than

~,,,,,Ft,."~q (probably
1 SOO A. D. ; a. of 1t1'I4' on ~.
same as preceding).
... ; m. in "'ca... and ~
","IiII m. as a ~!I'R in f.rc.trr- '"' ' 'ft'' of ,."".. .
• "Si"".. ( p. 20).
ICRNW, SOD o£ _.""., sur-.
;n~ Sec. 36. named ~; a. of . .',.,,,,,,
IIro{ (reputed) a. of .. ,d-'". or lIeft..",,, and .. ,",..(, . . .
_ . Later than 1650 A. D.
or tt""1 11.
IfI'(NIr a. of a. ~Rr m. in smTi
1f'RI1lUr, son of ~ of the .
m-
aftw ; a. of com. on "'...' ......
pp. 135, 146, soo, s08. In the
Mad. Govt. Oriental Library ar. It is probably this IIm'I'II
there is a 'UUq'i'E,ftt in 9 that is m. in ..".(..,..wIt...
chapters, where iIT(14'Gf asks IfRI4'II' a. of ..' ....i4.. C,iN.".
~ about sins. Ii'R14'iI' a. of ... 8141fqc". Later
IIRI1f'I' .m. in .. '",,1 .. ( of 1(""" than 1450 A. D.
~ a. of " ... 4ift..l",, (for
1ImQ'Ur, son of 1PPft',·son of ~;
'"'" followers ).
a. of l'i..'i ..",,"6, (composed
iQ 1578 A. D.) and of I'd- ;nuqar a. of .~"af\.
wmrv. and its com. ..,A,..."", ~ a. of ~"~,,,. Before
( composed in 1572 A. D. ). 1675 A. D.
IIAN'I a. of a . . . ;~. in ~ ..m... a. of .. ,,~,.~,...
""'" (p. (16) and ..I ..'","'" (p.
746)of~.
"""'" a. of ''''iliiid'tiw.
a. of wm. on ~m.-."'"
1I'mft, son of
of Iftqfr.
... aftll'''',
son
Probably earlier 1iRIQ'Ui', pupil of ",'_ .., ; a. of
aq"'i(",~ ..AII. About 1100 A.D.
than 1570 A. D. He was from
wft"'i!8S~ iu ~ ; a. of corn. ~ a. of "'ltew,.,.
g.Si,"'. on tI' .... " ..... and
en a ......." also.
IIm'IUi (~ ) a. of
¥C1te",(.
tt"'"
and
 '10&
~ ~sqlGiiQ ; m. in qeli(\tt\riiii
(p. 30 ), Wt(fttriilll (p. 708
where his explanation of the
last ... of 3CIQ\dRi"A". is
given), in "'1'1\'11'" of 5ip'
in .....flirN''iluifl of 'ilfill'E('''w:q.
IfR'i'IlUf ~ son of ait1I'; a. 01
~1'i!Siifn~ corn. on .~q'.
,,1\lqol:cUhqifi'lO a. of ~llftftlin,"l,n.
~Mi(..
. ri.
""140Ia." a. of IlCiitWSI.......ift" or
ftltl4Uiriiif4iiIQ a. of (l814Ililt'"
;J'Ri'4'1I(\'lftm, son of 411T4"1II' Later
than 1400 A. D.; a. of "oi\'Ii(~OI.
""1401(11\m a. of $ltrf~5aq,«(ft.
"1\l40~"J son of ......_" son of
(ii(I~'Cj_". He was pupil of
..,im. About 1750-80 A. D.;
a. of corn. on (i1f\0'''liH8fttlil
of his grandfather.
"fU40IQiQn, son of iit~.mlq{aCn,
pupil of ~R~. Earlier than
1720 A. D.; a. of filtqll\lCoc.,-
IfrJm:rr (ms. No. 883 I of
Baroda O. I. is fill!qIlJft .. i'Efl of
0fRI1fUf, son of ~»ci"'It(), Av-
qllift"jelq;iR$f •
.,1(140Iqfqw, son of ~»ci"'I"c.ft
( aC'.c. to Stein's cat p. 107) and
son of I1ri' e1 eft (ace. to Bik.
cat. p. 449 ) ; a. of 'Ef,\,4ii, .. *t(ft
a'Air.
"1(140NfttCri a. of it\CII"I'E(.,"I"4.
"1(l40Iiil, son of (Iilliii(iil' Sec.
IO~.; a. of &twa~q,«(ft", 3NOr'
f.roiq'.'''I'''R'I.tq .. fft,~~~
~, ;w1" .. ' .... qt," "'' '.'1,
I1ctai"i'Ii. 'ill "riiltl,,\UC"i,I\q..fA,
",'Uq'i"" or '6lq"fc\, 4"1""(61-
i.ilM¥, aiI'Si ..(~ulq, firf'r-
~,PI'S""i(I.,,,tit'" I\iQII""-
_ , "le 4" h.'ll, 418f.lufQ
- 4,ftlj'W'Qlij, '~f'EfW~q ...lte, ~
,)"q,,(ft, ~."''4(q,«Ite. Por-
tions of his SC1iro;r and other
works are separately entered in
the catalogues as distinct works .
ij' .. '40Iiil a. of ",.Aq«fft.
ilRNUP1I between 1400-1600A,D.;
a. of ,,",,'!Pit,
;r((,ijUiiil a. of ;(,ta~. ( ms. No.
II 147 of Baroda O. I. ).
ftm4'Oi'atI a. of SW~I"hlit.,.
;n'Uij'Ot11l a. of~.
ij'dijUU'i' son of Uii', son of ;mr-
41Ii' ; a. of Q;1,ft"'"51.',' ( com-
posed by order of ~ ).
;n(1'ij'~ a. of ~rq'tftRi"ij'~.
"1(14011lC",)qrmq a. of .r.c.,Rel.
.,/(,ijoli,irk a. of lI"it.,.
.,/040,,1""1: a. of W8j~'(iI" (a
different work from ~­
ej(it., ) .
ij/('ijUI(I"Rt'lI.,,"'.ft~liill,,/Q a. of
w8j~,e,~.
." .. /ijUI'Efillt';ti a. of "Rftf",ftt corn.
on "I~, of ~"",, of
~. As ~14"a ( 143 I
A. D•. ) mention& him, he is
earlier than 1400 A. D. Vide
Bhandarkar's Report for 1883-
84 p. 62.

, antr.
"1'(lqOlI. a. of corn. on iihliill,-
~ of "fll". "I.... 1...14.
ina~qR.ff, son of hi1N'l a. of
"flOI'lft$' and COrn. SII40I(ilt"I-
ftArr thereon.
'09
~~'"""81 and com. on aP-
ifl"lioa, son of 41 ...."1. Sec.
107 ; a. of 1111111", ..18.. (divided
into I2 W'lWs ), 6QIII"tt'M. pit-
~.
tt161l6oa son of 1i'IW{; a. of I(iit-

f.ra'1""f a. of SCcllll'Ei 1(. ~.

;fl"lioa a. of "'1~1fi4Irili.
r..Ni"~ a. of ii"t(lAq;r.
;f\slioa a. of \1"''''''''1.
PlNI"", a. of 'ii("Awl4P41"AI"'''-
~. ;/f••Go a. of 'i"~"i"i.
tt1.45oa a. of .o."o.q~ ........ and
f.\'~(I" a. of an;n(RRlfl'.
iO'WUCq"p-(.
r.r......
"45I(' m. in 'Ei,,,,C'I't~6Ili(Ii ';fl6l45oatf\~ri son of 3icqqtt\~
. (pp. SI, 349).
...\CCI ... 14, of the ~f1IIi\'!t'; a.
~ill.P.tlcq a. of \wlijq'~' Of3ili{tl45.
r.t(II"~~""li'i m. in the 1{11l1n1i'- t&J"oa 4'Cft-.tI: a. of q~".sc-,,,;ft.
of WI,neu,,,. "'.4500,1\ a. of 'R~.
f.rtft"'Ei~ql",q a. of QqI4P4I ..i{t- ift.$Ool"iJI. a. of "tiI"'EiI(.
fiAn' COOl. on Rlttlrtm of ~~- .nw45"6I ( ~) a. of lil"."-
~. .
~.
A-~q(li!1II a. of mq.. li(Ii(cul an~ ifi6lIAt(411 son of ~ (author
'tiii(4(a"'... i8r.tcf,q. of q;~). Before 1500 A. D.;
ili6liiUa or IftqRr ; a. of~Ei~EiI1f. a. of 451...1Ul; m. in .....
ofl845oa a. of "1'?i... 'lft•. ~ (p. 275) of 4il~"I"".
oBelioa a. of iOi"OiqAtI\ or- He is probably the same as
fftror. ;ft.IAt' m. as ill6i4$J{ of lilNlq"
~, son of ,Irill; a. of in the q"~ill"ri'M of (J4C""
rc"o.q r.cclq. (vol. lI. p. 496 ).
;fl(4l6oo a. of com. on~. ~(?), son of ~; a. of
com. on iil"$l"i"'!II or "11."'-
ijlWlioil a: of srftl"iSlfftwr. 'fmI.iI of !51'fij'j'ij'if. It is probable
.ttwlioa a. of com. OD ill","1i of that ~ is a misreading of
"".m.. ;ft.IAt, meaning mp.
~ a. of ~Ofqill",(. • ( etrR11lIt )., Later than 1400
~ son of 1IIti'ft', son of Af'im'- A. D.; a. of iilrlt ...t(tAIIII an4
",,*,. About 1600 A. D. ; I~, of ic"sctt't~45r.
 710

• a. of~'''''''~A'''. '~'j(Oq or ''lftIil... ,4. Earlier

""', of the itfbCM4fflsl, son of than 1440 A. D. Vide Bhandar-
(1A.'II(''''14. BetWeen 13 60- kar's Report. 1883-84 p. 76 ; a.
143S A. D. ; a. ofsl~'jq,RffRI'. of ~ ... ftIs ... eiI,q.
"'" of "AI.?lsh resided on the ttft a. of (I,tiq'\1q alias ~~.
_ _ near "I!I"",,~,ft in '''i!\iil. Before 1607 A. D.
Earlier than 1 S6S A. D. and
later than 1300 A. D.; a. of 'ltft, surnamed ~; a. of
~1 ...tmIT. He mentions q- iil\4'f(liffte,.
..
.4~"" taa. 'ltft, pupil of ~;
",~a'l., .
a. of ~­
• a. of ItMA,AliAqcili,.
.,., son of A''I' ' 'iiiilq
'lWft' SifatJftrt« a. of ,,,tittlq·
...... N4,qq1

.J '(luo,,,,.,cfo,.'''Iif""i-
~ ; a. of corn. on
qr and
son of "Aif1 ,... ,q surnamed
~. 1400-1 450 A. D.; a. ¥\W-
ftliqtC\ftcliIRt",(OI, and of corn.
i,iiii (probably
of """,ij r.tdcq. """') a.

Cfltl'l(i'ttii, son of Ai, .. i'N,w,q

~. Earlierthan 1600 A. D. ; a.
of ft"flir.tdjq (N. vol. V. p. IS S)·
d'-

on ~"~clq"i' (of """I ), CQtqd~ii a. of ~~,,;'q. Proba-

~"iCtC\ftcli'J ",,,,,,,cA,,, or _- bly he is identical with the
ft'fill"''''. J ms. 10410 (Baroda preceding.
O. I.) gives date of composi- qq4li(fi\ii a. of RlAI... ,,",;
tion (?) as '1'''r'l'J 'iil'JRt .. - MS. of ~.!i"o\ was copied in
\1fWk "~AI"if ( i. e. 1330 n-). 1464 A. D. by him. ; probably
'~ea.( a. of SiiilONI"" the same as above (B. O.
•
vRt,qfbcft a. of amrr.w. mss. cat. vol. 1. No. 145
''''''''I, son of ~ of ~­
~ ; a. or e"",""",,,.
p. 146 ).
~ ~ a. of .a".I".'.
''''''''I a. of ,,.lisse'--'I'''· in IJTRR of ~.
ft1Ot'Ot' m.
'~'''I' son of ~; a. of Q1i'iiiiflt, m. in ,"aAI~il\t.
"."tfwtAArr.
tf',"1 (JfiAi 6¥) a. of ~­
1.....'.1'' 14
m. in' liiiM ¥
( p. 63) ohft,d ""'''.
~. 1~.ftq'i\"'''li1( m. by ~ (Ill.
'~'''I' son of .""quI"I' Be-
tween'Jsoo-I600 A, D.; a. of
2. 481) as refuting
view. Between 107S-U2S A. D.
ift"". ,.s
~ a. of "1\4~.I.i"ii'-
,ti''''I,"~''''' a. of ~rft""'1 ~.

~, son at ~. Between
1460-1550 A. D. ; a. of ~­
wm or \t'M.n. (under ,,"-
..t, queen of ~, king on
the.>.
Earlier tban 1700 A. D. ;
a.• of f~Uh f\r..It., .
~ a. of ('''4I\t(Mlilllti4t (ac-
cording to Q!il(ft' ).
q"ih ..,,,,, son of 41"'4(1", son of
1ft1(w. Between 1340-1400 A.D.,
as he composed his Iqt6tlI.(..
in 1367 A. D. ; a. of ~
.r..m.
q""I .. tt\~4f',
son of mmr, son of
iI'RN'I',residing on the banks of
the IA'U at p.."'\t!i\; a. of
sil~8i4';G' and Si~I'Etcfu,. (Vide
Bhandarkar's Repon' 1883-84
p. 3SS for both ).
q(IQIW, son of \41"/('R. Later than
1685 of corn. o'n .p-
A. D. ; a.
11IRftr.
q(R'4I16 a. of iIIIIC'l.....q...ftI.
q(RI""'IA" a~ of ",f.. f~I~.
q....... " a. of lQiIIIi... fttiN (on
..'"'''' .... I..~G1 ).
IIAWA~, pupil of ,.".,,,....-
~_ ; a. of WIttR"'~ and
•4\".,."..,. .
4't. .... 4I~I"at. a. of 3IIIW a com.
on "'' Ni",,,,.,
hi
~ a. of 1I:",....8ril or Van-
...".,..,.
q(14(1ii a. of "'II"N",
Q(14(lii, son of.i, an "''''.1'''';
a. of R'lifjiQCitt composed in
1458 A: D.
Q'8(IRfti... Laterthan 1685 A. D.;
a. of corn. on 8\«'IGcq~.
~. Sec. 35 ; a. of_.
~ a. of iIIl~ftI~ ••
~ or ~ m. as a,n author
on politics in corn. on ;ftfitr-
ilt ....... '".
~, minister of 8"'GI~" and
son of '4iRN. About 1160-
1200 A. D. i a. ohilll(l\Q,q, wJ
.Att\~.1 or ,tt,.z.qcftl, tm(-
. . and q,.q'N'iftt.
QIUI(W, son of ~"" .. ,.. , sur-
named m, a. of se'" ,(m:-
~ (composed in 1780 A. D.)
at ~ near Nasik and q:-
tllI\fI tlc,"," ~• .,.
~ ~ 111 a. of .I.... ~I·
qmIIi{ a. of ......
~ m. in the se",~",",•.
~ m. as a writer on politics in
com. on ",rt.llil+i.",.
Amwt. Sec. 44 ; a. of a~. .
~ son of ."'NI.'''.
ween 1500-1675 A. D.; a. of
Bet-
~ and ""rit",,,,,,,,...
fRrr"I( a. of ','1i111,",,,tA (B. O .
mss. cat. vol. I. No. 193 p.
208 ).
 rRw'...Rt ..,..... ,.#tw a. of ~ QA't or· Si'ii(""~ and ""eR(
~ and flic""tiif1i(\. About 1i11Q'.
1604 A. D.
" ..1,"" .~iQ'''I.ftll(l a. of a4hl(l'i(-
,,-i\iil( a. of IUQI, .. ,."".(lI(. 1fnIJT.
, ..""iil( a. of !RIO,,,,,". ""'"ii''iPi('l'I(,ufi pupil of~;
",.mm a. Of;sr(1liistHltT, \i';i'('I\ISiaN- a. of~, qfRq-~ur,·
SRnif. wRte,\(liiC.
,,"l1iil( a. of \1C1i'('1~i(4C1.'~ ~ Sec. 4S ; a. of a _ .
(D. C. mss. No. 177 of 1884- an a. of ~ ; m. in "'~""'~R1'.
86 is dated ~ 1816 i. e. 17S9
A. D.). It deals with ~
from ~ to IIRUi' for the I"'("'~ m. in ~. " . .,. I. 6. 19.
followers of 1lift'i114I1Q.· Based 7. and I. 10. 28. I.
upon ~s work.
'lA:t;(l\l\i'tliJCl"iU. m. in "f4:nw
,+it,"" son of Born
ccYw I..... ( p. 314) by (i"i;('"
~ 1724 (1668 A.D.) and died
~ 1781 (1725 A. D.); a. of
vQi"ilii'l, son of ;rr1I'RW; a. of
stl'~"EIiililllil (part of ..in"':
41 ......"I(Gi.. 14, IQlo~8~tlililh
1i181fttAl ).
(ic"'I,,~d\q""(Gi. He was
7th from the great Vallabha- ~ a. of "IiIIilAq.tdtt.
cArya. 'l"'flqmr a. of a:mh. Probably
""'' M a. of ~g;u.,~ufq.
r
the same as the ~ attribut-
ed to ~ who was a brother
"~ii" a. of (ici'QI(4~diq.
of tuft"" and son of "4"418.
, ..<it"M a. of .a~.,;w or d--
RtI~"IWi (ms. No. 83 61 q. a. of ~; m. in Rnn"u
Baroda O. I. ). .( on Q. Ill. 18, a prose pas-
sage ), ~flt"ili~.' (on ~,
,.4ft"" son of \""'iIi'.;: a. of Mysore ed. p. 1.4 ).
"ca'N,ltH'H. ~ Sec. 24.
"o(IiiM a. of~. Earlier than
167S A. D. sRmt
Sec:46.
IW"",, prince of ~ dynasty; ~ Sec. 47.
(rep.uted) a. of fJf,fi~*,,~. IU'N.."''' Sec. 100 j (reputed)
About 1500 A. D. a. of ild"Mli.c or ..'.ad,q-
""'14So
"".l'a·A.CdD.; Earlier than RMVI', ,,~"lttlr81" and ~
a. of .aitll1fCl'(- \fQ. His . '•• 'iW....... (
yide

D. C. ms.- No. 981 ot 1887-91)
js not a work on d~, but
. -on eroties and poetic fanmsies
....,
_- ~i~ ~!" ,"1'lIl and magi-
, cian's tricks &c.
.thwr a. -of a . . . ; m. in Wr'J-
~of...m.
sci(\q." m. in ~'tllftt"al\t p. 361 .
Vide sec. 80.
.
se........., son of Ift.."IA.. i a. of
iil'iSCtflq. Earlier than 1525 A.D.
SC"'fliill'I.14, son of 'IW'Q. Latter
half o~ 16th century. He wrote
."CI"" or _."lil4SSCf6I\l by
order of ~,lIi_ii, a Bunde1la
chief; a. of SCIQ"TiSC¥141.
~ a. of ¥liltif(i6i41~f61 and
• iitfl(iiJ.,."I,Ri and IIQjq"~­
~.'
It1II'R ~ a. of 1III1W"'t"Il"S1 a
corn. on the ~ilrot"Q of m-
~.
~ Earlier than 1600
a.of~.
SC~''''"I a. of .1I'."fP·
iil""i a. of ""'M"'8'.
A. D. ;
aM' a. of _ltIftI_"I.I'tI1l.~'
'ilIte" .
aR, son of~, son of
~.- A ~ lived under
-Ws leign in ~; a. of
..aft..AsciA1;ft (completed in
1410, of what era is rather
doubtful; probably~. Vide
uDder 4tM..AsctftAiwft •
.... ,0.
'113
~"f.\"
qfir,
...... (or""ll'llenilsona.ofof ...
of the
q'if(' ),
i
Rf-
4-'1q."', i1ri"\'fi(Ni t
iiiQr.iiiU(lq ( composed in ~
.till"""
167S ), tlll'(ivJ~FriI"ftll com. on
ilii\Clftlall, 'l'I"'ffililcQ (D. C.
ms. No. 126, of 1884-86 says
it was composed in" 16S9).
,"rot" a. of Sl4\'*,","'('$I\.
",4ft4041.. a. of ri~ ... f.\ .......
'IRA' vide nnder ~ or ~.
...
ua.of~.
~ a. of "(iJ~CllfllI.
Q1Il' a. of PINt I".
.,q••dtl.
.iI1n( m. in ~~ (p. 33) of
aa~it(I"i\f and in
pp. 690 and 686 (where we
IN"'' '...
have .NtI~ifll"ciis ....:).
Earlier than I SOO A. D. He is
probably the same as the author
. of '"I.I....~II(.
QS1II a. of iiiClittl.",.\.
-.
qqa.of~.
~ a. of 1Ij,IUq:cItl, ",I.MI."
-
""!!Oil., son of ~ of the ft-
amr. He came from ",,,,,lftwl
(modern Cambay); a. of ......
f(~ (composed in 1623
A. D.) and com. composed in
fQiw 1699 i. e. 1643 A. D. (vide
D. C. mss. No. 204 of 1884-87'
aDd~of ~"lt.cfl. -
qot • • a. of 'UCI.M"o(t~.I. that fIt1.1II was originallY· aD
'@9It4i .. Sec. 83 ; a. of 311"''1111(,
inhabitant of '101"11141 (.n the
Ratnagiri Di&trict). Baroda O.
3I1",*IH1Iil(,~' and sn'fm'-
I. No. 8442 gives the date
~.
as (",,"\,"11' (i. e. 1740 -)
_\teq,,1lfIIi' a. of R/'iiri+"Hi'IiIR. and seems to be the correct
vide under firffi:.
fI(1(tQI\'ij'fq' date. This would show that he
~ ( and others) ; a. of ~- is the same as the above. In
'Iutii~ (compiled in 1773 the 'PfRri he refers to .,.-
A. D.). ~ as his work.

iill\Oijut a. o f . ( m. in 1t11ffWw- f(ltqOl"5 or ai\eqUCifl a.of "'Ila"'"

. 1IIl4J) and as a writer on politics and of ti'lQOOlifft4,"- (""'"'
~).
in the corn. on the ;fi~'''IN''ri.
_.."jqU, a. of qAtt\~"'i. "I~""I' surnamed:an!lr (modern
Afh1ye ). About 1740 A. D.; a.
tl'S'1I a. ofif\Wf\CIIq'· or if\l'Ciij",
ofq''l.Q¥'Uf.
(N. vol. X. p. 2l8). Mentions
i\
I
wmrr alias ."10.,."
qnit. Sec. II~.
• ",(i4ffQf.
Vide under 4i1~fli" qnit above.
1ff\1II alias 3Cflfflifl ; a. of srifteT-
qo:dr. iilltf.\'i(~n', surnamed "'; a. of
iO'"U.q~~ or- ~.
~, son of ~, surnamed
~ a. of 1(1I8'IR"'M'l~' .
~ (modern K~lakara); a.
~.Sec.67·
.. "'.;...·lql4iiiqillt', SM~ii""~
( composed in 1814 A. D. ) and ~ a. of ilR"'' ' '
''''lMd (composed in 1810 ~. a ,,''-'OI,eq residing il)
A. D. ). Vide N. vol. IX p. 302 "'fill 111 ; a. oh"'",,,,.
for the first. ~pIf a. of ,.,f6_"IIMt",.
""", son of ~, surnamed ~ a. of ~ corn. OD
~ of the l\iiQI .. " caste; a. ft'tiCij+tllii~ of
of fiNR,", ( composed in (I(t- ~, son of ~, surnamed
.,,,,Q",8.
"""iiil'
«a_.. i. e. §ake 1640) at
on southern bank
'I'S6~aCM ; a. of ,,,,~,,,,,,~.

of the riverPIIT. Vide N. vol II'f8PIf a. of .ttM..,AM·

. X. pp. 217-219. Therefore ,,",pit, son of ~ ; a. of ft'"
either this date is wrong or ""'ISi4\'I,
there were two '"l'1I ~, ~lI'Uf ~ son of .,"(141,
whose father's name also was of the "ImI' family ; a. of p-
the same. _iC"~ further says w~ ( on iUGRI ... ). .
 ftl

.......41,..d a. of r.cl....,_. " . .idiM m. in Rldi"'(I ( on ......

111.290 .) •
..........' son of (~"'''I; a. of
tft_IhIl...... r.cIa... Earlier than ".a,,,•.
1'73S A. D. flNiN" .. m. by __ il"UII.i oC
....... ..... a. of ftcI\iPc'q . 1ft.,... "", .
..""'' d a. of .q,.As""o,.
"N(141(. Vide sec. 35, pp. 195-
••8Ai' a. of '''aPcIe...
196 above .
•• _.' son of ~""'''''I' sur-
named ~; a. of im'j.e,(- 'iC5i.-H",m. in "'ril",(1, by 6(l(W
lid. on.. 'I. '" 22. IS, ~
(pp. 910, 1125, 1171 ), ~-
...8Ailor ...... , son of ~, ~.
surnamed ~. Sec. I I I ; a.
• ql.Red.... , .1• ....., (corn. on ~ m. in ftRrro (on "",. Ill.
ftld'iii(l of "!iil~"(), "dtln.-
2S6, 265 ) and in IIlfI"iill\••
m, tft_~if4i.cMr.c"q. ",""'"m. in the "'ril'(1 (on
.....,.... Sec. 6S • q.ln.277)·
....i"'...'ii• •, son of ~,
a. of lilq~-
"""0.
son of II'R1q1I( i
...mr or
iftnlit, son of ~ i a. of "pw-
'i~iI"f.
. . . m. in 'I.Oi\i~" of 'IWII",
N".eRe· by~ on •. ". ".23. 12, 3R-
~ p. 1074, finno (on • .

..."',,""'.. a. of
~.
l,,,,,Oi,,,,.- "41i'....... m. in
Ill. 255 ) •
(on
RlHillm
q. 111.290 ), .'8I1i".. (P·140)•
. . m. by ftldlfil'(l' ( on q. Ill.
SS ) and in ,,""(N ofn. "tiI.. m. by .I.~l. of
.... a. of ~1,.. Ac1' aft.,."" ...
it\:",•• a. of '''',,;W.lilIJti\4it ....~ m. in ftm. (on ,"". Ill.
11111.",.. (B. O. mss. cat. vol. 254, 261 ).
I. No. 322 p. 23S ). i(i1Im' m. bY'1II"4",in P-t1a..RI".
.... Sec. 2S ; m. by ... ,.M... of m. by ftlHiltR1' ( on GQf. III
..n._i.... 20), .1."..
i(I'WI
aft'Mi,'"
...... •
of
 ft.
"tA, 8m. in rtlriliiRf,' .18M_ ~. Earlier than IIOO A. D. ;
(p. 3 (;) of ..n..,.'I,""
. 'lW, .1...1« (p. 114)·
~ a. of 1QIq' ori iII'fI~". m. by
i(\""", in 8~ri\41 (p. 3u) as
;
" . . m. in rtlrilQiU (on q . II referred to by ~.
I3S and III. 20 ),·(1(t..pft~.I(1, ."~CilaM a. of usrdl ••.
1i14t\i:WIt':liih ~ pp.. 90 9,
1070, 1243.
"",'OC'' "' ' ' ' a. of .~,,"..qd.
"U.ili4("'" a. of f\1rC,.... (ta..fjtf.
"c.GQliij m. in ftlftllfl~ (on .....
Ill. 290), 1i14"tilt"". .."Iilwoctatmft', pupil of (It<<I''',,,-
~i between 1420-1554 A. D. i
~ a. of lI't6fjq'~ compose4
at the bidding of king tftfb.
.ne",...
a. of " ... .
(B. O. Mss: cat. vol. I. p. 1 I 1 ). 1I1Tf~ a. of i1M1."q"ftt.
tndit a. of _ft""". 1q1't$, son of ~ .. (; a. of q-
lIIT~I"i4iU,q.(OI.
~ Sec. 26, 37.
'''iiU'aci,t, son of ~; a. of
..... son of ~ ; a. of 1t8"1(1- .'&."'H(III.
com. on
~ composed in 1681 A. D.
~ m. in ftmo ( on ...... Ill.
and ..e..lef.\'Jrq- (prC?bably the
same as the preceding). 257 ).
~ a. ofl.. ,f\i1~ (45,.r..&Q,
~ a.ofa~; m. in the
,.u
riP.iij",,,,. of ft. "I'
Stein's cat. p. 110 ).
1I~ a. of .. \,P4.qs.
~ m. in ~ pp. 27, SI,
229, S33, tmm', "Rt'EiI'k.I. 1t"prffiA: a. of com. liftlqejq~r
on "'~6ft4.
~. vide under ~; a. of
---........
"'Hiil""1I1; • -"--!1:'IIIIIrIII:r.
m. 10 'Lri....II6(.
"If:qca. Earlier than 1520 A. D. ;
ms. No. 3883 (Baroda O. I.)
ilq'"qRlift a. of .. ,",u.(t~ •.
. or .. 1:filq.I8.,r (corn. on qqJ«-
1ISI'fIN), of i~ .....,Alch com. on
a. of com. on Bill""
is dated ~ 1579 ( 1522 A. D.);

"""t..:6I1.
and

~. .
ri+iila\UiI, "'Uifl1"flIltd, ~.

~a.of~andofa""; ~ a. of com. on
corn. on or ~
"1I,~,1tI (same as the prece-
ding work).
"'' '.u-
sec. 6; a. of a ~'fftr ; a. of ~.
.. lilllMal ; a. of iilfiii1i1i11SW.
"F~<if~nr, son of elflfhn: and
....... a. of ~ j m. by ftlrillflU brother of ,it~~""" About
( on.,..... Ill. 262, 268), Wf- IS75-I650A.D.; a.of"'4I"1I414,
·d ( pp. 447, S36, 880 ), 'Ifit- of corn. o~ ~, .~-
~. itI1h, "'"P, ~(-.),

RlAlip..&q orflilAlip....q,,~q, ftd'I-
I1'(mi,AI~.r~ci(1i\:Qge,of corn.
on ""sg,., of iI."''''~¥iI,
SI11I"ii,\H~t1q, "'(IIr.tdtq, ri-
(1,(ij." llti'!'I(C'iI, ij',fqo.. ~iN,
"C\$r.tdjq, 'q,f\.,aF:to,qrQ~.
1I'(ft', son of ~ and brother of
" ........ i a. of corn. on (1"((1"
by his brother {fIN".
1ffiI' ( reputed) a. of ~qr'i'.
~. Sec. 27 i a. of ~ and
of a work on politics.
~ a. of Aiiltil~.
~. ~ec. 59 ; a. of WHl"6CI and
of corn. on ql(WS(QI.
1111' m. in r.tdtqi:\)q...
" . styled iIIlaClIiO~ij'" .., which
may ( apart from what is said
on p. 305 above) also mean a 1PI'r-ft~ a. of wflil4l\Gi.
young gallant of iIIlaata. (pos- 1I~lftt1I a. of 'II'Ia,,,qscRl.. and
sibly the village where ~
lived). Sec. 73; a. of 'lid- _
'!l8,,,q~ or "tt,.Aq'lRr, '{Ws-
fmrs (pan of i5ijCl'ld~tlii),
Sff~itr.t"qOI, eq"'I(ft!tlfi, ~
....~~ii.
.... _Cl ..I, son of .W.-Cl(1Pw:1tw .. '........#il1 a. o( coma on ~
~. Earlier than 1635 A. D. j
. a. of 4'iiil"SClEql or 41iii1ltfiqr
(composed at bidding of ....
'1(II~i(, son of ~). h. O.
mss. cat. vol. I No. 189 p. 203.
~• ..,Iql""., son of ~ j
a. of ~ftc:W"i ( composed in
1720-22 A. D.), its pans. being
called WT such as .. I.......
ft,
a. of corn. on ...".-
'fti'I'I1r
B".,qft. (B. O. mss. vol. ~t.
I. No. 17S p. 186). This is
probably a misreading for . -
.N. Baroda O. I. ms. No.
76 S by "I .....i has the same
opening verses and opening
words.
"ClitiA.,. of the *,q"',,.
of 14th century j a. of __-
First half
1f1141.,q:cRl (written at the
bidding of (I1IE(W, minis~r of
king • of ftnQT of the
1510,la_ii' ). I. O. CIt. p. S49.
It is probably he who js re-
ferred to in the ,.,"«lq,It as
iih{s contemporary.
1I1!ijIii"illafaa: a. of lI,q"'-iCCI,It,-..
""'' '11(11' ..'.
a. of 'l... .,"I~
ih(4te(S(Rle i·
m. in .. ,.M. (p. 14) of
;ft\iijill"ii and ft. ,. (p.. 104).
where he appears to be regard-
ed as earlier than ~ aDd
even ltil,~AI •
mfN pr ",,,10111. Between
ISS0-1600 A. D.
1I,,~1\1f\'m,~ son of ....htl(tlltd.
About 1650 A. D. ; a. pf 4I't'
~.
1IIRft' a. of 11"(11(·
1111'" a. of 'URa'd (B.! O. mu.
cat. vol. I, No. 2S7 p. 27~ ).
"'IitI'41 ~, son of =.;:qitlit"'{, of
the ~"'llOJ_~I. He was a ~
a. of Wil'IH~it (astrology in rela-
tion to religious rites, founda-
tion of houses &c.). N. vol.
V. p. I9I.
~,son of ;ftlOJEfiOoitf, son of
1111""" 1620-1680 A. D. i a. of
C("_",",I,,~Rr, "'~'jqf\1",,,,­
Ow and iI"~dl4.
",,"'tlhi a. of inEfillOJPwt&'4.
~. Sec. 27 i a. of~, of a
work on rill"" and of a ~
_ (in verse on ~). Possibly
the'se are the compositions of
three different authors.
~. Sec. 61.
• m. in ~~.~Efi! and '"~­
"tW 'and in the com. of ifttr-
1II1 . . 1'Ift. In some cases •
probably stands for p's work
on politics.
"I*,""'R a.. of _dc(llp,ftt"llOJr or
" "(I\I(q.~.
1i'f\I.$ (?) "'I m. in WJ~~EfiI
(p. 3I ) of ""qftJCri.
1Imif m. in EfiI8~'. of_-
""",.
~ a. of com. on 'ihfstl!ll(.
~ of the ll.u .....chlf i a. of
. 'R",4iSlr..iilO4, fftiiLij'~ni~'4.
Later than 1400 and earlier
than 1680 A. D.
~ a. of SI,qr.'ftflf'r45b smr-
,.,,~~. SI,q"*,,\lri«! or-
~." ihijili"(IIfJ+iiI04.
~ a. of q:"!'I'ifiliijllft.
~, son of ~ or "'104''''''',
son of ~ of iii'*4qtllSl I a.
of SlI"'I(SI"I"I, ''''~.SI''I\I,
WJr.:SlEfilill (composed in 1695-
96 A. D.), 0411...",,,1",, (under
the patronage of 4111I!11ifl,l!II, king
of Bundelkhand), woltt*s IIll,
~l!IIi(Ij(tiNSCEfiiil' ( part of qlll,*"'-
~).
"'t45(4\f\ut a. of fhI'.'~'hOI.
"I"((i~, pupil of Wlit..,,01f;
a. of qj(w;,"',aq .... fR and com.
on q,,"('UI'
.. ''N(,'~, son of (I"'i66, , a. of
,.q;c(jh ( III 'f,.uft04 ).
~ ~ a. of tt"~.';iw­
~.
\1lmrh ,.",0,"0,,,,50n of PR-
~. Between IOOo-I200A.D.;
a. of 4UQWlAiC... r..fU.s.,R.,
and SlI!II"~Gf04'
"''ofM('('I ..." son of 'IAftw..(h"ri i a.
.a,,"'. .aq'.,I.
""ihEfi~(iiI a. of ('I(I.,.Efi""'. '
«t..",'4I m. by ,"'"" in WJten'".
,,?w... ,..-'ql1Nlij of ""*'tMKtq ••
( in (TIT ) i a. of WJI':\,ifil,*lIfl.
.. ,,,\\'tA,,, .
Rr8T.
I PlQ1h said to be a. of ",tft... ,.;_·
~.
,cn'"'' a. of "~~dw... Mentions (iiiiftftc, " .... ,d... ,,-'6"""
~ and "",. (B. O. mss.
cat. vol. 1. No IS7 p. 171 ).
".11'•..
~ son of wmqr, king of .....
"'"" or i(1WI' refers to ~. Vide Between 1400-1600 A. D. j a:
under ..mr ; m. in t1 ..4Silf\q of of .. Aqfftq. Vide p. 279 above.
Iih[w, 411i(fltlli(, .-M:i'lil¥' (as "'8."1'1 a. of ' ..... i"'.
a. of .N(iii4q ). ...."1.14 a. of ..i ....lqiiC.q~..-
..._'"'" son of 4i..I"" ; a. of ~­ ~ .
ill.ill",. About 1827 A. D. If.,Et." a. of ..afqa""lo
~ son of "'ilii(liiif i a. of w' ~ a.of .. wq."I~Ai.Probably
1I1hr(~~). the same as the author of ~
..,..... m. in ...1I\.d.... ( p. 417 ). fQr('I-.
,,'ifGill, a. of inq'!lftq"ltt, ...tamw a. of .. «Itt.. Ot- Ri,,"i•.
. . sometimes treated as the pro- Probably same as author of
mulgator of ...",Itt. In many iitd.alrf\t above.

q_
~.
works verses are quoted as 1(0'5
which are not found in the
i (reputed) a. of_-
~~,
of ~.

8""'1",.,
son of ~, son
About 1630-1660
A.D.; a. of ...tqr.. •• t1 or "MA(I",
(a part of 4Ilt'I-
~ a. of Siiii'I"lq. ~), "r...:'i'Ii,
and ""'1\",,
","", son of 1IJRSIiI i a.of d- 8(f1"~" corn. on "i"iii"«IIII.
( Stein·t. cat. pp. 98, 3r 3 ).
(RI' ; ms. No. IlSl4 (Baroda O.
I.) is "lfI.~Atftt from it. ~ ~ a. of .fttiii"".
\mrr a. of \1~dl" ..q:.d~. ..iil,I..tt1"'ft a. of .u.~"fut""'_­
~. Later than 1640 A. D.
" ' " ( reputed) a. ot "11'1"lttufq
or "'I,i..aq'hlq,,1ft (the real
author being iiil."18.-.. ) and ~ a. of corn. on 4If41'I'f.
of ".,.tii_'UJdl (vide B. O.
mss. cat. vot. I. No. 340 p.
..'(1,,1_ ••"Rtf{ a. of Uf«(NIiC"
383). About 1440-1460 A. D. ~ri."I.ft'("II~N a. of"",,-
• i uul\6fQ", •.
"'" a. of ~", .. f'ri44i~.I,...tI\l ( ms. ",(I"IIQIII* a. of ..... q..M ..... ,
dated 1490 A. D. ) .....q.... f\, 8fNII,..d, ..... "1.,
~ Sec. 64 ; a. of 'Glllq"", "1.i~I.t1, "'I.b",~"'_,
""i.",.q or ""186N,,•• q, <. corn. on. __
snPn" ... r.4Si
.....~, "'1,,,,..1, ,"_Md', wm ), PRm, "'1"',""
fttAI-
 ...., '-iJQd'fili8sa7~, ...N",", 111-"-
...... or l1Ii.iu' I · '10 ~
it m". 'q~"'I-
~t . . . M,"H...." ftnmrrr Aiifi,l1Ifb1 (Ill. I. 1134 and
(eom. on 4"",,",,,, ), R- 1343 )•
..tINi .."",;8, ,",,,lite•••,,, I1JP.4iI' a. of oft(ttijl,ijll',
( eom. on _h"I~i. ). IfIQ'if a. of 1"",4...
•,"If'' 4,A, a. of ..f.t~"'''Ict\t. "'fllfifa" " Iaft , son of n".
of ailQI"f\f\1\iIl', .""'~lii.ltI­
j a.

••"" ....A,, a. of .......",.

written to please prince """'" \I.-.W""I and 64'4"1(111,'"
'" (B. O. ms. cat. vol. and "t1...
aw, I\"It!""",
~rillfl"ij"
f.IiIr-
( corn. on
p.u6).
ltlrilltm), aq",,,ijl<lC', or ;q"-
. . a. of ~:\iI""iI'. ""","(41(. Ulwar cat. extract
....... Sec. 93 j (reputed) a. No. 306 gives for ""dqo~
of 11I,.wqlftvUd, t'~.a.~ (or the date ~ 181.2.
...".f\~), 11I'lil...Af'lq,. I1IIQ'fI' .m..nft' a. of I'q jijqcfti.

Ita"ItI"""
.,,,.eb,. or .'<11("iI,,,, sonson
of IIIQ"ftI",it a. of 1fii."i1~,
. . . ql"idUii, of "ll'Sttil~"~ .
. . . Both names occur IifQiI' ~, son of wP;R; a. of
in mss; (vide B. O. mss. "~'fii'''l'fl.
cat. vol. I No. 252 p. 274 and l1IiC" ..n.... a. of 8Idfti'l'
No. JHp. 275): a. o f _ Rifllt""'it ~. Later than I SOO
~ and it''iSCl(iq. One ms. A. D. and earlier than 1624 A.D.;
of q''''",8dl is dated " 1694
(D. O. mss. cat. No. 2J3 A
a. of t«r.tclaq".'41 or ~­
p. 275 ). "
aflil'l'\ and rftui14R corn. on
""Qql(iq of _ .
1I'4'Ifb. son of .IAlRt.. Sec. 94 ; 1ifQ.. ~... ~ ~ a.of ~
"( reputed) a. of ~ alias
",..\fIi"tC\q, the several pans at·
of which such as 1I,,,,,,~li. _ ",i4i,,1tt of the.. family j
are separately entered in the a. of ",,~ ...,~. "
catalogues. iiIQ'if ""4i,,ftt a. of ,i'k',,,,,..-
.
"cqltaaa.. a. of itl""" (com-
posed at the bidding of his
~, it'Clili.~WiUl, 1RPISffS-
Aari.
mother's sister's son "q",.. ....,,,,,1""
ii1«q(~ a. of ..qlij"AI~ijlq".
a. of QftI..a(~f\1·
and based on '""'" and tq-
..,..""",). Later than 1600" ""111'~ m. by'fircIqm(on ,""•
A. D. IlL 243, 247, 257, 260 ).
 'li1
... vide uDder .....",••. (Haib;\trao, some Maratba chief);
... Vide sec. 31. a. of Fi'1I\'iq' and com. thereon,
~ (composed in 16~1
" " " ' ' ' ' SOD of ~i a. of ...... A. D.) and corn. thereon, and of
riM ( "(iAi_"q J.
..... a. of",.,•. "KAt,..
~, son of .u,atltt (which is
.....'1.."'...... First half of I 8th probably a misreading for q-
century; a. of Rrcrfl(f.iuN ~); a. of .......ftt ..iiW
(under orders of ~), ~_ (composed iD 16S2-B A. D. )
tmn'{, ftldilfid\m, Ef4E111,i(it'" and com. thereon. He was ho-
""Itt"",,,. noured by the chief of Gi~
~Sec·48. and composed the·com. it "'-
St. From these details it appears
"8iftl(t"'W ~ a. of ""'.... ,,-
...;ftqRli\4 • that he is the same as the next •
..wat. a. of 1I1"l on ~. ~ ~q Earlier than 16so
A. D.; a. of com ...dl........1tft
~ a. of ,,'" ...ttt~ ••.
on f\(iAi~fti,.tI and of a com. .
"""", SOD of """i.
and nephew
and pupil of ~; a. of mr- on a40udn'i14,•. Vide pp. 49-
So above and BBRAS. cat. vol •
..,......, com. OD "ca4 of Ift'- n. p. 189.
~, son of " ..." ... ; a. of
'I1ftnfI~o«. Bik. cat. p. 490
shows that he only • revised '
or C restored' the .~tA.,'"
(.&qf tflnn tI ...4\t\itlt '"
sa'*""',,, ).
...-., son of " ........ of the
....\Ri... ; a. of ii._""Wi'4. ".,q...
"I,.", ;
a. of 1tt'II on cbf'tWN-
lIiCd...
~ a. of """iR. m. in
I. p. 21 3) by 40,,,,,,,,,
(vol.
~ a.of .......' ••• "••,,,st.i•••( m. in ..iCe..., of
,.....
~ -.. a. of.b."tlq and ~ . ,.... and in . . . . ( W. I.
144°)'
~ . . a. of com. on
or " .....i .... of .Ci'iI.q.,.
Wi."". ""'' 'q.ViIQ m. in lIi"_''''
.,.,,_. Probably same u the
C¥

...., ..... a. of ""W\liN;dI. preceding.

. . ~,SOD of •• *"'It,,,, "'i.l1~a. of ..... "q.'•• i•
who was the guru of Pd". IIfm' a. of ....dM ••
Bp la. ,1.
 'ill
,"'" a. 0(aetft... ""'''4.
"hr, son of ~ lib a.of 8iIIIm'""
...."4 or 11 hi ii llil . Si.
lIAr a. of aq .. MI\iI.Wn or .......-
Wq and ","'(111(.
Q, son of ~J surnamed
"'~'4" a. of ; Sicil...",
or f t
Si !i\..\i'ii .
Itili".. a. of lftR.riiiiAi'lf""'ic
•
(B. O. mss. cat. vol. I. No.
149 'p. 1 S3 ).
.. B. O. mss. cat. vol.ofl. No.
a41i,,_.I,,"iN,w'4
\fR (
206' p. 221 ) and
No. 372.p. 423).
."ri" (
1500 A. D.
,. 1,,"i'N,w'4 a. of .~
.q~
~ (ms. in B. O. mss. cat.
vol. I. p. H2 No. 4S1 is dated
.~ 6',,546 i. e. 166S-1666 A.D.):
Pro~bly the same as above.
lIi" "I, surnamed" ; a. of
I\q:cftt and Sifta"qCfta.
~,son of~; a. of ...." •.
About 1100-11 So A. D.'
~ Laterthan 1550 A. D. j a.
ofcom.on~.
~ a. of com. on
( of 1IjWW ? ). Baroda O. I. ms.
Np~ 148~ He menti~ns 81A1t-
"". So later than 16so'A. D.
~ simply says that some
noble soul composed these 14
V~ ,
, ~ a. of .,...~.
....... ,... a. of -'C,,,•.
lIiI'ii~ii a. of~.
lill'i."'--ii a. of .......,••,G'••.
RfU....
q'fr-l.
m. in .'8"_ of __
Probably an astronomer.
m1JI'tQ'a. of work in u ~ on
the Ganges (vide Tri. cat.
Madras Govt. mss. 1919-22
p. SI61 ).
Ii1"iRW a. of com. on ",""","'-
a. ~Q'- ~ .
~bid:
Later than
~, son of \IITfR and pupil of
aJmw' a. of "i5Qtt\~., (B. O.
mss. cat. vol. I p. 22S No. .208
and No. 209 p. 226, which is
dated CiifiiuN,Ul s08). Men-
tions ftari,fltU and~. Be-
tween I,Uo-I600 A. D.
"""" a. of ,~,f ..AItt'''',
1m11i'. Later than 1500 A. D. ;
a. of ".Si.'••
~­ ~N~ a. of i'llIqcltt. Later than
ISoo A. D.
1Q"cl1I', son of .... ,.,4
of iI'.II\1I-
Ih ; a. of .,"wRl•• of which
"liq:cRl is I part.
II'1\11i' a. of com. o~ ",,,,,,Itt••.
.rili'''iii'4ft In"« a. of 1111ItA,,,,...
lfNiJjqfqri a.·of~.
ii'N1Nmf I. of .,.,......,•.
"'~I(., son of ~. About
IS20-IS70 A.. D. ; I. of ....-
fWpr, ..4..." ..... ~
 ,.,
"'''''''1 a. of corn. OD
I
"ic4u,. ' M ..",". a. of ..4e(lqq-rt""""ltn
or 1Ii1'...181; ms. dated 1477.
ImI1r "',"'NUN,q, son of ~ A. D. ( w. W. 3S8 ) •
.... ; a. of "'Ui~q.
tIN...,. •• ot corn. '-'qOO,,,~q.
.""'"tt son of ",'N,8
j( reputed
in some mss. as) a. of .....
..N .. qlJiil" a. of corn. ~ -"!'Iq.•.
on ",""", ..144q m. in n.HllfRf (on 'I'ftI'.
..,....Ii'W... son of ~, of the Ill. 19 ) .
I'I'IIOr family i a. of ....H,cfOl.
Later than 1200 A. D•
..,Aue"'. a. of lI,q",,. .. ldol.
Earlier than 1620 A. D.
..N...., son of p, son of amf'-
iIRNGi', an ~ ...... of
....... alias \" ....14; a.' of "IT-
.'iNqih.; a. of
(composed in 16S6 A. D.)
,ueliS"~" ,,,,cftt. About 1627-16SS A. D.
and corn. thereon. 1iI.. ,..., son of q........IiI., son of
'+l4taIH. Sec. 108; a. of",
......."',,..,, m. in the
of "0\4( as explaining a . .
,,""M,... ~ (com. on q""M)
and ~"i\", ( a digest ).
of ,,_,..".
lilticcft ?) ~ of 1Ii1.....'-
... a.
1iN ..... ,d a. of ,,"iiii\"iq or ... Later than 1650 A. D•
...."ltAI.
"'........ ,., son of""",, and vCtfi.
ItN.,. a. of ~..' ".. ( compos-
ed by order of 8".. I_cfl, wife
Sec. 92; several works are of prince .. ..Rt, of ftIAnR).
attributed to him, but their Sec. 97.
authenticity is doubtful j a. of
q('Iii(ii, .. ctq and 1iS18r..i4, ""-
~, son of .. 1"",..
14 q ; •• of
e"A'w., .'hiSiIi,fAi4, I'ri- "".'lIaIMt.
...,r..I\i, 8\d.. l.. cftq, w~"" ."818 a. of fft6....rft, 1101.. ,...
.U'4"'."qC~ . , ~, 11 Iq ,,-,.,(••, lI,q"'''4I-

1mi..... I" ( )flq.;..

~ of ." .. Si'''·
r.nsr, "liu.......Pwi" of com.
on I'IHI4I(I, \1.. 4111.,41, .,...
ftrttp." "",....",..
"(Iq,,",•.
........... ,. a. of ('j.~ . SiltailSi~If.
lld, wlta" ...,
,,"818 a. of ...,.4\~... .
it,....i...,4 a. of "Af.NI.: "'11iS(,R a. of .NMI.... Earlier
..,a.. a. of ",.1(1\,_ and wn;r- than 1700 A. D.; as it is men-
,,,~q:ct.. tioned in .,.. tlt..... of~.
. . ., SOil of ~"FTh ; a. of __
m. Baro~ O. I. ms. No.
"""...RI"'iI'4I"~
~,
of I.
SC,qRril+lMiilNrftt,.
'I~ SO ( in Telugu characters). .Ift•• .n.
_ •• of qcftt.c1q. M,..Rt. a. of Rt'i,ift"*,l.. *,,.
. , son of ,.ij,al.,., ,
son of tit· M,,,Rt. ii"ftt•• son of "\¥,4," ;
a. of corn. on .,tI~"q of .....
~ who was chief judge of ~ (composed in 1614 A. D. ).
..., eldest son of • . So

..
about 1425-1450 A. D. ; a. of
~.q.
tJlU""'•. son of ~, son
It"'' ' ' ','lii ;
a. of 1Ii1'1l on ""'"
• ,,"'..... Earlier than 1 370
A. D.
,",~"'., son of ... fiI. and
pupil of mrq' and -'ilfii"'•.
About end of I 5th century i a.
of ih4"-ii..lt'fl, .",,'\""q, m a. of ~"q''ii",'''' ( ms.
of corn. on ActiiRh of "'"
( vide B. O. mss. cat. vol. I.
No. 262 pp. 285-286,.
~ m. in •• \1.~. U. 2. 67.
~ m. in ","~.,,,(P.362)
'ilIq,,,, a. of e.,.h,: m. in
.
of If41'i'('s .... on qj""WC., in
"4"q,Rii,fi ( pp. 543, 576 )•.
'I1ICft:, son of ~..",..; a. of
iU'"G.q.~.I.
qilltiii~'" a. of corn. on .. Rt. "A-
RI"",,,.
"" (according to .ft
on •. \T. '1' 11. 2. SI).
No. S247 Baroda O. I.). Later
than IHo A, D.

VJ1iI a. of ,(UJii,scrmr.
~ a. of SIIiq and·
(composed in fli",.,......,,-
",th"j(
...-.r ~ a. of tmtf$ and ftaftIit i. e. 1840 \1q i. e.
1784 A. D.). He was son of
corn. " ' thereon. l.... and belonged to P'It
..." of the family of . ; a. and was of ,",0". (
Stein's cat .
of '.'i8l"qCfft. p. 314). Wrote under ft1pr-
ft, son of iiI"N.8.
'",fttAl, son of lft(tii,ft:I•. Sec. 63; q"",ijq~'fi a. of «i..:Mt ( com-
a. of 111"1' on "I"~ and of posed in 1670 A. D. ).
wlteM•.
Q1f Sec. 49.
..., a. of a ... ; m. by ~"4ftt... "PI a. of ~~t . . . .ftltr •
~ or ..,." king. Earlier than qtfar, son of .... ; a. of IIIqll li,6I-Rllrq,
1380 A. D.; a. of. .""q,e ; """
m:in ""q'i'4 and in ' ...... i- ' ...16111 a. of
. . .,. by the son of iI,"_'" "t'iiI'••
..
a. of
114ft."",,.,.
11,""""'' '-' '.
~ a. M ~""""i1". &trUer explaining a passage of the ~
than 1500 A. D. S\TUI ), "8"i"d'"
(vat 1. p.
~ a. of corn. on aft~.PI ; 820 ).

m. in 4"..... i..'"' (p. 7') qllfts... a. of ttlit .. , ... " .....

and by ,,,,",it. Earlier than 1 S30 A. D. Pro-
'I'"," Sec. 14; a. of ~. bably same as above.
Also teputed author of ~- ~ Sec. 69.
~.
... ~._ .. or _...,,"'. son of
alias snmfir, son Olllt'l"«. Ear-
"'*" ..-.,,,.. a. of iiS_ii~q'~ •
.;t......1 (?) a. of 111\**...... " ...
lier tban I S9S A. D.; a.. of Qm8 a. of ~tIV...c n+t,wi-
"i. "~qd, com. on tbe ~­
~ of .. iNil.... , of ~.I?c",(,
~.
,,~ a. of com. on <11,....'"
"'ti"",q"I?c, :a,.,&iqcq'4(ltt, (which is a com. on qf-
'4iiSi.-titq"Itt, 8U.StI, ~.
"""" ( probabJy same as ~­
~ifl'i1f'q ).
m\' ).
,
'I""''' a. of iUirft.~"Q.
"""''' a. of ~~, _ ..",....
"',,'hi.Utl said to ha~e been a dis- ( on pre-emption), wp-
ciple of ~ j a. of ~­ ~.
~.

qi,"""lIfhtor a. of .""r'iifr~~~
~"~""li46iiq a. of "4"",,,.
. (under orders of ~ prince (j"'1"",'''iI1i, son pf ''''(''1'-
~ and pupil of ,,'1"'1II34141,f-
of~.).
"'<{!III.,.. ..I
nr cuq""" I ,,,UI Earlier
"'P,",'aa.Sec. 102 ; a. o f _
'"" ( divided into 28 ~) for
than 1600 A. D.; a. of ~~{. ,,'hich see. p. 416 n above),
~ ( 'Pi) a. of ~fft"q",. corn. on E(N1ITWr, tft"d'"
or
~ a. of ilf18ii, .. (Iil. lIA164ISi,{q(\d"', ,i4Ii1Qhiid"',
AlN40_Ii~d'fli, ..Qi.i.....".
q)tftllif( Earlier than'l 537 A. D. i and ... "q,Sicq'4(~.
a. of Eti". i""i.'.
ms. No. 332 of 1880-81 is dated
D. C. 40'''''"". . Latter half of 16th
century; a. of ilC4:a"uf"
~ 1594 ...... I2 Sunday
(IH7 A. D.). '.""''' q a. of .. /Sa ..i".
~,"'" ( different from .. i'...... ); ~ a. of ",qi~
m. in .'8i'" at.,."",,, (p.
of ~. Later than 1640 A. D. ; a.
237), ',",Kt,$\
.Riifillll\ (pp. 81 a~d: 114 as
of "'0'",, of ~Ai~'Q.
~ a. of ~om. on ....6i..q..~,
 '118

QImr a. of "'I~'''
~,
•.
surnamed ~ ( modern
,,"1'1111, styled (ii6'i(Nqtl, SOD 01
1Im, son of(ill .... (Ill' Fiout:ish-
Navlthe ) ; a. of riI'w,,~. ed bet",een IS4S-16;S A. D. ;
'3!"'l a. of .iRlBr..:· a. of "'I".q'i~, .R'I"ttilf\"'
~, :at1~.Si~·'1, .1(iJft't'liM-
~a.of~. .... ( composed· in 1620 A. D. ),
Q;n1fa.of~. 'lijJQ'4(fti, .fttlii..,r..cfwq, ~
'JifI1f, son of alaa'I"I and pupil "ltftfh(Gi or atltkl.t.tiwq, ~-
of :at"""" ; a. of snqt'Wiiiiili8. sWt4\i\.1 (composed in· 1S78
q'ifN a. of~.. A. D.), .. UUUi"iil ........Itc ••iiR""
q:cftr or dliil",,'iltc, q"r..cfw" ,
~;mr, pupil of tqi~; a. of
(-"M,itfi,_uiq.
corn. on ~ of ~-
. ~.
(1111'*"1 a of wltc .. WPow.....
'",1'1111 a: of corn. on ~-
~""' a. of ~E5Aq'tlfft. ~.
~, son of ~f1I'l surn~med 4»,"'111) a. of ~firo;r.
at"IAin ; a. of II'~, mArs- (l"I'Iilll.14 a. ohfthiA(ilfI"EI'"
iil'iSiJla., (1\iQIMIIII"itar. 'i"I\iCiji:n~~~ I. of "till.4IftaiiM
~ a. of ~~ corn. on and com. on fti"llfIU' of ~­
ill '1'4"'". "'" (vide Petcrson's 6th Re-
~, son of st~ J a. of ""'- pon p. 10 for aqqT{ portion)
,nRfl4""· . (f"I'I\1I."'" a. of """'64"MIIl.. -
~.
~, son of ~, of ,"fb.~­
aihr ; a. of II'~ ( composed 'l"I,*(tI~:I'" son of""",; a. of
at Benares in 1656 A. D. ). tRUfE4iiJiM lic.. (composed in
. 1661-62 A. D. at the order of
tpN, son of ~","'ihl ; a. of ri'-
king 'ril .... HIII ).
4lijji,,;,1lqQlftq,,1Pr .
(Jil'I"l, son oh..",", ofthe ~qo;y '1111'1"'" a. of Sien'14cfuc.
subcaste and _11 fb'@iiilSl; a. of 'illla.."I .. JlfII, a.of .14'""'-
Si.I"'., or ,,,,.\1,(\«1(.
81ftR181.
(J'tN, .pupil of (IR4"liI; a. of
.,4f\ft't'liIii@fv" (B. O. mss. cat.
voI. I." No. (13 p. 57 ). .
(jllhi4l(il a. of E51i1RRI,IMif4D",(i.
QII~(n"fft a. of.I"ft'E'(.
~ a. of mttftRr.
~Itr a. of .~.r compos- (
ed at the bidding of king lA-
,.. of qf'..__I). Vide B. O.
mss. cat. vat. I. No. 369
.-.
~ ~ a. of :atr~8iqllQIP­
P·:4 J 9.
' . - , said to be the real name of p. SoS). He mentions~.
author of ,Ti.....""..
t. About Hewasa~.
1800 A. D.
qmr a. of fti"lifi~"q (probably
same as above ).
'CR.
fIIMIItiI'IIlas:, son of 'Iite't nMr·
patronised by nT6l
of ftrftnn. Later than 1 SSo
qmf, pupil of qII1'GI i a of 'U1J- A. D. ; a. of ..1... " .. 111, ~Stift­
1(1"16tt\~1IIJt• ~, 56UU""'4!if.lii., ~­
~:fif,,~lii, ~At~.I, srN-
','I"fftlr a. of ii"tt\~'i5i.
ftir;m((3mj', A'I"''''''II!fQI'''&, fif-
son of~, son of
'1""9, ~~ 11 ...... ,..
Uit"Ililii'lni1iSlift8t,.
~; (collected materials of ''I , " . '
~fcm, ~ ( probably
"18PwtlcQi%"I"ft' ). his last work as it was written
\'Pt a. of ~(qu"hli"'. for ,,~grandson of p-
,"",I(t"'n, son of
. . ; a. of
~, son of
At1~AI81 corn.
f~ir), fjiI'''rf\r.ft (composed for
qt\i, &on of ~.. ). In his
011 the P8Ts o( ~{ and of tnt~srlrirmrfcnn ( composed at
utd\ii'M (composed in 1635- the bidding of ifii.flr, of Mar)
36 A. D. ). he says that hc follows the
~ of~. (Vide
"lWWnlif\I\tAi'iI a. of ~~-
B. O. mss. cat. vol. I. No. 300
m· p. 34 1 ).
'(itAtH a. of , ..fl1"'8"I.
~ a. of ~"'~ (based
'I"'N a. of 1\,,11..1'1"',61. on i{T~ ). Vide B. O. mss.
' ....I'i4t.... a. of , .... I~ftfl.lriA!5. cat. vol. I No. 196 p. 11 I. Pro-
pupil of ti"ii"i\~-
'",I'I«A,
bably same as above.
.... ;a.of~. ,~a. of S"q~Ti'ijI'tliI', smr-

..... 4"Si""I,"
,... a. of

Mftrw a. of
on \tm{1GI-

KN~I"I;oqq ... (ft ,or

""(fllCl"'(.
,~, son of ~; a. of ~­
Rt,"'HiA... (composed in '7 13
A. D. ). .The work is also called
rather rlt.\8qi!",tfl ). Viac B. O.
-j(ti\~n.
msa. cat. vol. I. No. 170
p. 186. ~.~,a.of~.

~dQ. a. of "~A.d .. uiI'.'''i m. in Ift'«\4I'" of QiIi.

",,1""11.14 ,I. of .".,,~(re"- ~~ ... ~ft41J(
"tIAi'qIWfQ'. N. vol.

•••
~ a. of <hlal4lfriN (B.
O. mss. cat. vol. I. No. 428
VII p. 79 ; a. ef 1f~•
,RTIfii"'...."'fiM:, son of q'QtI ;
a. of "ft(".q\i".
 ~ a. of corn. on "I"''tii~. ftt'4t(tl1l., also called (11111.,.,
Flourished in latter half of 17th
century.
,1II'Ifir of the ~q- ; a. of snv-
~ a. of corn. on lIQlItwi's
Rsiti\ir.:..,.
corn. on .,U~itQ and "C(I ....-
,~a. Of_ .. '84Iifft,il1rN. ~ of S4, .. ~l4i•.
~ :aq,\4'Q\tr...... ; a. of SINI'-
~ a. ofl""if"I,"OC...IR.r.
(\if\t:fi..
~.
iI'. . .
Ei'R~ and ~-
mlfli6OiHC'i'in."I'\i,q a. of 111'-
..?t •• fI:tl.i .
. mqfiIf ~ a. of~.
'1«"",.IAN, son of~. ~"'16
~h a. of :OC'.'(fl(fttuft. ~ ; a. of SI,qfaiiSl"'~4Sf.
(I"CI:'~ a. of firJN(m'. Mentions -:m;nuqvr ~ a. of ~-
<C1Allitp, 1mN, ~u'iqRt1' and .,..,..
tAr&. Later than 1612 and ~ a writer on politics; m. in
earlier than 1700 A. D. \ :at.""iI'"and in corn. on ;f\firI-
...... "" son of~. About I rmtQitri.
'493-4 A. D.; a. of..n'"'" .,:stf4",. Earlier than I HO A. D. ;
and corn. Q",,,14iPl on ~- a. of 4("i4i'''~ifi'M~.
~ m).by ~;r (in 1t~,"+iI (llih(llC, son of ~lI..(. Earlier
p. So. than I72 S A. D. j a. of :amm-
""""1' Later than 1640 A. D. ; ~.
a. of "'~r.."q and ~~it"QI"'. mTI'$~ a. of !fIQ't\ir~.
or 8.fte"'~diq, 'tii~,4...
~ a. of Slitl8'N«ftc, ""h84-

..,.•.
.. " .....' pupil of ~; a. of
corn. called I\'N on '3i'~"ii",-

(1.......4 a. of corn. ~ on
srftm· .
mtTif'iI"ri. a. of 'if'''~.6Q''''''
(part of ~~ ).
mmn(if ~.If"';· About
1800 A. D. j a. of commentaries
"''''~.I of wftPot .. ,,,.
(,,,.. ,.."'cft......
Earlier than 1600 on 1{1IfI,C(_ftM'M, ~, IUQfiM'lI-
If«, M811'\I& ..... vf!Iw~, and
A.D. ; m. in 81T.'. . '"
of ~ar.
of .NiUH, of ,.. .. ''''4.. a
corn, on the ~r of~-
" ....."",...+11"', pupilof 8Ci4'''~'1
Later than 1350
•.
a. of ~ a. of "CMt.A.'h'''''',,"r:.
A. D.;
""':4.~' com. on Ai'tii"" ) A~ut 1660 A. D.
~J SOD of _""'; a. of UII' a. of com. on
'MII.'_'
and of a com. on ..... of "",. ·
.o.......rt.,_
UllJi. of .G.". .
UII a. of ilIQ"'''tfl~cil or -ili{i~.I.
tronised by ~"tQ~'. Vide I. O.
cat. p. 560 footnote; I. of corn.
called '''I''ION ftt on ~....
UII, son of'" or ~ ; a. of
About I750 A. D. '
-'''IQ''"", liq'l'i"iliIJi. ,
UII Later than 1550 A. D.; a. of (I ......i, son of titGC"I' son of
com. on .ft.u,,,_06 of~. ilQ 1.1 ill of the IIl(ill"."'. te'
siding in ANiiUC,N'rii'f on the
UII a. of corn. on 1I'II{~ilq of
'fAin river. He was a stud~nt of
1I1'MI'RlIIAI.IG."G... .
flil'Q4fRIR ; a. of 1I1 ....IUlqfa or
{Ill IIN11f a. of 8I;:M(tq...". lIi"II' (composed at Benares
(i""ttfl( a. of \'llt1ift"'-lilfii(t.i. in 1751 A. D.). Aufrecht
"".iVl a. of iUi .. uaq:ijiii. treats the two {1"6S1J1S as dif-
ferent, but this seems to bc'
" ......" son of .,ldQOliif' Between incorrect, as the grandfather of
1540-1590 A. D.; a. of at.. iflIM-
b<?th is given as stql'I"I and
~Q'tI(,;af(1J~ql.f(s'q'.i,~­
,c6't oc "l is another form of
" .. lienli, ;jfhif~ul...~o1q or
...deqee.Q, ~w or ~- ~ .
,"", 1I'l".III ...i'it.Q~ mtI' " .. 6&0" son of ~.ft ...{, surnamed
. . (modern ~); a. of
li1i~Ii~'" 'I~i ..q:dl, "'ij~"'"
ftlOiiqCi'l.fi1 ( composed in 1 702
lifbl~(t.
A.D. ).
""....1 a. of atl ....." ..u(tihijltij'"
~.
son of""",, son of i'fiU-
(I ......"
of the q(llil{ffl!l. Between
Q'U(
""....1 a. of 8I1,..,40i. 1500-1545 A. D.; a. of fftolr-
mrplfa. cf~"'''~liIJl(Ij'. ~1${ or 'I .."el, and srft'Niii'-
" ...... a.of ",Q"-it".,GI a~d II'A[- k. '
1I1IT. "".iVl filqlfiOfO. son of ~.
(I .....a. of 1I1"11fii401~cLQ. About I616 A. D.; a. of corn.
'I..... 'a. of com. ~ on ~- on. .$1'116, of u;;(l'Ii,".q..ftc.
qnWs ill""ii~l •• "".iVl~lf, son of iC'ro"q1II j a.
, ..... a. of
. .~,
'-'."eifl. ~­
~el(t. Relies on
.ft\Ciaq .. ~ (comp"~d under ~
of
IINcftel~"" corn. on' 'Ri'IiR-

"'1ft. ~). About 1575-i600A. D,'

(I"W_ a. of d IftiGiii?tiwQ.
(i ..'61Q'( WiQi4Ili1J*"",I.IQ; a~ of
(l. . . .a. of \4~"'I"" . i...~t\.....altR\
(com. on
" ......, son of iIlR, soll,of iI1n1i'" 111«1\'. an4 other works of
111 of 111(....."'.. He was pa- r. N. vol. X. pp.' I I ,..
B. 'De ,a. ,
 120). Probably same as the
preceding.
~ a. of
mss. cat. 399 p. 468•
.1......... B. O.

41&tri I. of ,,~ .....

(I".... ~ a. of iil\~.~dcq.
(,wW""1 a. of Si.tt'.ftl'l.,- UIrIf"I a. of,r.t'iQICri.
(t1i"Ij'f!( a. of 1I"" •.1saii".
~'".""I I. of iiiiliiii" "i'.
•
~ I. of ........'qlft::niri, q..
..,....."'.
(M."l illl... l. a. of ~Cftt"fJlC\, lit'"
'ii~".".rii
~,' SOD
.
of ~ j a. of snqo-
a. of 11""4111.
(1 ....... 4111"
d,,;ft~"4ii""fif'l1 son of~­
RriI,.q «ftt , 'EI"H, ... ,
iaCaltfUJ and com.
101'."
or
qI84ii...", of the ~ and
resident of ..1".I" d I,,; I. of ~a.of~.
IQ "",1\"'' 11, (N. new series \I1fIiI'iI', son of otmQ"Ut I 1. of com.
I. No. 34S ). on ",«tlilfl ftl"Mcf tt.
(1,,"'iI , SOD of ~ of iil'II::n-'ftiij ~, surnamed Q j a. of i"i'-
a. of sc"M4ii.,. ~, composed in ~e
~ a. of s,.,a14:'h. 1790.

~ a. of IUIs9'IItt1l1NI. ~, SOD of ~ of the

~ a. of luit,ftI. ...."'-'ft. J a. of com. on "I .. ,.atl-
v,w.
~ a. of i'~!i,,''''I~diq or
«ttlfllicq. (I'IAiI' , son of _ , son of anw-
tiWI, surnamed fR'Eill. He was
~ a. of "","", ,,. daughter's son of \IiIN, author
(I".... Earlier than 1600 A. D. j Of.lliIri'N~. Be.tween· 1610-
a. of sa ftllie 1\. 1690 A. D.: a. of ,,'esWI.·
~, SOD of ....., SOD of ~, ~, fi'Wr..d',q"iil*ll, pmIIf -
SOR of aM"'I" ". of the. ~ Q\' (composed in 1648-49
family. About 1400 A. D.
Wrote according to hi~' SOD A. D.), *I"l'qMs..,."of..-.lilftiefQ-
311\1 •.,q:cftt.
or
• three works OD lllliIfttufq. ~(Baroda O. I. No. 84SS)
\IM4IIil's R was ~~ j is dated Aake 1603 Mlgba
a. of 1I••P-wlwqlC\lt4... (com. OD ( 1682 A. D. ).
lililtttiiq of MN1I'), fitftlP-wofQ-
m (a summary of the M- ~, son of A'.- ; a. of PIf-

~.
I"'·
r.riPr of ....."'.., ), ' .... Rt.. ~."IIilRl...
~fI',
"N"".
son of· ".... • ... _ j
~ a. of lilil~iN (vide Ba- . a. of. 'l,"l4cftc. Earlier than
roda 0.1; ~~. NO'.3871 ). 1810 A. D.
 '1S1

.
~ a. of " .. "q"",. ~ a. of 8(tf,.....",,", , .....""
"

~ ....11.... a. of Uiliifl~sc4l1_1. "'.. ,..,-

~ m. "in q.pttctilMit,,"
(I . . . . . . . . .M. a. of eRi."1l4lr. "(p. 640 ) of (S"""·
(I".~~" a. of SClqr.'fI(c'iPnWi'. ('14C{110~ a. of WSA, ..q ..ftI .
.........-....,..qftl (reputed) a. of ('14,,"0!' a. of ....... " .."ftr.
,<M,('I".P=t41, (really compos--
~ ,,",'l.J
'edb
y "1(<<1",0' "'' ' ' ' NlSi ). son of .........".(
and nephew of ~. First
•
(I. . . .qI6. a. of ...a.qftl'Cl,ifI- half of 14th century: a. of
~i(l"tai. aq..qlN:cftc or .".....q..ftc, ~
a~ of EiilftRt.... idU.. '
(I . . . . ., "
_ or """'iC'IE(liN:cftc, ~-"
corn. on iCEiq ..... f\. iil......ftt, Ihlh'iftr or ~­
~, IfttNlIi,f\E(I(,:e"I(4'iftt,
(I .......... a. of an"iliil(l., SC,qR&nr q:taqi/lM'Clftr, il*iil""..fti. He
iJ16, .. \Ift, ~'''''ilii~i. " seems to have written a com-
prehensh"e _ for Vljasane-
yins, parts of which on ~,
son of 'r"'('4 ~ and other ~ are
a. of .. u,".".,.
(1 . . . . ._,...., 0' ;
separately noticed in the cas-
logues. Vide B. O. mss. cat.
0".,0, a. of iU'sWc.SC.'~." vol. 1. Nos. 3IS A, J16, 311
64uI."'..
(1".(61 "41,..,."ftt a. of com.
and pp. 3S3-3S S·
(liC~~ a. of com. on ~
on ftc~,," ohl""''''
finR;.
~, son of ~ ; a. of fttt'lf.r-
aw(t~ii1·
401iiftn{ a. of ~ ..........;fl" or =N-
ift,,~..... and of 1fI"~'4I and
~ a. of (liCSC .. I" a corn. on
corn. ,.."...fttlt. He "was son of ..-rl'Jft~".
wft1mr, son of eftIiN, son of (liC'"'' a. of iCIII".*,-",,,q, an-
lw, son of ~. Later than tl~,,4h.4(.
1400 :lDd earlier than 1600 A.D. mr~, son of :ar.Iift', son of
For ftI .........;ft" vide D. C. ms. ~ftiliC~; a. of 8(~iWI""
No. 102 of 1882-83 (dated (composed at Benares in
""" 1 673 ). 1600-1601) with" corn. Sl'ftnn-
~ ",~"a. of ,ft(ftw,ftuil~. RU.
 '31
.:n,.. ftrq, a. of corn. on h,~atq of lit, :at1"ril.4r'lr_fPj~q, q-
1m'R. II'IkfoIlowing tfllr,cfui, ....
~1'.14 a.' of r.tiaQ"'I(. .
~ a.. ' of <\t~I(. . .ftI,.~ (a UIrQ' a. of S!i.AC(1~lil.
corn. on ~~ or..n-
mif'q'~ of ~ composed ':'''''''''IQI81'1( a.of .f.l.,ftiir or
in 1'622-23 A. D.) and ~- .f'4a"'lilY\16' (on q ...·s

••
~ a. of SCclt'I;QI,.
mf;:m.t a. of Qq1f,I,,-<\tI«fl(1"
(lii"I"~'IIiU"il~qftr a. of 4,Q""'-
Ms or l(IlI{8lQ' ( corn. on
1QiT) which is part of ttfft~till""
(composed in 1657 A. D.). He
'luotes SA!I'ft', ,.'A' it,
fft;mr.
(liN faCri , son of ~"iICj(ofthe~
ainf. Later than 1400 A. D. ;
a. of S!itithblO5tofQ:
OAQl6lC'l ~ a. of corn. on
I1'i1liilllti\t~ or ~$'i4CiC~ of
~.
mm«ft' a. of fl41"CiJlO&",
UttsH'II4 a. of fnti.Jf.1cA4, Cf'41ft.1'ilifi-
mand,~:
UW1rI a. of corn. on RnIlT""
~ a. of ~d'A~Ii".
"~ri'" )•
Oil1iil;oqJQ'81'j(, son of ~; a.
of 'i(l,w"wr, Wftt'I' (of
which the first is a pan).
mf1il' ",'Q'81'j("iil~,a, son of
l(11r- Iftimr :at'''Ci14''t4ndar. About
1525 A. D. I a. of corn. on the
~ and of ~lftd ... fMN or
",*",ot'*'
"A"'t'tcq a. of ..t(llcf\.....8dr.
41Afi,,"~Iif"l ,~, son of .....
'fRf', son of~, son of wt-
"I'm- ~ 1If\iII', of the iC''«(I:scitt.;
a. of iOCAOCqt"Jlt{ut or ..,.-
r.tMO'~'16 with corn. ( F'1""
ftfi" cc:,>rnposed in 1449-56
A. D. ), of Qmt and of corn.
on tt!"\lftl81i at the bidding
,of king(l1AFI·of~.
,('ARcuEt,."ftc a of corn. on firtC-
!W.
OAlii*, a. of "KMIi.

(IW1If, surnamed ftff; a. of wr-' ':'"II,A« a. of lUG "+111411(.

"',.... r.titq ( called SlI."'' ' ,0 ). ,(1"'",04ii111'' son of "A41I":;
Discusses the views of ~ in a. of iCifI'-"4I6Qar"uq",,,It', --
his (Iij~OC"eft~.I. (D. C. ms. ~. About end of 18th
No. 208 of A 1882-83). century.
~, son of R...... "" son of IP', a. of (,n". 111,1\,'' ' '11.
surnamed """. About 1615 I t1"~".' son of it.AI'r or~;
A·. D.. ;,a. of ...., .. ~,., ~- a. oflt"~ii(a".1 o r - .
 133
...d"., son of ~; a. of ~ 'a. of ~ii{ti(l'$( .
8Iti~q •. ~. Earlier than 1600 A. D. ;
~,"lt". ftlqtf~'l a.of "~ltQ. a. of q'(,¥ll4~1. ' ,
"ii~"15 1~; a. of tJG:thl"" or ~ \tT~ a. of corn. on ~-
atR.
(Iii''iii'cf a. of ~~fft. uf."i'<4Iiftl;s: a. of ~~t.,qMJSf'1T.
"ii'liifnq -a. of corn. on \f~- ~~_ a., of corn. on 1("d'4i-'

""" of ~«"Nl~. ~ of i~{qfbid.,

~~a. of(Tiil~~. (IQ6§a'. His corn. on the ~"("'''
uiI',.,;:qetN or :(rlWt~ i a. of was composed in 1431 A. D. ;
IUCn'tCiSiij,MIQi" U~ or a. of a' ~ 111. in IIIO(diEt
'I1f"l"luft, mr~{{~. ( p. ' 21 3) and 8~n," (pp.
28r, 283 ) of ~;p\fof.
~'ii'''i\'{ IIqN1(fqm ~. of ~~­
{(1fJ"'I a. of QffH1E<6'{Slq)qo.
~r.
('ii'''i'i!\Qftc a. of \"dFi.. f\R1.~. (lq'EilWC1fl vide under ~ i_
a. of ~,~'li..fMrQ" ~
(,iU .. iEt "'·4nQftt. About 1750 A.D.;
~rn: of ~ famiiy ; a. 'of
a. of aU".'' Ei'HI3'. ~.
"ii'''iEt"tf;s: a. of v:iW(\ ~q;,.
~ a. of ~ (on 1('4ftr1ffl),
~ a. of uw,-a,q,(fa.
srr.iI~ ... ar.
.mnt~a. of ~
~ m. by {f",~eftftl(iiJl{f p. 30 7.
corn. on ~~ of
ofthe~1f. ~ a. of corn. on atfl~a'El~.
"ii'i3iQiiEC;S: a. of ~1~ on :aN" ~ a. of corn. on "M~.
~ or ~,~?t .... ttldtt; of ~~. ~ a. of i~4'i§.
"ii'I",,"Ei,4 a. of ~~ and 'Il15Ci"1l a. of "'i1.n!d~di4.
corn.
~ a. of <i\a'i~ifi'"I9a.
""''''', pupil of ~; a. of
~~,iClCQ' (composed in 1653 ~, son of iIm1fQI', surnamed
A. D. ). tmr, and pupil of atif1W; a. of
II'HfCf",,,,Rle ( composed in 1110-
~ a. of ~"~ifiltllnii. 1 1 A. D.). Several parts of it
~ a. of Uq'1[ftt and .nn-- such as ~NtriRiI"''i', iVW1r~,
~. qlq:;q~Sf'iI_h ",«Sf.n'I, ~
~, pupil.of {fq,~,~ ...ttf',qt ; IfISm are separately entered in
3., of~, 41iic/ifsl.'If'. the reports.
 ~, pupil of ~. 1360-
1400 At D.; a. of. iiN"'~h
""I\"'~.I and .1....,..'. ~"u,_~," . .,
son of .... Pr0-
bably 12th century A. D. ; a. of
~ a. of sanmrr.
ft'R ""..ilq'fQ""
iiitq'''lq84'IfN~
brother of nf«.
Sec. 96; a.
son of Q1'-
and younger
_.""'t.••
"IAcftqf"'4(tq\,,,q,,ta,

tn1IUr
.
~

\+ila'i{ a. of .....
of~, ~,,,"M,,, ",(\iM 41.

.t.""_, IIiiiUiiif' son of ....."""1' son of

"'{lqUiIfI' Between 1 S8S-1630
~ son of ~; a. of
iCiGi" ... - .
A. D. i a. of "".IAA
or ~
WIt, '''''Si ..,'fIII-
~, son of ;rmqar, residing at
IA!I"nI' j a. of corn. on l"uqUI- ~UI''', son OhMlli'". Sec. 83 i
(reputed) a. of i!(1'''f141~ (which
ar and .I"~"" (called ~­ was begun by his father ).
.,it ).
WI;r.",n'" a. oflft.. Ri~.ie.
+1'1"1\",,. Between 1420 and
l'4'Cui\qlUUij m. in the ~ of
18TI'f on the
~.
.1«_ of
1 SOO A. D.; a. of R'ilU"q,,~
( ms. copied in 1 HO A. D. ). "'*"....~.. a.of'''''"l"
. .
+lq"I~"", son of~, son of _itle, son of _ ; a. of
IImIft ;a. of iIQ"'I(~""1( (com- 6\qifil"~ (composed in 1618
posed in IS80 A. D. ). ; A. D.), •

~q"l"qiii ("~), SOD of ~-/I'Iflfi_~, wife of ~ ..,.,.....

it(; a. of ...."li{lquftqq"Rt (of Sec. III j ( reputed) a. of _-
which ""\I"q;di seems to be ~ (corn. on the ftRn1m)
a pan ) i ms. No. 2393 ( Baroda and of _ corn. on 4i'.~'"
O. I.) is ~q"I(lqoR,q"~i{cwt, of R'I'ft.
wherein~, ~, Pnft,
.~ are relied upon. ~,son "1,,'' I{"j
and
· . Iater than 1HO A.
So IllS
la.'. .la, son of ~,
• ~ of the"
D.

son of
' ' ' &Gil,.i a.
1'., of
'","",. Sec. 77,
a. of

son o f . and ~ j
a. of I\,,,"RI~~«. Earlier
than IS2S A~ D.
of ii51ftii5rs on 'f1(WH". (com-
posed in 1266 A, D, ). "~ a. of '''''''~I''. Earlier
~m,Jn the wm. on the. than 1500 A. D. "
"".",.. as. a writer on politics, ~ a. of ,",'",it',
_-1('" a~ of iq.Ift.I .
8UIftr.
• 1fIft"1" a. of .j\qU'lctf".I9K.I.
...."Id.... a. of'ltql~.IIt.II. 8\C1......... .
•44\"1'..... ...1..18*1(, son of- ~ a. of ""q..Ri.
'I'(m i a.of eqiijN'I(NIII'81. . , . m. by .."qitch in ....-
• .,."i(14UjqRCh ~. of .1.. NIfII'f- .r.nr.
q"'!"'.iliii(- 8ft a. of~I"'"I"'.
81."1,( a. of 1pPl.
81811ta1, son of 'Ii'iITiI', son of
"IfW1qftl a. of com. on Itn'",.. ,. iI1I'RM of ~; a. of ~­
_q~ a. of aft~'lfiiH_il". ~.
_ccftI . nR', pupil of ~ or
. 818 .. IWI llll'illd a. of r.ramm-.
iI"'"~-; a.
on"," and
of~. Relies
iijl"",1tt ; ms. No.
~ m. by Rmro (on 'lQI'• .Ill.
290), by ~ pp. 1183,38,.
401.F ( B. O. mss. cat. vol. 1. 13 8.
P.41 2 ) is dated w. t. 52 5 ~~ a. of WN(""."
( 1644 A. D. ). So he flourish-
ed between IjOQ ~d 1640 A.D.
lIit4r.trtt, son ofhamr; a. of smr-
ft4ii~~.1 (part of "'.811111-
. ,•• Ui..... m).
~ a. of ill"iI""I. Between
900-1100 A. D.; m. in ~­
qq(l," m. In ill""WIIG(iIi. . U1'(', ill,,"'''.1 of~,
".,fUte of """"'-H,
in
q"¥lRI. in tmI-
........ ·m. by amTIi OD f41t1iiiW4 WlIR of-r.
~a.of~ftr.
..,A,
I. -238, by fiJI'S'T in 11 I,UI"'''".
m. by ~ (pp. 1031,
1080), by Ri'I'T in IIhIlGl""".
~ See. So; a. of.•10• •' .
and Qiij'IW'f4; m. by ftrcmtm
"i6ii l\f ( vide Jivananda Sm. part (on ~. 11. 119 and Ill. 1-2,
11. pp. 310-3 20). 260, 289), ~ (pp. 28, 30,
qq. 13, 259, 269, .... 18, 460, 542 ,
"PlhlM (Anan.Sm. pp.u8-13S). 870, 942 Bce. ).
• ,4ft.... ~ a. of ..q.... '"'. . .
irwnftt a. of S\iilliih\.. .
""'~h ·m. by 1Il~ (p. 88),
IM'Ifi ~q"" wtm', son of IW; son ot
. J47;).
(pp. I4j, S39, S43,
....... of -all."',,,, . Wet
 "8
than 1400 A. D. ; a. of "'I.ftl ..'''''.....1''($ a. of com. on lil'iiii('-
~J fitu4'~ri"fit". "'qift ftt(4 1\.
~ a.· of ,ij,."••,
.. fhl ...., a. of .. rtsllli,.IR.,.
""4'' EI'. a. of (IIi(''''''Pq'.
"'"I"EI,a of ",,".ft.
.

a. of _ -
~or. a. of ~iJjril(4" (D.
"t,,,,,, or .. j
~'ica'.
C. ms. No. I2 3 «:>f 1 884-86 .,",I'Citiflq'MO(, 'pupil of -r,fli fI j
was copied in ~ 1632 i. e. a. of ~ihitfc~ii' or • •
1575 A. D. ). ~ a. of 31".,.... ' 1., of M-
~, of (i\il;ft,...
~, son of ;m'iQ'; a. of '(W-
Aiifl'"''
and "8"'(1~'q. ~ m. as a writer on politics in'
com. on ;ftftt"'llf4iNc·
f t a. of~, m. in. ";'8"' «
(p. '134), by w~. ",ff'I__(li,*!t a. of ",,",pr4 ft' during
It is his son ~ who
I(f\4'mI ( the reign of ~. Later
, composed fif&QIt'Wi); a. of than 1300 A. D.
r.."q~A.,. dIniI' a. of iI'411\flq, '4allcf\q.

.
"' ......'4'(11 a. of 1Fifii'i8T.
" .... i~.. a. of rttijfri"ii.llfl.
riImr a. of "'ri~''Wii'' .
~ a. of 'P4~lw (B. O. mss •

-...,..1.
......I ... a. of iUq"""(II".t.d\. cat. vol. 1. No. 74 p. 66).
. "".. ,M'WiI alias e"14itRlII son of Mentions 8if4f11l( and lIfhitH-
__iflftliI and pupil of ~.
About 1650 A. D.; a. of p-
-a.liuflq, ."II.I~I.' (.~­
~
«'1 ..
.."tfl'' UI'' NI.
a. of .-if-
...... ..1.).
'R'f,
~.
son of Iftr..""(II ; a. of 31~
~ "'I""Q'\4,q,
son of . ,
of the ftn..eqtRi family. He was
. '~n'llf-
judge under ~ and his son
~About 14so-ISOO A. D.; unl, king of~. 14SO-
a. of aq ..,,,At\q ( of which a I SOO A. D. His elder ~rother
portion .is called 1(N1n1I), It is was I,O••RI., and .....ltIw.
probably this author that is and "',.... "Ri were his Iflt1IS;
mentioned in (II,"ltftl8I(11.
*,
a. ofi'fieN"'., ' 0"111,,,
lfi~"qM.,
' ' '.,,.,6---
~ 18th century; a.
of &1R"'
r-rdN, ,Rill"''''.,
,'U"WI. ~.fttri.,". or
11 ''ill'"''
wRM .'' '
~:·a. of .... ~.tt\A.i.
"·'ic'I..... a. of """(4q"...6.
and its "lIC" , "Rc,"-II"'-'·
I ·jqjqd, ..q,~"'-'., ""'.'
 He is m. by i!ii14li\<it?c in Aq.m6 i!ii1"Ei\<iM a. of. 3t ....... (U'~lii or
and by ~Ofi'i{if in his ~- 'il'or.n:rosT~ (vide ms. No.
R'r.I', it l'(d 'N , I{~,q: ~f\ t1'ti!ii 12774 of Baroda O. I. ).
( generally as ~if ). 1fA'~ a. ofU~.
Parts of ~'lt?ca'tEIl,a and o~_
~H(w"I( are' separately labelled
u-:er~qftf a. of ~,fft'l1 "i"",.
crr:q~ a. of ~un.
in the catalogues, such as OSq1f-
IT($m and fitififl'41f1:i:i. i!ii1:;JWf(fr ( ,,~ ) m. in WR['l1'f1K by
~$.
~ a. of m¥iSiClil~Iq;I.
iill'O{tI4ffl~iT. Sec. 98 ; a. of :atA'R-
.~:erN1 son of glt~ of \tR:-
~~rmur, ~~ift(.d~t, ~­
it~imf and ~A.(tq~m.qr. 1478-
1530 A. D. His pedigree is ~­ AtilCfra:n'Ur, cthi~o, ~o, ;i1ft\'-
~o, ~O, ;QlI'1T~o,
tm'rqur-IitrrliR"~~if -<r~~~
U'~~o, :u.«1"Ei1(lfEI 0, Wr:(r~o;
~0I'l1! ( wife t3l=ff)-::r~~~ ;
a. of ~ and corn. a. of mr~~, tRf.\'JN, qr-
~if~, ~., lJt.t:~diq;
~iql'l1fh.OI.
a. of ~cq"'loN "P~­
~~ofthe ~~i a. of ffutf ( extracted from ~o),
~~.
lNM:(lq:(lt?c.~, l(W-
~'O{N a. Ofll~~. ~, ~R6~i .Il. of
ii?:l'Si'i("'N ( B. O. mss. cat. vol.
~..,., pupil of ~,,~; a. of
1. p. 67 No. 75).
sri\"'l"* Iq"t?c, ~ '1"* 1:Et !hi .
<r~< son of im~, son of ,","";
qi'(fWif, son of l~IlHl;;:f and a. of ({W~iir, ~~.
younger brother of Poi3tQ(I3t.
Before IISO A. D.; a. of~­ ~(f()~{,a follower of ~~;
;noT... (composed at request of 1080-1130 A. D. ; m. in~,

~1ft1r of ~ ). ;tro~ ( p. 35 0 ).

iiIT'tltf a. of ~ and of a ~.
~a.of~~.
en~m.by~as a A~
~ reputed a. cif 'fQ'W~. in :q~o Ill. I. 159.
'Iftnr a. of~. Sec. 9. ert1I4<r a. of 3i'fI.~ (composed
~~ a. of com. 011 ~- for <!51<!5laiti( ).
•
q. ~ a. of .Pwt"ri"taiR'W' •
.i!ii''EI"1tt .. ~. of ftT4ii(Wq(ijril (B. O.
mss. cat; vol.. I. No. 166 p.
~ nTWI'q" a. of
~~A'!IT. (B.
'ii.
'~A .., or
O. mss. cat.
181 )1 of tif44"'"l'Jfth .. ~. Vol. I ~No. III p. 104).
B. De " . ._J
 738

"'~""Ii.'. a. of tiI~'ii~.'· If'fl6l'''''" Earlier tban uSa A.

~ .,,,.,iNj\q,Q. a. of 11111'(1'- D.; a. of corn. on q'(+i"fti"i
and 'of a _ thereon. He is
.,...,. corn. on "I..r..ifl'''~ of
m. by Ifm" and ~.
ijj'~61i(t.,." a. of ...q"ftt.
""'" a. of 'iI"(aaa.'~'.
'IliC'''' a. of a q:cftr m. in
( ilCdOioq ).
",d" """"8 1• 16, son of ~ ; a. of
i1ltpl'" (for ~ school of
",A""8 a. of
.-n:Iii', 111111'
,"fiI'.(.
of, m. in .RriiiCSi!ftfq.,
~s).
~ ~ a. of ~fttil.jii"
of pit. "41"611"" a. of ~~".~'q,
61 ,6II'1Q fb, m. in 8f1'q'. \1'••• 1. 10.-
QftNRil45'fll.
28.2. "'8 __ .... a. of i1''iil\q"ftt.
~ a writer on politics; m. in "ftJ;;ftqftt a. of iiI4 ....iil(1r..1 or-
corn. on ;:th'"EPf''lK. . ~.
~."lil al of ",,,ice,( corn. on
~ a. of .,8"1(:j~~qri"'("(.
'411'1(1 ftl8"i.
~ a. of com. on ~I\I.'@I­
~ (supposed to be) a. of
~ m. in. rhiid..",.
~(i"'ie.;q (including ar and
. a. of l.\iiQiiri'tijftrj,•.
'1i SMS).
~ a. of cRntcjq"~.
~",d\~ll' pupil of a. of m;
~,son of~; a. of~· q"..e.,(lf'~.
anhrf. As ms. is dated ~ {q-r~. Sec. 70; a. of ~­
1428 (1371-2 A. D.), he is Ilm (corn. on 4Ql"o), ~
probably identical withthe com-
mentator of the qI\Wl"".51.
~ or 4.41".
A-p, son o f . , son of (fR'-
~·a. of6l,.i(\q.
of corn. on~'
tnm, son of~, son of .....;a. .'idl(\~., of \1'1rfi'FI.
corn. on
1680'I760 A. D.
.u. . .,.ft!.
~ surnamed ~; a. of
Between A-p, son of
~.
m;
a. of __

~, _ , son of IRQWI', surnamed·

son of ~, of the r=iw-
III1I'ii" caste; a. of Si ell.,",,,,,
~ and resident of wtst;
I" or
~. a. of corn. on ... ,.. ,q.
~, son of ~ I a. eft. wrri- ~, son of ~ of the prr-
UhC"MIfI(f. Vi4e ms. No. 7603 ftph ; a. of lUiAU,q,,- or
(Baroda O. 1.); mentions ~, lUiRtt.c (composed in
'~."'q ftI. . 1619-20. A. D. ) whom. ch. .

on and of Ilft-"'!" (com-
posed in 1628 A. D.) and COOl.
~thereon.
,... a. of Cl8'!i'''''''SlclI'" Pro-
bably the same as above.
_ , son of ~; a. of SI1iTa1'-
8'm'.
~8il(\ftttft a. of~.
~8i""'ft a. of tc"qSltt\q.
~88''El'i4 a. of~. '
~8i ..{ or "884'i~i'I, son of
"',... ,~; born in 1515 A. D.
Said to have been a. of
'iiilpN'iftt, ... 'UqUN'(ftt, ~­
tlftr.tu,q, ~~, corn. on
the :ijPQltcf,!jilq of 'QJ44 I'El Iq,
(f"qSI\flq, 4e.HIII (of whic11
ill ,,-q'i", seems to be a part)
or _""..{ac, 1ffifi"'¥\"4~, 1I~­
W, "",q~dt4.
~ a. of iftRr (which is taken
from the ''''.,d'
of the rm-
1Imr chap. 33-40 of the
Bombay edition ).
~ ii':M~"" son of ~~.
Earlier than 1500 A. D. ; a. of
iI'4i.\Q:«m, f.\i'Q'4i'~, atI'-
IP.Ni ; m. in ~~ (vol.
11. pp. 68, '75 ), _iiSithSith..
(vol. 11. p. 505), ~~
(vol. I p. 35 S), "S"itcH,"
( vol. I p. 744 speaks of f1rvr-
""fI.H"" ), .r.uiii (vol. 11.
p. 312 ).
ffArr« a. of ~ and ~
srtPf.
'ISO
~ m. in. "q"':U4uftq~"'hT.
"ClI"""''a.1'ofa. of "l8tc,(((""
~,r..'N ~:\'M'l(tc,(,
i~4I,r..Rr a. of tc ....... tt~-,.
AlliIPotii'(f a. of ~UNitfft',
G.lqt(lql~15Iq.,••
A4I'Qfft, son of 1lOI'Iftr, son of ;rq'-
'tWo Between 1375-1450 ~ D.
A voluminous and versatile
writer; wrote in Maithilj also
and on moral tales ( as in ftif'"
1f&u, " ... .,."01 ); a. of l11l'i'-
Ei.+4.iiil ( under -the patronge
of ~ ~"""'44\ queen ot
1I1Ift:rt, son of tlm1r1"),"4jqiii.,
1('' ' ' 4'4,114\(under patronage
of ~~, queen of iR-
~ ~(NUI), ,.,hu\lHdWat\
( probably his last work), ri-
Iir'l, f\r44."tc.( ( under orders of
C(qiitl{\qiil, son of ~ son of
~), l,Eij(14'E<11tcl( (composed at
the bidding of queen ~",,""4'i).
Vide Ind. Ant. vol. XIV p. lIb
and vol. XXVIII. p. 57. His
~ is m. in "8"'tcH," (vol.
I. p. 823). He is m. in. Ift-
",",'s tlf4Chll,ol. and by ~.
;rorEf. His !i,.. q~~ (N. yol. V.
245) distinctly saJ& that ....ntf
was the son gf ~ .. Ri' ( and
not brother as some
suppose on account' ot the
words in the "ii(f~"""J N.
vol. V. p. I ). Vide Journal of
 740

the Department of Letters, fq"".'1ff a writer on politics; m. in

Calcutta Universety, for 1927 the lIfa~q, ~\W, by ~~
vol. XVI. where there is an on ~. I. p. 190 (Tri. S.
informing paper on ~. series ).
~4uqflt"i a. of ~fP· A'PCI'iqii;, son of ~ and it{T
and grandson of lit" ; a. of mf-
fEi'QN,8"lIit'l m. in ~i'lr-4('1I"'(' ~CIi. Betwc~n 145 0 - 1 PS
PiiQ'iUfU' a. of "ft"qU': A. D.

~ \t4U,,,"'4,q a. of~~
~.

~ a. of :;rldfo!iill~,~uiq f'r~ m. in com. on ;{j{itqycFiT-

(which seems to be purely
astrological ); vide N. (new
series) vol. 11. No. 69.
"lfri'If;oqlf a. of !{ljp,qU"liP'P-
mar.
Piif'4ijNf1tCft' vide under otii(ql'Oift.
~ a. of !J~~tTrr.
f1n'm a. of 3l''4"lCif.iuiqor-mCli
composed by order of king
mr"j(~1lj ~q"'(jqUI son of ~
(vide B. O. ms. cat. vo!. I.
No. 24, p. 21). About 1500
A. D.
~m. in ~(p. Il2).
1lR as propounder of ~r~Ml'i~ ;
m. by lJl'~ ( Ill. 2. 825 ) ..
~""l a. of f.fm~··
~ a. of fJ~{r:;r.
f'lIlq.fN, son of ~i a. of 3t~­
~, 3l..;Q~Sia"" corn. on .~­
~<tr, :alr~~~~!E'ic:q"Kf and
~~~~i'iq:,rltitl ,~.
~\Iij"'tf a. of&tli4OClfft (probably
the same as ~, son of
~). It deals with the rites
from death to ('I(ilUtlEMU' in the
t.1.se of the mq'~otlf"@lr.
~fIN earlier than 1660 A. D. ;

fq~i!'t!fl
m. as a. writer on politics a. of «fOiSiri,q.
in com. on ;ftta4'Cf4'f,tri. "PClif'tf son of WNftr, surnamed
~. Between 1450-1615
fQRr m. in. ~'s ~~.
A. D. I a. of iU'~fWii''i~.·
~~. of~; m. in ~­
~ ana in
3t''EI'O,((lj. ~"'if'" a. of 3l\ft'4~dN.
~, son of ~ j a. of ftr.§:T-
~ earlier than 1500 A. D.; m.
~.
in Uf.U'Itf' of mfq~,,,"4
and by ~ in uil(l.,,"'fri- ~PCI"''', son of ~ ; a. of ~:r­
~ (vol. 11. p. 275 ) and ~; probably the same as~­
..fold'". . if11(, son O(~lri bolow•
A....,'I, son of 'li"fa Gurjara iI11I"
of~ i a. of'.I(l'SQlqoustufq
( ms. No. 12708 of Baroda O.
I. ); mentions 1TfITil1I, ~­
~, and ~~ so later than
1680 A. D.
~'iIiIN; son of ~ i a. of~·
or ifUltblttl (compiled at
~Sii4"''f a. of ""~"_"~iI'.
ftSii4iU'f ~ a. of ,*!ft~ItIf.t~
or iil~.fttM~.
~"''f ;aq,",q a. of ,,,ii,&tui...
RtSii4.,'\I~ a. Ohill'I",q.
~Sii4"'\lc(i"'ft a. of ;aq"q"q,,~.
ASii4."V( ~, son of ~m i bet-

-.
Benares in 1736 A. D. ). ween 1612-1632 A. D.; a. of
A-1IiRN a. of ~lrQif'iP6~({-
~Sii4'n\l iq,qqiiU"" About 1630 A.
D. i a. of III(4ri'Mf~""4i or -ftRT~.
hom:r a. of ~~.
~\1! a. of 'u'iq,,~.
~N, son of . , son of
8ImN(; a. of 4t~H'JilSii6l1~
"'Sii4qfi!lQ a. of amp (~q').
on Ifm~. About 1550 A. D. ~,Rt\ft(.,. a. of 'EI!h""IQafl'f-
~ or Wfi!l(4I(t:(". About
~;mr, son of m''ft'" son of
1600-1650 A. D.
A1"iill; a. of ~SI.I_jq,«fft
( :auq~Rftq ) composed in 1544 "Sii4"4'ctt~", son of 1I~wn:'qI'
A. D. surnamed AR, a resident of
~ .. '" a, of iflf\a'Elii or ~~r..u.q­
\(I\Jt' (modern Wai); a. of
"fE. st'fl4&aQIIl(MII'to'. Mentions'
"i~"~ri. Later than 16 50
"""I" a. of ftcAl.,.cftq(4" (pro-
A. D.
bably the same as ""~.)
" .... ,.. , son of 1l't ; a. of corn. on fifSii4 ....'ltm....,. m. in ","8'C'.
1'111 .... 1.1. . ~Sii4~q. Sec. 60; a. of ",to"'"
( com. on Q'~illijPIifij~ftt ).
R ......., son of ~"'''. son of
IP'(, son of ,,,,it,,lI.
He was A-~ a. of ASii4",qPwt .. "" • and
~"@C(4tr"A .
the younger .brother of ~;
a. of iO.~,1(l or 1011l01Q- ~Sii4'MI'EI'4 a. bf "''i'ift4.,~.
~, 10'"-,,,11', . IrltiS,,,,"'' 'q
f\.. ",~"l m.by $,"",,11
in q\iiqq(-
(composed in. 1584 A. D.) or
lid.
,,"'.... (4',. ~Sii4IItt!i. Sec. SI; a.of~.
a.
ftsta .. I'f of 'ihu'iII,t.tU.qi",''''-
ok' 'or ~II.fC4U'l.Ulq Same as ((r"I~\'" ( reputed) a. of qar-
above i ms. No. 9375 (Baroda iII,Et4'iII4l (really composed by
0, I.). ~iQI"ftc ).
~ a. of ~I'IItt~q.
~4\ a. of q:dr on ~ ( pro-
bably the same as the next ).
~... , a. of .,qftliiPf.
"'''4'. Earlier than 1500 A. D. ;
a. ofl~d',q"'iijllI.
~1IIi:t, a.
of ~1tI"i... q (B.: O.
mss. cat. vol. I. No. 445
p. 52! ).
"""'., son of __"R. Later
than 1650 A. D. ; a. of com. on
"'1_"acftq'_I~I41.
~"IIIi:t" son ·of~, son of
1fW'RI'I', of Ifllfbi ... ailw, sur-
named ""_1114 ,a. of II'fImIi
( by order of king QN, grand-
son of ~ ). About 1750.
".taI""1I1 a. of 8111i11 ... or VoRIR.
""IIIi:t(1I1 a. of~.
~ ({'If a. of iUCf\cf,bo.
~"'("I' alias arTIITII'l, son of
~J son of (I ........ About
1620-1685 A. D. ; a. of8ll4«'1N1-
~, "'i-'t.~~ifJh ifJiqN1iW-
\'t4' or- II'IfJm or ifJiqNq",ltI,
PI41111,il'., I\...(tl(Ciln ( on
~, ~, t51W, 'fR.
srftrrtT.
SiiqiWw, 8Q'1fI'R, ~,
n,V,lm[and~), __
"''1*11'' ' , ..tit.,,,,.(, ",,,,.ft-
(41"'0.".. Be-
1(11", (11 "qllq , 1(-
sides he composed on ,'' '14'' '
the athtl(l'••"I...., "I"'.~
and "ii""'IW~' and (on
"un.) ~ (a com. o~
the "'ill&'. ).
He officiated at
the coronation of the great
Shivaji in 1674 A. D. Ms. No.
9670 (Baroda O. I. ) shows
that the .,qNilW~q was com-
piled in" ~599 (1677 A. D.)•.
".taI"'(II;, son of~, patroni-
sed by ii4..Ql'. Sec. 93; a. of
uitt\oft (com. on the Rinlq'"
of ~ilI1~5ICI( ), ii4"Qlftl"n, ""-
~ ... AfliIQI., "Rc~,"" ii'iEl'''-
~ and (probably) 1tIl'lr.tolq-
m·
~.taI",,'( ~,- pupil of rilr-
firsiim, a. of .ta".1i""+lR or
esfE\'IR" ,,'I I, 4("'-"4". lat.·
iir«;., or .. fta1i4i4.i or dr-
ii~Si.It(1 or .. ft!ii"",.... , .tit-
\iW"Si"''' (from ..cqI4lll,\i.,) ;
earlier than 1600 A. D.
~ a. of ,uCii~pqiil(IJT.
~ a. of i4ilPq...~, composed
in 1559 ( " ?) iilii_ft~Rtn n
~ (B. O. mss. cat. vol. I.·
No. 35 p. 34 ).
""" (,'"I*,'"
4.·
);a. of com. on
vi, "'",",1 ....
~1'ii a. of .. I.... " . " .
".,i1 a. of ."~~.ISi.I_I.
".q"ln a. of abilu«lq.
"1S~ a. of " ..... ""AlM.","and
ant- cam. .,t\tiw'8i (composed in
1634 A. D. ), ,R.. ft&4&4,n,.
ftlau"l ( .. RliI~.. ) ; a. of 1itIW-
"aq"ftI and ,.... " ..1\...
"'''1,
named
son
~.
of " ...... , sur-
Earlier than
1780 A.
..tar.
D. i a. of "","Atift'-
" ..... Same as above; a. of
sctt,,~'q (from S... ,~ftl:tWfiI-
"'" ).
" .....' son of ~itllii ilS' of ~­
IPA' ; a. of "iteM""'.
~w AI .... ift.,ttt(1, son of ~
,..",.. ,ift" , a. of ",qPwiidiEm,,'
(corn. on ",qlWiiiri'tEi of ~o
and 1i''Iriiii'4--' (cam. on
1i':e"'N of ~o ).
ftI""",\,\_ a. of '''',''cfa~
""iI,d, m. as a writer· on
politics in the corn. on ;ftfitr-
Itt,4'' 'L a. "f fifllif""'iI' (for
king l61iifRt., son of ~,)
pans of which are iijiiiq".,_,
etc.
~. a. of r..a.qfilltifliR~'
(composed at the instance of
tftUiHiIii'8"4,iij, son of ~, a
t.r ).
RI,1(,A." son of ~; a. of
"''i(Ni"il,AI, "''''w''''''·
'-",4,A.., son of~; a. of q-
...... (for .. "qfilll"'''''' ).
Earlier than 1450 A. D. He was
.. , .. ~q and yet dwelt in
Gau4a. He bows to ..."", ... ,4
• and 'IIIflnr and relies on qmIR
and q""Mt'iitt. Later than
1200 A. n.
" .."~ ... a. of 'lite""",.,••,.
ftI ...4'"'Rc.. a. of ••"'8c(\ and
R"UQ'lftt.
~ CA') Imf of the ill\'.~5I
of ' 'N...''.
; a.
wft .... iVi.. a. of lI"fj'i.i9I• ., 1PitIr-
~, """I'm••,"""'fil"'.
~Cf of~ i a. of +ifiif\"w-
~ ..
..,. 4\«1"" of "",a.i\" ; a. of " ...\\.-
.nmar.
1iI'Aftat, son of ~ son of
.RaRt. of the fih:R race j (re-
puted ) a. of ~d~"..ic.
(composed in 1383 A. D.).
Aufrecht ( I. p. S95) is wrong
in ascribing "lfil~ri{""1\ to
this etRfb. That ~ was
"(~6'" of ~ of the $Iit-
• dynasty. D. C. ms. 8S of
1869-70 is dated 1573 m
( 1 5I 5 A. D.).
~ m. in ."".,....."'.,"'tEi ( vol.
11. P, 54 2 ), "MI,"'" (vol.
I. pp. 867, 900 ) of 'I""".
fipir(, son of , ..
l(tq\\,.Aqdf.
' 'HiAbout
a. of \iTIf-
i
1300
A. D.
~~, son of ,ftq~id at !loqWC'. t"qliil"l+i m. by ~ (on
(modem PUlJtambe ) on the q-m. I. 4-5), fWcuw, amfIi
""~ i a. of :attfPW'GI&'Nt ( p. 33 ).
( composed in 1598 A. D.). t .... ~8 m. in ~ (on ,"".
~Pi« a. of :atnl?t... r.cdcq. I. 19 ), mw on m. ".~.
(23·
20 ), ~, \1("tfl~&JI\1 p. 467.
~tfI ~ j a. of If''~int­ ~ ( pp. 198, 420,446 ).
R~.
,,,.--&1.1 m. in ft:intW (011 'lQf.
m. in ~,
Rffiji:qtq" ~­ Ill. 267 ).
tlmr (p. 320 ).
t"aQ"ffi m. by ,\ifi'l(if, ~
~ m. in ~~, lInfi (~­ p. 75 I.
«UT ), 11 t"IiC+((tt.
~ m. in ~,t'i\'EI~4ir, lmfl'.
OR'1'4' ( reputed) a. of \J"rIIlntlf'If.a.
,,"Qlin IfIQ 111. in iJrnTw (011 ~.
~P1f m. by ~(iilq on ~. I. I. 22 I), ~\lI1t', 6Q'IfSl""qt6t
195, in amt$, (p. 880), ~­ of ~i(nciI6i1, tilftlliiifPl:lifir, lmfJ:
RT\11I' (p. 32·6), (i'Mt,"+(", ( ~1J1' ); pr. in Anan. Sm.
1JI1,,",((4. pp. 232-2 35.
~ m. by smT $ ('p. 550) 't'1llQllitqo;.
~ ( ql"(1IOe ), ~AA"".\lI.
""'Iftn m. in ~T~ (on 1ftlt.
iif(~. Ill. 254), ~ (pp. 1072,
Rifr~ m. ill SlnN""Ri,. 1107 ).

~tT~{ m. by ~ (p. 1235 ), ,~.~

~ (vol. I. part I, RJf!r m. by J'('I{W.
pp. 230 ), :atI'EII'(W+((4. t't(IQ't(I'. m. in the iiI1G1'~ of
~~m. in fimltm (on ~. ,~.

Ill. 26,), :amt$ (pp. 888, ~ a. of ~'fiN'(ftI'.

897, 1090 ).
~ a. of ,Rtil'l-HN'lfft.
1l'il,,~ftIm. in fifnlQtU ( on q-m. ,",I@ji,UW a. of ~, of corn.
Ill. 261), amr$ (pp. 602-603).
on 4'HlifiifY.d\1l, of corn. 011 I(I't-
R~ m. in Prft' (Ill. 2. H1'f, scftte.4itfC48dt, of corn. on
440 ). "(1)11 l\1n",,·

«q m. in RncnlCu and ~ ~ a. of ~ ..til~"ttf (com-

( OIl ~. I. 60). posed in 1503 A. D. ).
~.
 I

'la

"''we"""'"i."
'"",'' a. of ....."",.., •.
a. of ('i"~n(4R'
a. of ~dnrr.
~~III'''I a. of ...Alifi,"teI.
'PfII' "'\1f_~'l of~.
than I S80 A. D.;
on Sif4 ~.""iftlil. .
Earlier
a. of corn.
'l'iqliil'l a. of "'81,n and corn.
1

",,"fJl· ~ a. of +lftt(fil'''r:..
'walltiPI'" son of .. aiqliil,q; a. W\4'W a• of Wll\1«1ii.'III'.
ofq,,,,,,,ii.,."4iRIi' . ~ a. of corn. on
of iii\q tald.
6""ii'"''
¥" ...tt. ... a. of .4\5I1q,.". ~ Iii,.IilR... a. of ... ,"" ....-
lll'''',d, son of i(inliijri,n'iil'.; ~, "I"iittlu,(jtq.,.
a. of ...,... ,d"uII,ft' . lnhi'" ( reputed) a. of ii."iifflq.
',a'''4'. a. of iiu,..,4u,. ",i'8*"", a. of '*id """.
~1I''''I. a. of ~6Q''''IQ. ~, son of ~ .... ""41""ft.
-ta,.,. or~, son of ~
of the ,,(1niih.. Later. than
Earlier than SOO I a. of
corn. SI'IIm on q'M'," and of
A. D.;

1200 A. D. ; a. of corn. on
i41ftntt ( a. corn. on asuological
""_".'111111, of 8i'_~.III'n. or .. ,Ri.wftt ), which is also
... "p..u1q and corn. thereon, called IIIIIr.n"'IQ.
of "'' ' ' ' EM, '1II'' 'G'iq,
~. l"""q (formerly called "'8"tU
f.riqo and ~ and its corn.
~1iIlUo'''Uij, of ~ and
son of ftti'8'''1 or
of Uif"l1I of ~ in Gujerat.
son NI'.'''I,
its corn. About I64l A. D. ia. ohnttft...-
'1'I•• ,a a. of .,dsuqla,. ~, i1"uqCIl or .......-
MIN. nRt, iI'cctt~.,·
.'1'111\ a. of ""fI,,,. .
-WO,l Q q a. of ... ,\'l.iilPiu1q or
~ (between i2so-ISoo A •
D. ) ; a. of ~,f#c'iIi'.' ,written
under the patronage of the king
+I...... or Wftt"",,4".
. . . . a. of. i",".'."
. . - a. ~f +lftt"l«i.,.
of'lillAW ).
''I''''''''
~.
(~) a. of Cii(NIIi-

~ a. of ....",\\,." or
......ftIIa...
...... or ",1te\4.,.
........ a. 4(',"(1"'" .....
\' ____ a of "'~.
t
~~.-
~

...... of """,,••, I possibly ('iIA""~" and 411'' ' ' ' ' '
. the same .. above. . ! ,61Mt ...~.afll"I ••,4 a. of .iGN....
R. D. a.4l_ .'/~· .. ~l.
 146

iPi''l'''''Ellti a. 01 'Diq~"i'i. q;mr, son of (I". . . ~ SOli

~ ( reput~d ) a. of UI11'I' and of _ ; a. of ... ftltw",,'w,"-
=qfi:RT and of com. on ...-
dsrv· 1iIN ...~.I. He composed his
.t(qr~ the same as 'ri~ ..q di\I8(U,iIf.i"".1 in 1683 A. D.
or ~~, son of~.
~, son of~, son ofm ;
' ' fl(1lq.mr an epithet applied to a. of ',cUq.ftc.
several scholars e. g. 8ifi~tn-
tf;:r;r is ascribed to a ~".\I'~­
"tiN
~~
a. Ohii~."".'.
About 1600
. a.
A. D.;
~, so also Qq'\.,,4ul, ~
of (,ftcijifil"'l (parts of which
.t.:!{!I5f• are snfIs, !(N1II1i', \1wR etc. ),
mr.r a. of "4Mifild.iriii41G1 (of l{qll''' .....
which lftNd~ilq i& a part). D. ~hpn\llfl""' a. of . q ,....~.I.
C. ms. No. I12 of 1895-1902
~'Q'1I\1jt\~ a. of ...,'\11•.•, .....
was copied in ~q; 1719
~ ( both are probably iden-
( 1662-63 A. D. ).
tical ).
~a.of~.
~qIiN,i( Or~q'iq4i a. of a ~ ;
~iIN, son of ~(, son of 1qT- m. in ~ (on q'Qf. m.
-.. About 1675 A. D.; a. of "1- 17 ), amr$ p. 4 1•
I&14'Ufts to several works of 'tilAl IQ.. (reputed) a. of Iftfir-
his ~father, such as 3C'' ' (I''
"lflrl\'.I.
~, ~OlfRI'lirw, SiIQIlii'fiiWil-
QT, 8I1,..r..4i1 (all parts of q.~ a. of a 'tIIfir; m. in _
~s \li,i1 .. 8\1IPci\ ). It'm ( on qqr. Ill. 326 ).

....m.r a. of .1.~.qUl, ~­ ~, son of m,

and pupil of
\l~ and protegee of ld;
~.
vide under~.
m..r a. of iq,.4qcftt
ahr):
m.. a. of ","\1,«111'.
(1Im'lf-
"I~ a. of ...
'Pft.
1"'.'., or _

t.m" son of ~ qprqq and aq:~ a. of '~'(4(Itt"q.

Wand pup.il of riftI. and
. father of iI'lliq Sec. XI I.
Aufrect (I. p. 6u) is wrong
in identifying~ withllljl,RiI
( who: was really ~s son );
a. of. com •. on q(I"(~Itt.
'mT see under 'q liq" j m. by
tim o, lI"m'i(pp. Ij:.a, 133, 14$,
. 521, S24, 1144, U02), _
~OII(ST, ~ on •. ",. ...
( 23. 11 ). D. C. mss. No. 16J
of 1884-86 contains a . . .
 d in 388 verses on daily posed in' I7B A. D. ), ~'hqcq"
duties such as ~;r, . , an~- ~, ¥lIcel"q"ftI ( refered to,
-, ...., m, acftl~'l4", in.M 0 ).
WNI"",,, -and .... &c. A ms.
in the Bhadkamkar collection ~ a. of \Uti"'""",GI.
has an incomplete text in 260 ~ a. of ... ~f\I~14fUI (at the
verses. bidding of 'NIII\hi, son of If1'I(-
ah ••OI ~. as
from iiQlilql,)
"filI.,.
in
(distinct
"'Af'.'i(qo(lq
~).
~ a. of ,.tc'...fIlil.'.
(p. 20). ~, son of~, of the ~
aUiqli( or 111{.
Probably same as .fQ'itnr ; a. of 1Ji.:cq,,".
"lIB' ;' m. by "'ri11l«1
(on tm'\'. ~ a. of scRi81liwMt and srftnn-
111. 30), amtt ( pp. 112,467, ~.
892 ).
~ ~ a. of .;hlh(14wfr j
~a. of~Sec. 52. probably same as the preceding.
~a.of,~.
.. Vide ms. No. 76S9 (13aroda
O. I.). Mentions INlIl'hffiliri(
ar.nw a. of itNqR ....u. and SI i!i.t(\fq"ii •
.~,pupilof.;a. of ~ ~~, son of f\A"; a. of~
iI1WII'• SCii(M_6(4iU4i,.
~ ~ a. of _IiMU IlIqt1I441'
~a. of~~~ or
-~. t"qftw" a. oflRft:cR.
n~ ~4'f;I' a. OfE(..,,,,qShii~. "'1""1, son of '''',I04Ul''I'
flourished between '1540-1600
nmr a. of ~ (sPalllafiq for A. D.; a. of iH~ilq or "aiiw~alq,
followers of ,,·ft'tHnti). . r..u1q:q.'it•• , "iq".t or ~
nrmr a. of ~'ttii ..l"t8t11, "",. srsm, 1Ji1",,"""" and its corn.
~""."'. He was a devotee ( Stein's cat. p. 316 ).
of ~ son of "fPIll;!'fltf ; pro-
bably same as the preceding. "'1""1, son of oft."G&_"
son of
ilil""i' Flourished between
R~ I. of ~tl, ;f\'ftf- 1620-1680 A. D.; a. of __
~. ~, ........, IGW"'8, or
iGlwl(.'iln4-r.r (composed in
~, son of ~BS', surnamed 'lit 1671 .A. D.), 1'RI'li, '''''''14(''
of the AI,cq ...... subcaste : a. of (of his father was revised by
inQ IftS(.(UI,~~ ,\ftQANIt' him), "41411\'.. , (of which
~ and ""'qN~"ri.t ~om- ( . qli'i(ijnr.rlcq is a pan). .
 '41
"1"<"'- I. of ~'''I.(. Vide .-"," Vide se<'. 12.
"1"<4111.. or WllIl'lr below. ",s4itq,'\4 a. of corn. on ~­
411""'''' son of ~. He was f.IdN of ~f.\"(,\li~"..
probably the *....
ftt., who was ~ a. of _ ; m. in ~-
• a grlru of mr.r.
If so he q,ft:niri .
flourished about 1450-1475
"Iril"'" a. of ~m ( m. in ~­
A. D.; a. of u;q1'm,.1'l1(,
~ vot. I. 'p. 596) and a
SilQtt."'ii~q, "I'lii(wq. Aufrecht
( I. 625) assigns ''''Cq"fft to
""""i'i((\,.I ( m. in the 'In'{fR
of II'It1'« ).
him, but it is a work of ~
4lJ'{. ~ a. of ~T¥I1IQ'.
•
~'r~T1i'l a. of ..oq.n~lI~q,,{it. 111"'(1"'14 m. by {i\JjqAi1 (on
"r"lito( or aalll'lr, son of ~).
~, son of ~i a. of *'lJ Between 900 and I 100 A. D•.
1I",~\lI"\l"'~", ~lR, m. in the ~m. in __
of ijeieH4{ihri\T (composed in • .P'oi{4iTas·a tii{it('\ij44lQQm
*I'I'I'Sft 4678 ). along with 1ft${ and '''t4I~'l
"rl"llq a. of ~"'I(,\fiiat:, ~­ and by ~as refuting hr-
_ and ('\ Qiljo I.... , cq.,., ~- flrI':r (Ill. I. p.
II 48). Aufrecht

~,~,~- ascribes the ~ to him. But

"'1(a.(OI. this is wrong. Vide p. 29 S
above.
11'....'''''' a. of QfQijd,;cq"fft.
"r'''i'i( a. of (i~!l(lOI('\t(. ....."ICI~. a. of .1.',,\11(.
~ a. of ~ \ilqiljtr+J1 on
.i"".'q;ftfft(lli~ . "r'I"'CI ftr.(lrntliaft41 pandit at the
court of ~ prince; a. of
q Vide sec. 12.
....I.til~( ( composed in 17 15
q of a~. Vide N. vol. I.
jl. A. D.), ftiltilt4i(, ,.'ftfQijij1Q"-
p. 34 for a ms. of *~~ (in ~,~~'~
6 Ql'fQ'S). (composed by order of king d'-
-... ), ('\P~tKt·
1fI'I'R' Earlier than 1050 A. D.;
m. by iP,.tt.'.
of il'lM'C"
(pp. 139, 306 ), by wmnn
"'''I~I'''ld a. of~l1lff. Pro-
bably the same as the preceding.
(p. 117), by ,~ (Ill. I ........ "'"Oi'" or "'I~", son
of ti'8.'" and pupil of wq'" ;
P.412 apd Ill. 2. 479, 594,
610 ), by .,,=cf\\. of
in SffQ~iM'fii ( p. 498 ).
.,N'' ', ( he wrote his cam. on 1IITI-
~ in 1708 A, D. ); I. ~f
 '41
.'8n... "~ ... ,,«,~icQ, filt'''i'qft- ". 23. 19, by "'nutm on 'I1lI"
"~lIItnl~(, ql.q~'ii.ciIlf'. In Ill. 280, by ~ (on
his corn. on ~r.ft he men- ~p. 190 ).
tions 0f.fiN~ and "1ft.....

-.
iiflft1ftq' Sec. 28
(vide No. 12589 of Baroda
O. I.). iillMtala: ,.qlfl'l a. of fttN'I"I,,-

"*1\''" (He was Sambhaji, son of ~ a. of AIUiU8 m. in f.IdN..

Shivaji, the great Maratha king
~.
and ruled from 1680-1689) i"
( reputed) •. of ~. ~ a. of ",1,it., or ...
"""'" (a Tanjore prince); a.
""1ft'"", .
of ~ri (of which I{VW- iiIl8.14" m. in W~"''''I (on
;fltt.. ,.,u, a
is part ). ~ p. 190), m. in lil"M\•.

~..n (king of Tanjore, 1798- ~"l('Wifft a. of q"""".

-.
ftt~.
1833 A. D. ) j a. of eq"II,SI.. IItt,
w.. il(16tiiftcij 1(\4 ,,...4 (pro- ~,son of ar..."I.. ld ;a. of"",,"'
bably same as preceding ).
iill•• lq" m. in ,,~.r...h ~,
ItllaQitl1, lil"M,". ftmMtilec. (a ,',..Ui'N ) ; a. 'of
~ m. in arqAII'QI', I(WS- iillfp\i'lb . " " " " and qf-
M'lrd6r. {fiI'.

,,*1.81.. ,4 a. of . ,........ ,fttj, or f\11r, son of ~ ......... ; a. of ~.

•, ••A"""N~. "".q,,~ .
iillil1filf a. of anttr· ftR, son of ~, of the q~
family, originally from • .{(lIM
"'"Iq., m. ins~ of Ift.-
""'" ( p. 303), amm- ~,
(modern Kopargaon) on the
Godavari i a. of ....""'...,"
~. ~ ( composed at Benares in 1776
\11a.,qfil (probably same as above) A. D. ).
m. in ~(pp. 423, 424, 462,
540), ~""....." \1nft, M1\11IT"'
ftif a. of • • ,,(1.
.N, WI('Iq lI'tllln. ~, son of ~ ; a. of com.
on (iiM(ijj( •
• '".... a. of . . (m. by ~
OD "",. Ir. ..:. 9. 11. 21 ) and ~ m. by Pdt (Ill. 2. p~
pf°.,tr m. obr ~ OIl •• 're ~94 'and br '4it.,..,
 750

~I son of""," of the ...,- ~ a. of iilq"".,u..

~;a.of~~.
"'''4if,IQ a. of ",,'fftfi(<<I4q. ftr«n:r ·a. of 1PW{ff~D'.
"1"41'8 a. of COOl. on 3fltftJ"'iiriiil of
~, ftmm a. of~l(1afq.ftt, anfP'-
~ and 311firi'~", ~­
"' .. "1'8, son of ~ ; I. of corn. .r-~.
on '8 .. (+11(.
f\A". m, son of W\'fiCUJ ~ of the "1i!4~I .. tS'h son offihm:r; a. ortaW-
'fRill"'-". ; a. of ,"ft,"""I.
" ....." .. a. of f\:t'iliflfttf'lA,'- or
AlFR11l'iilr composed in 1578
A. D. He is probably the
same as above. B. O. mss.
. ~~utq"",. cat. vol. I. No. 72 pp. 64-65
ftR~if"llj a. of flrAIf'.toiQri'tii gives 1 562 " ( llilfldiji("'ii • •
( probably same as the prece- ftm ~ fJ m 'i'41'(;!tM etc. )
ding ). as date of copying ..
"1....I\iq.,, ..i'i!(n'lvl a. of cr~­ ~1"hiJie Qif ( p ? ); a. of~·
""",.
I"
~
~.
f\1"Q'8 a. of 1f~'j1','N or SIt"",
'EIlt. ~Iiiiiilr a. of A.\"'i.II~~.I.
f\liiQijl", son of "'~iii'8 of ~{; "I"""i~'l Earlier than I I SO A. D.:
a. of mnit~. Ms. No. 11958 m. in II'C{. 'IT. ( p. 619 ), in
( Baroda O. I. ) was copied in ihl\!'Jii(~, tC~.o l on ~ p.
1610 (8.n,qltit ~) and the 175 ), q-u. "'. ( I. part 2 p.
work mentions it~... and iIw- 448 ).
~ and so was composed
between 158)-16.8) A. D.
W qm;r, son of ~; a. of
§O"I1TiII"f~i841 and corn. ~­
~ a. of lJ"'fl~"Q. irc5. Later than 1680 A. D.
ftRq, son of anf11"tli\ (pos- tu
• same as above.
sibly ) Later 1\1""" a. of oaq"Q .. p.q'riIR I.
tban 1650 A. D.; a. of "uUjida- ftm';rrt. son of cmrqfcIr ~; a.
'"'If.laN. of A"q4~ur.
ftRfrll', son off1mm of the M04ba 1 "'''I..~it'"lfW~ a. of t:8'~-
caste; a. of ~ and ~ulI ...tli*l~
ihl"45,wlif\AI;ft corn •. on the ftNt.,;q'fI-ntll,ArI-t a. of ftsl~diadaq".
mAte'liHt,!' 1f1f!ll~~, of RI"'ql\qJ'f a. of liillluftlfd,q.
corn. on .IIQ~", U~illlftql"", ft 11~ of --'. ....A.-
Po... re
'" ... r,,"litn,
Pt flI
.no« 'ftlll ut,
, he", a. UlJ,n , - ,... bo
"Pt..wiii", of I{q"~~" a. of ~.'1"'I"{t. A lit ~
~ilnd .~om.I!'B1~~ 16n A. D,
 .-".-.. , son of fq8ft1W.; a. of work (in which Sicft'jqIR,Ufi
"rtc."'.I.
••,4,4 I. of..1ftt",(.
is mentioned), of ,,,,"'.IS,
of a wffr, of "iif"liill~"••"
probably PI'*lI"".');
"IIiWfI'C( (
'I"iftr, ............., S.. simi'ii~".
a. of wm..... !I(tt and com. Sia,..."" QJiiifCii",r.tcii~", ""'
• Rf'\4.,uIQ:cfti •
• if:,,- a. of ~; m. in ftnmtm ~, son ofUWQ:; a. of ~­
(on ~. Ill. 16), ~ pp.
tftliq i.iSC.i1li.
887. 902.
iW'ii"",', son of ~; a. of__.-
.il':~m.
~.
in ~ and 1414""-
"Mi.""'." "W'a.of
iWIA,,,(iif1.'"
' &' Si4it-t ..
iCI'''.4\''.I.
IJq'{ a of fitrArr.rdN' (one ms. Ift$Q' a. of UtdSifilllet.
in B. O. mss. cat. vol. I. No.
IBD p. 163 is dated ~ 1679).

PI1R'm. ill AlpRw of~.

in "lNQ\ti( of~.
~andbyq~ •
""'s
...... Earlier than I I 50 A. D. ; m.
11A[-

• qlfil Sec. 95: a. of \flqli".1

( com. on ijl41"MWIti ),of wt-
"1'«tq.~4u, ~~ (a di-
gest of which at least 14 parts
are known, vide p. 394). Au-
frccht (I. 660) ascribes the
\tiill4l4E(tCf to him, but this is not
correct Ms. No. 10849 in .. ""'-
M-.- (Baroda O. I.) was copied
ir. ~ 1501 Imf (Feb. 1445
A. D.).
'I'II'EI,«I a. of :ac'68'' ' .
m- ( numero\lS worka are attri-
buted to him; the same ~
cannot be the author of all) ; a. of
",."",q. . ftt. ~~~,
".HJ\Ii"""Uiil~, q.4fb,:ij-
.... 1\tfieAl, .at.H\"'~tll~, sr.rr-
l'iiiil~, ....qft'iiqti'~, . . .
..,,,q,,,,,
,. .IR.,,,., Qf . .
and _"""'C. of a ,",tll ..1
aftsaatsN, pupi( of, A'~"fi"" I.
of Allln",
aftliaotlli. a. of 81"'1(.
aftqsaalqii a. of 'CIICl('....,.·
Ifts( Sec. 62.
aftf5("'CI14, father of if\;n1r ~
..... 'Ai'I'. About 1475-1500 A.D.;
a. of f.(1 .. f.taN, ftI"If.(~uf.. (of
which f.(lqr...... seems to be
part). Seems to have been
connected with ..14M.,.••
also.
~ a. of com. on .. ,,,1'1'. or
'liRf19r.
wftpJr a. of i.IPt\'lI\ •
aft'par ft.'' ' '
a. of f.(1 ..
and of com. on~. About
_A"..,
the middle of lhe 18th century.
"'......I .....t, son of III(.q ........-
,."., a. of ""(514\••('11(.
Ift....Pi.......I\" a. of ",~....-
• or WN'NlI!i.. I(tAiii,.
. . a. of Vii"'I ... I(. Earlier
than 1 HO A. D,
~ Sec. 89. Between I~7S·I3IO
of D~lhi. About I Soo A.. D.; a.
of ita"i"II(4.
~, son of. 51 .. I.,IIlq.; a. of
"NiiiA.. "Rt..
He was a fol-
lower of the IflUiI"-" re-
cension of ••q.." and based
his work on iii,NI4It; mentions
(fiI.,Ra••I. Ms.. No. 603 (Ba-

I' . .
A.. D. ; a. of ...1411(""" ~­
tPs, R',.. (for students of
q-~), .. ,,,djq,.,,,,, (for
roda O. I.) is dated ~ IS47
~ ( 1490 A. D. ) •. He wrote
also ~ 011 ""'lq."lrttc..e~.
students of ~), (i"dtf\.. , Vide Ms. No. 5491 (Baroda O.
1RRm:. Vide N. vol. III p. 34 I.). He mentions ~'I,",'«(
and vol. 11 p. 363 for .,""" therein. The ms. was copied
and N. vol. V p. 2S0 for ~ in ~ 1607 ""' lR n (ISSI
1111;. Aufrecht (I p. 668) is A. D.). D. C. Ms. No. 119 of
wrong in regarding ~CI"f,fi- as 1884-86 of the AN",lNert. is
another name ~f. Ib'" i vide dated ~ 1434 :h q ~V •
Ulwar cat. extract No. 3S I for 1fRR (i. e. 1378 A. D).
W'fRm'.
.,." son of .fiil...,".. Before
~a. of,",I" ••
wfhR a. of
"'ft.
.e~(iiu,,,,,
1418 A. D. ; a. of Q4t'' ' M..
IN(UN"ftt, ( m. in the qrnt-
ftr, ~t son of uit 'iR and younger
brother of ... l(lq...... 'About
I(liijq'4(ftt), ...... 'hRNIM..RI (pro- IS2o-IS90 A.. D. ja. Of(fI~Ulii­
bably of this author and not of if\'A'$I' or (fIAunAelq.
the preceding).
IftlR (3(1'''''1{), son of iTd, son
• a. of tII~tliii5l.1.1. o f . ; a. of p .......
Ifm, son of ~ ~."I' of 1ft",,1it a. of 1(, ... 4114..,,,,
1tI.. ,"....~... Sec. 81. ; a. of II'N~ a. of ......
+iN"(d't and~. ~.
".19""
or 1C14'-
.
~ a. of I'll.....'.'.".,. "',,,"'. a. of "i"q~.i.
Ifm a. of S'8""". wft",wIt I. of iI'4I'"cfti.
Ift'tR a. of .'lIi""Ii.
"ftI. Pro- Wl'("I~" m. by ".....- in ~.
bably the same as above. "taft," (vol. n p. 2 S), in __
IfhR SOD of ,"",I:, son of "- i4i(i"+4 ( vol. I. p. 820, as the
whQ was sole minister of the king author of I ~).
 .,58

..,. tlNt«f,.,.. taa,son of ~i a. tft~"i\', pupil of ... ; a. of _

of eNd.'... or .fQf6'8(ih~,
,,~.,".. and ."dwlai. , ~­
• ,.." "".~f6" anu 8ITo('"
.,...., ",iq1"'f6. and U'...{I.,,, .....
~ or ii"'14"~.1, suqcilr;r-
..w, ,.iffQ"~·h;, iJr~
and of dli..att1~", (corn on mAI-
M. of.q,c'il), t{r"i~~
(com. on ~), wr~
an.n ( corn. on ..mar's 8fr:(- ;nw.
"'- ), e" .....6 (corn. on ~­ aftPl .. I\4 .. ~t( a. of iiiqlla,..c.Ac;ft·
itqM\'tllf6l\i of smtq'lJ'(). Be-
tween 1470-1 HO A. D. as he
quotes ~, ~a'rif and
RPi, .
aftPot"i\4ricLlilift_1 a. of "1_~.Pot"q .
1ft Pot .. I\4c4i. a. of.\4 i'\ij iii","" liiii •
IftPot"IQ~1lm a. of ".14'CS"q~
taw.
tftr.. .. IQ'q~ijA' a. of ~.I«iu,.
1t<:t.r..lilQ'q', son of aft~.dIt ; a. of
~~..(fi1' and ~i'Efiqi'i\
~~, brother of «iN"lii ;
a.of~~ .

•"""'1"" of~~ :md as

. his U~d"'lutel is quoted in
tftflt.. I\4I"EiIq. a. of 4"(",1Ict\~·
•speab
,'d. .ofof 'S""" and as 'iil'4'iI
him as his gum and
lJflPtClI\4I'1:wf a. ofauI",4U1 •.
lftr.tliIQlq, son of ."f\i4(.-t of the
mentions his iil""~<4'<T in the ¥\f\•••it,.. ; a. of ftcl~dtc"".If\.1
,,,,,,,, i4d"" (Jivananda vol. and of tftr.. .. I\4i(l"'t4\q (on Wr-
11 p. )93). ~).

"'.. i....... of '''f6~a1q. Iftqftr a. of aq(ft'(iiiil((il(.

Iftqftr or iftwllVl' a. of''''''MW.
aft'qftf a. of 81~(fit .. rlilf m. by (1-
. , . ... ,(11 I. of ...."'''' coin. on
~.
. _~.. and of ~ti on
.... 14...... Iftqftr a. of "",... ~ufq m. by (1'-
ii"E(if in q.i'~d. (vol. n.
"'III. ,e a. of .."'''~•. 39 ) and in ..... 'i(ljd ••
p.

eft~.. ,,, a, of Ur.ril".1 (com- IftqftIr a. of MIi'i",P' m. in

posed in 11S9-60 A. D. ).
'"I(d''' (vol. I. p. 928 )
1ft,....,,, a. ofe'i.""rct.
bly.same as above.
Pro- Ift1ftw vide under 1#nr.
eftlil ..i.la of the ......I...it... same
11.I'I.. i., pupil of Qi,.. i4JIQ ; a. ef as 1i"..
i4Jia ; a: of ..........
iI....."..a com. on qI- atidldi"'I", son of~; a. of
. " . by ",..td\~, "....-."c«i.,.
.. D. 'S" ~......
4fl,~(h"R a. of ~,\'t corn. on Q'" ~ho, ~(pp. 13.,
,I "4IftillS16. 527, 548 ).
~1.'Ni"4f' m. by ~ P.485 . ~ a. of ... 1-". .".1.
• itrtltif m. by ,,"~. ~ a. of corn. on ~'*JfH'."-
~.
llir~ m. by fJ1lf1'q of
:KP(dlCliI"" aNU<1r (p. 483), 1IitW- ~ a. of ii+(l.m.ii
Im11f ( p. 153 ). .
~ a. of "64\1.,.
sglli6Qlij m. in 11\'. qr.
sg,CflN\'riRll' m. in a4N ,(101",(11.
(f'I"~"liI~ a. of " ..
O. mss. cat vol. I No. 381 p.
"h.... (B.

454 )
~ m. in am'. \1'.~. 1. 4· 13
19· '«~ son of ~ ; a. of snqo-
""",,(i'tq.
\1 ..~ut~l~a' a. of~"ij\stitqri1(j .
•
'«'ttmf a. of 3111i1ii ........1'q.
{AlIS,h a. of ~(B. O. mss.
cat. vol. 1. No. 447 p. 524 .). ~mt' a. of tilSfh(r.tltq.

~Am~ a. of_f\iiI'EiI.t..&q. ~~ a. of Q,qfaiC~ti.

~,sonofqmofthe ~
family. First quarter of 18th cen-
tury A,D.; a. of iiR, ......"ftt... ~."
an~lt"'wm...,..,.1 (composed for
{fPII' (probably a purely astronomi- king ~ of 3ffAIR), fQr-
cal writer) m. in "'lISftlft (p. ~~.
19 1 ) of ..."'.. ,''', smrci(p.Sso).
A \1rIn'~ is mentioned by mtr~ a. of q(~l(i,litlf"ftft.
IIU~ ( 6th century) in his
~,sonof~~;a.of
i(PJRfi5'.
~~ (composed in 1678-
~ a. of a ~dr; m. in ~­ 79 A. D. at the bidding of
~, in ~ ( p. 88), in ~ tt...., ..,'(4).
for. Af. ~ a. of "qi"i,"."
m~ a. of idSj16"~I161 ( com. ~ (same as ~ q. V.)i
en ~'s itlwr on iiAr.tafq of
a. of "'ftI a"'.Hiftt.,·
"'1"i'i(tII~ ).
~ a. of ~i m. by \6f~of ~"". a. of "Q,I(t~.r.
~o (p. I4I), IJII,,""'" of ~~~~ a. of ,n8"""'"
 '55
'EI"."I( m. in el.. ", a. of iii4sf\'(.(UiSC~I".
fir. ftf., r.tclql'ln,
hl\'d' elAu"" or ~ SinN"''', son of
~ son of PR and
qftn qpJ1f of IiiIR,i;;q .."ij.
pupil of ~ and brother of a. He was a protegee of
fir.ft~ ; a. of Q(I4CiRSCn,q' and
~and "lP' About 15 00 -1 55 0
A. D. ; a. of "i'WJ('ElI"'''~ and
llIJi .. I"Elwc(ltliiil (vide ms. No.
.R.d~5"'al'Eltl.l.
5887 Baroda O. I. for (I'5t .. ft"·
""" of the q'I&""iinN and
Off- a _ is ascribed to them. '1""luid is a pan of it ).
Vide under 'Elafife ..n",ltt. mar, brother of Rliiiiil4114 and
~ a. of II1"l onl ill""
( IIIH4i*4af\q ); m. in iil'iri'fSi
son of W1'QUi'. Vide sec. 92.
Several works are attributed to
(vol. I pp. 194,:220), sm'P'. him, but one cannot be cenain
" ' (vol. I pp. 336, }88), of their authenticity"; a. of lit-
ltIr.n'fSi ( vol. I p. 17<1 ), uf.(. ~l'J"'Hl''''.rq', Iii,M"'.'iriSCtT,
" ' (vol. 11 p. 3II ). ""'~'iiir.tRr, ~i1Il"4, srN'"
~~, "Rni.. Silllill, ~.
e'''1I1 About 1000 A. D.; m.
m·
in .laM" of ~CI (pp. 240,
2SS ). el(tt"4lfbc, son of ~; a. of
ftjcU,Qai.
'EluiiillrR-i or _ a. of mw,"". \'I'&~" (this is a mere title) ;
About. 1 300 A. D.
-

'EI ..i.... ldijUi vide under

a. of"fft""I"Iii, ,.., "lil6ti"'Nf.
",11""" a. of Ki-i"ulI'
••
~, son of ~"'''IJ son of
Rt"",«i a. of Plitl"ii,,(ul.
RlulfR'll a. of fft~r..ciiQ (com-
~ ,a.
of6ijiii'I(+i~¥!I. posed by order of king SitM\_
of KAlpi ).
~, son of~; a. of
9if41111ft:1I1.
Rt'il.nq.,,,,,a. of iijiCfQn'" ( pan
of~).
• ~ a. of ftjeil'tel4lut.
(compiled for Sir William
""Iid. lift", son of ifl,.. f.lq ; a.
of INI.,*III. com. on ft:Inl/fm
Jones in 1789 ). ( B. O. mss. cat. vol. I No. 383
e....iii,"''' m. in corn. on ~ p. 448 ).
..... o{.(~. Ai "'iit"l.fttt, "1' ... ,4. Not later
than 1610 A. D.; a. of ftN-
",t..U411 vi~ llrder "IfM'.
"""'" a. of sm~~.
~, 'Pf~, Ill.." " '....,
ufdt.(I, g,i%<SlUl. "
 716
~.nNlfN. Earlier than ISOO

~.,.." son of ~, son of A. D. ; n. of q.aq,,,a..

\I*"iil' About T630-1670 A.D.; 8~~ , pupil of """"'.;
a. ofMl\iilW' or :EI+iIO'«(ii, a. of ..q..... ""."'HI"i.1 and
~ftIlIW· ",i'\ecqf(...q"nNN. .
«t81"", 'son of ..qUI' of ~Pf" " ..".,' a. of fi.tiI,ftl4htiA.qq
.a ; a. of ~ corn. on or ~ii1Itfr.w,"q.
rft~Si.i~ Of'\iiqiq ....
81;1«111 ... '4 a. of ~qftq6QI"I".
"81\1"..... , son of ~ and
....,. and grandson of . , ~ :L of ""1...."11.""
(com-
of ~fbti4i''ilSi ; a. of IfHMn.&q- piled under orders of 'H"""'-,
kingof~) . •
~.
"'SiiI81f¥fl~ a. of ••8.",.
u:.4-t{airi. Latcr than 1500 A. D. ;
.,,111114..4, son of Ear-
iiUPEI'ii'I".
a. of com. on fi'8r..a.qEli~.' of
lier than 1500 A. D.; a. of
",""ra,,;;wr •
8INQ"h, corn. on ..uq'tft ... , ..
( pr. in Kashi S. series); an- "d¥(fl,ti.,. a. of q,IIqilft (compiled
"$,,1(, ftrNf)cch, iil'tftccilq; • at the bidding Of;m1W ).
m. in ~s com~ on~­ u:.4'IIWQUI ( .....rI1ra.) a. of 3ViP-
fiInnr and in ~\lI ... qlfhm" by ~.
'UdqUjil. i~ his l1~il\c", in the
tM'... of 'iI!f{~. He men- ~ a. of ..R~q'.(I!'('
tions iiqfCiilCQ in the ~ ~ ( reputed) a.ofPot_ql,8.
Wor·
~J son of U'tl; a. of ,",UURfr- ~,son of .an~"Ii'~, son of
.~ who was treasurer (fIlm-
~.
ArIIT~ ) to a.q prince; a. of
,,«01 m. in corn. on ;ftfi\CllifQi- ~ ( B. O. mss. cat. vol. I
",. No. 389 p. 45 6 )•
••,,"', son of~. Later than
1400 A. D.; a. atfq"6j .. tiifU~
withcom.~.
~ m. in t.mt (.I•••t
.... Sec.29. P·79 ).
. ~ a. of qftt:ij"iiji~q;. ~ a. of tft~ij'ifQ''"' He
~ a. of ~Aa,,(I.q or ,,""~­ wrote his q,.ftH •• in Sake 881
~.
( 969-70 A. D. ).
«I..OfN a. of .. "'(~. mw Sec. 86 ; a. of 'M'niwl ( corn.
~;m;r, son of ow and 'M"~$r on 'ItN••:~. ), ".,II't1Ir (
corn.
and surnamed ('i!fii!'Jifl8 and a on ~ ••. ~.), ;rm'~ ( com.
resident of qQ'm ; a. of mRl on 3nq'. \1'. ~.). corn. on 1tN-
"fm' ( D. C. No. 302 of 1884- ~irtr Jl'f!(II'" or PifCfB (or
1886 is a work in about 160 Cfd$lu... Piii ), fl:t~ ( corn.
verses in various metres 011 on •. \1'. ~. ), corn. on~­
~.~, \utl.ll q'Tof~, but qf(q, .. ,...
not on ~ or castes ). ~a. of~n.
mJl'~;
~
son of t1{1l1 of the
family; a. of ~ilT~.
~ a. of 'MI_lwiij ~'q .
wit a. of ql('l.
~RIw m. in ~·s~. ~, son of iRfb of the ~
~~ a. of ~r..JtIf. family; a. of qli,!(ldlfttcfaq (com-
posed at ~~ot11'{, modern Wai,
(fii1qI41l, pupil of \{(~, pupil of on the Klll)A river ).
m...; a. off5~Rfiqri6lu" (com-
posed in 1073 A. D. ). HP. cat. ~ a. of ~16Ii\'1i"~".I.
p. XI. ~~ a. of ".(fi(Qifh$.
~1"GfiI(~ a. of ~'.fI,qi!e«l".· ( ms. dated 1668 A. D. )

~ 'lA1CflMR ~lukya king, .ftwtar a. of .Q,'\\18.q·

son of AIllliRI~N. Reigned
1I.27-1[38 A. D. ;. a. of~-
~"'imd'" or i11'Hlldl(1
(composed in sake IOS 1 i. e.
1129 A'. D.).
~RI' m. in ~o.
~ a. of "~.'lctI.$r.
,f\;sflEC.,fn a. of """..",q• •
~ son of ~ j a. of q;a~R.i
( ms. No. 6892, Baroda O. I. ).
,ft,,,,,,, a. of ~".Pw.,.

~ m. in A-. ftr. ,R,\,*u"" a•. of ICI6I"Nft"'IIff.

~, son of ~c(t"i1 ; a. of Qn'-
~ i. e. (I"tPft ..... I"I'EI,q m. in the q(Mlf5( (composed in ~ 1614
ar. M.
i. e. 1557-58 A. D.).
~~ m. in f5.I"I~_ii of~­ ~,son of~ ja. of R-
""",;vldep. 286 n. 63 1 • p'M"'. Earlier than 1625 A. D.
'_A4."t m. ill ~hR of fA;rrq. ,R'4I(1n.'.,4 m. by ".,iIC" in
- . About 1610 A. D. ; a. ~f Uf«n" Gp· 24J )
8,d•••,I. .. ,Al(l~n a. of com. Qn "'""',
,/tt-if. m. in iii«","(
ill'
"",..", a. of ~""'fi8.
,,,..,," a. of i1ft (M''i(.
~" a. of
posed in I79S-96
If.,. . . "..'" (
A. D. ).
tft;mr Sec. 9 I ; a. of ~'~\fT(
11("1."·
,ft"''Ift:lw a. of tt".n+4Mti" or
~.
,ft""... ,4 a. of "tnil8~,
;(It\~.,.
,ftltid4iii a. of I'pbr.~.
,ft"id4u, a. of~.
,ftit'\'4iii a. of .~ii1~
( based on "lti(lt's work ).
,""'.. '4u, (a title oU.(.. Rt, king of
~) a. of ~ divided
into seven fRtI'S on WilQ', ~,
~, &Am','fI'It',~and~.
B. O. mss. cat. vol. I. No. 76
p. 69 contains the first viz. on
~.
cftsH4ith son of~; a. of~­
,"".
,AiI('I'tt, son of arfiir or ~ of
~; a. of ('I«""iillfS,, in 62
verses.
,ftile,,,,., a. of srftI.'ii4S'".
~ a. of i ldp, ..4t.
tit1II a. of Alii',,,,,,,.
'A ...~_, It of ........iMiA.,·
of . -
· ,ftll'''',_ sonVideof under
8U4"_III'
~ or
11mR'-
d... '
com- ~ a. of ~""''''''''''''j(.
~ Later than 1600 A. D. J a. of
or com.on ... AI'EiGCt, of ...,...."1(, of
corn. on u..ihi4ft"'i!Siii,,1 of
itRNUf, ot Snqr.ri«1(; of corn.
on I,,"!tt, of corn. on ~­
fIW, of 64 .. ,1(11.141,. iil .... waif,
~. ..,..A~iI".
si«rfl a. of "iq'1.Jii.i4"~.
1fuN iit~'I"'''' a. of Rl1'fI!(lf\iI".
~ a. of ~ (corn. on
sc'.'\'t\iit of _>.
'~.'l'J~ii a. of ~4Rti,"" .. lIft.
~ m. as a predecessor in 'ImJ-
Ms of_o and in ilf«n+il
of ~o ( vol. n. p. 295 ). .
..~ a. of 'lliilS,qa',niCi. .
,RIl,a", Earlier than I so; A. D.; m.
in st~ii"+4 of (io ( vol. I p.
HI ) "'614"'"
as of~ar, in
11f.ltc'til ( vol. 11. p. JOS ), QI'I-
'"'" ( vol. n. p. 143) etc.; in
4'8i~ii',,"iii (vol. 11. p. 488)
~ and ~ are separately
mentioned in the same sentence
on a passage of the ",114411"
,8... a. of dim·
'I" ('I'M,""'6I, son 0 f - 't a• of
..A 'Cl-I
t ,4".'IlI.
~ of Benares ; a. of "'5t4'lfti.
~ a. of com. on 81II1Aq:cEttt1$ or
~Rft. Ms. (Baroda O. I.) No.
15 2 6 is dated t(1'$ t448.
• ( probably the same as ~
above) a jurist m. in ~. ,.
~ a. of corn. on "w(I.N~~n!­
tAmII' of ifm1IUI.
(~a. of iI.ai'(!ff.
~,son of ~ alias ~;
a. of ~"q,,~ (follo~ing the
......13\«.. ).
ftJI'i'G' 1000-1100 A. D.; a jurist
m. in ~,~. ,., "itt(fl( of
~.
~,sonof~ofthe~,
brother of iIIn;r and qJqftr•
Sec. 72. ; a. of 11 1"Ol'a lfiii, qrdt-
~. ~""Iiij~i~eh ·ltiij~."iij,
$aiN~~I;ft-.
m1I" a. of corn. on lAl'C(q:cfft
of~.
,~, son of ~. Between
1200- 1 400 A. D.; a. of com..
~ on the lAl'«'i@C({'f of
0
1 Ifmqlq.,. Vide p. 301 a~!e..

~ sntt'h'iA: Sec. 84· Be~ween mJ'T, son of ,,,..1,,11 ; a~-~i ~o

1275- 1400 ; a. of ll.,sq' onl ~- . . ( composed in 1474 A.D.).
~(4C1({1f and ~ thereo~ and
of com. on ~~ of ~ a. of \fiijffl(sctflq (men.- 0

\ tioned in the «(..IEt 11ft"," and

0/ 811tri'N).
,AII(ql&tH, son of i(f(NUI'; ~. of f h A,A._,.
a. com. on t e MHII(m
.,:acl"'",\1 !I , • I .~ 0

'''''''11'+114 .1. of ~lIqscl(\q (~om­

,1W(llIijliw... a. of ....,,'4q'' ' 4,.,....
posed in Sake 1481 i. e. 15$9-60
A. D. ). \ 1RIw. Sec. I1, 56; a. of~ and
j
( another.) a. of a 'fdt
,~ a. of 81"-1'''',
(B O. o'
in verse on RqTt &c.
Mss. cat. vol. I. No. 379 p.
434)· Later than 1450, ~s he "(Uq$« m. in of ~. "1",,11«
mentions ~~ and urt~. . ~(uqi".,. a. of ~, ~,
ri or eft,ofi(t"'" a. of ,~ aanl'1'.
( com. ) on ~m.~.i~. fEtij.,IVf a. of ilP4\fJ(IIP-t"qUI (B. O.
0

mss. cat. No. 242 p. 264 ) ; ms.

~ ~. in ,"«\nit( of
dated" 1753.
~~ ~4n8"'( a. of ~:~.
m·
, ...,.. m. by . . . in .'''\'111((.
, ..,"',. a. of "111ft,,,.
Flourished
between 1088-1172 A. D.
. ., son of ~, son of QI'- "1\8~. (or i'fftIw ) i a. of~­
.. \tr. Sec:. 87; a. of :",csl4r.'t... ....t,','Ei,~· or +lReil .." 1fAl-
W'/tr, .• '...." (.according to '8Nh,(\Q (Ulwar cat. extract ~o.
.INI4.. ). 355),~~·